Eroninja

Eroninja
by KING Breezy
Naruto is given a scroll containing the secrets of making

women fall for him, a scroll he uses at first on the
women around him but soon on the shinobi world as a
whole, giving birth to the Ero-ninja.
Rated: Fiction M - English - Naruto U. - Chapters: 92 -

Words: 1,913,683 - Reviews: 360 - Favs: 2,388 - Follows:
1,978 - Updated: 10/25 - Published: 5/27/2016 - id:
11966975
URL: https://www.fanfiction.net/s/11966975

Contenido
Chapter 1: Birth of and the first target Ino ................................................................... 6
Chapter 2: Target Hinata ............................................................................................ 55
Chapter 3: Target Tsunade ....................................................................................... 115
Chapter 4: Target "?" ................................................................................................ 190
Chapter 5: Target Ayame .......................................................................................... 274
Chapter 6: Target Yuugao ......................................................................................... 371
Chapter 7: Target Temari .......................................................................................... 451
Chapter 8: Target Matsuri ........................................................................................ 536
Chapter 9 Target: A surprise ..................................................................................... 621
Target: Anko ............................................................................................................. 703
Chapter 11 ................................................................................................................ 806
Chapter 12: Target: The Inuzuka's ............................................................................ 911
Chapter 13: Yugito Nii & Confessions ....................................................................... 985
Chapter 14: Target Shizune..................................................................................... 1142
Target: Koyuki and a Bonus .................................................................................... 1228
Chapter 16: Target: Konan ...................................................................................... 1371
Chapter 17: Target: Shiho ....................................................................................... 1500
Chapter 18: Target Karin ......................................................................................... 1593
Chapter 19: A Day in the Life .................................................................................. 1690
Return to Wave: Tenten ......................................................................................... 1877
Chapter 21: Return to Wave: Haku ......................................................................... 2062
Chapter 22: Return to Wave: Tsunami ................................................................... 2233
Chapter 23: Kin: Part 1 ............................................................................................ 2342
Chapter 24 Kin: Part II ............................................................................................. 2448
Chapter 25: Why Me: Part I .................................................................................... 2650
Chapter 26: Why Me: Part II ................................................................................... 2725
Chapter 27: Why Me: Part III .................................................................................. 2808
Chapter 28: Recovering Lost Mojo Part I ................................................................ 2956
Chapter 29: Recovering Lost Mojo: Part II .............................................................. 3082
Chapter 30: Target: Yakumo ................................................................................... 3215
Chapter 31: Target Maki ......................................................................................... 3376
Chapter 32: Target Komachi ................................................................................... 3467
Chapter 33: Target: Mabui ...................................................................................... 3557
Chapter 34: Target: Pakura: Part I .......................................................................... 3780
Chapter 35 Target: Pakura: Part II .......................................................................... 3989
Chapter 36: Target Rin ............................................................................................ 4137
Chapter 37: Last Days ............................................................................................. 4303
Chapter 38: Know Pain: Part I ................................................................................. 4487
Chapter 39: Know Pain: Part II ................................................................................ 4576
Chapter 40: Know Pain: Part III ............................................................................... 4721
Chapter 41: Severing Bonds .................................................................................... 5000
Chapter 42: Reunion ............................................................................................... 5244
Chapter 43: Blast from the Past Arc: Mito: Part I ................................................... 5393
Chapter 44: Blast from the Past Arc: Mito: Part II .................................................. 5538
Chapter 45: Blast from the Past: Guren Part I ........................................................ 5667
Chapter 46: Blast from the Past: Guren Part II ....................................................... 5819
Chapter 47: Trouble in Sand and The Pack: Part I ................................................... 5938
Chapter 48: Trouble in Sand and The Pack: Part II .................................................. 6159
Chapter 49: Trouble in Sand and The Pack: Part III ................................................. 6280
Chapter 50: Trouble in Sand and The Pack: Part IV ................................................ 6387
Chapter 51: Blast from the Past: Part Deux: Toka Senju Part I ............................... 6615
Chapter 52: Blast from the Past: Part Deux: Toka Senju Part II .............................. 6786
Chapter 53: Blast from the Past: Part Deux: Toka Senju Part III ............................. 6912
Chapter 54: Target: Samui ...................................................................................... 7082
Chapter 55: Blast in the Past: Sara .......................................................................... 7312
Chapter 56: The Snakes among the Flowers ........................................................... 7486
Chapter 57: Target Fuka ......................................................................................... 7622
Chapter 58: The Rise and Fall ................................................................................. 7750
Chapter 59: Target: Mikoto Uchiha ........................................................................ 7930
Chapter 60: Target Karura ...................................................................................... 8081
Chapter 61: Grand Opening: Part I ......................................................................... 8211
Chapter 62: Grand Opening: Part II ........................................................................ 8352
Chapter 63: Grand Opening: Part III ....................................................................... 8453
Chapter 64: Expanding Territories: Sasame Fuma: Part I ....................................... 8611
Chapter 65: Expanding Territories: Sasame Fuma: Part II ...................................... 8807
Chapter 66: Expanding Territories: Yugakure ......................................................... 8970
Chapter 67: Expanding Territories: Yugakure Part II ............................................... 9096
Chapter 68: Night Terrors ....................................................................................... 9253
Chapter 69: Night Terrors: Part II ........................................................................... 9412
Chapter 70: Welcome to Club N ............................................................................. 9575
Chapter 71: Welcome to Club N: Part II .................................................................. 9769
Chapter 72: Welcome to Club N: Part III: See the Real Me ..................................... 9982
Chapter 73: Welcome to Club N: Amateur Night .................................................. 10108
Chapter 74: Moving Forward by Standing Still: Part I ........................................... 10266
Chapter 75: Moving Forward by Standing Still: Part II .......................................... 10389
Chapter 76: Moving Forward by Standing Still: Part III ......................................... 10612
Chapter 77: Moving Forward by Standing Still: Part IV ......................................... 10744
Chapter 78: Moving Forward by Standing Still: Part V .......................................... 10888
Chapter 79: Revenge Arc: Sins of the Past, Haunting the Present: Part I ............. 11068
Chapter 80: Revenge Arc: Sins of the Past, Haunting the Present: Part II ............ 11210
Chapter 81: Revenge Arc: Sins of the Past, Haunting the Present: Aftermath ..... 11367
Chapter 82: Revenge Arc Intermission: Hot for Teacher! ..................................... 11464
Chapter 83: Revenge Arc Intermission: Hot for Teacher! Part II ........................... 11698
Chapter 84: Revenge Arc Intermission: Hot for Teacher! Part III .......................... 11803
Chapter 85: Revenge Arc Intermission: Hot for Teacher! Part IV ......................... 11953
Chapter 86: Revenge Arc Intermission: Hot for Teacher! Part V .......................... 12107
Chapter 87: Revenge Arc: Operation: Kill Konan Part I ......................................... 12303
Chapter 88: Revenge Arc: Operation: Kill Konan Part II ........................................ 12435
Chapter 89: Revenge Arc: Operation: Kill Konan Part III ....................................... 12573
Chapter 90: Revenge Arc: Operation: Kill Konan Part IV ....................................... 12706
Chapter 91: Revenge Arc: Operation: Kill Konan Part V ........................................ 12816

Chapter 1: Birth of and the first target Ino

Disclaimer: Naruto is not mine. Also this story is a

lemon fiction therefore is intended for people of a legal
age from wherever they come from. So if these type of
stories offend then stop reading now. Thanks.
Naruto had a knack for finding trouble. He was two and

a half years into his training trip with the Perv he called a
teacher. The Pervy Sage was off gallivanting with some
prostitutes leaving Naruto to his own devices, which was
how he got caught up in defending a man being strung
up in a tree in the forest near the village they were staying
in. The man had been chased to that spot by several
ronin samurai most likely in the employ of the local
governor.
Naruto was simply minding his own business when he
came across the scene. The lead samurai said, "You'll
never touch the Governor's wife again scum."
"Look fellas this is all one big misunderstanding," the

man said sounding rather calm considering the situation,
"besides leaving a hot piece of tail like that is a crime.
Your governor should really think about losing some
weight to solve that erectile dysfunction he suffers
from."
The lead samurai growled angrily before saying, "Very

well cur, prepare for oblivion."
The samurai was just about to have his men pull the rope
taunt when the man seeing Naruto said, "Ah apprentice
just in time to save your master."
The lead samurai and his men spun to confront Naruto,
seeing the blonde the leader said turning back, "Ha this
boy is going…?" He trailed off noticing that the man was
gone and in his place hung a silly looking doll with a note
attached to it. Glancing at the note, which read, "Better
luck next time." The samurai rounded on Naruto
shouting, "Where is he boy?"
"How should I know?" Naruto shouted right back, "I've

never seen him before."
About then one of the other samurai said, "Don't lie to

us he said you where his apprentice?"
"Well he lied to you," Naruto said taking a step back as

the samurai all pulled their swords.
"Regardless, because of you he escaped, so you will take

his punishment."
"Hey now, hold up…what did he even do?"
"He slept with the governor's wife. Now die," the

samurai said charging. Luckily for Naruto the men were
not the Samurai that lived in the Land of Iron so the
blonde made short work of them.
After entering the village he passed a café which was

when he heard, "Ah apprentice."
Turning towards the sound he growled seeing the man

that he had inadvertently helped escape from the
governor's justice earlier. He was about to launch himself
at the man, but he quickly held up his hands saying,
"Whoa, look sorry about earlier but I have a strong
aversion to dying." He could tell Naruto was still on the
verge of attacking so said, "Look at least let me make it
up to you. Let me apologize to you by buying you
dinner."
"Fair enough," Naruto said before sitting down and

ordering half the menu. After eating his fill Naruto said,
"Thanks mister…"
"Kanji," the man supplied amused.
"Well thanks, I guess you aren't such a bastard after all,"

Naruto said standing.
"Hold up a moment," Kanji said, "There is one other

way I would like to apologize and that is by making you
my apprentice."
"Thanks and all but I already am learning from someone

and no offense, but if you needed help escaping from
those weaklings I'm probably a lot stronger than you."
Kanji chuckled saying, "Oh I wouldn't doubt that. But
my strengths don't really lie in battle, but in the bedroom.
Tell me do you know why those men were after me."
Naruto nodded saying, "You got to fresh with the

governor's wife."
"Ha, that's a wonderfully naïve way of putting it," Kanji

said his tone riff with amusement, "In truth I fucked her
six ways from Sunday and she loved every moment of it.
So much so that for the past year she has been slowly
bleeding the fat bastard dry of his money and giving it to
me."
"What? How…Why would she do that?"

Looking confused Kanji said, "What are you confused
about? Did you not understand the part about me
sleeping with her?"
"I got it," Naruto said quickly, "I just don't understand
why she would do all that because of you sleeping with
her?"
"Because I make her feel special," Kanji said with a

shrug, "it's what I do."
"So you are a con-man and don't actually care for her,"
Naruto said sitting back as a hard glare appeared in
Kanji's eyes.
"Kid I like you, but I'm a shinobi. We do all sorts of

despicable things. However I do care for her, just as I do
all the women I've charmed. That's why while you were
taking out the governor's guards I went back and rescued
her. She's waiting for me at the edge of town, where I'll
take her to my manor to introduce her to the others."
"You mean she knows about you sleeping with other

woman," Naruto said his jaw dropping.
Giving the blonde a lecherous grin Kanji said, "Oh yeah,

and she can't wait to meet them, so here take this."
Handing the blonde a scroll Kanji said, "These are the
techniques that I've perfected to making any woman you
want yours. Granted they work best on civilians since
most Kunoichi seductresses may recognize some of the
techniques as variations of the ones they use. But in the
right hands they can make any woman devoted to you."
"I don't think I'll need something like this," Naruto said
pushing the scroll back.
Kanji frowned, but said, "Keep it. Use it or don't. But it's
my gift to you. Trust me kid once you make it with a girl
you'll realize that these jutsu are worth far more than a
mountain of gold."
Kanji stood about to leave but Naruto said, "Wait…why

me?"
"Well for one you helped me out of a jam. Also I guess

you kind of remind me of myself back when I was a
genin for the Hidden Hotsprings Village."
"Isn't that some sort of resort town or something?"

Naruto asked.
"It wasn't always that way," Kanji said, "But since lots of
famous people went there for relaxing, it sort of became
one. But it's also where a great deal of the techniques in
that scroll came from, since it was a shinobi's job to
seduce the women that went there in order to make them
betray their husbands and countries. I went freelance
shortly after amassing power by seducing the women
behind the powerful men of the continent. Not to
mention, I left because some crazy religion was starting
up around then. Anyhow, I've got to get going. I'll be
interested in seeing if you one day use those techniques,
kid. Later."
With a wave, the man disappeared into the crowd of

passerby's leaving Naruto to contemplate whether to take
the scroll or not. In the end he did, but told himself it
was only to prevent it from falling into the wrong hands.
Arriving at the hotel room he shared with Jiraiya he
sighed seeing the, 'Do not disturb' sign on the door.
Knowing that meant his pervert teacher wasn't done
entertaining his lady friend he settled against the wall
next to the door. He looked at the scroll feeling a
temptation to open it but fought it down. An hour later
the door opened and the women left sending a wink his
way. Entering the room he was glad Jiraiya was at least
covered this time. Sticking the scroll in his bag he got
into his own futon and went to sleep. Already forgetting
about it by the time he woke up the next morning. The
scroll would lay forgotten in his bag for the next six
months.
*****************************
He was unpacking from saving Gaara when he pulled the

scroll from out of his bag. For a moment he looked at it
in confusion before remembering what it was for. He
was surprised to find the temptation to look at it return
with such force, but guessed it had to do with Sakura
throwing up the same walls in front of him. Hearing her
latest refusal of a date playing again in his head he
decided to open it.
Inside the scroll was writing on the techniques that he
needed to master. After that, was what appeared to be
lessons on how to apply said techniques. Most of them
appeared to be gibberish requiring some key to make
them legible. For instance to unlock the first lesson he
needed to master the art of the Temptations Touch what
the technique he needed to master was called in order to
proceed. Apparently he would need to get his chakra to
feel just right and press them to the seal to unlock the
next lesson. Staying up all night he set to work on
learning the art of foreplay using the chakra techniques
the scroll described.
*****************************
Ino wondered who her mystery client was. All she knew
was that she was to meet him at a training field for some
training. Not normally a mission she would except accept
it had asked for her by name and promised her a bonus
should she perform all the tasks asked of her.
Considering that she had been eyeing a brand new dress
it was a mission she found too tempting to refuse.
However seeing Naruto waiting for her at the most
secluded training field found herself wishing she had.
Not that she didn't like him but she knew that
considering the way he trained in his youth whatever she
was getting paid wouldn't be enough. But noticing the
changes that he had gone through in the past three years
she could think of worse ways to kill an afternoon then
sparing with the attractive blonde. Giving a wave that
was quickly returned, she hustled over towards him
saying, "Are you the client Naruto?"
"Yep," he replied.
Teasingly she said, "Kind of sad that you need to pay a
girl to spar with you. What's a matter Sakura not doing it
for you anymore?"
"Aw come on Ino," Naruto said. "You haven't seen me

in three years and you have to put me down almost
moments later."
"I'm just teasing Naruto," she said flashing her white

teeth in a dazzling smile.
Naruto gave a grin back especially as thoughts of what he

had in store ran through his head. Ino hadn't been his
first choice, Sakura naturally being that. But since he was
positive that she would kill him if he asked, he had to
find another candidate. Hinata had almost been his next
choice but since she could barely form a coherent
sentence around him and was prone to passing out
settled on Ino. His fellow blonde would be an excellent
test subject for his techniques since she was as Sasuke
orientated as Sakura and due to how she dressed seemed
to be a bit more promiscuous as well. He was positive
with a little coaxing he'd get her to go along.
Deciding to get down to business the Kunoichi asked,

"So what sort of sparring do you have in mind."
"Oh, it isn't sparring but training," Naruto said correcting

her.
Ino frowned having a hard time imagining Naruto

training in anything but ninjutsu or taijutsu. And since
for the most part training in ninjutsu was often done
alone had believed she was there for a sparring match.
Shrugging she said, "Okay, then what do you need me
for."
"I want to use you as a test subject for my techniques,"
Naruto said a blush adorning his cheeks.
Not liking the sound of being a test subject Ino said,

"What sort of techniques?"
"Basically I want to touch you in order to find out what

seduction techniques work best," Naruto said.
Almost as soon as he finished Ino was saying, "Hell no,

there's no way I'd let you put your hands on me."
Rounding on her heel she said, "I guess Sakura was right
and being with that pervert teacher of yours did turn you
into one as well."
Far from being offended Naruto said, "A shame really.

Guess I'll have to find someone else who wants this
dress."
Ino stopped to see Naruto holding the dress that she had
been working for. Surprised and confused she asked,
"How did you afford that? It was imported from Iwa and
made…"
"From only the finest silk harvested from the Earth

Daimyo's personnel silk worm farms," Naruto finished
repeating what the sale woman had told him as he
purchased it. Adding what she said afterwards, "It's a
shame really because the store owner was rather positive
that Konoha would never see another one like it."
Ino knew that of course, which is why she had wanted it

so badly positive that when Sasuke returned seeing her in
the one of a kind dress would make him fall madly in
love with her.
Biting her lip, but wanting the dress Ino asked, "Is that
the bonus the mission was talking about?"
"That's right," Naruto said keeping the smile he felt from
his face, "I didn't choose you by accident Ino. I believe
you are the only one that can help me master this
technique."
"Why?"
"Because, we never really hung out so if they work or fail

I can expect an honest response from you. Also, I know
I'm asking for a lot and seeing you eye this dress and well
everything just sort of fell into place after that." Seeing
that Ino was on the fence he said, "If it makes you feel
any better I'll keep my hands above your clothes."
Ino gave it some thought but was torn. On one hand she
really wanted the dress but allowing Naruto to grope her
in order to get it sort of made her feel cheap. Yet on the
other hand she'd have to do a S-ranked mission simply to
afford it. "Besides," she reasoned with herself, "It's only
Naruto. He'll probably suck at it and give up after five
minutes and there are Kunoichi who do this kind of
thing for a living. Might as well see how the other half
live."
"Alright Naruto, but you keep your hands above my

clothes," Ino said her tone promising consequences if he
didn't listen.
Naruto allowed the smile he felt to reach his lips as he

said, "Fine, Ino and thanks." Placing the dress back in
the box it had resided in he began making his way
towards young woman.
Ino turned away and closed her eyes waiting for his initial
rough grope of her body. However, she opened them
again in surprise as she felt Naruto's hands on her
shoulders. He then began to gently massage them.
He must have sensed her confusion because before she
could speak he said, his tone hushed, "Shh, Ino I know
that this is a mission to you but that's no reason not to
enjoy it. Relax you're too tense." Ino almost couldn't help
but do as Naruto suggested feeling the tension melting
from her body. It almost felt like his hands were
warming her insides.
Naruto smiled as he felt Ino sag as he worked his magic

on her shoulders being careful to channel the chakra his
hands were omitting into the blonde girl. According to
the scroll the Temptations Touch was currently using his
chakra to raise Ino's own desires in effect making her far
more malleable. However it cautioned him against
pushing for too much, too soon saying that the key to
the jutsu was to make the target beg him to continue.
The scroll had used the analogy of the pitcher flower and
a fly to explain the reasoning behind it. Which basically
was that it wasn't the smell of food that lured the insect
to its doom, but the temptation that the smell
represented.
When Ino actually leaned into his chest he knew it was

time to begin really working her over. He began by
moving his hands up and down her arms almost as if to
keep her warm. Her head leaned back against his
shoulder and he moved his right hand towards her
breast. He wasn't surprised to feel that her nipple was
hard or that Ino gave a suppressed moan as he gently
rolled it between his thumb and forefinger.
When Ino didn't tense or complain he moved placed a

kiss on her neck while he moved his other hand towards
her stomach. He rubbed it in circles across her exposed
midriff before bringing it up to join his other hand in
exploring Ino's chest. When that hand gave Ino's other
nipple a slight tug and she responded with a guttural
moan, Naruto believed he had her right where he wanted
her.
Moving his right hand down her body he reached into

the flap of her skirt and began rubbing her pussy over
the material of her shorts. He felt her tense so whispered
into her ear, "Relax Ino I'll honor our bargain," he
finished his sentence by nibbling on her ear lobe. Ino did
relax and even began panting as he started to increase the
speed of his ministrations, knowing that she was getting
close to her release he prepared to up that ante.
Ino couldn't believe that it was Naruto doing this to her.

Even the dreams she had of Sasuke having his way with
her never felt anything like what she was currently
experiencing judging by her increasingly dampening
panties. It almost felt like an electrical charge was passing
through her and the circuit was between wherever
Naruto put his hands. As he began to speed up his
rubbing, she knew she was about to cum and she knew
that compared to the few she had given herself it would
be one for the record books. That was why it almost hurt
physically as Naruto stopped all together, prompting a
weak, "no…" to escape from the kunoichi's lips.
"Sorry, what was that Ino," Naruto said having taken

several steps back from the girl.
"Why…why'd you stop…?" Ino asked finding standing,

let alone coherent thought difficult.
"Oh that," Naruto said sounding fine something that

bothered Ino, believing he should be as flustered as her,
"I believe I learned all I can at this current level of
training. Thanks, but I guess I'll find a more willing
partner for next time.
He turned to leave and smiled as Ino quickly said,
"Wait…" she trailed off as he turned and shyly asked,
"What do you mean by current level?"
"Well as good as this session turned out, I can't help but

feel your clothes aren't allowing me to use my technique
to their maximum effectiveness. Thanks for your help,
but there really is no point in continuing."
Ino could think of one really big reason to continue, her

impending orgasm. Wanting to experience it she said
embarrassed, "I…I suppose I can allow you to explore a
bit more…"
Giving her his biggest smile Naruto said, "Really that

would be great Ino." She began to unbutton her shirt but
was stopped as Naruto closed the distance between them
whispering huskily into her ear, "No, allow me." The way
his voice reverberated through her made Ino even wetter
something she didn't think possible.
He picked up where he left off turning her to face away

from him again except this time the hand that had been
on her breast began to unbutton her shirt. Leaning back
into his chest Ino watched as more and more of her
chest was exposed to Naruto's eyes. When the blouse
was fully unbuttoned Naruto gave her bra encased nipple
a rough squeeze eliciting a moan from the kunoichi. He
smiled before pulling the bra up exposing her breasts
fully and showing off her pink nipples. Maneuvering her,
he leaned forward running his tongue around the aureole
of her breast before sucking on the nipple. Ino moved
her hand into Naruto's hair pulling him into her breast
wanting more of the sensation his tongue flicking her
nub was creating within her.
Meanwhile he slid the hand working her pussy over, up
over the band of her shorts and in a smooth motioned
moved them and her panties down to her knees. With
direct access to Ino's special place he began to work her
lower lips and clit directly using his chakra encased
hands. As Ino neared her climax Naruto pulled back
from her breast and gazed into Ino increasingly cloudy
gaze before placing his lips to hers. She responded
immediately to the kiss, meeting his tongue with her own
in a duel.
The kiss only ended when Naruto gave her clit a gentle
squeeze sending her over the edge and causing her to
pull back to shout her orgasm into the sky and coating
his hand in her release. All strength left Ino's body, so as
best he could he straightened her clothes before leaving
her sitting against a tree all glassy eyed. Giving a
lecherous smile he said, "Thanks Ino, let's do it again
sometime."
There wasn't a response but then again he didn't expect
one. Making his way to his apartment trying to ignore the
throbbing hardon he had as well as being careful of the
hand that was coated in her juices he finally arrived. He
placed the hand on the scroll the key to unleashing the
next level of training being the cum of the woman he
tested his technique on. He watched as the words began
to unjumble and explain what the next step was.
Reading on what to expect he hoped the next part would

at least allow him some release of his own as he was sure
that at the moment he could drive a nail into wood due
to how hard he was.
*****************************
It had been several day since his encounter with Ino and
he was beginning to suspect the scroll was wrong. It had
told him to be patient insuring that she would come to
him soon enough. Having no choice but to accept he had
waited. When he heard the knock at his door he
answered a little more excitedly then he imagined he
should but was immensely disappointed when the Anbu
agent told him to report to the Hokage's office.
For a moment he was worried that Ino had gone to

Tsunade but calmed believing that the Hokage would
have visited him personally in order to make her
displeasure known. Telling the Anbu he'd leave right
away he got ready and made his way to the Hokage
mansion.
As he walked he began to think about what Tsunade

wanted. However due to his recent interest in sex he
couldn't help but imagine applying his new jutsu to her.
Thinking about it, he realized that Tsunade may have
actually been an even better person to use them on then
Ino had been. Mainly, since Tsunade would have had
experience, and as a result would be better prepared to
ward him off. Second guessing himself he figured that
meant he should stick with Ino for the time being as he
picked up his pace to see what she wanted.
Entering with his usually loud, "What's up Granny

Tsunade?"
He ignored her customary growl to notice that Sakura

and Shizune were also present. Sakura looked back at
him eagerly, but Tsunade cut her off saying, "Well done
on your previous mission. With the Kazekage safe we
can now act on the matter of Sasuke and Orochimaru."
Tsunade then went on to explain how Sasori had in his
final moments told Sakura of a spy that he had in Sound
and how he planned to meet with the man in two weeks
time. "That's why I'm going to send you…"
"Sorry, but I'm going to have to decline this mission,"
Naruto said shocking all the women present.
Sakura was first to give voice to her confusion saying,

"Naruto, this could lead us right to Sasuke. Don't you
care?"
"Yes," Naruto said evenly, "But it sounds to me like the

mission is a simple snatch and grab. I'm not necessary
for such a mission and I'm sort of in the middle of some
special training."
Sakura still looked upset but Tsunade leaned forward

curious saying, "I wasn't aware of any new training given
to you by Jiraiya or Kakashi."
"That's because it's something I've undertaken by

myself," Naruto said coolly, "but I feel it's at a critical
stage and don't wish to experience any setbacks."
"Well it's good to see you are continuing to improve
yourself," Tsunade said giving a smile, "I look forward to
seeing the results. Alright I'll find a replacement for you
as well as Kakashi. Dismissed."
Naruto sent Tsunade a mysterious smile saying, "I'll

enjoy showing you the results as well," before leaving.
Sakura stared at Naruto's retreating back until he left the

room. After being dismissed as well Sakura began to get
angry that after three years of hard training they stood at
the cusp of finding Sasuke and suddenly Naruto didn't
seem to care anymore. Deciding to let her anger out she
went in search of somebody she was sure would
understand her feelings.
*****************************
Ino stood in her family's flowershop trying to ignore the
arousal she still felt. Ever since the day in the training
field with Naruto she had been plagued by a constant
feeling of hypersexuality. It seemed all day long she was
plagued by a desire to experience more, and even though
she had masturbated to several orgasms had not felt her
desire lessen in the least. She was just about to sneak into
the back to try again when the bell to the shops front
door opened.
Biting back a curse she said as pleasantly as possible,

"Welcome to Yamanaka's Flowers. How can I help you?"
However noticing her customer was Sakura she said,
"Oh it's you. Since I doubt you are here for flowers,
what's up?"
"Naruto decided he doesn't want to go after Sasuke

anymore," Sakura said and Ino was surprised that as
soon as the blonde's name was mentioned she felt her
arousal skyrocket.
Trying to lend a sympathetic ear even though all she

really wanted to do was strip naked and once more try to
put out the fire searing her, she said, "Well maybe he's
busy with something."
"That's what he claims anyway," Sakura said derisively,

"but what could be more important than saving Sasuke.
We're running out of time."
"Look, just suck it up," Ino said, "and besides the

mission is to grab the spy not go chasing after Sasuke."
Sakura stared at Ino in confusion having been sure that

of all the girls in the village, the blonde Kunoichi would
understand how important the mission was to get back
Sasuke so said, "I thought you wanted Sasuke back as
badly as I do."
"I did…I mean do," Ino said although even to herself

she didn't sound sure, "but why do you need Naruto to
go so badly anyway?"
"Because he promised," Sakura snapped.
Ino snapped back saying, "Promised what to be your

slave and drop everything in his life at your say so. Sure
he had a crush on you but don't you think you're asking a
lot of him while giving nothing in return. Kami you're so
selfish. No wonder he didn't ask you…"
"Ask me what?" Sakura said her eyes narrowing.

"Nothing," Ino said not believing how worked up she
got in defending Naruto and that she almost let out what
the two of them did.
Sakura closed on her and said her voice tinged with

anger, "What are you hiding?"
"It's doesn't concern you," Ino answered firmly. "Now if

you don't mind, buy something or get out."
Sakura glared at her, which Ino returned, before the

green-eyed girl conceded the staring match by turning
away from her rival and leaving. After Sakura left Ino
was torn between ignoring the growing feeling of
wetness between her legs or running to Naruto's to offer
her help with his new training. Finally she decided it may
be best to at least wait until after Sakura left on her
mission.
*****************************
Naruto sat in his apartment, wondering if he made the

right choice in not going on the mission. He had gone to
the gate to see who was picked to go and had seen a pale
faced boy along with an adult he didn't recognize. Chouji
had also been picked and he guessed that the Akimichi
had been chosen to fill his spot on the team, mainly
because the pale boy reminded him of Sasuke.
He didn't see them off figuring Sakura was still pissed

about his refusal to go along. A sudden knock at his door
pulled him from his thoughts so getting up to answer it
he asked, "Who is it?"
"Ino"
Hearing the kunoichi's voice brought a smile to Naruto's
face as well as blasting all thoughts of Sakura's mission
from his mind. Opening the door he said, "Hello Ino."
"Can I come in," she asked.
Before responding Naruto took a moment to study her

appearance. She looked as beautiful as ever if slightly
flushed and a little worn down as well. He smiled as he
noticed that she was wearing the dress she had earned
from him by agreeing to be his test subject. She appeared
to panic slightly since it took so long for him to answer
but eventually he stepped aside saying, "Sure."
Moving into the apartment quickly she gazed around at

the spotless room in surprise due to all the horror stories
she had heard from Sakura. "I cleaned," Naruto said
answering the question written on her face, "After all, if
I'm going to use those techniques I practiced with you I
can't be bring them to a pigsty, can I?"
Ino shook her head still facing the room instead of the
her fellow blonde still feeling too nervous to tell Naruto
the reason behind her visit, but she didn't need to as the
jinchuriki said, "Back for more?"
Ino spun to stare at Naruto in surprise who chuckled,

saying, "What's with the look of surprise? Surely even I'm
capable of guessing the reason behind your visit is due to
our time together, since you've never come over before."
"I haven't been able to get what we did together out of

my mind," Ino said her head down, "I want to
experience it again."
"I'm sure you do," Naruto said confidently closing with

the girl. Placing a finger under her chin, he lifted her gaze
to meet his eyes and then kissed her greedily. The kiss
took Ino's breath away and just as the need to breath
became too over powering he ended it.
Walking from the panting kunoichi he sat in a chair

saying, "However, last time it was all about your pleasure.
This time it's your turn to return the favor."
He then spread his legs in effect telling Ino exactly how

he expected her to return the favor. She hesitated not
only because of how demanding Naruto had sounded,
but because of how his words affected her. The way he
watched her made her feel sexy and wanted, but a part of
her recoiled at his demand. Picking up on her hesitance
Naruto said, "Ino, if you don't want to continue then
leave."
Nervously, the girl approached the sitting blonde before

kneeling in front of him. She could see his hardness
tenting his orange pants; reaching up with a shaky hand
she gripped the zipper of his pants pulling it down. She
was surprised as his dick actually popped out of the fly
and stood straight at attention. Guessing it to be about
nine or ten inches long she licked her lips at the sight of
the throbbing cock. Reaching forward she grabbed the
base and began working her hand up and down his
length looking at Naruto to see if her actions pleased
him.
Naruto, however kept his face impassive giving nothing

away even as he began to feel the pleasure of Ino's
actions. It wasn't that he didn't enjoy the handjob, but he
wanted to see just how far she would go to please him
without his prompting.
After several minutes Ino began to worry as Naruto

hadn't so much as grunted at her actions. Fearing that he
would send her away she leaned in and gave his length a
lick starting at the base and moving to the tip. Naruto
groaned in approval, and Ino felt her own panties
dampen at the sound so repeated her action running her
tongue up and down his cock. Reaching the top she
decided she wanted more so opening her mouth
engulfed him.
"Very good Ino," Naruto said almost immediately as he

placed a hand in her hair to guide her along. Having
never experienced a blowjob before Naruto was quickly
learning what worked for him and what didn't and began
giving Ino instructions on how to best please him.
Ino for her part had begun to truly get into the act
enjoying the way Naruto tasted, but also the sounds her
actions drew from him. When Naruto said, "I'm
cumming," she decided to catch his load with her mouth
having enjoyed the precum she had already swallowed.
However she was surprised at just how much there was
as he exploded inside her mouth. Catching as much as
she could, she couldn't believe that it actually made her
cheeks bulge before leaking from her mouth.
Swallowing as best she could she found him to be quite

bitter but knew that if he asked her again that she would
gladly drop down to her knees. Naruto for his part
smiled at her as she brought a finger to her chin to trace
a line of cum that had escaped and brought it to her
mouth licking it clean. She smiled at him showing some
of the more confident and sure Ino that had been
missing since the day at the training field as she asked,
"How was that?"
"Fantastic," Naruto said, before motioning her to stand.

Ino did so and he turned her around before bending her
over slightly while he remained sitting. Raising the hem
of her dress he said, "And know for your reward," he
then pulled her panties down loving the way the crouch
of her panties had remained stuck to her body due to the
juices she was leaking. She stepped out of them and
Naruto brought them to his nose inhaling Ino scent
saying, "Smells delicious." He then dove into her snatch
eating her out like a man possessed.
Ino came almost as soon as his tongue touched her and

did moments later. However, Naruto simply drank up
her love juice and continued to lick her to two more
orgasms. Still facing away from the blonde as he ate her
from his sitting position she almost collapsed after her
second one but the blonde stopped her.
He began to lower her down towards his lap but stopped

as she came into contact with his revitalized dick. Ino
couldn't believe how hot it felt against her lower lips, and
wondered why Naruto stopped as at that point all she
wanted was it buried in her to the root. She received her
answer as the Naruto said, "The next part you have to do
on your own Ino. But understand that doing this will
almost certainly make you fall even deeper into my jutsu.
Not only that, but I plan to have many lovers."
"You mean this is all your jutsu's doing," Ino said but
instead of pulling away rubbed herself along the tip of his
cock.
"Yes," Naruto admitted, "The first time I've touched you

I channeled my chakra into you heightening your
response to my touch. It also bound you to me, so that
only I could create such a response in you. Surely you've
masturbated since then, didn't you notice how muted it
felt."
Ino shook her head moaning slightly as her desire to

plunge him into her fought with what she was learning,
but she managed to say, "It always felt like that, what you
did felt so much better."
That caught Naruto by surprise but chalked it up to his
own inexperience and supposed he should have guessed
considering Ino's handjob had felt better than when he
did it himself. Ino asked him, "Does this mean you plan
to simply have your way with me and leave me."
"Of course not," Naruto said soothingly, "As I said, this

will bind us together it'll make you mine and only mine. I
will treat you well I promise and will always protect you."
Hearing the sincerity in Naruto's words made up Ino

mind and she began to lower herself onto his dick. The
sensation of being filled by him was uncomfortable at
first and she was glad her hymen had broken years ago,
but beneath it was a promise of pleasure.
For Naruto it was as if his dick was being enveloped by a

warm, liquid heat. When Ino finally fully sat on his dick,
he simply leaned his head back to enjoy the sensation as
he knew a girl's first time could be painful. After what
seemed like an eternity and the temptation to move
became almost too much to bear he sighed in
contentment as Ino shifted herself ever so slightly. The
gasp of pleasure it elicited from her drove Naruto wild as
he picked her up and let her fall again. Doing so several
times he smiled as Ino soon began helping out and the
two quickly established a working rhythm.
"Oh fuck…it's…it's so fucking good," Ino moaned

leaning back into Naruto's chest no longer able to move
herself.
"For me too," Naruto said pounding into her as he

fucked her in his chair, "you're so fucking tight…shit I'm
about to cum…"
"Me…me too…cum with me…" Ino said turning her
head to meet Naruto's in a kiss of dueling tongues.
As his tongue warred with hers, he reached between her

legs where they were connected giving her clit a rub with
a chakra covered hand which sent Ino over the edge. She
tensed bodily screaming, "Naaaaarrruuuttttoooo," as she
came, the tightening of her cunt around his cock sending
him over as well, and flooding her passage with his seed,
which in turn triggered a second orgasm in the woman.
Breathing hard Naruto said, "Phew that was fucking

great." When Ino didn't respond he moved as best he
could with the woman still laying on him and saw she
had passed out. Picking her up, he stripped her of her
dress, before laying her in his bed.
Moving towards his kitchen he picked up the scroll and

was surprised he could read the last section it said, "Well
done, you've successful seduced your first woman.
Although the techniques will remain the same the tactics
will change. Good luck."
Naruto smiled as he sat back in his chair, leaving the

scroll on the counter as he planned just how to use these
techniques for not just his own pleasure but to actually
do some good. He realized that although he had chosen
Ino, not only because she was beautiful and someone
who he hadn't really interacted with, she was one day
going to be the head of the Yamanaka clan. That meant
he had in a sense already begun incurring a small
powerbase within the village.
Thinking of Jiraiya's wish for peace in the shinobi world

he believed that he could use the techniques he now
possessed to help make that a reality. After all, most
shinobi villages had powerful women in key positions
within their governments and probably even running
them like in Konoha. But first he would need to strength
his power in the village before looking outside its walls.
Feeling tired, he decided that further planning could wait

till morning, where maybe Ino could help him plan his
next move. Getting into his bed, he smiled as Ino
immediately cuddled into his side. Placing an arm around
her, he pulled her tight and decided he'd ask after
enjoying her again in the morning before allowing sleep
to overtake him.
As the boy slept, he was unaware that due to his

weakened seal that an ancient creature had experienced
sensations that it had never felt before, and truly hoped
to experience again. So therefore planned for ways to
help its container in its endeavor to seduce the various
kunoichi it encountered.
Chapter 2: Target Hinata
The sun shining in her eyes was what woke Ino from the
deep sleep she had been in. Sitting up in the bed she
rubbed the sleep from her eyes and looking about her
realized she wasn't in her own room. "It wasn't a dream,"
she said more to herself not expecting a reply.
"Were you hoping it would be one?"
Turning to the voice, she saw a shirtless Naruto wearing

only his orange pants as he leaned against the wall of his
small apartment while looking out the window. He
turned towards her waiting on her answer taking in her
still nude form. Despite her lack of dress Ino didn't reach
for the covers, as she felt no embarrassment, something
she found rather strange. Realizing that Naruto was
waiting on her answer she said, "No, it was probably the
most pleasurable experience of my life."
She did blush in embarrassment when her stomach
growled causing Naruto to chuckle as he said, "I'll make
you something to eat."
As he walked to the kitchen area of his apartment, Ino

watched him from the bed with a thoughtful face.
Noticing it the male blond asked, "What is it?"
"Well, I thought that I was kind of your love slave or

something. Shouldn't you be ordering me around?"
"I said the jutsu bound us," Naruto corrected as he

began searching his icebox for his eggs. "As far as I can
tell it means you're more submissive, and it may make
you more prone to my suggestions. However I'm still
more than capable of making breakfast."
Ino gave him a smile figuring that if she was some sort of
love slave then she had probably hit the jackpot as far as
masters went. Wondering what his next move would be,
she asked, "Now what?"
"That's an interesting question," Naruto said, "How

would you like your eggs?"
"Hopefully unfertilized," Ino said remembering to use

the morning after jutsu since in her rush to get to
Naruto's the night before she hadn't taken the proper
precautions. "But for breakfast, scrambled."
"Scrambled it is," Naruto said as he watched Ino run the

jutsu on herself while preparing her breakfast.
Finishing her meal, he scooped it onto a plate and moved

it to his modest table. Seeing her meal was ready Ino
stepped out of the bed not bothering to cover her nudity.
Looking about the apartment she couldn't find what she
was looking so asked, "Where's my dress?"
"It was rather wrinkled so I sent a clone to the cleaners

with it," Naruto said enjoying the sight before him. "It
should be ready in a few hours."
Ino shrugged sitting at the table to begin eating. Naruto

had been about to offer her some clothes but seeing that
Ino apparently didn't care about her state of dress,
decided not to ruin a good thing. Sitting across from her
at the table he watched her eat.
Ino finished her meal quickly due to how hungry she

was. Pushing the empty plate away from her she said,
"You didn't answer my question, what is it you intend to
do now? You obviously plan to use that jutsu again."
Standing the blond walked towards his window to look
out over Konoha. Finally, after thinking for several
minutes he said, "During my travels with Pervy Sage, he
told me that he dreamed of ending the hatred that was
spreading throughout the Shinobi World, I suppose
that's what I plan to do."
Ino stared at him for a moment before she started

laughing. Naruto turned towards the laughing kunoichi,
but he wasn't bothered by it knowing how insane he
sounded. After she caught her breath she wiped a tear
from her eye prompting the jinchuriki to ask, "Done
yet?"
Ino noticed that Naruto's face was completely serious,

which made her slightly nervous at laughing at him, a
man that she was now bound to. He could see that she
was suddenly pensive, but he gave her a disarming smile
to let her know that he wasn't offended. "I know how it
sounds Ino," he said moving to a brown leather chair.
Seeing Naruto sitting in the chair where he had given her

so much pleasure the night before made Ino shiver
slightly as a result of the images that flashed before her.
However when he spoke she found her focus completely
on him. "You've heard the saying behind every great man
is a great woman, haven't you?"
Ino nodded, so Naruto continued saying, "Well imagine

all that I could do using this jutsu."
"Come on Naruto, you can't honestly expect to unite all

the shinobi's villages simply by sleeping your way to the
top."
"Not at all Ino," Naruto said, "I intend to use the various
women as agents to bring the villages together. For
instance, even though I wasn't thinking of this at the
time, in a few years you'll be the head of the Yamanaka
clan."
Ino began to see where Naruto was going so jumped in

saying, "So you plan to be the power behind the scenes."
"Exactly," Naruto said, "I'll start here in Konoha and

once our powerbase is secure, we'll begin working on
neighboring countries."
"Our?" Ino said surprised.
"Of course," Naruto replied, "Ino, I'm going to need

your support as well as your input if I'm going to pull
this off. Just as I will need the support and input of all
the women that I manage to charm."
Ino was touched that he would value her opinion
especially since he may not even need to ask her to get
her to do anything. Getting up from the table she saw a
notepad on one of his counters. Grabbing it along with a
pen she crossed the room towards him and sat in his lap.
Feeling the skin of her back as she leaned back into his
chest he asked, "What…"
Giggling she said, "I'm going to take some dictation."
"I think I'd rather you take some dick," Naruto said
placing his hands on her hips and grinding her nude
bottom along his increasingly hard erection.
"Now, now, now," Ino said with a chiding tone although

she was finding it increasingly difficult not to give in,
"Let's first plan out your first steps before we get
carried."
"Fine," Naruto said with a pout, "First, I think we should
learn just how complete my influence is over you."
Ino nodded in agreement saying, "Order me to do

something that you don't think I would normally do."
"Okay," Naruto said thinking for a moment, "Go pick up

the dry cleaning."
"I don't have a problem doing that," Ino began to say.
"Naked," Naruto added causing Ino to frown. She sat

there for a moment, so Naruto added a little more of a
command to his voice saying, "Now."
Ino looked like she was fighting to not get up before

finally saying, "Please don't make me."
"Okay Ino, you don't have to."
She relaxed leaning back into him. Finally he said, "Was

it difficult to fight?"
"Not at first," Ino said, "but when you insisted it became

harder. But I still think I could have resisted, at least for a
while."
"Good," Naruto said which surprised the blonde. He

could see the look of confusion on her face so explained
his reasoning saying, "I don't want mindless drones Ino.
I need people that can think for themselves or stand up
to me when they think I'm wrong. But, we'll test my
control more later. Next, I think we should pick some
targets that will help push Konoha towards uniting with
the other villages."
"Basically you mean clan heads," Ino said writing down
'needs,' on the notepad.
Seeing that Naruto looked at Ino funny saying, "Needs."
"Yep," said giving her dazzling smile something Naruto

was truly beginning to notice about her, "the other
category is going to be, wants."
"I don't get it," Naruto said.
Looking pointedly at him Ino said, "Naruto, you may be

a sweet boy, who upon unlocking probably one of the
most perverted jutsu in existence is trying to put it to
good use. But, you are still a man, and are undoubtedly
going to use it on women that will not help advance your
plan."
Hearing Ino thoughts on the matter he easily pictured
several women that fit the bill, so was forced to
acknowledge her point. Ino smiled again turning her
attention to the pad and wrote, 'wants.' Putting the end
of the pen in her mouth she said, "Okay to start off, a
women you'll definitely need is Hinata and she should be
easy for you to seduce."
"You sound pretty sure of that," Naruto said his tone

conveying his doubts. When Ino looked at him like he
was clueless, he defended himself saying, "What's with
the look? I couldn't form a complete sentence around
her when we were younger without her turning red and
passing out."
Ino shook her head saying teasingly, "It's a good thing

you're good looking and strong, because Kami only
knows how you would make it in this world if you
needed to rely on your brains." The look Naruto gave
her in return made her laugh, but she calmed enough to
say, "She did that because she liked you. In case you
didn't notice she didn't have any problem talking to other
boys."
"I did notice," Naruto said but thinking a moment added,

"Although now that I think about it, that would explain
why she gave me that ointment after my match with
Kiba during the chunin exams."
Ino nodded, she then said, "You know if you are going
to be successful in this plan of yours, you are going to
need to be more aware of the small signs women give
that signal attraction."
"What do you mean?"
"Well," Ino said stretching the word out as she organized

her thoughts, "For me, you tricked me into allowing you
to use your jutsu. Now with Hinata chances are if you
show you are interested in her. She'll probably allow you
to at least get close enough to use it against her. But what
about Tsume Inuzuka…"
"Who?" Naruto asked causing Ino to sigh at having her

train of thought stopped.
"Tsume Inuzuka, is the Clan head of the Inuzuka and is

Kiba's mom and according to my dad probably one of
the toughest females in the village. There's no way she'd
fall for the same trick I did and I doubt you can just
invite her to a sparring match where she'll allow you to
work your magic on her."
"Still what does being more observant of the signs

women give off get me?" Naruto asked. "If this Tsume is
such a tough nut to crack, she'll probably be impossible
for me to get close too."
"Don't be so sure," Ino said, "Let me ask you a question.
Have you ever imagined Lady Tsunade naked?" Ino felt
Naruto's dick twitch against her backside causing her to
giggle as she said, "I'll take that for a yes. Well women do
the same thing. There's a chance that if you get close to
her she may give a small sign that she finds you
attractive. Heck, she may even find you extremely ugly,
but get wet around you because of how strong you are.
But she won't act on those feeling without a little push
from you, so you'll need to be aware."
"Okay, guess we can work on that after Hinata then,"

Naruto said, "So besides Tsume who else do you think
should be on the 'Needs' list."
"Tsunade definitely," Ino said without hesitation. Feeling

Naruto's lower half respond to her words, she again
laughed lightly saying, "Oh somebody likes that idea."
"Can you blame me?"
Ino really couldn't since even though she was in her

fifties she still appeared to be one of the most beautiful
women the kunoichi had ever seen. Picking up where she
left off, the young Yamanaka said, "Well after Tsume the
only other current female clan head is Yakumo, although
she may not be around long term."
Remembering the girl Naruto asked, "Why?"
"Well you remember that debacle with her Id right?"

When Naruto nodded Ino explained, "Well apparently
the Id was the only thing keeping her illness in check.
Without it, or her powers she's been getting worse."
Naruto wasn't really sure if he should try and go for her
but Ino said, "She may not help you long term, but if you
do decide to seduce her… she'll probably appreciate it."
"Why?"
"Because everyone treats her like she's glass," Ino said

sadly, "and after last night. Well let me put it this way;
even if I knew it would kill me, there are worse ways to
go."
Naruto chuckled, but said, "I'll consider it."
"Good," Ino said before continuing, "the only other

need I can think of would be Saku…"
"No," Naruto responded quickly cutting the kunoichi

off.
Wondering if it was because of his feelings for the girl he
said, "Naruto… I can understand you not wanting to use
your jutsu on her because of your feelings for her. But
she is going to be the next head of the medical
department, a powerful position…"
"You misunderstand Ino," Naruto said explaining his

position, "Yes it's because of how I feel about her, but
we're just going to have to hope that she'll go along with
it when the time comes."
"You don't hate her now do you?" Ino asked worried

since she was sure Sakura would take such news hard.
While Naruto was gone she had begun to suspect that
her friend had feelings for the blonde, based on how she
talked about him. After a while Sakura would begin to
wonder more and more about when Naruto was coming
back. In truth Ino had been rather surprised that Sakura
had become so focused on Sasuke upon her other
teammates return. But before she had been able to give
the matter any thought, her own situation with her fellow
blond had changed.
Ino was torn between telling Naruto some of the kind

things Sakura said about him while he was gone or not.
However, in the end she decided not to since they had
been told to her in trust that it was just between them.
Instead she settled for saying, "Naruto, she's just
confused about her…"
"Look Ino its fine," Naruto said ending with a sigh. He

sat in silence for a while and she was just about to pry
when he said, "My feelings for her haven't really
changed. However it is because of them that I will not
use this jutsu on her."
"What do you mean?"

"What do you know about the day Sasuke defected?"
"Not much," Ino admitted, "Tsunade was rather quiet

about what happened between you and Sasuke."
"Not Sasuke and me," Naruto jumped in, "Between

Sakura and I."
Ino thought for a moment before remembering

something Shikamaru told her. Positive that was what he
was talking about she said, "You're talking about how she
begged you to return Sasuke back to the village."
Naruto nodded looking sadly at a wall as if replaying the

memory, "Yeah… she laid it all on the line as she asked
me to return Sasuke. I could do nothing but agree to
bring him back. True, I would have any way, but it took
on a different meaning then. In a sense I would be
bringing Sakura's happiness back." Naruto paused and
looked at her, "That's why I can't use the jutsu on her.
Let's just say that if things had been different and I had
cared for you like I did for her that she would be sitting
naked in my lap now instead of you."
Ino's eyes went wide at what Naruto was admitting.

Basically he had said he still cared deeply for Sakura but
was standing aside so she could pursue Sasuke. But the
rest of what he said sunk in and she felt hurt, jealous,
betrayed, and angry, but almost as soon as the emotions
began warring around in her she felt them dampen.
However it still reached her face causing Naruto to say,

"That bothers you, doesn't it?"
"That you chose me to clear away a rival for Sakura and

in a sense took away my choice to choose. Hell yes it
bothers me," Ino snapped. But then added more calmly,
"I even think this stupid jutsu is muting just how angry I
am." She sagged a little into him, as the anger faded and
said, "But truthfully, I'm also jealous and a little relieved."
"Relieved?" Naruto asked surprised.
"Yeah, you didn't have to tell me that. You could simply

have said because I said so." Ino turned her head
towards him placing a light kiss on the closest thing she
could reach which was his cheek. She blushed slightly at
the small sign of affection which surprised her since she
was sitting naked in his lap but guessing at her reason
said, "Also, I'm really glad that you did choose me. I
chased Sasuke for years, and probably would still be
chasing him if not for what you did to me. But I don't
mind because you probably have shown more affection
for me, and not just in a sexual way, but in all the ways
that matter in a relationship. Even one as crazy as ours
seems like it's going to be."
"Thanks Ino."
"No thank you Naruto," Ino replied focusing on his face.

She then looked into his eyes adding, "But as one Sasuke
obsessed girl talking about another, please consider
Sakura."
"I'll let her make the choice," Naruto said after thinking
for a moment.
Ino kissed his cheek again as thanks for considering her

opinion before saying, "Now onto 'Wants.'"
Naruto thought for a moment, but then realized that he

had a beautiful naked woman sitting in his lap and
decided to have some fun. He placed his hand on her
thigh and began rubbing it up and down. He then said,
"Well first I think a good candidate would be, Ayame."
"The ramen stand waitress," Ino said surprised, and
trying not to be distracted by the hand moving up and
down her leg in greater sweeps, thereby moving closer to
her responding womanhood, "Why her?"
"Because, if I'm going to be honest with myself, she was

one of my first sexual fantasies, when you grow up lonely
like I did and there's only one woman that treats you like
you matter you tend to believe it's because she wants
you."
Ino nodded sadly as she wrote the name down but then
shivered and sighed as Naruto's hand reached her lower
lips. The hand began rubbing along the outside. Trying
to keep on target she said, "Whose next?"
"Hmm," Naruto said enjoying the feel of Ino's cunt as it

responded to his ministrations. Deciding to give the
blonde more, he slid his middle finger into her folds and
began to work it back and forth inside her. Then as if he
was discussing what he wanted for dinner said, "I was
thinking about Kurenai-sensei."
"No-no…" Ino said surprising Naruto who began to

withdraw his finger from her. Ino quickly stopped him
putting her hand on his to keep him there and once he
began moving it again, said, "She's… she's … mmmm…
she's involved with someone…"
"Really who," Naruto said beginning to work his finger

faster.
"I…I…shouldn't say…they're…oh s-s-so

mmmm…they're trying to be discrete," Ino said, but
knew if he pressed she would tell. The reason she knew
of Asuma's relationship with Kurenai was because the
jounin kept buying flowers for her from her family's
shop. She had learned the truth when he had ordered
some red carnations, but had asked that they be uncut.
After he bought them Ino saw the flowers again in a
flower box outside Kurenai's apartment.
"Okay Ino," Naruto said not wanting to be a home

wrecker. "Tell me is Ayame seeing anyone?"
"I…more…more please…" Ino said getting off track.
Naruto smiled adding a second finger, "Now my

question."
"Yes…I think so…oh Kami…"
Naruto smiled as he guessed that meant Kurenai was

seeing Asuma since the Yamanaka writhing in his lap
obviously didn't care if he wrecked Ayame's relationship.
"Take Ayame off then as well," Naruto said
disappointed, but laughed as Ino tried to scratch the
name off while enjoying his efforts.
When she succeeded he said, "How about that crazy

proctor from the second exam?"
"A-anko Mitarashi…she's single…" Ino said trying to

ignore the pleasure she was feeling as he worked his
magic long enough to add her name. Having a suggestion
of her own she said, "How…h-h-ow about Tenten… she
asked…fuck Naruto right there…," Naruto began
rubbing the spot he had just touched inside her harder
causing the kunoichi to spread her legs more placing her
feet on his knees and began humping the palm of his
hand which was resting on her pelvis as his fingers
moved inside her. Trying to pick up where she left off
she said, "She…she asked…Neji out a few months
ago…oh yes…he…he turned her…down
though….claims relationships are bad among
teammates…"
"Add her then," Naruto said smiling as the young

woman tried. She got as far as writing 'Ten," rather
shakily when he pressed his palm against her engorged
clit.
She practically threw the pad away from her as she came
soaking his hand and pants in her release as she shouted,
"Oh gods!"
As she tried to catch her breath Naruto lifted her up in

his arms and carried her towards his bed. Placing her
down, he stood up as she watched glassy eyed as he
released his cock and freed himself of his pants and
underwear.
Looking down at the girl, he asked, "Do you have
anywhere you need to be?"
Ino couldn't reply, so weakly shook her head no.

"Good," he said getting into the bed and climbing
between her legs, "because I don't think you'll be leaving
this bed today." He then spent the rest of the day
delighting in the blonde goddess that was Ino.
*****************************
Naruto had a hard time keeping the smile off of his face
as he walked through the village. Ino had left late the
previous night after they had explored each other
thoroughly. He had missed her warmth as he slept that
night, but she had needed to get home since her parents
may begin to worry. He had stopped by the flowershop
to make sure everything was alright and that her parents
weren't upset. Luckily, the life of a shinobi meant they
could often be called away and without time to let loved
ones know. So therefore her parents hadn't been too
worried. The smile was a result of the blowjob that Ino
had given him before he left the store.
But a thought that did cause the smile to falter was the
question of why him. As in why did Kanji give the
Temptation Touch jutsu to him? He hadn't thought too
much about the man's motives at first, but it had become
more prevalent lately in his mind, especially since having
only had the jutsu for a few days Naruto was dreaming
so ambitiously while the other man was simply using it to
charm rich women. He wondered what the man's ulterior
motives were. He supposed a part of the reason that he
had begun to worry about it was the man didn't seem to
have a problem with destroying bonds between people.
Such as the governor and his wife, at first he had
assumed that the governor may have deserved it, but
now wasn't too sure.
Before he could come to a conclusion he saw the girl he
was searching for, so put it out of his mind. Ino had been
rather positive that Hinata would easily fall prey to his
jutsu. However, it quickly became apparent that Ino
didn't take one thing into account.
"Hey Hinata," Naruto shouted causing the Hyuuga

Heiress to spin quickly a hand moving up to her chest in
surprise.
"N-na-Naruto," she said her face changing from the pale

white to red as he jogged closer. "How-how-how…" was
as far as she got in welcoming him back before she
fainted. Luckily for her, Naruto caught her half expecting
such an outcome. He smiled down at the now sleeping
girl since he now knew that she was like this because of
the strength of the feelings that she possessed for him.
He was half tempted to use the jutsu on her while she
slept, but felt that would cross a line. Being only a step
away from molesting her as she slept, therefore he began
to carry her towards the Hyuuga compound. He was
almost to the gate when he heard, "What are you doing
with the Lady Hinata?"
Turning towards the voice, he said, "Trying to get her

home safely Neji."
"I'll take it from here," Neji said, prompting Naruto to

shrug and hand over the out cold Hyuuga princess.
"Welcome back," Neji said welcoming, "I'm sure it's a

sentiment that Hinata would wish to convey as well were
she obviously capable of it. Thanks for watching out for
her. I should see her home."
Naruto nodded thinking, "I wonder if you would thank
me if you knew what I want to do with her. But I doubt
it."
Taking off with a wave he returned to his apartment.

Entering it he walked to his chair but stopped seeing the
pad that Ino was working on day before. Under the
"Need,' category he added a line of question marks. He
was still staring at it when Ino came in after closing up
her family's shop.
*****************************
The Kyuubi was plotting behind the bars of its cage, all
the day before the sensations had returned and it began
seeing images. Flashes to go along with what it was
feeling and they all seemed to center around its current
container. Generally its life within the seal was void of
anything leaving it trapped with its own endless rage,
which was why it could influence the boy when he was
angry. But these sensations were strange and foreign to
the might chakra beast. The only thing it had ever
experienced like it was generally the pain of being
attacked by a powerful jutsu. Yet the sensations it had
experienced seemed to be the complete opposite of pain.
Wanting to experience more, it focused on some of the

images it had seen, and briefly wondered why it was
seeing its container as the Kyuubi figured if the
sensations were tied to what the boy was doing it would
be seeing things from his perspective. But instead it was
seeing the boy minus his clothes as it moved almost like
it was atop whatever was staring at him. But the
sensations it felt, the Kyuubi was almost positive were
due to what the boy was doing.
Tired of its sensationless existence, the Kyuubi decided

to wait and see if it happened again before acting. It
needed more information before it could judge what was
happening and before trying to make it so that it
happened again.
*****************************
Ino returned to Naruto's apartment, seeing him alone in

his chair and staring at the pad, she was rather surprised.
Commenting on it she said, "I half expected you to be
inches deep into Hinata when I came over."
Naruto looked up and smiled at her comment but said,

"Unfortunately, she is still prone to fainting around me."
"That's why you bring her here so when she wakes up…"
"And have the Hyuuga begin searching frantically for her

when she doesn't turn up where she is supposed to,"
Naruto said, "No thanks, I don't think I want that kind
of attention."
Ino climbed into his lap after shrugging at his comment.

Looking at the pad of names she asked, "What do those
question marks mean?"
"I was thinking that I'm going to need an agent to move

about outside the village to gather information for me,"
Naruto said, "Somebody that can identify possible targets
of interest for me."
"Yeah, so I take it the problem is you don't know who

would fit the bill huh?"
"Precisely, it needs to be a kunoichi naturally, but one

that nobody would miss as she could be at it for years
and I don't want missions she needs to perform
distracting her from my goals. Got anyone in mind?"
Ino thought for a moment but said, "Sorry, the only
women that fit that bill are missing-nin and I'm not
familiar with too many of those."
"Unfortunately neither am I and the few I did meet tend

to be scum or have hearts of gold but end up dead. Any
way keep your eyes and ears open for me will you?"
"You know I will," Ino said giving him a deep kiss, but
before it got to far she moved his hands off of her
saying, "Sorry, I have hours at the hospital."
Indicating his erection he said, "You're just going to

leave me like this?"
"Consider it your punishment for failing to seduce

Hinata," Ino said flashing her smile, before heading
towards the door.
Left alone Naruto said, "Well that certainly sucks," but
was twice as determined to succeed in his quest the next
day.
*****************************
Naruto was determined not to fail today, and he had hit

upon the perfect plan. He quickly found his target
leaving the training field. It appeared to him that Kurenai
was feeling a little under the weather so called off their
training. He wondered if it was due to her relationship
with Asuma, but didn't linger on the thought since his
target was walking away by herself.
Watching Hinata, he noticed that her head was down and

she was rather down in the dumps as well. He guessed
that it may be related to him, since he could easily
imagine that she was kicking herself for what she thought
was a blown opportunity to talk to him.
Getting ahead of her, he ducked into an alley and put his

plan in motion. When Hinata passed the alley he called
out in Kiba's voice, "Hey Hinata." The Hyuuga turned
towards the sound, but unlike when he called out to her
the day before it was more relaxed as was here response,
"Hello Kiba, where's Akamaru."
"Oh…he's at the vet's, needs his shots and all that,"

Naruto said henged as Kiba.
"Don't you usually stay with him?" Hinata asked tilting

her head a little.
"Um…he needs to stay overnight…" Naruto said his

excuse sounding rather lame to his ears. Before she could
inquiry more he changed the subject saying, "By the way,
why do you seem so down? It's not because of Kurenai-
sensei calling training off is it?"
"No…" Hinata said, "I-I ran into Naruto yesterday."
"Really that's cool, I bet he's gotten way stronger,"

Naruto said not above tooting his own horn.
Hinata seemed to get even more depressed before saying,

"I wouldn't know…I didn't even really get to say hello
before I fainted on him. He probably thinks I'm weird."
Naruto wanted to refute what she said, but considering

that was exactly what he thought till Ino told him the
reason behind her fainting and blushing didn't think he
could deny it convincingly so kept quiet. "Well there's
always tomorrow right," Naruto said.
"I suppose," Hinata said while wondering why Kiba was
being so supportive today, "but I'll probably make a fool
of myself next time as well."
"Hey now, if you spend so much time worrying about it

like that it might become a self-fulfilling prophesy,"
Naruto said.
Grabbing her hand he began pulling her down the street

prompting the girl to ask, "Where are you taking me?"
"We're going to have fun and make you forget all about
your troubles," Naruto said pulling her towards the
market district.
That's exactly what they did as well doing various

activities that Hinata could easily see herself doing with
Naruto. At times she felt rather bad that she would
impose the blond onto the Inuzuka every now and then.
Like when they left the latest Princess Gale movie, Kiba
had linked his arm with hers. She had allowed it and even
rested her head on his shoulder and pretended it was
Naruto. It was rather easy to do since Kiba wasn't acting
like himself, but instead almost like a watered down
version of Naruto.
They were walking the village and it was getting dark

when she said, "Thank you for today Kiba."
"You're welcome, Hinata," Naruto said having enjoyed

his day with the Hyuuga, "So why do you get all flustered
around Naruto?"
"I-I guess it's because he means so much to me," Hinata

said beginning to get embarrassed. But believing it would
do her some good to get it out in the open and since
Kiba had proved to be so supportive she said, "I
nearly…I nearly went the wrong way. I believed I was
worthless, but Naruto…he had it so much worse but
kept smiling. His… his smile it saved me, helped move
me in the right direction and because of that I… I think I
lov..."
"Thank you," Naruto said, stopping her not wanting to

hear her love confession while henged as Kiba.
As Kiba stepped in front of her, she noticed they were in

Naruto's neighborhood, "What are we doing here Kiba?
And why are you thanking me?"
"What you said, means a lot to me Hinata. I'm glad you

think so highly of me. I admit I found you kind of timid
and weird, but I meant what I said about liking people
like you," Naruto said, seeing Hinata's look of
recognition at what he told her by the three posts before
his match with Neji, he dropped the henge. Hinata
almost immediately turned red and began to stutter out
an apology as she began to lose consciousness.
Naruto pulled her close and said, "I'm glad I mean so

much to you, but you don't need to fret about being
close to me. We spent all day together Hinata."
Hearing that Hinata did begin to calm, realizing he was

right. She began to sink into his chest and so Naruto
asked, "Would you like to come up to my apartment?"
She managed to nod not quite up to speaking just yet, so

with a smile he linked his arm with hers and led her
towards it. Stepping into the small apartment Naruto
asked, "Would you like me to take your jacket?"
Hinata frowned since she used it to hide her rather large

chest since she felt embarrassed by it. When she shook
her head no Naruto said sounding disappointed, "Yeah, I
guess you probably don't want to stay long."
"No that's not it Naruto," she said quickly, but when

Naruto looked at her to explain why she couldn't, and
felt mortified. In the end, she unzipped the jacket
handing it to him. As her skin tight mesh shirt appeared
Naruto had to swallow the sudden lump in his throat.
Taking the jacket from her, he hung it up asking, "Would

you like something to drink?"
"Some tea please," Hinata said.
"Coming right up," Naruto said pulling the kettle out.
When it was ready he handed her a cup sitting next to

her on his modest couch. Hinata stared into the tea for a
while and Naruto gave her the time to think. Finally she
asked, "Why… why did you pretend to be Kiba?"
"Because I like you and wanted to get closer to you,"

Naruto responded, "and since you seem more at ease
with your teammates figured that would help you be
yourself around me. I could have picked Shino, but to be
honest, he kind of creeps me out."
Hinata giggled saying, "If he heard you say that he'd sulk
Naruto."
"Well then let's just keep it between us okay Hinata,"

Naruto said leaning closer to her.
Hinata's eyes went wide at how close he had gotten but

stuttered out an, "O-o-okay Naruto."
"Do you mind if I ask you a question now?" Hinata
shook her head no so he asked, "Why would you hide
behind such unflattering clothes?"
Hinata went beet red as she tried to stutter a response

but stopped saying, "It seems such a shame for a
beautiful women like you to hide like that."
"I'm…I'm not beautiful," Hinata said
"Of course you…"
"Stop it," she snapped surprising the blonde, "stop saying

things you don't mean."
"I mean it Hinata. Why would I lie?"

"Because you want to make me feel good about myself.
It's just the way you are." Hinata said standing abruptly,
"I have to go."
Naruto stopped her before she got to the door, and

wrapped her in a hug from behind. She tried to push
free, but he held on and he marched her to the mirror in
the bathroom. She refused to look at it so he said,
"Hinata look at your reflection." She refused so he said,
"Please Hinata."
She opened her eyes to stare at her reflection. After a

moment her eyes sought out Naruto's in the mirror.
"Know what I see," Naruto asked as he moved his hand
towards her stomach and began to channel chakra into
her as he rubbed small circles above her shirt, "I see a
beautiful woman that needs to wake up and realize there
are a lot of women that would kill to see what you see
every day in the mirror."
Hinata began to feel a tightness in her stomach, that had
nothing to do with nerves, as she responded to Naruto's
touch and words. "That's not true," Hinata responded.
"Have I ever lied to you?"
"But you like Sakura, my…my body looks nothing like

hers," Hinata said having always hated how her breast
kept growing figuring Naruto liked the more athletic
form of Sakura.
"You're right of course, but to me girls are like ramen,"

Naruto said sounding silly even to himself, but going
with added, "Each flavor has its own distinct reasons for
me to enjoy it. Just as I find you attractive for different
reasons then I would Sakura."
Hinata giggled guessing only Naruto would use Ramen
to make a girl feel better about her body. But then she
sucked in a deep breath as the hand rubbing her stomach
moved under her shirt to rub her skin directly. Almost as
soon as Naruto's hand touched her skin the warmth she
had been feeling intensified.
Naruto smiled into the mirror as Hinata began to

respond to the jutsu as he channeled more of his chakra
into her. Her eyes began to grow hooded, guessing that
she wouldn't freak out too much he said, "But I get the
feeling you still doubt me somewhat, but let me prove
it."
With his free hand he grabbed her right hand and moved
it to his crotch. Placing her hand against his erection, he
saw her eyes go wide in surprise and for a moment she
looked confused and scared, but then her hand began to
rub over his pants. Leaning towards her ear he said,
"You did that to me Hinata."
"I-I did?"
"That's right," he said lifting her shirt ever so slowly. He

wanted to give her ample opportunity to stop him even
though he knew from the way her hand was rubbing his
dick over his jeans that she was lost to the lust his jutsu
rose within her. When her breasts were uncovered, he
was surprised she wasn't wearing a bra, yet didn't let that
slow him down as he bunched her shirt and let it go, her
breasts preventing it from falling back down. Hinata
simply stared at her reflection, but moaned as Naruto
used both hands to grab her exposed treasures. "How
could my body not respond like that being around such a
hot and sexy woman such as you, Hinata?"
As he massaged her breasts, she moaned and she began
to move the hand rubbing him faster. Naruto was so
caught up in exploring the wonders that were Hinata's
tits that he failed to notice she stopped rubbing him.
However, the sound of his fly being pulled down did
catch his attention as did the Hyuuga's hand fishing out
his cock as she began to stroke it.
"Mmmm, that's very good Hinata, your hand is making

me feel great," he said moving one of his own hands
down to the hem of her pants. Sliding his hand down the
waist band of them he was surprised to find that she was
as clean shaven as Ino. But he wasn't surprised to find
that the insides of her panties were flooded as a result of
her arousal.
He pulled that hand out guessing she was wet enough for
him to easily penetrate her so loosened her pants and
allowed them to fall to the bathroom floor. Pushing her
forward slightly so that her hands gripped the counter of
the sink, he stopped her from stroking him and lining his
cock up with her entrance barely controlled himself from
plunging into her depths. But wanting to give her the
same chance he had Ino to pull back said, "Hinata…do
you want this…want me."
"Yes..yes so very much," Hinata said breathlessly as she

began to try and lean into the cock poking her.
"Wait, wait Hinata, if we do this you'll be bound to me

and…"
Hearing that Hinata didn't care what other stipulations

there were and managed to surprise Naruto with her
sudden determined push back towards him, using the
sink to give her the leverage she needed. Naruto sunk
into the Hyuuga fully. He caught a wince from Hinata
and was surprised that almost as soon as he bottomed
out she pulled away to slam back into him.
"Hinata…damn I was trying to tell you…there were

going to be others…"
Hinata didn't care about that though; all she cared about
was that Naruto was inside of her. Surprising herself,
almost as much as him, she reached back grabbing the
back of his neck and pulled him forward. She kissed him
hard and when it ended said, "I don't care… all I ever
wanted was to be close to you… to be by your side and if
I have to share you to do that then so be it… Now shut
up and fuck me!"
Hearing the usually soft spoken Hyuuga demanding to be

fucked Naruto smiled saying, "As you wish," and
grabbing her hips began pounding into her as hard and
as fast as he could.
"Ohhhhh, so fucking good Naruto…it's better than I
ever dreamed….keep fucking me….never stop." Naruto
had no intention of stopping, but decided he wanted a
better view so picked up the moaning Hyuuga and lifted
her into the air allowing her to rest her feet on the
counter of the sink as he began drilling into her again.
Hinata watched mesmerized as Naruto's dick moved in

and out of her in the mirror. Her back pressed against his
chest, she reached one of her hands around to pull
Naruto's face to hers in order to kiss him again. Her free
hand began to tweak her own aching nipple, and was
soon joined by Naruto's.
Hinata could feel something building within her, having

never masturbated due to her embarrassment with the
issue, although she often indulged in fantasies of that
nature , she wasn't sure what to expect. Pulling away
from the kiss she said, "Naruto…I… I'm going to
cum…please, please cum with me."
"Alright Hinata…I'm almost there, hold on for me,"

Naruto grunted feeling his own orgasm approaching.
"Together Naruto….I'm I'm…"
"Cumming," Naruto said releasing his load deep inside

Hinata.
Feeling his spunk painting her deepest part sent Hinata

over the edge as she screamed, "Naruto's cumming
inside me…it's so warm…" She then sagged into him.
Naruto felt a little weak himself as he lowered Hinata

back to the ground. She immediately used the sink to
support herself, but seemed to bounce back rather
quickly which surprised Naruto. Yet, not nearly as much
as her grabbing him by the dick and stroking it back to
full hardness. She then let go and looking at her hand
which was covered in their combined release then looked
directly into his eyes as she licked it clean. If Naruto
hadn't been ready to go again the sight of the Hyuuga
liking her fingers clean would easily have provided him
with all the inspiration he needed.
Hinata leaned back against the sink, picking herself up

and sat on it with one foot on the edge as she spread her
legs. With a crooked, finger beckoned him forward for
more. As Naruto moved to follow the silent command,
he remembered something that Jiraiya had said and
although at the time didn't understand what he meant
believed he did now which was, "It's always the quiet
ones that get revved up the most."
*****************************
The Kyuubi felt a slight pull of chakra and since it had
felt it the first time the sensation started expected to feel
them again soon. It wasn't disappointed as the pleasure
began to course through it, and the visions started. Once
again the blond boy that served as its container figured
prominently in the vision. However this time it could see
a Hyuuga in front of the boy as he rutted away at her.
Strangely the Kyuubi had the feeling that it was seeing
what was happening like it was staring in some sort of
reflective surface.
When Naruto came inside the Hyuuga the feeling grew

even stronger, and the vision became sort of blurry like it
was going to fade. But then the world spun and the
Kyuubi was staring straight into Naruto's eyes, it saw the
demure hand of the woman reach for the phallus that
had been responsible for giving so much pleasure. But
then the mighty chakra beast realized that it was
experiencing the joy of mating from the woman's
perspective, not its containers. It didn't know how that
was possible but truly didn't care. Instead, it delighted in
the pleasures of sex as the Hyuuga's actions caused
Naruto to once again bury himself into Hinata and start
the act all over again.
*****************************
Naruto was lying on his back as Hinata bounced on top

of him. After leaving the bathroom, they had moved to
the bed where Hinata after experiencing two more
orgasms had pushed him on his back and was quickly
riding him to a third. She leaned forward dangling her
breasts in front of him and he sucked one of her nipples
into his mouth.
She was chanting, "It's so good, it's so good," over and

over again as she began to increase her tempo. Naruto
grabbed her hips and increased his as well trying to reach
the finish at the same time. Although he didn't, her inner
muscles clenching around him as she came provided the
extra stimuli he needed to reach nirvana as well. She
collapsed into his chest panting heavily and covered in
sweat. Moving a stray strand of hair from her face he
asked, "Do you need to get home?"
Hinata shook her head saying, "I am home."
Stroking her hair he said, "Yes you are," but when she
didn't respond smiled as he saw that she had fallen asleep
atop of him. Pulling the covers over them as best he
could he let sleep claim him as well figuring that telling
Hinata what it was she had become a part of could wait
until morning.
Chapter 3: Target Tsunade
Naruto threw his head back and groaned in pleasure.

Although the warm water of his shower attributed to it
somewhat, he looked back down towards the Hyuuga
kneeling in front of him with his dick in her mouth as
the true cause. Hinata bobbed her head back and forth
several times her lavender-white eyes never leaving his.
After several minutes she took him as deep as she could
still leaving about half his length to go and held there,
when she pulled back off she let him out of her mouth
with a loud pop.
Moving back forward she stuck her tongue out licking

his tip before running her tongue down his shaft on her
way to his balls. Sucking one into her mouth, she began
fisting his shaft, pulling another groan from Naruto's
throat. "Damn Hinata, wherever did you learn to suck
cock," Naruto said leaning his head back against the
shower wall.
"This is my first time," Hinata said, letting his ball go,

"but I've dreamed of doing this to you for ages."
The Hyuuga princess then took him back into her mouth
moving back and forth occasionally stopping to run her
tongue around the underside of his cock. Naruto shook
his head saying, "They must have been some explicit
dreams," and groaned when she hummed her agreement.
Naruto was pleased with the way his morning was

turning out, and was sure it could only get better. He had
woken up before Hinata and had thought he managed to
extract himself from beneath the sleeping beauty without
disturbing her. He had decided to take a shower and had
no sooner stepped in when Hinata had wrapped her
arms around him from behind. After sharing a passionate
kiss, she had smiled before dropping to her knees where
she had been ever since.
Hinata reached a hand to his sack and began to fondle it

causing the Kyuubi container to put his hand in her hair
as he attempted to control the pace of her back and forth
motion. Hinata felt his nuts contract signaling his
impending release and stopped her bobbing to run her
tongue along his piss slit. "Ah fuck," Naruto yelled as he
blew his load in Hinata's waiting mouth. After several
spurts he sagged against the wall and watched as Hinata
looked up at him and opened her mouth. She then closed
it making a grand spectacle of swallowing before
showing him the load was gone.
Hinata smiled as she saw Naruto's eyes darken with lust

at her display, clearly showing that he was ready to go for
more. But the water of his shower began to grow cold
forcing her to say, "I think it's time for us to get out
Naruto."
Naruto frowned, but figured the cold water would end

up killing his erection anyway so helped Hinata back to
her feet to use the remaining warm water to wash off. As
he ran his hands over her skin washing her, he explained
his plan and her place in it. As they stepped out to dry
off he asked, "Does any of that bother you?"
"Not really, no," Hinata said, "I mean I'm with you, so
what if it took some love jutsu to do it. I just hope I can
live up to your expectations."
"What do you mean?" Naruto asked rubbing the towel

over her.
"I mean as things stand, my father favors Hanabi as the
heiress. He hasn't decided yet, but she's been his favorite
for years."
"I'm sure you can do it Hinata," Naruto said trying to

comfort her.
"But if I don't…"
"Then we'll cross that bridge when we get to it, but I'm
not going to toss you away if you don't," Naruto said
seeing some of the concern the topic had caused to swell
up in Hinata fading.
Hinata leaned up placing a kiss on his nose and wrapped

a towel around her nude form before she said, "I knew I
made the right choice in picking you."
Giving a foxy grin Naruto said, "Didn't I choose you?"

Moving for the door Hinata said wrapping a towel
around her, "Nope, I choose you. You just finally
decided to recognize it." She giggled as she exited but
froze when she saw Ino sitting in Naruto's leather chair.
For a moment she was scared of how the blonde

kunoichi would react, but Naruto walked past her
moving towards the chair. Ino vacated it as he sat down
instantly sitting on one of the arms of the chair and
began twirling her fingers in his wet hair.
Looking at the still frozen Heiress she said addressing

Naruto, "She must be something to get you to groan like
that. I could hear you cumming from here."
"And…" Naruto said.

"Oh, look whose playing it cool upon banging his second
chick," Ino teased. "So did you tell her?"
"Yeah," Naruto said.
"Then why is she blanking out on us?" Ino asked.
"Sorry," Hinata said coming back, "You just surprised

me. I guess I'm still a little nervous about living up to
Naruto's expectations." Hinata got over her shyness and
decided to sit next to Naruto on the other arm rest of the
chair."
"So what's on the agenda for you today, Naruto," Ino

asked as the jinchuriki began rubbing both kunoichi's
legs. "Are you going to spend the day screwing Hinata
senseless?"
"I wish he could," Hinata said, "but I should get home
soon and Kurenai only canceled training for one day. She
said if she was still not feeling well she would find a sub."
Naruto nodded before putting some thought into how

he should spend his day. "I guess that means I'll work on
the list then."
"Really so who are you gunning for?" Ino asked

excitedly.
"Tsunade," Naruto said after a moment's thought.
"Don't you think it's a little soon," Hinata asked

nervously, "I mean she is the Hokage and a Sannin."
"I know, but she almost has to be next as Sakura's

mission is going to end soon and I'm sure once Team
Kakashi returns it'll be back to missions for me, best to
have her working with me, instead of unintentionally
working against me." Turning towards Ino, he asked, "By
the way, what did you come by for?"
"Tired of me already," Ino asked with a fake pout.
"No, just surprised."
"Well I guess I was curious if you succeeded in seducing

Hinata for one and also I came by for some breakfast."
Naruto began to get up to make some, but stopped as

Ino held him down by moving off the armrest and into
his lap. "Ino," he said surprised.
"I'm not in the mood for eggs," she said sliding down his
body until she was on the floor in front of him. Opening
the towel around his waist she looked at his limp dick
and swallowed it running her tongue all over it causing
Hinata to gasp at the sight. As it began to respond Ino,
pulled back saying, "That's better, now be a good host
and let me have my protein shake."
Hinata watched mesmerized as Ino began to work her

head back and forth over Naruto's cock. As Naruto
groaned placing his hand on the back of her head, Hinata
began to rub herself at first over the towel. but soon
touched herself directly.
Naruto sat there with his eyes closed as he enjoyed the

feeling of Ino sucking him off. He also delighted in the
loud slurping noises she made. His nostril began to pick
up the scent of female arousal so opening his eyes looked
towards his right and was greeted to the sight of Hinata's
snatch as she rubbed herself. In the mood for some
breakfast himself, he leaned forward placing his mouth
directly over her wet and delectable pussy. The hand
quickly moved from her snatch to his hair pulling him
deeper into her pink folds as he stuck his tongue into her
trying to get as much of her juices as he could.
"Oh kami Naruto yes, eat me," Hinata moaned as

Naruto's tongue probed her insides.
Ino kept focused on her task of earning her breakfast,

but hearing the Hyuuga's moan slipped a finger into her
own wet folds. Pulling off his dick, she kept the pressure
up by stroking him as she whined, "Naruto, I'm really
hungry stop being so stubborn and give me your jizz."
Naruto just grunted into Hinata's snatch causing the

blonde to pout before getting a devilish idea. Getting to
her feet while still stroking him, she pulled her finger
from her pussy and then got close to Hinata's face, who
was moaning her pleasure at Naruto's efforts. Looking
down between the valley of the Hyuuga's tits, she could
see Naruto watching her and giving him a smile lowered
her head to one of Hinata's breasts. As soon as she
latched onto one of Hinata's nipples the girl bucked her
hips and she felt the dick in her hand twitch. She pulled
back her mouth just enough to show her tongue playing
with the nub for Naruto's benefit. After several moments
of teasing the Hyuuga's hardened nub, she moved
towards the panting girl's face again where she stared
into her eyes before kissing her. Hinata went stiff at first,
but then relaxed and when Ino ran her tongue across
Hinata's lips was granted access. The two tongues
clashed and Ino found kissing a girl far different from
kissing a guy. For one, with Naruto it had almost been a
battle of dominance, but with Hinata it was a dance.
Neither trying to overpower the other, but simply
enjoying the sensation.
She became aware that her hand was getting slimy with
Naruto's precum and so breaking the kiss she noticed a
small thread of saliva still connected their tongues. She
tried to stretch it as long as she could, but once it broke
moved her head back to Naruto's cock where she licked
it clean. She enjoyed his preejaculate but was getting
antsy for the main course. A moment later Hinata
screamed her release flooding Naruto's mouth with her
essence and a moment later Ino was rewarded for efforts
with the cream she sought.
After swallowing his load, she smacked her lips contently

saying, "Yummy." She noticed that Hinata had sagged
into Naruto's lap so climbed up as well. Ino noticed the
content half smile on Hinata's lips and said, "Who needs
training right?"
"Mmmmm" was all Hinata could muster.
Ino focused behind Hinata seeing a wall clock that

showed the time. Cursing she leapt out of Naruto's lap
saying, "Darn it, my dad is going to kill me if I don't get
the shop open on time. Bye." The Yamanaka heir fixed
her clothes as best she could before running out the door
after giving Naruto a kiss on the cheek.
Hinata sat up stretching lazily saying, "I should probably

get going too." She kissed him deeply tasting herself on
his lips, and almost gave into the temptation of simply
blowing off training. But pulled back saying, "I'll see you
later, Naruto. I want to head home to clean up before
meeting my team."
Naruto got up rewrapping his towel around him and

after she dressed, escorted her to the door. After
delighting in another kiss from the Hyuuga, he decided
to wait until his own hot water returned before paying a
visit to Tsunade.
*****************************
The Kyuubi had delighted in the joy of experiencing
what the two females had. As the sensations faded it
began to put its mind to work analyzing what was
happening. It believed that it had puzzled out why it was
able to gleam what the women were feeling and seeing
during sex. This last time it had been caught by surprise
as it didn't feel a pull of chakra. It therefore believed that
the pull of chakra was how its host initially tamed his
prey. The Kyuubi believed that it was a result of this pull
that was creating the link that was connecting it to the
girls.
Most likely Naruto was somehow channeling chakra into

their systems and since some of its chakra was mixed
with his, it was also connected to the girls. But it was
aware of something that its host probably wasn't yet,
which was that his chakra wasn't dissipating inside the
girls. If anything since the visions were getting stronger
in all likelihood the kunoichi's chakra networks had been
altered. It had based its theory off of the fact that it had
been able to gleam a bit of Naruto's plan during their
conversation after they had enjoyed each other.
But the Kyuubi was growing tired of experiencing sex

second hand. It wondered if it could lure its host into the
seal to negotiate at a type of deal. First it would need a
form, since its current one was obviously not human and
secondly genderless. Luckily for the great beast its first
two containers had been female. Concentrating, it began
to imagine its first host Mito Uzumaki, after forming a
mental picture of the woman it did so for Kushina
Uzumaki as well. Staring at the two women in its mind, it
began to combine them giving it a form of its own. It
kept Mito's more noble features but supplanted them on
Kushina's more athletic body. One it was satisfied it
decided to keep the dark red hair of the women, but
added streaks of gold to highlight it and then had it done
up into nine ornate braids that reached mid-back. Once
its mental picture was complete it then began the task of
using its chakra to construct it and then when the nude
form was complete, transferred its essence into the
construct.
As it opened its new eyes for the first time it saw that its
fox form was still there. It reached out to touch its
original body and fell finding moving rather confusing,
having to basically learn how to balance on two legs.
After much practice it finally succeeded getting at least
the basic motor controls down. Looking down at its
form it ran a hand down it finding the lack of fur rather
strange. It ran a fingertip over one of its nipples causing
a moan to escape its lips. It smiled having used its
previous experiences to craft the erogenous zones that
Naruto had stimulated on the other women.
For a moment the Kyuubi almost got lost in exploring

it's, or perhaps her new body, but realized she still had
work to do. Pulling her hand away from her breast,
although reluctantly, she held out a hand creating a red
and gold kimono for her to wear. The task was far harder
than it should have been, making her realize that most of
her power was still locked inside of her original form.
Staring at the bars that contained her, Kyuubi wondered
if she could slip through.
She approached them hesitantly, and stopping in

between two of them, closed her eyes and ran through.
When she wasn't repulsed, she opened her eyes and saw
that she was on the other side. She looked up at the seal
holding the gate shut, and deciding to hell with sex as she
would simply free herself. Kyuubi reached up to pull the
seal free and received a large electric shock that sent her
flying. Lying in a puddle of water, she decided that
maybe she'd leave the seal alone after all and sat up.
Going back to her original plan of having Naruto make
love to her, she decided she needed a way to convince
Naruto of her sincerity. Something that would show that
she was serious about her desire to experience more at
his hands. It decided the best way to do that was to help
Naruto in his quest to seduce the various women of the
shinobi world. But first she would need to make a good
faith gesture, believing she had the perfect, one she knew
she would need to return to her original body. Slipping
back through the bars, she returned her mind to the
Chakra Beast and waited for the pull of chakra that
signaled Naruto was seducing the Senju.
****************************
Tsunade had woken up in a foul mood, as it was just one

of those days that reminded her that she was getting old.
That morning, she had dropped her henge, if only to see
times progress on robbing her of her youth, and had
found her hair had a few more streaks of grey. To add
insult to injury, she had tweaked a muscle reaching for a
paper from one of the large stacks on her desk. She put
down her pen rolling her shoulder for the hundredth
time wondering where the time had gone. But sighed
when she realized that in truth most of it had been
wasted feeling sorry for herself, and traveling the world
running from her pain.
She smiled as she thought of the blond that had helped

wake her up to what she had been doing. However, she
quickly tried to find something else to think about as she
began to think about him in a less innocent way. Ever
since Naruto had returned, she had begun seeing him
less as a boy that had shared characteristics with her
brother and lover, but as a young man.
At first she had played it off as being sexually frustrated

and him being one of the two men she was close too, the
other being Jiraiya. Especially since as the Hokage it
wasn't like she could go out and scratch her itch with
some random stranger. But, recently as her dreams had
gotten more and more explicit, she had come to believe
that it was also because he had all the traits she would
look for in a lover, strong, upstanding, courageous, kind,
and loyal. It had been almost all she could do not to
smack some sense in Sakura as she had pleaded for the
chance to pursue the lead she had received from Sasori.
How she could be so desperate to return a piece of trash
like Sasuke to the village when such a great man would
do practically anything for her was beyond Tsunade's
understanding. She sometimes could imagine that people
would feel that way about her and Jiraiya, however the
horny toad sage was too much of a player to ever to
settle down.
There were also times that Tsunade felt that if she was
only a decade or two younger, that she would say to hell
with propriety and stake a claim on the boy. Sighing at
being alone, when there was someone as great as Naruto
around, she picked up another sheet of paper, wincing as
she did so, and got back to work.
*****************************
Naruto was walking the village trying to work up the guts

to make a move on Tsunade. As he had left his
apartment, he had been hit with a major case of nerves.
He knew the reason which was basically if his attempt
failed it could go very, very badly for him. So bad in fact
that a finger flick to the head that sent him through a
wall would be considered getting off lightly. He
wondered if there was another reason though outside of
the potential for a painful outcome. After all, with Ino,
he hadn't felt nearly so nervous, but he chalked that up
to barely knowing her and he had made it a training
exercise. With Hinata he figured it was because Ino had
told him she would be easy pickings.
But with Tsunade, it would be the first time he targeted

someone that in truth he wasn't sure which way it could
go. He decided to stop at Ichiraku for a little comfort
food. As he entered Ayame smiled at him and he
returned it. He still regretted hearing that she was seeing
someone but felt he had made the right choice in letting
her be, as he didn't want to become a home wrecker.
But he did wonder what he would do if a woman that he

needed to charm in order to advance his plan was
involved with someone. He guessed he would have to
deal with it when it came up. Ayame took his order but
since it was lunch time the small stand was rather busy,
so she couldn't really stay and chat. But as she walked by
he asked for a glass of water and she immediately
dropped what she was doing to fill it for him. As he took
it from her, he felt a ghost like sensation rub along his
finger tip, but then she was gone filling orders again.
Naruto took his headband off to eat, and plowed his way
through several bowls. Leaving enough cash to pay his
tab and leave a decent tip for Ayame. He grabbed up his
headband and left the stand, but before he put it back on
he remembered how Tsunade had knocked it off after
they first met. But then he flashed to how she had
knocked it off after the showdown with Orochimaru and
the kiss she had planted on his forehead.
He enjoyed the memory as well as the feeling of warmth

it left in his stomach. But despite the innocent nature of
that kiss, he would be lying if he had said that it hadn't
been one of the reasons he had added Tsunade to his
masturbatory folder. Growing up alone like he had, he
had no real experience with physical intimacy so had
used the kiss to help his imagination. It didn't hurt that
Tsunade was a total babe by almost any man's standards.
Guessing that he had put it off long enough he decided

to pay her a visit and at least see if there was an
opportunity for him to try. He made his way to the
mansion wondering if he should instead target someone
else as a warm-up; however his reasoning still held true.
Once Team Kakashi, or in actuality Sakura, since she was
the only true member on the Mission, got back, he'd
probably be busy with missions again. Even though he
didn't mind the idea of missions, it would probably be
best if Tsunade was aboard, so that when missions that
would move his ambition forward appeared on her desk,
she would know to send him.
Kakashi and Sakura may pose a problem though he

realized, which made it all the more imperative that
Tsunade be with him. She would be able to change the
teams around where they wouldn't be a hindrance. He
just really, really hoped that his quest for world peace and
some great sex didn't end under her terrible fists.
Arriving at the brown doors of her office, he knocked
and received permission to enter.
*****************************
Tsunade was surprised her visitor was Naruto as he

tended to barge into her office. He smiled at her saying,
"Hey Grandma Tsunade," causing her to wince, as she
didn't need the reminder of her age. Nor the blow to her
ego that the boy she had at times fantasized about saw
her as a grandma.
When she replied saying, "What do you want Naruto?"

she had to admit there was a little anger behind it. "Don't
tell me you are beginning to regret not going on your
team's mission and now want me to find something for
you to do?"
Naruto frowned at her tone, but didn't let it linger long.

Instead he surprised her again saying, "Not at all. I admit
I was somewhat bored so decided to pay you a visit."
"I see," Tsunade said signing the paper that she was
looking over as Naruto made his way to the couch that
laid against a wall for when she napped in the office on
late nights. Putting it in the stack of completed
documents, she reached for another one and winced.
Tsunade saw Naruto seemed to pick up on it, but
thought nothing of it. Absent-mindedly she said, "You
must have mastered that jutsu you were working on if
you aren't at the training field right now."
Naruto gave a sly smile saying, "You could say that. The
results were far better than I could imagine."
"Really," Tsunade said looking up from her paper, "I'll
have to find time for you to give me a demonstration."
"I'd like that," Naruto said pleasantly.
Tsunade looked at him a moment more finding

something strange about his demeanor. He almost
appeared calmer than normal she guessed, as he sat on
the couch. Normally he'd be bouncing off the walls
demanding a mission, or some other sort of activity to
keep him occupied. However, at the moment he gave off
the vibe that he would sit there all day if left alone.
Since he seemed content to remain still for a change she

asked him a question that had been on her mind since his
turning down the mission Sakura was on. "Naruto," she
began and when he focused on her asked, "Why did you
refuse to go and apprehend the spy?"
Naruto sat there with a thoughtful expression before
saying, "Well at the time there was no other reason then I
wanted to master my new jutsu. But now… I suppose I
realize that even if this mission led us to Sasuke it
wouldn't matter."
"What do you mean?" Tsunade said surprised.
"I think you know," Naruto replied but explained,

"Before we left Pervy Sage told me to give up on Sasuke.
I told him I couldn't do that, and while I still plan to
return him to the village. I'm not going to make that my
primary mission in life. I realize now that Sasuke has his
own ambitions and that he believes he can't fulfill them
here in Konoha. I might not understand them, but…I
guess I don't need to. They make sense to him." Tsunade
was flabbergasted but Naruto really knocked her for a
loop as he added, "Besides, I believe that should I return
Sasuke, you planned to lock him away in prison or
something."
"He'd be lucky to make it to prison," Tsunade thought

darkly remembering the condition Naruto had returned
in after the failed mission to stop Sasuke from defecting.
"You don't seem too upset by that thought," Tsunade

said cautiously, fearing the blonde was bluffing her, in
order to find out her plans for the traitor.
Naruto shrugged saying, "He made his choices, and will

have to pay the consequences for them I guess." As
Tsunade nodded her agreement, he thought, "Kami
knows if people learn what I'm planning I may be
sharing a cell with him."
Tsunade signed the document she was working on and

reached for a new one wincing again prompting Naruto
to ask as she winced, "Are you alright Grandma
Tsunade?"
"I'm fine," Tsunade said, "Just a small tweak in my

shoulder."
"Can't you make it go away using chakra?" Naruto asked

cocking an eyebrow.
"Medical ninjutsu is best used on real injuries," Tsunade

said wistfully, "Not to avoid the aches and pains of
getting older."
"Well I know what you need," Naruto said getting up

from the couch. Tsunade watched wondering what he
was up to until he got behind her chair. He placed his
hands on her shoulders and began kneading them.
Tsunade was shocked, but almost as soon as he touched
them the ache began to fade and a warmth began to
spread throughout her. As she enjoyed the feeling his
hands caused in her she asked, "Where did you learn to
give massages this good."
Naruto chuckled saying, "Well I guess you could say it

was a byproduct of my training with Pervy Sage."
"What do you mean?"
Naruto ignored her saying, "Let's move to the couch."
Tsunade nodded already missing the warmth of Naruto's

hands as he pulled them away from her. She sat on the
couch facing towards the door of her office leaning over
her armrest. Naruto sat behind her and began working
on her back. She groaned her approval as he worked his
magic. But wasn't about to let the matter of how Naruto
learned to give a massage on his trip go saying, "Now
you were saying, how did you learn to do this?"
Naruto sighed guessing Jiraiya had brought it on himself

saying, "From a girl at one of the brothels he would visit.
When we had first started out on the trip, he'd pay some
of the girls to make sure I didn't get up to any mischief.
One of them decided to teach me how to give massages.
She made it sound like training so naturally I needed to
learn. Eventually I guess I got pretty good as the girls
would line up for a massage whenever we were in town."
Tsunade had to agree and surprised herself at how calm

she felt about learning that Naruto had been taken to a
brothel. She suspected it was due to his currently putting
the skills he had picked up to good use on her. However,
she did plan to have words with her old teammate about
his choice of babysitters.
Naruto smiled as Tsunade let the matter of his spending
time in brothels drop. He had been channeling his chakra
into her almost from the get go and was sure that she
was beginning to succumb. If Tsunade didn't kill Jiraiya
he would have to remember to thank him.
Tsunade mumbled, unaware that she was speaking out

loud, "The girl that snatches you up is going to be very
lucky." Naruto was about to respond but she added, "If
only I was a few years younger."
The smile he had on his face turned wolfish as he asked,

"What would happen if you were a few years younger?"
Tsunade's eyes widened in surprise and felt panicked that

she had spoken aloud. She turned towards him to give
some excuse, but as soon as she faced him found her
ability to speak hampered as his lips connected with hers.
As Naruto kissed her, Tsunade felt herself give into the
pleasure that it was generating inside of her. She closed
her eyes but then suddenly pushed him away.
"What's the matter?"
"This… this is wrong," she said standing and moving

towards the front of her desk, "I'm old enough to be
your mother."
Naruto could see her teetering though trying to convince

her said, "It didn't feel wrong Grandma Tsunade."
"Idiot," she said wrapping her arms around her stomach

and below her bust, "If you're going to try and seduce
me the least you could do is stop calling me that."
"Okay Tsunade," he replied immediately.

Hearing the husky way he had said her name caused
Tsunade to turn towards him. In her eyes, Naruto could
see the many warring emotions she was feeling.
However, the greatest of them seemed to be a desire to
be wanted. Upon seeing that in her gaze, he closed with
her never taking his eyes from hers. When he was right in
front of her, she tried to look away so he gently placed a
hand on her chin to make her keep eye contact as he
said, "You don't need to be afraid to let go."
"I'm not afraid…" she tried to say but was silenced by

another kiss. She placed her hand on his chest to push
him away again but felt her strength leave her. Naruto
felt Tsunade melt into him as she succumbed to the kiss
so pulled her tight against him.
Tsunade couldn't believe she was making out with

Naruto of all people in her office. What's more, she
couldn't believe how good he was at it. She felt the sash
holding her shirt closed loosen and fall away. Breaking
the kiss, she tried to say, "Naruto we should st…," while
holding her shirt closed.
But Naruto cut her off saying, "Shh, I want this to,
Tsunade. But if you want to stop… then I will." She felt
conflicted as she was afraid she would regret it the next
day or feel guilty about it seeing herself as some sort of
cradle robber. However she was aware that her body had
reacted towards Naruto actions thus far feeling the
dampness in her panties, as well as the aching nipples she
was sporting.
She bit her lip which was a sign to Naruto that she was
fighting the temptation she felt. Naruto decided not to
push her. Feeling that maybe like Ino that she would
come to him later. Nodding towards her, he said,
"Forgive me if I crossed a line Grandma Tsunade."
He then turned to leave her office, but was stopped by
Tsunade's quick, "Wait."
Tsunade had almost felt like she had been slapped when
Naruto had readded the grandma before her name. She
wondered if he was attempting to return to the status
quo they had enjoyed before, or if he was disappointed,
so decided to add it as an insult. Whatever the case, the
woman inside Tsunade screamed at her for being a fool
which was why she had stopped him as he turned to
leave.
Feeling embarrassed, as he faced her again, she said,

"Please…please say my name again. Like… like you want
me."
"Tsunade," he said and she was surprised to find herself

get even wetter as the way he said it reverberated through
her. Tsunade let the hand holding her shirt closed, fall to
her side and it opened but her breasts were still partially
covered by her shirt. She was pleasantly surprised when
although Naruto registered what she did his eyes never
left hers.
But he did close with her, again saying her name before
placing his lips to hers. Tsunade didn't hesitate at all in
responding to his kiss this time. Naruto broke it first
moving on to her jaw line before beginning to kiss along
her neck. As he did that he gently brushed her shirt to
the side unveiling her tits in all their glory before
beginning to fondle one.
"Mmmmm," Tsunade moaned in appreciation, surprised

at how skilled Naruto was. He wasn't acting like a virgin,
and although slightly disappointed. Had to admit it had
its advantages as he moved from her neck to take one of
her nipples into his mouth. As his tongue worked on her
nub she felt her desk behind her with her hands. She
leaned against it for a moment but then surprised Naruto
by grabbing his shirt and spinning him until he was up
against it.
"Wha…"
His question was swallowed by Tsunade's kiss as she

began to take charge. She battled with his tongue as they
kissed refusing to be led around by the nose any longer.
She pulled back enjoying the hooded look in his eyes that
showed he was feeling it as much as her. She pulled his
shirt over his head and allowed a coy smile to touch her
lips as she began to drop to her haunches. As she made
her way down his body she placed kisses along his
chiseled chest and abs.
When she reached his groin she paused as her hands

rubbing along his legs and stomach. She wanted to
savory it almost like opening a birthday present. But as a
result of the rather large bulge his pants were containing,
found that much like a present she may start to unwrap it
slowly but eventually she'd simply settle for tearing away
the paper. Giving into the temptation, she did the same
to his jeans pulling them open and down to free his
rather impressive asset.
Tsunade was surprised at just how well endowed he was,

especially since he still had a year or two to grow. While
she had seen quite a few dicks, she had to admit Naruto
was easily in the top five.
She took a deep breath savoring her first scent of an

aroused man in far too long, before she began to gently
massage him with a loose grip. When the first drop of
precum appeared she dove in and swallowed his cock.
Naruto groaned his approval as Tsunade began to bob

her head back and forth. He looked down and had to
admit it was a sight for the ages. Tsunade easily a world
class beauty, was on her haunches with her legs spread
apart, and although still wearing her pants he believed he
could detect the dampness in the thin material. The way
her tits jiggled and stuck out from the shirt she still wore
as she worked her head back and forth was almost
hypnotic.
If there was anything that he could complain about

though. It was that much like Hinata and Ino, it appeared
she couldn't take all of him into her mouth either. But
almost like she could read his mind she stopped moving
with his dick in her mouth but still with about half of it
outside of it. He was pressed against the back of her
throat. He wondered what she was up to till he felt
something in her throat give way and then watched as
the rest of his cock began to disappear.
"Holy fuck," Naruto said as the tightness that was her
throat surrounded him. Tsunade's nose eventually
touched the skin of his pelvis before she pulled back to
take a breath and do it again. She apparently decided that
if she was going to bust out her deepthroating skills she
deserved to be rewarded. So Tsunade made short work
of him and was pleased when she heard, "I'm going to
cum…"
Tsunade wanted to taste his man cream so pulled her

head back to suck the first few inches and to run her
tongue all around the tip. When the first pulse hit the
back of her throat, she felt like that cat that got the
cream. He shot three large bursts and she swallowed
hungrily enjoying his taste. She then began to suck him
back into her mouth, but found Naruto had other plans
as he put his hands under her arms and easily lifted her
up.
Face to face with him she wrapped her legs around his
torso and he spun her planting her on the desk where he
kissed her, before running his tongue down her body. He
stopped at her breast for a moment teasing them with his
tongue before moving on, where he did the same with
her belly button. When he reached her pants, he put a
hand on her womanhood rubbing her through the
material. He pulled his fingers away saying, "Wow, you
soaked clean through. You must really want my dick
don't you?"
Before Tsunade could tell him not to say such

embarrassing things, Naruto grabbed the hem of her
pants pulling them down. He had a little trouble getting
them past her heeled sandals so once one leg was free
left the other in place.
Naruto stared at Tsunade's exposed pussy causing the

Hokage to say, "Quit…quit staring…"
Finding the normally strong woman embarrassed as he
gazed at her private spot rather strange and amusing, he
said, "You have nothing to be embarrassed about. It's
beautiful." He then leaned down to take a deep inhale of
his own basking in the scent of her arousal before diving
in to dine on her snatch.
"Nar… Naruto, so…so good," Tsunade moaned

surprised and delighted that Naruto didn't have any
hang-ups about eating pussy. Although she had loved
Dan, he had steadfast refused to go down on her, as did
her few one-night stands in the years after his death.
Those men had been only about their own pleasure.
Naruto was already blowing them away as far as she was
concerned as she felt her first orgasm as a result of
receiving oral approaching. When Naruto gave her clit a
little nip she planted her feet onto the desk lifting her
pelvis up and actually squirted her release.
Sagging back down Tsunade watched him lick her clean
before standing up fully. He leaned over her to kiss her
again before pulling back. She felt something hot and
hard press against her lower lips and could see Naruto
rubbing himself along her opening. "Are you ready
Tsunade?" he asked.
"yes…"
"What was that?"
"yes…Yes," she said a little more forcefully.
However, Naruto pulled his dick away and Tsunade

found she almost immediately missed the warmth so
said, "Naruto…I want it… I want your dick, please…I
need it."
Naruto immediately gave her what she wanted plunging
himself in to the base in one shot. Tsunade felt
uncomfortable and stretched, but also came as soon as
his tip hit her womb. She shivered and groaned, as did
her lover but he managed to keep in control and began
to move to prolong her orgasm. When it did pass, she
found that she was already approaching a second and
wondered if she was going to survive her time with
Naruto. But on the off chance she didn't, could think of
worse ways to go.
*****************************
The Kyuubi for a change tried to ignore the sensations it

was feeling as Naruto fucked the Senju on her desk, as it
needed to concentrate on the task it was performing
while the two of them were connected. However, it did
wonder briefly if it would be feeling what Tsunade did
more in its new body. The Kyuubi knew that it would
need show Naruto that it was willing to help him if it was
going to get what it wanted. It had thought of several,
but had decided its token of good faith would be to
deage Tsunade. At the very least Naruto's newest
conquest would be grateful, since she always kept her
henge in place when in public. Doing something good
for one of the boy's lovers should at least be enough to
make some inroads with him.
The Kyuubi was using the very dick it one day hoped
would be buried into its new body as the means by which
it channeled its chakra into the Senju. As they continued
to copulate, Tsunade was growing younger and younger.
The Kyuubi was almost surprised by how easy the task
seemed to be, but supposed it shouldn't considering the
number of wounds it had healed for its host
inadvertently, so reenergizing the cells of another human
was child's play for the mighty beast. However because
of the henge, obviously no noticeable change was
happening. It's task completed the Kyuubi moved its
spirit to its new body, and once inside it almost
immediately collapsed due to the orgasm it had
vicariously through Tsunade.
Kyuubi could feel the Senju clamp her legs around

Naruto as she pulled him deeper into her womanhood as
she squeezed his shaft with her internal muscles to get
him to coat her inner walls with his cum. It did the trick
as Naruto came hard into Tsunade who screamed her
own release into her lover's shoulder to keep quiet.
Kyuubi tried to make it to the bars to escape the seal to

call Naruto down believing she might be able to
communicate with him if she was outside the cage. But
she found walking difficult as her legs shook terribly.
Kyuubi relaxed though, since as soon as Naruto stepped
back to pull out of Tsunade. The Hokage shot to her feet
kicking her high heel sandals off and pulled her leg free
of the remaining pant leg and pulled Naruto back
towards her. The two kissed and Tsunade began to work
her hand over his rod to get him hard again while
directing him around her desk towards her chair.
Naruto fell into it as he bumped into the chair. Tsunade

then placed her feet on each of the armrests, lewdly
showing Naruto her engorged and abused pussy. She
then lowered herself onto his stiff dick where with her
powerful legs and some help from Naruto, who was
cupping her ass, she began to rise and fall on it to both
of their content.
Kyuubi decided to enjoy the feelings Tsunade was having

some more before calling Naruto down. Reaching a hand
into the kimono she wore she played with her nipples.
Moaning in surprise at just how good it felt the Kyuubi
hoped Naruto would listen to her offer since if sex felt
this good vicariously the first hand experience must be
mind blowing.
*****************************
Naruto stared into the honey brown eyes of Tsunade as

she rose and fell on his cock. Grunting he said, "How…
is it Tsunade? Are you filled?"
"Yes…its fantastic Naruto…you're so…so big…I've

never…never felt so full before…so alive before…"
Naruto smiled and then sucked one of her breasts into

his mouth, but pulled back when Tsunade tightened her
pussy around him as a result. He had to fight from
cumming, and barely managed. Tsunade smiled at
Naruto as she loosened her grip around his shaft. Naruto
marveled at her technique and almost believed that she
was getting tighter, but Naruto wasn't one to be outdone
so grabbed a hold of Tsunade's hips and when she was
on a downward stroke sped up her decent slamming
himself fully into her.
As he hit her deepest part she clenched around him again

and there was no pulling back for him this time as he
shouted, "Ah fuck I'm coming."
"Me too," Tsunade shouted as she wrapped her arms

around his back pulling him forward into her chest as she
tensed and tightened up even more around his cock.
Naruto releasing his second load into her was just what
Tsunade needed as she felt even more invigorated than
ever.
She felt Naruto go slack and for a moment feared she

smothered him with her chest. She pushed him back and
breathed easier when she saw his chest rising and falling.
Shaking him a little she said, "I know it was great Naruto,
but I'm still ready for more." But she felt worry enter her
again as he didn't respond as she shook him more
insistently.
*****************************
Naruto found himself inside the familiar setting of the

sewer that represented the place where the Kyuubi was
kept. "Stupid fox," he said walking in the direction the
cage laid. Arriving in front of the giant bars and pleased
that despite being naked in his mind he was fully clothed
he said, "Hey fox, what the hell do you want."
"I want some of what you just gave the Senju," a

feminine voice that sounded nothing like the Kyuubi
replied coming from inside the bars.
"Who's there?" Naruto shouted bewildered. He heard

light foot falls in the water that coated the ground and
took a step back as a beautiful woman approached the
bars.
Kyuubi smiled in what she hoped was at the very least a

disarming one. She had reentered her seal after calling
him here feeling that it would be better that way giving
him a measure of control over the situation. But she
frowned though as Naruto took a step back saying,
"Who are you?"
"I'm the Kyuubi," she replied and then to his amazement

stepped through the bars having decided to negotiate
from an equal playing field instead of behind bars.
"Impossible," Naruto said, "the seal wouldn't let you pass

through it if you were."
"Nor has it truly," Kyuubi admitted directing her gaze to

her original form. She could see it quite clearly but was
surprised when Naruto needed to squint. Guessing she
had better night vision, she regained his attention by
saying, "I gave myself this form in order for you to do to
me what you've done to those other females."
"You want me to have sex with you?" Naruto asked

incredulously. Before laughing as he said, "Ha, not in this
lifetime."
"Why," Kyuubi said plaintively, "Do you not find this

form attractive I can change it?"
Before she could show him, he said, "How about

because I cannot stand you or that you've tried to take
me over several times? For all I know this is some
scheme of yours to escape the seal."
"I've also saved your life on several occasions," Kyuubi

replied quickly.
"And I'm sure you had a perfectly selfish reason for
doing so as well," Naruto countered, "Now if you'll
excuse me I think we're done with this conversation."
He turned to walk away but stopped as the Kyuubi

sounding very similar to Tsunade earlier desperately said,
"W-wait…please." Naruto did, yet kept his back to her.
Guessing that Naruto was allowing her to plead her case
Kyuubi said, "I can be an asset to you. I can make it so
that the other women fall to you."
Naruto turned slightly saying, "Okay I'm listening."
"That technique you use requires that you touch them to

transfer your chakra into them," Kyuubi said. "That
requires a certain amount of trust to be there between
you and the woman. I can make it so that they will want
you to touch them without having to say a word."
"And how is that?"
"By making it so that you will admit pheromones that

will attract them," Kyuubi said, "I can even make it so
that you can control their release."
"That is tempting, but I'll pass," Naruto said turning

again to walk away.
"Why, it would work doubly as well against Tsume?"

Kyuubi said hoping to convince him by mentioning one
of his targets.
"Because I don't trust you. You are right this technique

does work best with trust, and that may be a handicap in
the future, but I can't trust you so I'll have to pass."
Naruto took a step away from her and was surprised
when the Kyuubi closed quickly and grabbed his arm.
"Please, I want to feel what they feel for myself," she
begged.
Naruto looked at her seeing a sadness in her eyes, as well

as a little hurt. Sighing he said, "I'll consider it." Seeing
her eyes light up he cautioned, "But if I even suspect this
is a ploy, forget it. Now I want some questions answered
and I want the truth. Understood?"
The Kyuubi was affronted at being spoken to so bluntly,

but reasoned it would have to swallow its pride for the
time being if it was to get what it wanted so nodded.
"Why did you attack the village?"
"I can't say."
Naruto glowered at her but the Kyuubi said, "For now

let's concentrate on the present. But I will say I wasn't in
control of my actions then. No, that's not quite right. I
would have gladly trampled your village into the ground,
but my attack sixteen years ago was someone else's
handiwork."
"Fine I suppose trust has to extend both ways. Alright

were you always female?"
"No, don't be a fool. I was a giant creature made of

chakra and had no use for a gender."
"Okay then why do you have one now?"
Kyuubi blushed but said, "Because as a result of that

jutsu you mastered you created a link between me and
those women you've been with. I've never known
pleasure before, of any sort; my previous existence had
no need for it. I was created for… well it doesn't matter.
But having experienced it, I want more."
Naruto nodded trying to sort out some of the tidbit she
had dropped in her explanation. He gave up and said,
"I'll come back to talk later. For now Tsunade is
probably worried about me depending on how long I've
been spaced out."
"That's it," Kyuubi said disappointed, "You can't even

give me a little."
"Trust takes time to build Kyuubi. Prove to me you are

sincere and I'll give you exactly what you want."
"Fine," Kyuubi growled out feeling angry but accepting

her hosts deal, "By the way have the Senju drop her
henge."
"What did you do," Naruto said whirling around,

growing angry.
Kyuubi took a step back quickly saying, "Nothing
harmful, if anything she'll be grateful."
"What. Did. You. Do?"
"Trust me," Kyuubi said giving a coy smile as she backed

up into her cage, "The Senju will be happy with what I've
done. If not, well I guess I won't be getting what I want
then will I? However I'll begin making the changes to
your pheromones regardless."
"Why," Naruto said surprised.
"Because, even if you don't decide to take me as well, I

can at least gleam some pleasure from your conquests."
With that Kyuubi disappeared into the darkness of the

seal and crawled between the paws of her massive form
as she watched her host leave, hoping the Senju did enjoy
what was done to her. Otherwise it was in for a lonely
existence.
*****************************
It had only been about ten seconds before Naruto

responded to her. "Oh thank Kami," she said pulling him
into her chest again.
"Sorry Tsunade," he said as she let him fall back.
"What happened?"
"The Kyuubi wanted to chat," Naruto said surprising the

Hokage. Remembering what he had been told he said,
"Tsunade, will you please drop your henge for me?"
"No," Tsunade replied, "Please don't ask me that Naruto.
Not after what we just shared. I…don't ever want you to
see me like that."
He sighed since she was about to learn what other

properties his new jutsu had in an unpleasant way, he
said more insistently, "Tsunade drop your henge."
She was about to refuse again when she found her hands
moving against her will. She fought with all her might
and appeared to win, but when he repeated his command
they slowly made their way in front of her. She formed a
seal that only she had known of and said, "Release."
She had never felt so humiliated in her life and was

unable to look at him. She knew that upon seeing her
true form, Naruto wouldn't want to touch her again,
which was why she was surprised when she felt
something poking at her pussy. Looking down, she saw
that Naruto's cock had recovered again; she looked at
him in shock wondering if old women was a fetish of his.
"You're beautiful," Naruto said spellbound.
"Maybe once," Tsunade said sadly feeling the return of

the depression she had that morning, "a long time ago."
Naruto shook his head saying, "It wouldn't matter to me

one way or the other. But…well look for yourself."
Unfortunately Tsunade didn't have a mirror in her office

having come to hate her reflection even her henged one.
But she looked into the window behind Naruto and what
she saw shocked her as staring back at her was the
reflection of herself when she was eighteen years old.
Reaching a hand to her face she said, "How…"
"The Kyuubi, did it somehow. She wants me to do
something for her so decided to get on my good side."
"She," Tsunade said questioningly while still rubbing her

face.
"Well now it's a she," Naruto said confusing Tsunade.
Deciding she wanted some answers especially about how

he had forced her to drop her henge she reached down
between his legs and grabbed ahold of his still hard cock.
As soon as Tsunade's hand wrapped around his tool he
knew the last thing on her mind was about giving him
pleasure especially as she said, "You have some
explaining to do."
With the future of his ambition on the line, not to

mention his cock, he began to explain everything he
could praying to every god he could think of that if she
killed him she at least did it quickly.
*****************************
Hinata wondered why she was being called to the

Hokage's office, but figured it was for a mission.
Entering the office after knocking she frowned as she
saw Ino there. The younger blonde returned the gesture
upon seeing Hinata. The pair for a moment feared that
Naruto had failed in seducing the Hokage. If so they
wondered what had happened to him.
Tsunade let the two girls sweat for a moment hiding her
slight smile behind her hands. She also had put her henge
back in place since it would raise some questions if she
suddenly appeared younger. Not to mention her new
younger body and face would allow her to maybe walk
around the village with Naruto and nobody would be the
wiser. Especially since she had removed the diamond on
her forehead not wanting to burn through this second
shot a youth. That was what truly amazed her as well,
having run several test on herself, and that was she had
truly grown younger. She would have to remember to ask
Naruto to have the Kyuubi tell him how as she could
think of hundreds of new techniques with such an ability.
Guessing the two nervous girls had been on the hook

long enough she opened with, "So who's been given the
best orgasms of their lives by our number one
knucklehead."
Both girls looked at each other, so Tsunade put her hand

up. Seeing that, both Kunoichi breathed easier and put
their hands in the air as well. "Okay now that, that's out
of the way. Hinata activate your Byakugan and tell me
what you see."
"O-okay," the Hyuuga heiress said doing as ordered.
What she saw surprised her causing her to say, "Oh my."
"I take it our chakra appears rather different," Tsunade

said confirming her theory on how Naruto was able to
extend some control over them.
"Yes, our chakra has a green tint to it."
"I assume just ours," Tsunade said to which Hinata

nodded.
"What does that mean?" Ino asked.
"It is how he can make us do things we otherwise don't

want to. It is also how I imagine the Kyuubi is able to
experience what we do."
"The Kyuubi," both girls exclaimed.

Tsunade nodded before explaining everything that
Naruto had repeated to her as well as what had happened
to her. After absorbing everything Ino asked, "Where is
Naruto?"
"I had to send him away," Tsunade said with a blush, "I
was upset at first, but after I calmed down well I was so
happy to be young again that well we picked up where
we left off. Sadly though I'm still the Hokage and it
would be quite bad if somebody walked in while we were
in mid-rut."
"What now?" Ino asked wondering how the inclusion of

the Hokage in Naruto's ambition would change things..
"For now we help our man accomplish his goals as best

we can," Tsunade said with a tight smile.
Both girls nodded their agreement but Hinata said, "May
I ask why you would go along with this Lad…
"Just Tsunade is fine when we are alone," Tsunade said,

"and to answer your question. I care for the little fool.
Probably more than some would say was proper
considering our age difference, but I do. And well the
goal of the shinobi villages has always been unification
and after a hundred years of fighting I guess this is as
good a plan as any. Besides, he's the best fuck I've ever
had, and I'm sure he'll only get better." She allowed the
two to absorb her statement, but knew they both had
duties to perform so said, "Thanks for your time, you're
dismissed."
****************************
Ino left the office heading to the hospital for her shift.
As she walked she couldn't believe that Naruto had
managed to get Tsunade as well since she was the
pinnacle of kunoichi. But remembering some of what
she knew about the Hokage, she guessed that deep down
she was just a woman looking for someone like all the
rest of them.
She sighed as she entered the hospital hating the day's

duty to be performed. Basically she was to watch over
the deep coma wing of the hospital. She hated it because
how depressing the area was. That part of the hospital
was dedicated to people who had fallen into comas, but
were expected to never wake up again, as the longer a
person remained in one the harder it was to pull them
out.
She signed in and relieved the nurse on duty before

walking through the wing of beds looking over the
various charts. She smiled at a man talking to his wife
although Ino wasn't sure if she could hear him. Most of
the people had friends and relatives that still visited. Two
of them did not so Ino would often place flowers near
their beds. She checked the first woman ad admitted she
was rather attractive. She had dark brown hair and
according to the gossip she heard the woman was filthy
rich. That was why despite being clinically brain dead she
was being kept in the coma ward as her bastard husband
refused to cut the cord since control of the shipping
company she had run would fall to her family. Her family
were no saints either, since none of them visited, even as
they fought over what she had built over the years.
Moving on she checked several more charts and came to

the second of the people that had nobody to care for
them. She was also attractive, with red hair and dark
brown eyes. In truth when Ino had first been given the
task of watching over the ward and had learned of the
girl's existence and the role she played in Sasuke's
defection she had hated her. But after years of watching
her lay in a bed, with no one who seemed to care if she
woke up or not, her anger had faded. Making sure the
flowers she had brought the girl were still healthy she
moved on to the next. She would often talk to the Sound
Kunoichi like some of the other visitors did to their
loved ones, hoping it brought the girl some comfort.
As she went about her duties she couldn't believe the

direction her life had taken. She had gone from a Sasuke
obsessed kunoichi to a Naruto obsessed one. Although
definitely not to the same degree, but she had to admit
the blonde was often on her mind. She wondered at
times if her change was a result of the jutsu and while she
believed it played a part. But she figured that since she
could ask the question it wasn't something to fret about.
Now though with the inclusion of Tsunade, she was
beginning to feel a little self-conscious. She wondered
what it was she could truly contribute to Naruto's
ambition, with a woman such as that at his side. It also
made her wonder if as more and more talented women
flocked to his banner would she find herself standing
further and further from him.
True she was due to be the next head of the Yamanaka,

but she didn't want her contributions to be all political.
Guessing that she would be training a lot harder in the
near future she then allowed herself to marvel at what
the Kyuubi had done for Tsunade. She was thinking
about that when she realized that she had the perfect
person for Naruto's idea of an agent that could move
about the world locating and learning about targets for
him. Directing her gaze to the sleeping redhead she
reasoned that if the Kyuubi could turn back the hands of
time for Tsunade the waking a coma patient should be
easy.
Excited that she had probably once again helped Naruto

move his ambition forward she couldn't wait to get off
of her shift. And maybe depending on how pleased he
was with her suggestion he would get her off as well.
Chapter 4: Target "?"
Tsunade entered Naruto's apartment silently, she was

surprised that the door was unlocked. But thinking about
it figured that he either expected late night visitors like
her, or wasn't concerned about burglars as long as he was
home. She was careful to be quiet, not wanting to wake
Naruto, since she was sure he was asleep considering
how late it was. As she made her way through the
surprisingly clean apartment, she caught her reflection in
one of his window. The face that stared back was her
new youthful one. Truthfully, every time she had seen it
recently the memory of her giving Nawaki their
grandfather's necklace popped into her mind. She
supposed that shouldn't come as a surprise considering
she was close to her new current age when she had given
it to him.
She shook the sad memories of the years that would
follow away before they took hold, instead concentrating
on the future she planned to build with Naruto. Moving
away from the window, she moved towards his bed
having a hard time not scoffing at the sight since she
knew he could handle any assassins that would attack
him, if he woke up to greet them that was. But she did
admit that he looked cute sleeping with his bed all
disheveled from his tossing and turning. She was
tempted to lean down and kiss him in order to wake him
so they could pick up where they had left off. But she
knew he needed his rest since he had taken whatever
energies that he had left after leaving her to the training
field where he had leveled one of them. Much to the
crews that had to repair the training fields annoyance,
which they felt the need to share with her.
She smiled at the memory of cutting the head

groundskeeper off and coldly saying, "I can understand
your frustration with us shinobi for tearing them up. But
keep in mind that we are there honing the skills that will
keep you safe should the village be attacked. If anything
seeing that much damage should make you feel a
comfort our enemies will not share. Now, might I
suggest you stop bitching about it and do what it is I'm
paying you too!"
The man had quickly apologized and she admitted she

might have been a little harsh on him. But it was trifling
matters like that which was keeping Naruto and her from
going at it like rabbits. She was about to leave planning
to come back in the morning, since she knew he was an
early riser when something lying against a wall caught her
eye. Walking towards it, she picked it up and gazed at the
notepad.
On the sheet of paper where two lists one of them called

'Needs' and the other 'Wants.' She recognized the
handwriting as Ino's having seen many of the reports the
Yamanaka had given her. She smiled seeing her name
under the 'Needs' category beneath Hinata's. Seeing
Tsume's beneath hers she guessed that these were the
people that Naruto felt would be instrumental to his goal
of unifying the shinobi villages. She felt the list was
rather lacking and wondered why but got her answer
from the way Ino's handwriting began to get shaky. She
figured that the two blondes had got rather distracted in
the midst of their planning.
Figuring that she could help fill it in better as well as put

it in something a tad bit more stylish than a notepad she
left the apartment running through a list that covered
more than just Konoha.
*****************************
Naruto was sitting under the covers in the middle of a
very large bed and was being rubbed by two sets of
hands all over his body. The smell of sex and moans of
arousal permeated the room. He was propped up on
several pillows as he enjoyed the sights and sounds
around him. He didn't recognize many of the women on
the outskirts of the room, who were responsible for most
of the moaning as they entertained each other. This
surprised him because in truth he didn't really know how
he got there in the first place. But the women on and
around the bed he had no trouble recognizing. Namely
Hinata and Ino, who were the ones rubbing him.
Standing around the bed were the various women that he
and Ino had listed and some that he had taken off, that
being Anko, Ayame, Tenten, Sakura, and Kurenai. They
were all simply standing there watching as Ino and
Hinata rubbed their hands over his chest with hungry
looks in their eyes, but they simply remained where they
were. He didn't understand why they were even there, yet
instead of trying to figure it out wondered why Tsunade
wasn't present, but then he felt a wonderful wetness
engulf him from under the covers.
Lifting his covers up, he saw a pair of honey brown eyes

staring up at him as she pleasured him orally. He was
surprised that almost instantly he felt the urge to cum
and before he could even try to delay it, shouted, "I'm
cumming." Which was when he was propelled from the
dream to his tiny apartment only to find that at the very
least the part where Tsunade was sucking him off was
real. "Oh Goddamn, what a way to wake up," he said
pleased as Tsunade made sure none of his seed was
wasted.
Content that he was clean she said, "Better than an alarm

clock isn't it?"
"Yeah, there's only one problem though," he said,
noticing that instead of the twin pig tails she had used to
wear her hair in. She had opted for a single one, when
she had asked him about it before he left her office the
day before she had mentioned she had worn it like that
in her youth. He had told her it looked good but
considering she had shown him when she was stark
naked hadn't really concentrated on it.
"What's that?" she asked slightly worried afraid she had

crossed a line somehow.
Moving suddenly he pulled her up towards him and

maneuvered her onto her side facing his door before
saying, "An alarm clock makes you want to get out of
bed." He then began to fondle her breasts over the white
half shirt she was wearing.
"Wait...Naruto wait," Tsunade said quickly succumbing
to his ministrations, "There was something I wanted to
show you."
"Later," he said placing a kiss on her neck before moving

to nibble her earlobe, "I want to pick up where we left
off yesterday." He then reached under the black skirt she
was wearing and finding her soaking added, "Looks like
you do too?"
"Oh… but there's a lot to talk about…" Tsunade said

trying to ignore the hand working between her legs.
He smiled at her attempt to stay on topic, but he lifted

her leg and then began rubbing his recovered cock over
her panty clad pussy. When she shivered he asked, "Are
you sure?"
Looking over her shoulder she licked her lips, but didn't
respond with words instead reached between her legs to
move her panties to the side and then helped guide his
cock into her. "Oh fuck…" she said as he bottomed out
inside her.
"That's the idea," Naruto said with a cocky grin as he

began to move within her.
"Oh shut up," she said leaning back and kissing him as
they lay on their sides. She soon couldn't remember what
it was she wanted to talk about instead deciding to
delight in the joys of having a young and virile lover
again.
*****************************
Ino couldn't wait to tell Naruto that she believed she had
found the perfect person to be his scout. Naturally there
were a few drawbacks namely it would require the help
of the Kyuubi, something she was sure Naruto wouldn't
be thrilled with. However, Tayuya could easily go missing
and nobody would even bother to care. There were some
more heartless nurses that had often said that if anyone
but Tsunade was Hokage they would have let her die
years ago. As even the information she had on Sound
was three years out of date and practically worthless.
But Ino still believed that at the moment she was the
best person available so had used her shift to find out all
she could about Tayuya's condition. She believed, well
actually Tsunade believed, that after Tayuya's defeat at
Temari's hands Orochimaru had cut his connection to
her curse mark. The subsequent removal of it had
disrupted her neural pathways thereby resulting in her
coma. The problem was that as medical ninjutsu was at
present; such an injury couldn't be healed easily or
efficiently. Tsunade had consider going through with it
regardless, but had only given the girl a twenty percent
chance of even surviving so had decided not to. But she
figured that maybe the Kyuubi could do what even
Tsunade, could not which was rebuild those pathways.
She reached his door and considering the early hour

thought it would be amusing to wake him with a
morning blowjob. She opened the unlocked door to the
sight of a spread leg Tsunade as she was plowed into by
Naruto. Tsunade was on her side facing Ino giving her a
grand view of her snatch as Naruto continued his assault.
The one side of the white half-shirt the Hokage was
wearing was bunched up over her tit exposing it so that
Naruto could fondle it. His other hand was between her
legs rubbing her causing the Hokage to moan in pleasure.
Ino had the presence of mind to close the door and

locked it as well before walking towards the two.
"Ino…" the Hokage said breathlessly, but made no
motion to stop or cover herself instead watched as her
fellow blonde moved towards the brown leather chair
Naruto had. The kunoichi then sat and threw her legs
over the armrests spreading herself for both Naruto and
Tsunade to see and began to rub herself over the pink
panties she wore.
"Oh… ka-Kami," Tsunade moaned at the sight.
Feeling Tsunade begin to squeeze his dick even harder

Naruto said, "You like that don't you. You like seeing
one of your kunoichi watching as you get fucked."
"No…no," Tsunade tried to deny but couldn't take her

eyes away from what Ino was doing.
"Just be honest Tsunade," Naruto said, rolling them so

that he was on his back and giving Ino an even better
view of Tsunade's pussy as he plowed it. Addressing the
kunoichi watching them, he said, "Tell your Hokage what
you think about what you are watching, Ino."
"I think its beautiful Naruto," Ino said, "She

looks…amazing and content. I'm jealous."
Naruto chuckled saying, "Your time will come Ino. Are

you as she described Tsunade, content?"
"Yes…yes Naruto," Tsunade moaned as he began to

really pound her for their audience's benefit. Moving as
he was it wasn't long before Tsunade began to moan out,
"Oh Naru…Naruto I'm, I'm cumming."
"Show Ino," Naruto said.
"Look at me Ino," Tsunade said reaching a hand down

and spreading herself wider as she made eye contact with
the girl, "I'm going to cum around Naruto's fat dick."
Ino began to rub herself faster before saying, "It's
beautiful…"
"Go ahead Tsunade, cum," Naruto said and she did,

throwing her head back against his shoulder as she
screamed her release as he filled her with his seed. She
may have blacked out as well, because when she was able
to focus again she caught the tail end of Naruto plowing
Ino from behind as she was bent over the chair the
younger girl had been occupying. As Naruto came,
setting off Ino, he buried himself inside her to deliver his
cum almost directly into her womb.
He pulled out of Ino, who sagged to her knees, and

smiled at Tsunade when he noticed her awake.
"Welcome back," he said joining her in the bed.
Tsunade smiled back saying, "It's a good thing the
Kyuubi made me young again. I don't think I would have
survived that session otherwise."
"Well you started it," Naruto replied amused, before he

then reminded her, "You said we needed to talk."
"Yes," Tsunade said, "First would you mind if I study the

scroll this Kanji gave you."
"Why," he asked confused.
"You said it only contained the one jutsu, correct?"

When Naruto nodded Tsunade continued, "Something
just doesn't sit right with me about this." Naruto looked
concerned prompting her to say, "Not about what we've
done, just the situation in general. I think I'll discreetly
look into his background."
Naruto nodded saying, "Thanks."
Tsunade looked at him surprised saying, "You suspected

something as well."
"Well yeah," Naruto admitted, "I mean, I've had this

jutsu for only a week and plan on trying to use it to unite
the shinobi villages. All he seems to want to use it for is
seducing rich women. Although he did say it wasn't really
effective against Kunoichi. He said they had techniques
to counter them."
"Some of the other villages may, but Konoha doesn't

really not anymore at least," Tsunade said thinking.
"What do you mean?" Ino asked recovered enough to

join the conversation.
"Well let's just say that a class like Suzume's would have
been a whole lot different had you attended it before
Konoha's founding. Back then Shinobi only saw
Kunoichi as good for seducing men and stealing their
secrets. It wasn't until my Grandfather took over the
Senju clan that they began to be viewed as equals. This
Temptation Touch Jutsu may very well be a male
equivalent or counter to the kunoichi of those times. I
would like to show it to Suzume."
"Why her?" Ino asked wondering why the teacher that

taught her how to act like a civilian would be someone
the Hokage thought she would need to consult.
"Let's just say, although she didn't teach you techniques

to seduce men she is well versed in the arts that a class
like hers used to pass on," Tsunade informed the
stunned girl.
"I guess I should add her to the list then," Naruto said.
"Don't bother," Tsunade said looking around the bed

before finding what she was looking for.
She held it up showing Naruto the black book. "A bingo

book," Naruto said confused.
Giving a smile she said, "Exactly, but one made

especially for you."
Naruto took it and could see blue and red tabs sticking
out of it. On each of the tabs, which acted as dividers,
were printed the symbols of the various countries or
shinobi villages. Some of the sections appeared larger
than the others with Konoha's being the largest. Opening
the book to the first page which was behind one of the
red tabbed dividers, he found an entry for Tsunade with
her picture and measurements as well as various
information like what foods she liked. Her picture had a
red X through it. Flipping the page he found the same
for Ino and the page after had Hinata's information. The
third page though had Sakura's but no X.
Guessing that he was holding a bingo book for the

various women Tsunade expected him to seduce he said,
"This is great, but I don't plan to seduce Sakura."
Tsunade frowned and asked for an explanation but he
pushed on saying, "The red tabs are marked as the
'Needs' I take it. There are quite a few entries more than
I would have expected."
Tsunade wanted to know why Naruto wasn't going to go

for Sakura, but figured he would talk about it later or at
the very least guess when her apprentice returned,
depending on how Naruto acted. Replying to his
comment he said, "Well judging by Ino's handwriting I
guessed that the two of you got a little sidetracked while
thinking of women." Smiling as both blushed she said,
"It also seemed you were focusing on clan heads, and
there is more to any village then that. Turn to the page
after Sakura's."
Doing as instructed Naruto came to the face of a

beautiful woman with purple hair. She was wearing the
armor of an Anbu but was missing the mask. Reading the
name he said, "Yuugao Uzuki." He read the brief profile
next to her name and learned that she was the lover of
the sick looking proctor during the end of the second
test. He had been murdered shortly after and Yuugao
had dedicated herself to her career rising to the rank of
Head Captain of the Anbu Division.
Naruto looked up and arched an eyebrow saying, "How

does the Head of Anbu help me unify the villages?"
"Naruto," Tsunade said patiently, "her position carries
considerable weight in the military aspect of the village.
You have to understand, all the villages are basically two
parts, civilian and military. The Hokage straddles the line
by dealing with both aspects of the village. You can get
all the clan heads behind you, but if the military portion
refuses then you will fail."
Naruto nodded flipping to the page after that and saw a

mousy looking girl with stray strands of hair sticking out
at various spots and thick glasses. Reading her entry he
saw she worked for the Cryptology department. He
looked up at Tsunade who upon seeing his confusion
said, "She's one of the best cryptographers we have, and
since the village's intelligence units are constantly sending
us reports that pass through there. Having an asset who
can discreetly pull those reports and send them to me is
to our benefit."
"Sounds good," Naruto said, "Do you think you can
make another one for me?"
"Why," Tsunade asked confused.
"Well I plan to find a rogue-nin in order to convert her

to our goal in order to infiltrate other villages and gather
intel on targets for me," Naruto said.
"I see," Tsunade said, "Was that what the question marks
at the end of the needs list were for?"
"Yeah, but I don't have any idea of who I can use,"

Naruto replied.
Speaking up Ino said, "I do."
Both blondes turned towards her and giving them a

pleased smile she said, "We can use that Sound-nin in the
Coma Ward. Her name is Tayuya and I doubt anyone
will miss her."
"That may be Ino," Tsunade said with a frown, "But her

chakra pathways to her mind are fried, which is why she
is in a coma."
"I know," Ino said sounding a little put-off that Tsunade

felt the need to remind her of that, "But if the Kyuubi
could make you young again, then I'm sure she can repair
the damage the destruction of the curse mark did." Ino
turned her gaze to Naruto expecting to see him happy by
her finding someone, but seeing the frown worriedly
asked, "Don't you like my idea?"
Naruto smiled at her to put her at ease, but said, "It's not
that I don't like it, but… I just got done telling the
Kyuubi that I needed time to think. Going there so soon
to ask for a favor seems a bit desperate." Turning to
Tsunade he asked, "Can you think of anyone that would
fit the bill?"
Tsunade thought for a moment before saying, "I can, but

for now I think you should go with Ino's idea. The
woman I have in mind is dangerous, and not to be
trusted."
"A Sound-nin is trustworthy though," Naruto said

disbelievingly.
Grinning, the Hokage said, "You'll just have to use your

charms on her. Besides, since she's been abandoned by
Orochimaru who else can she turn to. She might like
having a purpose again."
"And the woman you're thinking of?"

"We'll discuss that when I feel you have a bit more
experience under your belt and have tamed a few hostile
women. Now who is it you plan to go after next?"
"Tsume, maybe," Naruto said.
However Tsunade shook her head saying, "I think you

should wait on her and make sure to take it slow."
"Why?"
Collecting her thoughts Tsunade said, "The Inuzuka are

not like the rest of the clans in Konoha." Seeing both
blondes looking at her in confusion she clarified, "They
don't pass their leadership down via bloodlines but often
through battle. Tsume is only in charge of her clan
because she is the strongest, the Alpha if you would.
That means she is often on the lookout for challengers to
her position. Now if a stronger person came along and
she recognized him as such she may step aside. But if
not, a fight would ensue, with the victor being the head
of the clan."
Ino understood what Tsunade was driving at saying,

"Basically she would even consider a man trying to
seduce her as a challenge to her authority."
"Precisely, and even if you decided to go for her

daughter Hana, there would be no guarantee she would
be the next clan head."
"I guess I'll have to come up with a strategy for Tsume

than," Naruto said.
Tsunade nodded before standing up from the bed and

returned her henge so that she appeared as she had since
returning to Konoha. She leaned down to kiss Naruto
being sure to thoroughly explore his mouth as he did the
same to her, before saying, "You should talk to the
Kyuubi, make it a step to earning your trust. If she
believes she can do it then I'll be sure to make it look like
Tayuya died. There won't be much of a fuss, but she'll
need to be stashed here until she's ready to assume her
duties."
"If she even accepts," Naruto said.
Placing a kiss on his forehead she said, "Have some

confidence in yourself. You after all managed to seduce
three women in the span of a week. Unless you're saying
we're easy."
Looking at the two blonde kunoichi he quickly said, "Of

course not. It's just I knew you guys, so you were
somewhat comfortable around me."
"Well then consider her a test for kunoichi that you don't
have a relationship with yet," Tsunade said as she made
her way for the door. "Ino I know you don't like working
the Coma Ward but starting tomorrow you'll be spending
all your shifts there until Naruto makes a move on
Tayuya."
"Understood," Ino replied, "I take it once he does; I'm to

get her out of the hospital."
The Hokage nodded before taking her leave. Once she

was gone Naruto smiled as he gazed at Ino who was still
in his chair. Sitting on the edge of the bed he fisted his
cock wagging it at her saying, "Did you come by for
some breakfast?"
Ino slinked off of the chair crawling on all fours towards

the smiling blonde. Once between his spread legs she
said, "Now that you mention it, I am feeling rather
famished." She then proceeded to do her best to quickly
get him to release his load for her to enjoy.
*****************************
Naruto began walking through the sewer that

represented the seal. He and Ino had spent most of the
morning enjoying each other's company. The kunoichi
was currently resting her eyes after their latest coupling.
Deciding to approach the Kyuubi to talk with her, he
was somewhat surprised to find her waiting.
Commenting on it he said, "I take it you already know

why I'm here."
"Yes," Kyuubi said, "I was able to gleam the details while
you and the blonde enjoyed each other."
"And…" Naruto said letting the word hang between
them.
"And the least you could do is ask yourself," Kyuubi said

sounding disappointed. Naruto figured it was since it felt
her effort to get on his good side would be long and
difficult. And considering the session he and Ino had just
enjoyed she was probably more anxious than ever to
experience sex.
However she did have a point so he said, "You're right.

Kyuubi, would you please help us wake up Tayuya?"
"Alright," she said immediately surprising him. It showed

as she laughed lightly hiding her mouth behind the sleeve
of her kimono as she did so.
She lost some of the cheer as he asked, "What's
prompting you to be so accommodating? I figured you
would have held out for some concessions from me."
Dropping her hand she said truthfully, "Well I could say

I was doing it to prove that I am willing to help you.
However if you require a selfish reason then if I do try
and force you into giving me what I want then you may
simple decided to convince the Senju to let you meet this
woman she was talking about. Considering your current
power over her, not to mention you may simple screw
her into meeting your demands it is in my best interest to
help you with a minimal of fuss."
"Okay…" Naruto said surprised at just how much

thought Kyuubi had put into her reply, "…thanks I
guess."
Sighing Kyuubi said, "Anyway, this will be far more
difficult then what I did for the Senju."
"Why?"
"Because, in order for me to use my chakra to help her. I

will need to use a considerable amount of power. But
unfortunately I will not be able to do so the same way for
the Sound-nin." When Naruto cocked his head in
confusion she explained, "I was able to use a great deal
of my power discreetly because you had penetrated the
Senju. If I tried to do the same thing without that
penetration then we would have every Anbu in a
hundred block radius on us in moments."
Naruto looked uncomfortable saying, "Okay, since

screwing a comatose girl is definitely out of the question.
Could you maybe help her if I touched her?"
"Maybe…" Kyuubi admitted, "However the problem
would be your seal."
"Why," Naruto asked.
"Your seal is designed to prevent too much of my chakra

from getting out. So for me to help the girl, I would need
to overpower it, and as you know when I do that it tends
to be flashy thus limiting my control. I was able to use it
better while you had sex with the Senju because you were
in an excited state making it easier to bypass the seal, and
since you were connected to her, none of my chakra bled
away making it difficult to detect."
"Well how about you try while you are standing outside
the seal like now?"
"Unfortunately most of my power is trapped behind it,"

Kyuubi replied.
"True, but you may find you don't need so much if you
can use the little you have without fighting the seal."
"I'll try," Kyuubi said sounding unsure of her ability to

succeed.
Giving her a smile he stuck his thumb in the air saying,

"All I ask is that you do your best."
Kyuubi quickly turned feeling her cheeks heat up saying,

"Well then tell the Yamanaka to prepare and we can try
tomorrow night." She quickly returned to her cage so her
host wouldn't see her red cheeks, leaving a confused
blonde who shrugged his shoulders and allowed his
consciousness to leave the seal.
He came to in his bed a nude Ino lying next to him. She

was cuddled up into his side and was absentmindedly
tracing the muscles of his chest with her finger. His
breathing changing must have alerted her to his waking
up because she said, "Is she going to help?"
"Yeah, and she is doing it willingly," Naruto answered,

"But she says there may be a few difficulties that she'll
have to overcome."
"Really, turning back time for the Hokage was easier then
waking a coma patient?" Ino asked disbelievingly.
"No, but unless you want to watch me have sex with said
coma patient then it's going to be harder," Naruto
replied.
"Who knows she might like it," Ino said giving a devious
smile."Besides is that the end goal anyway."
"It might be, but I…I guess she deserves the same
chance to refuse that you, Hinata, and Tsunade enjoyed,"
Naruto said.
Ino got up slightly to look into his eyes and she kissed
him hotly. When she broke the kiss she said, "That's why
I'm glad it was you that was given that jutsu. You have a
heart and a conscious Naruto, never lose those."
He was spellbound by her blue eyes so simply nodded.

Ino climbed over him before making her way to his
shower. When she reached the door she placed a hand
on the frame and looking over her shoulder said, "I need
to relieve my mom at the shop. Would you wash my
back for me?"
Naruto shot out of the bed to follow her into the

bathroom and he even eventually did get around to
washing her like she asked.
*****************************
Sakura looked at the walking injured that was the new

Team Kakashi. Or better yet Captain Yamato and
Chouji. The bastard Sai that had been Sasuke's
replacement escaped after meeting with Orochimaru in
the chaos that had been their meeting with the spy, who
had turned out to be Kabuto. But the glasses wearing
triple traitor was apparently at least loyal to Orochimaru.
After they had managed to escape from the Sanin, they

had noticed that Sai was gone. Fearing his capture, they
had managed to track him to a base where they learned
he had joined with the Sound willingly. But what was
worse for her was seeing Sasuke again. He had been so
cold and when she had tried to remind him of the bonds
that he, her, and Naruto had shared he had laughed. He
then in a display of power destroyed the roof of the base
and after easily handling all three of them was about to
finish the job but had been stopped by Orochimaru of all
people.
Sakura had been heartbroken, and truthfully still was,

about what Naruto and hers teammate had become. But
somewhere in her mind, she began to wonder if that was
what Naruto had encountered three years ago. Had
Sasuke been that cold even then? She knew that Naruto
had been hurt, but she had just assumed that it was the
Sound-nin that had escorted Sasuke away from the
village. But was it possible Sasuke had done it, and if so,
why didn't Naruto tell her?
She was on her way to see him since Captain Yamato

had said he would handle reporting to the Hokage. She
tried Ichiraku first and saw Ayame chatting with a blond
haired boy who strangely enough was sort of acting like
Naruto. Ayame seemed to be smiling and Sakura
wondered briefly if it was her boyfriend. But even as the
boy told her some story the smile never really seemed to
reach her eyes. Almost like she was trying to convince
herself something was there in the boy that wasn't.
After being told by the waitress that Naruto hadn't

stopped by, noticing a slight frown on Ayame's lips as
she said it, Sakura decided to try his apartment. She was
just about to knock on the door when it opened and Ino
began to step out. She was looking into the apartment as
she said, "I'll see you later… Sakura!?"
"Ino… w-what are you doing here?"
"Obviously I was visiting with Naruto," Ino said a little

guardedly.
To Sakura, Ino smelled freshly showered and she noticed
her hair was still a little damp. Her eyes narrowed as she
said, "Since when do you…"
"She was helping me with some of my plants," Naruto

said walking towards his door, "I've been busy training
lately so kind of neglected them. She helped bring them
back to life."
"I see…" Sakura said watching the two, "I guess you do
tend to hyperfocus on certain tasks."
She frowned though, as a cat that ate the canary smile

appeared on Ino lips as she said, "You make that sound
like a bad thing though Sakura. In the right situations
that can really be a godsend."
"Wha…"
"Any way," Naruto said quickly knowing that Ino was
referring to his tendency to thoroughly enjoy his girls
until completely spent if he could, "thanks for your help
Ino, but don't you have to relieve your mom."
Ino got the hint, and gave a small wave wishing she
could have kissed him goodbye, but knew he didn't want
Sakura to know about what he was up to. Sakura's frown
deepened as Naruto leaned against his doorframe and
watched Ino leave with his arms crossed. She wasn't sure,
but she thought he was watching her rear as she walked
away. When the blonde disappeared around the corner of
the hall he turned his attention to her and said, "What's
up?"
"Can I come in," Sakura asked surprised he didn't offer.
Naruto felt a little self-conscious about letting her in

considering he had needed to open a window to air it out
a little since the smell of sex had been rather thick.
Hoping that it had a little he said, "Come on in." Sakura
entered the room and was surprised that it was so clean
while Naruto went and busied himself in the kitchen.
Sakura saw him preparing tea and waited for him to say
something when it became apparent that he was doing
the same thing, she asked, "Aren't you going to ask how
the mission went?"
"I figured that was what you were here for," Naruto said
with a shrug as he waited for the kettle to begin boiling.
The kettle began to steam so he poured it into two cups

handing one to Sakura. She took a sip and recognized it
as a white tea that Ino liked. Staring at him as he sat in
his leather chair, she wondered when he had even begun
to drink tea. Naruto waited for Sakura to collect her
thoughts as he enjoyed the tea that Ino had brought
since she figured she was going to be spending a lot of
time over.
"I take it that the mission wasn't a success," Naruto

finally said causing Sakura to nod. "Oh well, did you at
least find out who the spy was?"
"It was Kabuto," Sakura replied, "But apparently he

betrayed Sasori. We…we ran into Sasuke."
"Was he there to help Kabuto kill Sasori?"
"No, our teammate Sai betrayed us. He met with

Orochimaru for some reason, but after we tracked them
down we ran into Sasuke."
"Oh," Naruto said watching her closely; she appeared on

the verge of tears so he figured the meeting had gone
rather poorly. "I take it he's still being a stubborn bastard
and refuses to come back."
"He… he-he tried to kill us," Sakura said sadly. Looking

at him hopefully she added, "Maybe he's still under the
curse marks influence."
Naruto sighed but said, "I really don't think the curse
mark is controlling him Sakura."
She looked at him and although she believed it was

probably true a part of her had come here hoping Naruto
would tell her otherwise. That he would in effect tell her
everything was going to be okay. Much as he had when
she had confided in him about her fears that Sasuke
would seek out Orochimaru on the night he had ended
up defecting. Feeling betrayed by her expectations,she
snapped, "So you are just giving up on him now. Is that
why you blew off this mission?"
"I blew it off for the very reason I gave you Sakura,"
Naruto said calmly which infuriated her more, "Do you
really think my being there would have changed
anything? Sasuke doesn't want to come home, I think
we'll get a better understanding of what he plans for the
future if he finds and kills Itachi."
"But… what about what Orochimaru has planned for

him?"
"Sakura do you really think Sasuke is going to allow that

snake to take over his body if he hasn't completed his
ambition?"
"But…"
"Look Sakura, have faith that Sasuke has at least thought

out what he's doing," Naruto said cutting her off.
"What if you're wrong?" Sakura said challenging.
"Then he'll become Orochimaru's next host body and

we'll have a lot more to worry about then," Naruto said.
"Why…why are you acting like this," Sakura said, "You

sound like you don't even care anymore?"
"I just have a lot on my own plate right now Sakura,"

Naruto said beginning to get annoyed. "I understand you
care deeply for Sasuke, but let's not forget that I have to
deal with Akatsuki which is after me. So forgive me if
I'm not freaking out over Sasuke since anything that
happens to him he did to himself okay. We'll bring him
home if we can but I can't make it my main focus."
"Naruto…," Sakura said shocked at how he talked

towards her, "I'm sorry."
"Forget it," he said with still a little hurt in his voice.
Sakura nodded but couldn't help feel something had

changed between them and that it had probably
happened while she was gone, yet it had solidified just
now. She placed the cup down and not finding the
support she was expecting said, "I should go."
"Okay, I'll see you at training when Kakashi gets out of

the Hospital," Naruto said walking her to the door. She
smiled as he opened it for her, but frowned as he closed
it almost as soon as she stepped out and didn't watch her
leave as he had Ino.
*****************************
Naruto was making his way to the hospital; he was still a

little sore about Sakura's visit even a day after the fact.
But it had made him all the more confident in his
intention of leaving her alone. Still it had hurt a little that
with all of Akatsuki after him all she could think about
was getting Sasuke back, as unlike the Uchiha's, his
problems weren't of his own making.
It was approaching midnight and Ino was watching the

coma ward. The plan was for Kyuubi to make her
attempt at waking Tayuya, and should she succeed, Ino
and he would sneak the kunoichi out. Hopefully that way
when the day shift nurse entered she would assume that
Tayuya had died and since Tsunade was making the
shifts it would most likely be someone who had negative
feelings for Sound.
Entering the hospital he managed to get to the coma

ward while encountering a limited number of people.
Walking up to Ino, he returned the smile she gave him.
She stood and kissed him deeply having not been able to
see him that morning as had been the norm.
"What did Sakura want?" Ino said having been dying of

curiosity since leaving his apartment the night before.
"For me to feel sorry for her about Sasuke not wanting

to return to the village," Naruto said prompting Ino to
frown at how bitter he had sounded about it.
"Forehead you idiot," she thought disappointedly. While

it was true a week before she would probably be in the
same boat as Sakura, she still couldn't help but be
surprised that after being teammates with Naruto for so
long that she was still so focused on Sasuke. However,
she figured that either Sakura would come around or she
wouldn't so decided not to dedicate too much concern to
the matter. "Well let's get this show on the road," she
said motioning Naruto to follow her towards the red-
head's bed.
*****************************
Kyuubi kept her back turned towards Naruto as he

approached her. "Are you ready?" he asked stopping
several feet away from her.
"Yes," Kyuubi said concentrating as much as possible.

She got a vague image of Tayuya lying in the bed in front
of Naruto. Addressing her host she said, "Raise your arm
and hold it over her chest." He was about to leave the
seal to do so but Kyuubi said, "Concentrate and try to
picture your surroundings. That way you shouldn't need
to leave the seal."
"Okay," Naruto replied. Doing as instructed the area

around them began to change into the hospital room.
Complete with Ino, Tayuya, and another him. Picturing
the doppelganger of him raising his arm it did so until it
hovered over her chest.
"Good," Kyuubi said containing her surprise. She then

tried to concentrate her limited power to send a tendril
of energy into the girl. Naruto's hand began to glow red,
but she couldn't muster the power necessary. She
thought about telling him to touch Tayuya, but knew
even then she simply didn't have the power. She tried
again and noticed that behind the bars of the seal red
energy began rising off her original form and was trying
to come towards her but was being stopped by the seal.
Naruto noticed it as well saying, "Maybe you could do it

if you were standing in the seal and reached a hand out."
"No," Kyuubi said disappointed since if Naruto didn't

need her feared she would never get what she wanted,
"the seal prevents too much of my power from escaping.
Plus, if I accidently touched the bars I'll be zapped and
may make the Sound-nin worse."
"Try again," Naruto said.
"I said I can't," the Kyuubi snapped.
"Just try," he said insistently.
Sighing the Kyuubi began to try again. She had moved

closer to the bars hoping that some more of her power
would bleed through but knew it was no use. She closed
her eyes about to admit defeat again when she felt
something warm take her hand. She was then filled with
a surge of her power. Opening her eyes she saw Naruto
holding her hand and with his other was touching one of
the bars of the cage.
Smiling at her he said, "I guess you just needed someone
to complete the circuit."
Kyuubi was tempted to try and overpower him, but

knew all Naruto would need to do was let go of the cage
so resisted. Instead, she concentrated causing a chakra
claw to shoot forth from Naruto's hand outside the seal
burying itself into the red-head's chest.
"Fascinating," Kyuubi said as she began to work her

chakra into the girl's body. She was surprised that she
couldn't feel any of the menace that using her chakra
usually gave off.
"What is?" Naruto asked, causing Kyuubi to look at him

and she wondered if Naruto was filtering it somehow.
"This girl's cellular structure seems to allow for her to

change her form."
Naruto nodded saying, "Yeah she had a curse mark like
Sasuke."
"Ah yes," Kyuubi said, "I think I can use that."
Naruto frowned but before he could ask felt a pulling

sensations and when it was over found himself standing
at the edge of a grass field Tayuya was sitting in front of
him with her backed towards him. He felt a warmth on
his hand and saw Kyuubi was with him.
He let it go and she said, "Now let's go talk to this

Sound-nin shall we."
*****************************
Tayuya sat in a grass field on a hill. She didn't really

remember how she got there only that she had awakened
there after her fight with the slacker and fan-wielding
bitch. There were flashes every now and then, her pinned
under some trees, masked men finding her, surgeons
working over her, and then a burning sensation where
her curse mark was. Once the burning had ended she
woke up in the field with a cold chill that never truly
seemed to leave. At times it did, usually when she could
just make out someone talking to her and although she
had found the person to be a bit of a blather mouth had
really cherished them after a while.
Other than that she was simply there, she had explored
the area but found nothing of interest anywhere else.
However even the apparent boredom was better than
what she called the storms. They were exactly as they
sounded turning the calm grassy plain into a area in the
middle of a monsoon and during those times the horrible
events that had led her to Sound played for her.
But a storm hadn't happened for a while and a part of
her believed it was due to the person that seemed to be
trying to communicate with her. Still at the moment she
would almost take one for the simple fact of, "Fuck I'm
bored."
"Then how would you like to leave," Naruto said causing

the red-head spin to her feet in surprise.
"Where did you come from and who the fuck are you?"
she snarled.
"Watch your tone you insignificant little bitch," Kyuubi

said the braids of her hair beginning to rise up like tails as
her anger rose.
"Kyuubi, relax it's just the way she talks," Naruto said
placing a restraining hand on her shoulder.
Tayuya thought she recognized the boy as he approached
calmly but she refused to drop her guard. "Do… Do I
know you?"
"Vaguely, let's see if this refreshes your memory," he

henged himself to look like he did three years ago and
said, "Recognize me now?"
"You're one of those bastards that kept getting in our

way," Tayuya said preparing to defend herself.
"There's no need for that," Naruto said dropping his

henge. "Your team managed to prevent us from rescuing
Sasuke."
"Hah, I knew you rats were just lucky," Tayuya said but
then noticing the boy looked significantly older began to
wonder what was going on.
Naruto could see the confusion in her face so said, "This
is your reward Tayuya. You've been in a coma for three
years."
"Fuck you," Tayuya said quickly, "Don't fuck with me.

This is probably some interrogation technique of the
Leaf to trick me into revealing where our base is."
Naruto shrugged which pissed her off to no end, but she

was forced to admit he had a point when he said, "I
suppose that is possible. But ask yourself this, why would
they use an older version of me and a woman you've
never seen before in order to force you to give us info?
Wouldn't it be more expedient of us to have implanted a
vision were you needed to get to the base quickly?"
"What do you want then?"

"I'm looking for someone who can find people of
interest for me outside of Konoha," Naruto answered
with a smile.
"For what purpose?"
"Well frankly so I can seduce them into helping me unite

the shinobi world," Naruto said and frowned as Tayuya
simply stared at him before she began laughing.
"Perhaps you should show her Naruto?" Kyuubi

supplied stepping up to him.
Tayuya stopped laughing going on guard again saying,

"Don't fucking come near me!"
"Relax Tayuya," Naruto said, "Besides if I had truly

wanted to. I could have used my jutsu on your body
without coming here. This is merely a construction of
your mind; you are currently lying in a coma ward in the
Leaf Hospital. After Temari beat you, Anbu found you in
the forest, but while surgeons were saving your life
Orochimaru must have decided he no longer needed you
and removed the seal from you. You were lucky to have
had it happen then as according to the medical report its
removal was supposed to kill you. As it was though you
ended up in a coma."
"Prove it," Tayuya said prompting Naruto to nod to

Kyuubi. Using her Chakra she began to alter Tayuya's
form triggering her second stage. In both the real world
and as a result Tayuya's mindscape form changed as well.
Ino watched on nervously wondering what exactly was
going on.
"How?" Tayuya said looking at her hands and their

darker skin in confusion.
Kyuubi replied saying, "We are standing over you
channeling my chakra into you in order to communicate.
It was a simple matter to give your cells the energy they
needed to cause this change to occur."
"Why… why me," she asked forced to admit that they

were telling the truth as she hadn't been able to change
since waking up in the field.
"Honestly, because no one will miss you," Naruto said

bluntly. "Orochimaru has discarded you, if you woke up
in the Leaf you can only look forward to a life in prison.
This is your best chance to have a purpose again."
"Don't you mean to wake up from the coma?"
"No," Naruto said surprising both women, "We'll do that

regardless. We'll even help you get out of the village if
you don't want anything to do with this plan or me. So
please at least consider it."
Tayuya couldn't believe that the he would simply give

away his biggest bargaining chip. Watching him stand
there with a gentle smile and genuine warmth in his eyes
made her feel needed. She didn't think his plan had a
chance in hell of working, but maybe she could help a
little until it became apparent that it was doomed. With
that in mind she said, "I'll agree, so what do you need
from me."
"We can discuss that later," Kyuubi said approaching the

girl.
She grabbed her roughly by the chin prompting Tayuya

to say, "Hands off bitch," but when she tried to push her
away found she couldn't move. She turned Tayuya's head
to expose where the curse mark used to be on the back
of her neck. Pressing her free hand against the spot she
channeled chakra into it before pulling her hand away.
The kanji for Naruto's name appeared in words before

an outline of a sitting fox materialized. The outline then
filled in making the fox solid black while behind it were
nine tails that almost looked like flames. It wasn't exactly
as painful as receiving the curse mark, but surprised as
she was when Kyuubi let go she fell to her knees in pain.
Before Tayuya could ask what was happening Naruto did

for her saying, "What do you think you're doing?"
"You plan to send this one away from the safety of the
village don't you," Kyuubi said calmly meeting her host's
eyes. "I am merely taking steps so that should she betray
you she can be found, or should she need you that you
could aid her."
Naruto was surprised, but said, "Still you should have
warned her and me."
"I figured that you still do not trust me, so would refuse,"
Kyuubi said.
That stopped Naruto for a moment and he nodded at

her point but said, "True, but still you don't have the
right to simply force it on her like that."
"She'll thank me," Kyuubi said noticing that the pain was
fading from Tayuya's face who glared up at her. "Wipe
that look from your face girl before you learn to regret it.
Besides that mark will allow you to use that second form
of yours in battle again."
Naruto walked towards Tayuya and helped her to her

feet. Kyuubi found she was rather jealous of the gentle
way he did so, especially as he said, "Sorry about that. I
didn't know, but if it will help protect you I'm glad she
did it."
"Forget it," Tayuya said, "The fucking snake's mark hurt

a lot worse than that."
"Alright then," Naruto said returning his attention to

Kyuubi, "Now let's get moving. I'm sure Ino is starting
to get worried."
Kyuubi nodded and with a wave of her hand Naruto felt

the pull again to find that both of them were back in the
seal standing exactly as they had been. Naruto was about
to let go of the bars and Kyuubi's hand but she quickly
said, "Don't! I need you to continue to act as a conduit
for me." Nodding in reply he watched as the scene of the
hospital continued to play out with the chakra of the
Kyuubi continuing to fix the damage.
Tayuya's eyes began to flutter before snapping open. She
tried to move but Ino stopped her saying, "Don't, you'll
need lots of rehabilitation before you can move again.
You've been lying here a long time."
Kyuubi looked at him saying, "I can have her up and

about by morning, but you should get her out of here
first."
"Thanks," Naruto said with a bright smile before cutting

the connection to his seal.
Kyuubi was glad as she felt her face heat up as she

whispered, "You're welcome."
*****************************
Naruto returned to the world to see it matched the one
he had formed in his seal. Ino looked up at him saying,
"Welcome back. What's with the mark on her neck?"
"Kyuubi did it, claims it will help me locate her as she's

traveling," Naruto replied.
"I'm fucking right here you know," Tayuya said.
"Sorry," the pair of blondes mumbled.
"We should get going. Ino what's the best way out of
here?" Naruto said taking charge as they lifted her from
the bed to a gurney.
"Tayuya play dead," Ino said covering the red-head with

the sheet of her bed before telling Naruto, "Go to the
back of the hospital. I'll take Tayuya down to the
undertaker's entrance and you can take her home from
there."
Once Naruto left she began to push the gurney towards

an elevator to head down towards the morgue and the
door where the undertaker would come to pick up the
deceased for burial. As they entered an elevator to head
down and since they were alone Tayuya said, "It was you
wasn't it? The person who would talk to me?"
"You…you heard me," Ino said surprised.
"Not really, it was more like sensations really. But your

presence is familiar."
"Yeah, it was me," Ino said, "I… sort of felt sorry for
you since you didn't have anyone… to visit you."
"Thanks," Tayuya said after a moment of silence.

"No problem."
"Is he really serious about trying to unite all the villages?"
"Yep," Ino said with a smile.
"He's dreaming if he thinks it's possible."
"Maybe," Ino said her smile getting even bigger as she

remembered his first day at the academy and his
declaration that he was going to be Hokage, "but he's
always dreamed big and I'm starting to believe he can
achieve anything he wants."
Tayuya stared up at her before it dawned on her, "He's

seduced you."
"Oh we're well past the seduction part," Ino said, "we're
at the mind-blowing sex part. Trust me girl, the sex is
one of the best perks about signing up for his unite the
world plan." The ding of the elevator reaching their floor
forced Ino to cover Tayuya again and she quickly made
her way to the morgue. Tayuya in the meantime
wondered if being with the blond was truly as great as
Ino made it sound.
*****************************
The trip to his apartment had been rather awkward since

it was only after he had began carrying her home that
they had both realized that underneath her hospital gown
she was naked. The fact was only made worse when
Naruto had cupped her bare ass as he lifted her from the
gurney. After a string of curses they had worked out a
passable solution.
Arriving in his apartment he gently set her down and
once she was comfortable entered his seal. Kyuubi was
waiting for him so he asked, "How are you going to go
about making it so she can move on her own?"
"Take her as one of your conquests and I'll begin

rebuilding her muscles," Kyuubi said.
"Can't you do it without me having sex with her?"
"Why, do you find her repulsive?"
"No," Naruto quickly said, "It's just she's just woken up

from a coma. I'm sure sex is the last thing on her mind
right now."
"Fine," Kyuubi said in a huff, "But it'll take longer and

you'll need to strip." Naruto looked like he was about to
protest but Kyuubi cut him off, "Look, I'll need to return
to my original body. Since you refuse to penetrate her I'll
need to use skin contact. The more of it there is the
better and easier it will work okay."
"I…I'll tell her," Naruto said.
"Tayuya," Naruto said returning from the seal, "Kyuubi

thinks she can make it so that you will be able to move
under your own power. However…"
"Is that why you were space out just now?" Tayuya asked
causing him to nod. "Is she some sort of telepath?"
"No," Naruto said, "Kyuubi is inside of me. You see, she

is the actual Kyuubi as in the Nine-tail fox. It wasn't just
a name. She was sealed inside me when she attacked the
village."
Tayuya absorbed what she was being told and although
she had a ton of questions ignored them for the more
pressing concern of her body. "Sorry, you were saying."
"She can heal you; however, I'll need to be mostly naked

and pressed up against you as skin contact will work
best."
"This isn't some fucking attempt to get between my legs

is it?"
"No its on the level," Naruto said, "although if I did it

would work a lot faster she claims. Regardless, before I
put some moves on you I'll give you time to adjust if
that's what you want."
Tayuya nodded, so Naruto began to take his clothes off

leaving on just his boxers. He climbed into bed behind
her pressing up against her exposed back and pulling the
covers over them said, "Goodnight Tayuya."
Naturally sleep was rather difficult to come by for both

of them. For Naruto it was he was pressed up against a
beautiful woman. He could smell the flower scent of her
shampoo making him believe that Ino was the one that
washed her before he had arrived since it was the same
type she used.
His thinking of Ino and some of the events they had

been up to recently caused the reason for Tayuya's
difficulty. Which was his hardening member. However
even before then she was thinking to herself, "He's so
fucking warm. Is it the chakra that's entering me?" She
felt that could be part of it however she believed there
was more. Namely that after three years of loneliness,
Naruto made her feel wanted. It was strange; she'd only
really known him for a few hours. Knew that he was
already involved with one girl and was planning to be
with many more and that he wanted her to help find
them. But when he talked to her, he made her feel like
she was the only one there at the moment.
Yet her warm thoughts of him faded as she felt his dick
harden against her back side. Elbowing him, although
weakly she said, "Can't you control yourself you fucking
pervert?"
"Hey, I'm in bed with a beautiful woman, I would be

worried if I wasn't hard right now."
Tayuya felt her own body heat up at the comment.

Embarrassed she said, "Well how do you expect me to
sleep with that thing stabbing me all fucking night."
"Do you have some suggestions?"

Unfortunately she didn't so tried to adjust herself but as
she moved she rubbed against it and felt it twitch.
Cursing about perverts, she continued to adjust her
position but stopped when she felt it directly against her
skin, her movement having worked it out of the slit in his
boxers. She heard him suck in a breath as he pulled back
slightly to fix himself but she said, "Stop."
She as best she could, lifted one of her legs up and

scooted back against him before closing them trapping
his length between her thighs. "Now stay put," she said
aloud, but thought, "Kami he's fucking huge and it's so
hot."
But for Naruto being trapped between her thighs was

anything but relaxing. He resisted the urge for as long as
he could but eventually flexed his dick. It was then that
his cock made contact with Tayuya's nether lips. Both of
them breathed in then as Tayuya felt like his dick had
scorched her when it touched her spot. She tried to fire
an insult, but found it difficult as her body wanted to
slide along the hot cock pressed against her. A
temptation that she eventually gave into, as she moved
ever so slightly. However it was enough to pull a small
moan from her throat.
Naruto was at first positive he imagined the slight

movement that Tayuya made. But when she moaned he
smiled and flexed again pressing even harder into her
pussy. In response she said, "Fu… fucking quit it."
"How can I do that when you make such sultry sounds

Tayuya?" He began to pull his dick away as he added,
"But maybe I should tuck it back in my boxers?"
"No," Tayuya said quickly already missing the heat, "

Just… just keep it there."
Naruto pressed it back against her and this time she
moved noticeably to which he responded. As they began
to rub against each other their breathing picked up and
Naruto began to place kisses along the back of her neck,
marveling at the new seal that had been placed on her.
He placed a kiss directly on it causing a deep moan from
Tayuya.
He felt her grow wetter against his length as well as a

ticklish sensation due to the fact that her pussy wasn't
cleanly shaven like the other women he'd been with. No
doubt the hospital didn't consider grooming the area to
be a priority. Enjoying it nonetheless he grabbed the
knot tied at the back of her neck which was holding the
gown closed with his teeth and pulled the string untying
it. Pulling the gown away from her, he threw it on the
floor. He then began rolling her nipples between his
thumb and forefinger.
Meanwhile he was rubbing himself along her pussy
moving both faster and making his stokes longer. Pulling
back almost all the way free of her thighs he moved
forward and catching her well lubricated entrance ended
up burying himself in her completely.
"Ah fucking hell," Tayuya shouted being penetrated for

the first time. Naruto remained motionless simply
enjoying the hot wetness that was Tayuya. He also feared
he had gone too far when she began to pull away, but
then she moved back towards him. Getting the hint
Naruto began setting about pleasing his newest lover.
*****************************
Kyuubi smiled in her cage and although in her original

body found it easier to imagine what the sensations
would be doing if she was in her new body. She was glad
Naruto had penetrated his newest lover as she could now
easily channel the chakra necessary due to his excited
state. As she saw the visions of the two copulating she
noticed that Tayuya's movements began growing
stronger. Figuring it would be done with her work by the
time the two finished. She hoped her host appreciated
her efforts and would come to trust her soon.
But even as she thought that she wondered why it was

that she was seeing the visions of their mating as Naruto
hadn't used the Temptation Touch on the red-head.
Crossing her paws in front of her Kyuubi began to
puzzle out if something else was happening to her host.
*****************************
"OH FUCKING HELL THE BLONDE WAS

FUCKING RIGHT," Tayuya shouted as Naruto drilled
her from behind. She had worked her way to her hands
and knees but after a particularly vicious stroke that
jabbed her womb fell face first into her pillow her arms
no longer able to support her. Naruto leaned forward
grabbing her around the chest and pulled her up against
his.
They were both on their knees with Naruto slamming

himself up into her with her returning downwards
meeting each stroke. Naruto reached a hand down
towards her pussy finding the red curls there soaked with
her juices. Rubbing along her pussy as he continued to
pound it he said, "You're so fucking wet Tayuya. Are you
enjoying my dick that much?"
"Fucking A I am," she panted reaching down and

rubbing his shaft as it pounded her.
Naruto groaned bringing his hand from her pussy up to

her mouth where she proceeded to suck his drenched
fingers into her mouth. Feeling her tongue traveling over
them he asked, "How do you taste?"
"You tell me," she said turning towards him to kiss him.
As their tongues met he tasted her sweet juices and
redoubled his efforts pulling more from her mouth. He
also sped up his pounding of her prompting Tayuya to
break the kiss as she began chanting, "Oh fuck…oh
fuck…fuck….fuck…fuck."
"You're ready to come aren't you," Naruto said feeling

his own release approaching, "Come for me Tayuya."
And almost as if she was obeying a command, Tayuya

tensed screaming,
"FFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFfUUUUUUUUUUUU
UUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCC
CKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKK."
Feeling her clamp around his dick as she came sent
Naruto off as well as he buried himself in her completely
pumping his seed directly into her waiting womb. The
two collapsed forward with Naruto lying atop of her as
they both caught their breath. Already their sweat
covered bodies began to cool so Naruto rolled over to
pull the covers over them. Tayuya snuggled up into him
before saying "I don't think I'll be able to act as an agent
outside the village for you."
Naruto looked at her surprised saying, "Why?"
Giving a satisfied smile she said, "I don't think it's fair
that I'll be moving around far away from you while the
bitches of this village get to enjoy you every day."
Naruto chuckled but sticking a finger under her chin

forced her to make eye contact as he said, "Tayuya, I'll
always make time for you, and with a little training this
mark will help me know when you are near. Then when
the shinobi world is at peace we'll be able together every
day."
"Do… Don't ever abandon me," she said sounding

vulnerable.
"Never," he said pulling her closer, and smiled when her

breathing evened out as she fell asleep.
Chapter 5: Target Ayame
Naruto was lying on his back in bed with his hands

behind his head. He could hear that the shower was still
going and although tempted to join the red-head decided
to allow her to freshen up alone. He had a huge smile on
his face due to how well his life had been going as of late.
It turned a little lecherous as he thought of Tayuya, who
upon getting out of bed had begun stretching her
recently repaired muscles. When she had bent over to
touch her toes while facing away from him, it had been
all he could do not to leap from the bed and bury himself
inside of her. When she straightened back up she had a
little half-smile on her lips telling him that she knew what
she had been doing to him.
As he laid there he knew he owed the Kyuubi something

as a way of saying thanks so made his way into the seal.
As he stepped in front of the bars he heard her say,
"Enjoy your latest conquest?"
"Yes," Naruto replied as he heard her footsteps in the

water signaling her approach.
"Do you want something else?" Kyuubi asked.
"Well it wasn't my original reason for coming here but

now that you mention it. If the others agree can you give
them that mark?"
"Easily," Kyuubi replied, "Actually you should tell the

Senju that you need some more time off for training."
"What sort of training?"
"On how to put your mark on your conquests, and how

to best use it," Kyuubi said.
Naruto nodded before saying, "Okay, but what exactly
will it entail?"
"Well the first part of the training will be in how to place

the mark," Kyuubi answered. "After that, well I will train
you in how to sense its location and finally how to
teleport yourself to it."
"Wait, you mean this jutsu can lead to the Hiraishin,"

Naruto exclaimed shocked. "That was the Fourth
Hokage's technique."
"Yes, but Hiraishin is nothing more than a variation of

summoning. Basically you summon yourself to wherever
a previously placed seal is. In this case, the seal you will
be putting on your conquests."
"If it's so simple why is it considered one of the most
fearsome techniques out there?"
"Because for one, you humans make mountains out of a

mole hills rather often, they see a man moving about a
battlefield rather quickly decimating their forces and they
don't stop to consider how he is doing it till later."
"But how do you know it?"
"I faced him in battle remember, and I've had sixteen

years to think about my defeat as well as the techniques
that he used. Besides there is a man out there who has
mastered space-time jutsu to an even greater degree than
your Fourth."
"Thanks," Naruto said excited to be learning another

move so closely associated with his hero. Calming
himself, he asked, "Who is this second man?"
Kyuubi looked away biting her lip considering whether
or not to tell Naruto. Deciding against it for now, since it
would lead to many other questions that in turn could
possibly cause her to reveal her own origins said, "Pray
you never meet him."
Guessing that Kyuubi had her own trust issues to deal

with, Naruto concentrated turning the seal into a replica
of his apartment. The bars of the cage still remained and
were where his door usually would have resided. Moving
towards his leather chair he sat down and asked, "Are
you wearing any undergarments under that kimono?"
Kyuubi shook her head no, causing him to say, "Can you
make some for yourself?"
Confused, she nodded holding a hand out; red chakra

coalesced into a pair of red bikini panties. In the front,
the material was clear accept for where it would cover
her vagina, there the material was darker and in the shape
of the fox mark that Naruto was beginning to see as his
brand so to speak. "Good, very nice," Naruto said
pleased, "Now put them on."
Kyuubi wondered what her host was getting at but

complied slipping the panties on and pulled them up
under her kimono. When they were on Naruto imagined
himself in only his boxers and sure enough a moment
later that was all he was wearing. He caught the look of
hope in Kyuubi's eyes but said, "I'm not going to sleep
with you today. However you do deserve a reward."
Holding a hand up, he said, "Come here."
Disappointed, Kyuubi nevertheless obeyed. She stopped

in front of the sitting Naruto who took her hand and
pulled her into his lap making sure she was straddling
him. "I got this idea from what happened with Tayuya.
The underwear is to make sure we don't take things to
far," he said before grinding her into his hardening dick.
"Mmmm," Kyuubi moaned allowing Naruto to set the

pace. Eventually though Kyuubi wanted more so began
to rock her hips back and forth faster. As her paced
picked up the kimono that she wore began to open and
Naruto decided it wouldn't be out of line to give her a bit
more so freed one of her breasts. Latching onto the
nipple Kyuubi moaned her appreciation before wrapping
her arms around his head and pulled him harder into her
chest.
Kyuubi couldn't believe how worked up she was getting

by simply rubbing herself over his hardened member.
Naruto nipped her nipple slightly, causing a delicious
sensation to spread throughout her body. Kyuubi began
grinding herself into her container harder and faster
overriding the slower pace that Naruto had set.
"This…what…what do you call this?" Kyuubi managed
to get out in panted breaths.
"It's called dry humping," Naruto responded with a

groan. Looking down at his tented boxers that were
beginning to get wet with a combination of his precum
and Kyuubi's own juices he said, "But why they call it
that I'm not sure."
Kyuubi began working herself back and forth along his

member nearing her finish. With a loud deep moan she
crossed the finish line. Tensing, she pulled Naruto into
her as her release soaked her panties and his boxers.
As she caught her breath she noticed that Naruto had

not released the white fluid that seemed to coincide with
his own orgasms. Worried she did something wrong, she
asked, "Why did you not cum? Did you not enjoy it?"
"It was very good," Naruto said, "but I tend to need a bit
more to orgasm."
"Should I use my hands or mouth?" Kyuubi asked

hoping it would lead to more.
"This is fine," Naruto said gently extracting himself from

beneath the woman.
Kyuubi crossed her arms while sitting in the chair as

Naruto made his clothes reappear saying, "You're going
to have the Sound-nin pleasure you then."
Hearing the jealousy in her voice Naruto said, "I don't

know but it isn't impossible. However, I don't want
things to get too crazy between us yet. This was a small
gift of pleasure as thanks for your help with Tayuya."
Kyuubi was still upset but figured it was better than
nothing. She could sense that Naruto was about to leave
so quickly asked, "Can… can you kiss me before you go?
Like the others."
Naruto smiled and leaned down towards her placing a

gentle kiss on her lips. Kyuubi froze not sure how to
respond but before she could recover he pulled back.
About to leave the seal Naruto said, "Thanks again for
your help Kyuubi." He then disappeared leaving the
ancient creature turned woman wondering if there was a
way to experience such things in the outside world again.
*****************************
Naruto awoke in the same position in his bed with a

smile. The look on Kyuubi's face after the kiss had been
priceless, having been a combination of shock and
pleasure. While the kiss had been rather chaste he figured
it wasn't everyday that an ancient entity decides to give
up her first kiss.
He heard the shower cut off and after several minutes

Tayuya came out wearing her hospital gown. Seeing her,
he knew he needed to remember to get some real clothes
for her later. "Feeling refreshed?" Naruto asked.
Tayuya smiled gently at him. She then surprised him

saying, "Yes, it feels good to be able to clean and groom
yourself, by the way I've left some directions for you."
"What do you mean?" Naruto asked confused.
Tayuya raised her hospital gown above her waist and he

could see that she had trimmed the unruly bush that had
been between her legs before. All that remained was a
trimmed patch in the shape of an arrow pointing down.
He gave a lecherous grin as he waved her towards him
and said, "Thanks, but I think I know the way."
Tayuya quickly moved to the bed and climbed above his

head to straddle his face. Almost as soon as she lowered
herself Naruto's tongue was attacking her folds. Facing
towards his feet from her position she could see the large
tent that was being made under the covers of his blanket.
Naruto's tongue working its way inside of her caused her
to lean forward.
Deciding to try her hand at pleasing him orally, she

pushed the blanket down before reaching into the slit in
his boxers and pulling out his cock. She fisted it several
time and noticing a bit of precum forming on the tip
gave it an experimental lick. After that she was hooked,
quickly running her tongue up and down his length
before swallowing what she could of it. Hearing Naruto
groan his appreciation motivated Tayuya all the more in
getting her creamy reward.
****************************
Hinata was carrying a bag having dropped by the hospital

early the next morning to see if Naruto had managed to
extract Tayuya. Catching Ino in the lobby, the blonde
kunoichi had explained that Naruto had indeed gotten
her out. Since Ino was tired from working all night as
well as filling in paper work on Tayuya's fake death. She
had asked Hinata to run over to Naruto's and drop off
some clothes for the red-head. Not really needing a
reason to visit Naruto, but glad she could help even in a
small way she found a shop that was just opening and
bought several outfits she thought would fit given the
sizes Ino provided.
Arriving at Naruto's apartment she thought about
knocking but decided she would surprise him. However,
she was the one surprised as she opened the unlocked
door to see Naruto and who she assumed was Tayuya in
a classic sixty-nine position. Salivating a little at the sight
of the beautiful red-head doing her best to please
Naruto's wonderstick, Hinata took her shoes off quietly
and with all the stealth her chosen profession afforded
her, snuck up on the pair.
Tayuya was in heaven as Naruto continued to eat her out

while she was doing her best to get him to cum. She was
getting close to cumming herself, but refused to give in
before making him do so as well. She felt his staff grow
larger and was sure he was about to cum when she
sensed a pair of eyes watching her. Looking up she came
face to face with a smiling Hyuuga who was lying
between Naruto's spread legs with her hands resting on
her chin. Her feet were kicking in the air behind her, all
in all she looked like she was watching a movie not two
people trying to get off.
Coming face to face with another girl was the last thing
Tayuya expected, which caused her orgasm to sneak up
on her. As she pulled back from the smiling Hyuuga to
shout out her surprise and her release the prize she had
been working so diligently for began to spew from the
end of Naruto's dick. The Hyuuga quickly moved in
swallowing the load causing Tayuya to say, "Hey bitch
that was fucking…"
The rest of her sentence was swallowed as Hinata

grabbed her by the back of the head pulling her into a
kiss, sharing the cum she had taken into her mouth.
Tayuya was surprised, but didn't pull back as she felt the
Hyuuga's tongue begin to wrestle with hers passing the
still warm load between them. Tayuya figured Naruto
must have been watching them kiss as she felt the
softening dick she still held onto suddenly begin to grow
stiff again.
Ending the kiss Tayuya looked back to see Naruto with a

huge smile on his face. Commenting on it she said, "You
fucking perv. You must really enjoy seeing two girls kiss.
Don't you?"
"Almost as much as it appeared you enjoyed kissing her,"

Naruto said cheekily causing Tayuya to blush. "Morning
Hinata."
"Good-morning Naruto," Hinata replied, "It seems

Tayuya has agreed to help you. I brought her some
clothes."
"Thanks."
"Oh I know how you can really thank me," Hinata said
pulling her pants down.
"Hey, I'm not done here," Tayuya said stroking him and
maneuvered him towards her entrance.
"Don't worry," Hinata said working her way towards

Naruto's face, straddling it, "I'm sure Naruto can think of
some way to please me." He apparently had an idea or
two as he buried his face between her legs and reached
his hands up to cup and play with her breasts.
Tayuya meanwhile had planted her feet on either side of

Naruto and was using her legs to raise and lower herself
on his dick. She found the situation rather surreal as she
watched the back of the Hyuuga's head shake back and
forth as she moaned her appreciation for Naruto's
efforts. She also found that the Hyuuga's moans added to
her own stimulation as she began to pinch one of her
nipples.
She closed her eyes after giving it a particularly hard

pinch and felt the bed shift when she opened them again
she found Hinata had spun to face her. Hinata quickly
latched onto her other nipple rolling it with her tongue
causing Tayuya to moan and place her hand into Hinata's
hair pulling her closer. "Oh fuck me," Tayuya groaned,
"this is fucking crazy."
"What's crazy about it," Hinata said pulling her mouth

away from Tayuya's tit, "Didn't Naruto tell you about his
other lovers… yes right there Naruto. Just sit back and
enjoy." Hinata finished her sentence with a kiss and
Tayuya decided to take the advice. She had just closed
her eyes to bask in the sensation when she was suddenly
pushed onto her back and found herself feeling suddenly
empty as Naruto had pulled out of her.
"Hey what the fuck," she said opening them to see
Hinata on all fours above her with her pubic mound
pressed against hers.
Kneeling behind Hinata was Naruto who began rubbing

the tip of his cock along both girls' slits. Both girls
shivered and Tayuya moaned as Naruto entered back
into her. As Naruto pistoned into her, Tayuya felt
Hinata's thighs pushing her own legs back as well as the
delicious way her nipples rubbed against the Hyuuga's
still clothed chest. But just as she was really getting to her
limit Naruto suddenly removed himself from her. She
didn't have to wonder where he went long as suddenly
Hinata arched her back more giving off a throaty moan
as Naruto began to pound her. Just as she was about to
complain about the lack of attention Naruto reached
down and began to finger her opening. Although, she
would have preferred his meat stick she found that it was
better than nothing and it prevented her from cooling
down too much.
Closing her eyes to enjoy the sensations she was

experiencing Tayuya heard Hinata whimper and a
moment later Naruto removed his fingers to replace it
with his cock. "Ah fuck," she moaned as he buried
himself in her before moving at the pace he had set
before switching to Hinata. As Tayuya approached her
release, Naruto suddenly switched again. Moaning at the
loss, she decided to make it so that Hinata would cum so
that he would finish inside her so began unzipping the
Hyuuga's jacket. Naruto saw what she was doing so
pulled the panting girl up towards his chest making it
easy for Tayuya to remove the jacket. He then pulled
Hinata's shirt over her head exposing her chest for the
red-head to explore.
Tayuya at first simply groped them rather clumsily, not
sure what to do, but then simply began to do the things
that had worked for her in her limited self explorations.
Hinata quickly responded and when Naruto let go of her
she fell forward her arms holding herself above the red-
head. As Hinata's tits dangled in front of her, Tayuya
sucked one of her nipples into her mouth.
She also reached between the madly moaning Hyuuga's

legs to begin rubbing her clit. "N- no… cumming,"
Hinata screamed rather loudly.
"Good," Tayuya said pushing the girl to the side as she

collapsed. Wrapping her legs around Naruto's waist she
pulled him forward. Pulling his face close to hers she
kissed him hard and said, "Now stop fucking around and
make me cum motherfucker."
"Your wish is my command," Naruto said sliding back
into her velvet vice, where he proceeded to pound her
into the mattress.
"Yes…that's it," Tayuya began yelling, "fuck me you

bastard."
As Tayuya began to repeat her favorite word over and

over again as she approached her much needed release.
When Naruto buried his staff into her and flooded her
channel with his own release she tensed around him and
screamed,
"FFFFFFFFFFFFFFuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuucccccccc
ccccccccccckkkkkkkkkkkkkkkk."
As the pair slowly caught their breath with Hinata

beginning to show signs of life again they heard a calm
voice say, "You don't say."
Tayuya instantly reacted, trying to get into a defensive
stance but found it difficult considering the sweating
blond on top of her. She relaxed slightly when Naruto
did move he did so calmly sitting back and made no
effort to cover himself. Sitting in a brown leather chair
was a beautiful blonde about their age, but who carried
herself as someone far older. Standing behind her was
Ino, who appeared about dead on her feet due to her
lack of sleep.
The sitting woman whose head was resting on her fist

and whose legs were crossed as she looked on at the
recovering threesome said, "I was under the impression
that you would be waiting a while before seducing
Tayuya."
Shrugging Naruto said, "It just sort of happened."

Having experienced some of the greatest pleasure she
had ever known Tayuya said, "Not that it's any of your
fucking business."
The blonde lifted an eyebrow and Tayuya noticed Ino

cringe. "Come here," the Blonde woman said with an air
of authority that had Tayuya following her command
without thinking. When Tayuya leaned in close enough,
the blonde brought her other hand up and looked like
she was about to flick her on the forehead.
Luckily for the still nude red-head she wasn't sent

through Naruto's window because the jinchuriki guessing
what was about to happen moved quickly grabbing
Tsunade's hand saying, "I don't think sending her back to
the hospital is really the best thing to do after making it
look like she died, Tsunade."
"Fine," Tsunade said her voice making it clear she
disagreed. "But in the future you should lock your door,
as you don't want the wrong person like say Sakura
barging into your apartment, especially if you're going to
make so much noise."
Smirking, the Naruto replied, "Yeah, like a locked door is

going to really slow her down if she's determined to
enter.
Tsunade shrugged saying, "Still the last thing you need is

for the wrong person to come barging in at the wrong
moment."
Tayuya found the scene rather surreal as she was still

standing in the room nude with a still partially blissed out
Hyuuga. And upon finally recognizing that Naruto had
called the woman Tsunade said, "Your Tsunade of the
Sannin. Wow, Orochimaru said you were vain but to
henge yourself to look like some eighteen year old…"
She trailed off as the woman's honey brown eyes

narrowed dangerously, but she addressed Naruto as she
said, "You better make her keep her mouth shut or the
only thing that's going to be false on her death certificate
is the time."
Naruto chuckled nervously hoping that Tayuya would

get the hint and apparently she did as she sat on the bed.
Sitting next to the red-head who rested her head on his
shoulder Naruto asked, "I take it you have something
that we all need to discuss since you brought Ino with."
Tsunade nodded, but noticing the black mark on

Tayuya's neck said, "We'll get to that. What's that on her
neck has the curse mark returned?"
"No," Naruto replied, "Kyuubi made it to let me keep
track of her as she moves outside the village. She also
claims with some training I'll be able to teleport to
wherever she is."
Tsunade's eyes went wide as she asked, "She believes she

can teach you the Hiraishin?"
"Yeah, also I would like to place it on you three as well,"

Naruto said.
Hinata joining the conversation draped herself over his

back saying, "I'd gladly wear your mark Naruto."
"Me too," Ino said tiredly, "but I think I'd like to put
mine someplace more private."
"That would probably be for the best," Naruto agreed

before directing his attention towards Tsunade.
Tsunade smiled and nodded before asking, "Will it allow
us to sense where you are?"
"I didn't ask, but why?"
"That way if Akatsuki does manage to grab you we'll be

able to find you," Tsunade said her voice and face giving
away how worried she was at the prospect of that
happening. He could see a similar look of worry on Ino's
face as well and he assumed one was on Hinata's.
Tayuya lifted her head off of Naruto's shoulder to say,

"Who the fuck is that and why would they want him?"
Tsunade focused her attention onto Tayuya to say,

"Orochimaru never spoke of them? He used to be a
member and Kabuto used to be a spy for them."
"Ha, tell me another," Tayuya said referring to Kabuto,
"That ass-licker would never turn against
Orochimaru…" She stopped for a moment before
saying, "although when he first joined up he was rather
different."
"Really," Tsunade said leaning forward, "How so?"
"Well, at first he was sort of different, more about

proving himself to be super efficient for Orochimaru,
but he didn't really seem to have any pride in it and he
seemed a little to… I don't know... detached from what
he accomplished to be putting in that much effort,"
Tayuya said as she recalled memories of a young Kabuto.
"Orochimaru always sort of smiled at him whenever he
would show off. Like he was aware of some great joke,
then one day he called Kabuto to his lab and his
personality did a complete one eighty. He still wanted to
prove himself, but he seemed way more devoted and
whenever Orochimaru praised him you could tell that
Kabuto took it to heart."
"I take it this was about ten years ago," Tsunade said
making it sound like a fact.
"Yeah, but how could you know that?"
"I became curious about the little pest after he proved to

be such a strong opponent back… well back when I was
feeling sorry for myself. He graduated from the academy
at age ten after being adopted by one of our medics.
When he was thirteen his original team was found
butchered, considering what we've recently learned I
believe it was done by Sasori," Tsunade said.
"Why," Ino asked having seen how despondent Sakura

had become due to the failure of the mission in which
the spectacled spy had played a huge part.
"Because when Orochimaru was in Akatsuki, he was
partnered with Sasori," Tsunade replied. "I have little
doubt that at some point Sasori learned Orochimaru
intended to cause trouble for the Leaf so chose an agent
that would prove tempting for him. A son of a high
ranking official in the Konoha medical program was truly
about as great a choice as possible. Even if he turned up
a year later such as Kabuto did. His father's station all
but guaranteed that his whereabouts wouldn't be looked
into as deeply as they should have been."
"But if he was turned by Sasori why would he work for

Orochimaru?" Naruto asked confused.
"Well, I believe that the change in personality that

Tayuya noticed is the reason," Tsunade said. "Think back
to your last mission. Remember the Suna councilor that
posed as Itachi?" Receiving a nod from her young lover
she said, "Well up until just before Gaara's capture, he
was one of Suna's most dedicated shinobi for stopping
Akatsuki. Sasori must have had some jutsu for
controlling or at the very least implanting whole
personalities into his spies."
Changing the subject Tsunade said, "In any case, Tayuya

we'll fill you in on them later. Now Naruto did you use
the Temptation's Touch on Tayuya."
"No, I told you it just sort of happened," Naruto said,

"Why?"
"Hinata," Tsunade said ignoring his question for the

moment.
The nude Hyuuga straightened against Naruto's back a

little as the Hokage called her name saying, "Yes Milady."
"I told you that you can call me Tsunade when it's just
us. But regardless, activate your Byakugan and tell me
what you see of Tayuya's chakra."
Doing as commanded, she noticed that much like them

Tayuya's chakra was green, except hers was a darker
almost forest green while the other three women were
lighter being lime like in comparison. After reporting
what she saw Tsunade said, "Keep it going for the
moment. I suspected as much"
Naruto confused asked, "What's going on?"
"When you used the Temptation's Touch on us, you

injected your chakra into ours," Tsunade explained.
"That led me to believe that the jutsu besides increasing
our arousal changed our own chakra to make us have to
obey your commands."
"But I didn't use it on Tayuya," Naruto said quickly
sounding defensive.
"I believe you," Tsunade said reassuringly, "However a

change to her chakra network has still occurred. I now
believe that the Temptation's Touch is just that, it tempts
the woman it targets into sleeping with the user. If I'm
right, I believe should a woman manage to refuse to
sleep with the user her chakra will return to normal in a
few days. Yet, if she does succumb and sleep with the
jutsu caster then the changes become permanent or in
Tayuya's case no initial stage where she can refuse."
Naruto seemed to digest that before saying, "Why wasn't

any of this in the scroll?"
"That's because I believe Kanji gave you just enough

information to make you dangerous," Tsunade answered.
"Dangerous," Naruto said a frown appearing on his lips.
Tayuya glared at Tsunade surprising her but she carried

on saying, "I didn't mean it like you would hurt people,
but that he gave you enough information to let you get
into trouble or worse lead you down a dark path."
"What do you mean?"
"Well for instance, the first stage had you learn how to
channel and in a sense tune your chakra just right,
correct," Tsunade asked and waited until Naruto nodded
before continuing, "It then gave you the technique it
called the Temptation's Touch, before giving you tips in
how to use it. Yet, it was that tuning of your chakra that
was the most important as your chakra is still tuned like
that. Therefore, during sex regardless of whether you
meant to or not, you binded Tayuya to you since there is
some chakra exchanged during the act."
"Wait, so you're saying that Kanji could have raped that
woman he said he seduced and…"
"She would be enthralled to him without ever getting the

choice to chose," Tsunade finished. "But we can't be sure
that is the case just yet. Unfortunately Hidden
Hotsprings Village is rather difficult to get information
from. They may no longer view themselves as a shinobi
village but those secrets they seduce from their visitors
they sell for quite the profit. But that means they keep
their own rather well, and it's possible that Kanji only
managed to steal an incomplete scroll when he defected."
"We should fucking investigate," Tayuya said forcefully.
"Agreed, but it will be difficult for Konoha to infiltrate

the village since Hotsprings has a roster of our active
ninja," Tsunade said angrily.
"What! How did they get that?" Naruto exclaimed.
"Our precious Daimyo gave it to them as a show of good

faith during a recent negotiation, which means any
kunoichi we send, would instantly be spotted and a
henge would only get them so far. And naturally sending
shinobi is out of the question so for now that's a dead
end." Getting back to the point she wanted to make,
Tsunade said, "But it may be possible to find out if any
woman seduced or taken by this jutsu wants to be there
or not."
"How?" Naruto asked.
"Well first let me ask Tayuya a question." Addressing the

red-head Tsunade asked, "Why did you sleep with him
last night?"
Put on the spot Tayuya blushed, but said, "I don't really
know. But he made me feel special and… he could have
forced me by making it a part of waking me up. But he
said he was going to do it regardless and well one thing
led to another and…"
Tsunade smiled before asking, "Do you regret it?"
"No," was Tayuya's quick response.
Naruto was pleased but asked, "But what it I ordered her

to say that?"
"A good question," Tsunade admitted but said,

"however, my inquires were just to give me some
information about her. I believe the real proof is in the
fact that her chakra is a darker green then our own."
Naruto as well as Hinata and Ino looked at her wishing
she would get to the point so she continued, "You used
some decent shinobi tactics to get close to Ino, Hinata,
and myself in order to use the Temptation's Touch and
although you gave us each the choice to back off. I
believe that in a sense each of us has doubts about just
how we feel now. Tayuya on the other hand doesn't."
Hinata took affront to that, since Tsunade was implying

that in a sense the red-head's feeling were purer then her
own saying, "That not true. I loved Naruto since the
academy and…"
"And," Tsunade said cutting her off, "lacked the spine to

make your feelings known." Seeing the hurt in Hinata's
face she said, "I'm sorry, but we need to be honest here
Hinata. Besides the doubts might not stem from your
feeling for him, but for why you were even chosen."
Deciding to give her own example of why she believed

her chakra wasn't as dark as Tayuya's she said, "I
harbored feelings for Naruto long before now. In fact I
was ashamed of them, I felt like a dirty old woman who
was robbing a cradle. However, I couldn't help them
because Naruto has so many of the qualities I would
want in a lover." She could see Naruto was shocked by
what she said and when he was about to reassure her that
he didn't feel that way she held up a hand to stop him.
Collecting her thoughts she said, "My doubts stem from
the simple fact that if he hadn't been given this jutsu. I
don't think he would have slept with me. And truthfully I
fear he only did so because of my position."
"But I do care for you Tsunade," Naruto said.
"I know Naruto, but would we be here now if you hadn't

been given that jutsu. Let's face facts; we've all been
changed by it besides the obvious of being bonded to
you."
"What do you mean?" Ino asked no longer feeling tired.
Smiling she answered, "Take Hinata, Naruto, and Tayuya

for example. All of them are sitting around naked like it's
the most natural thing in the world. Yet, Hinata wore an
oversized jacket and baggy clothes to hide her body from
everyone. Tayuya has never met any of us before
yesterday and yet she isn't bothered by her own lack of
clothing. Not to mention much like you and I, Ino they
appeared to have no problem sleeping with Naruto at the
same time. Not to mention all of our seemingly being
okay with the idea of Naruto taking on more lovers."
"So you are saying everything you feel for me is fake

then," Naruto said hurt.
"No, Naruto," Tsunade said her tone carrying a hint of

admonishment, "I'm simply saying that at the moment
Tayuya is more sure about her role in your life then us.
But in time our doubts will disappear and let me prove it.
My original point was the color of our chakra holds the
hint of how we feel towards the person we are bonded
too. Now Hinata watch carefully. Naruto, I want you to
order me to do something you know will make me
embarrassed or upset even angry. Understand?"
He didn't really but said, "Okay, I want you to henge

yourself into what you used to truly look like." As soon
as he said it, Naruto knew he had picked the perfect
thing. Regardless of whether it was her now or not,
Tsunade truly hated her old appearance. Therefore she
tried to resist, but found it impossible when he repeated
the command.
Finally as her hands began to move to in front of her she

begged, "Please Naruto that's enough." But he kept his
face impassive having guessed at her point. When
Tsunade came to believe he was truly going to make her
do it a look of betrayal appeared on her face. It lasted
right up until her hands formed the sign to henge herself
and Naruto told her to stop.
Tsunade didn't blow up like he expected instead calming

since in a sense her results would probably have been
tainted had Naruto not convinced her that he was going
to make her do it. Directing her gaze to Hinata she
asked, "Well?"
"Your chakra darkened."
"Ha, guess you were wrong," Ino said not sure why she
was so affronted that someone that knew Naruto for
such a short period of time was in some way closer to
him.
"No Ino," Hinata said, "It didn't turn a darker green, but
almost black."
"I understand," Naruto said feeling a slight bit of relief at
the revelation. "Black is a negative emotion and green is
positive."
"I would say green is more of a positive neutral,"

Tsunade said admitting her feelings on the matter. "In a
sense you have to think about it like a real relationship
Naruto. Treat your women right, and their feelings for
you will grow and reflect that. But the opposite will also
ring true."
Naruto nodded saying, "I promise I'll always do right by

all of you."
Smiling Tsunade said, "You know a real man always

keeps his promises."
Returning it Naruto said, "I said it and I never go back
on my word."
"Good," Tsunade said, "Ino you're free to leave to get

some sleep. Hinata after the two of you clean up, I want
you to take Tayuya to Training Ground S. It has special
privacy barriers. There I want you to evaluate her skills."
"Hey I don't need an evaluation," Tayuya complained.
"I believe you do," Tsunade said, "If you are going to be
operating alone you are going to need more than a
handful of genjutsu and a flute. Also, I want a list of any
of Orochimaru's kunoichi who may make a valuable
target."
"Afraid there's only one I can think of," Tayuya said

forced to concede that Tsunade had a point.
"Okay well I'll give you a book where you can record the
information and will also contain bio's on some of the
kunoichi that we do know about." Tsunade noticed that
Ino had left the apartment so said, "Now why don't you
two jump into the shower as Naruto has someplace to
be."
"I do?" he asked confused.
Tsunade nodded before uncrossing her legs showing that

beneath her skirt she wasn't wearing panties. Reaching
between her legs she spread her lips for him to see that
they were quite wet from her witnessing his earlier
actions as well as a result of his nakedness. Giving a
lecherous smile he said, "How can I say no to such a
warm invitation?"
"You don't," Tsunade replied leaning back into the chair

as Naruto took his place between her legs. Tayuya shook
her head as the Sannin began moaning as Naruto began
moving within her. Wondering what other surprises her
life had in store for her she made her way to the shower
figuring the sooner she got her evaluation out of the way,
the sooner it would be that it was her he was plowing.
*****************************
Naruto rubbed along his neck where Tsunade's hickey

was. It was located near his collarbone so his jacket collar
covered it up. He smiled as he remembered Hinata and
Tayuya leaving his bathroom to find Tsunade riding him
with her lips pressed to the spot. After they had left she
had let go of it and when he asked her what she was
doing she had told him that if she was going to be
wearing his mark then he was going to be wearing hers.
He didn't mind and if anything it put his mind at ease

about learning that the girls were suffering from doubts
about their current situation. He just hoped the rest of
them didn't decide to mark him similarly as depending
on how many he actually charmed he may run out of real
estate.
Arriving at the training field he found the barrier in place

so announced himself. A moment later it disappeared
and reappeared after he entered. As soon as it was back
in place Tayuya and Hinata appeared since the barrier
prevented people from seeing in. Hinata reported that
Tayuya's taijutsu and ninjutsu were rather weak. Deciding
to help her with taijutsu first he created a clone, but
when Tayuya scoffed saying she'd handle it easily. He
simply smirked and created a few hundred more. Leaving
the red-head to face the small army he had made he
pulled into himself to begin his training with Kyuubi.
He found the seal world still appeared to look like his

apartment. Kyuubi was sitting in his chair and upon
seeing him, blushed probably still thinking of his last
visit. Standing she asked, "Ready to begin?"
Upon his nodding she said, "Good. Now tell me, what
do you remember about my placing the mark on
Tayuya?"
"Well…" Naruto said thinking a moment, "First my

name appeared and then…"
"Okay stop. That is the mark. The fox is simply

decoration to cover it," Kyuubi explained. She could see
Naruto was confused so explained, "Have you ever
noticed that when you summon, that lines appear on the
ground?" When Naruto nodded she said, "That's because
summoning is a form of Ninjutsu and Fuuinjutsu."
"Sealing arts," Naruto said his confusing growing.

"Yes," Kyuubi said, "You said your name appeared on
Tayuya first, but in truth the seal simply appears in the
form of your name."
Creating a replica of Tayuya in Naruto's mind, Kyuubi

began to replay the seal appearing again. Watching his
name appear, he noticed that it did so piecemeal with the
black marks actually being smaller writing. Turning
towards Kyuubi who was watching him, he asked, "So
what you are telling me those little marks are what makes
the mark actually work?"
"They are the formula by which the mark will work,"

Kyuubi said, "Please lift your shirt."
Naruto hesitated wondering for a moment if it was a way

for Kyuubi to analyze his seal. She picked up on that and
with a sigh said, "Never mind." With a wave of her hand
the mark of Naruto's name appeared on the wall except
it was blown up so that he could see all the little symbols
that made it up. "Fuuinjutsu is probably the most
powerful of all jutsu as it literally can allow you to do
anything. However, the trick is coming up with the
formula." Moving towards the wall she indicated the
portion that made up the NA of his name and said, "This
is where I set the ability for you to locate and track your
women."
"Can they use it to find me," Naruto asked remembering

Tsunade's question.
"No," Kyuubi said, "Or perhaps it best to say, not yet."

Waving her hand several symbols appeared as other
disappeared. "There now it works both ways. Next, this
section is the Hiraishin portion of the mark. Here I can
alter the color that people will see upon you using it or
even if there is a flash or not."
"What's it set to now?"
"Red," Kyuubi answered, "But if that color…"
"Its fine," Naruto said and smiled seeing Kyuubi's

pleased grin, "I was merely curious. But why would it
matter or be something people bothered with anyway."
"Well, think about when you summon a toad. That cloud

of smoke that accompanies summoning is set up in the
formula. But it isn't there just for looks and serves a
strategic purpose. When you summon a creature it has
no idea what it's being summoned into. It uses the time
the smoke buys it to get a feel of the situation. Whether
or not a battle is taking place, does it need to attack or
defend, but all of that smoke comes down to a simple
line within all those marks that appear when you
summon. Now we'll begin to learn how to best utilize the
mark…"
****************************
Sakura frowned as she saw Naruto approaching Ichiraku

with Hinata and Ino. They were all talking with Naruto
explaining something in the animated way that he usually
used when he was describing a new jutsu. She supposed
that made sense since he had secluded himself at one of
the five private training grounds that came with barriers.
However it made her wonder why if he wanted privacy
so much was he telling Ino and Hinata what he was up
to?
"Hey Naruto," she said trying not to sound bitter about

his avoiding her recently. However she supposed it was
fair to say he wasn't avoiding her, just that he wasn't
going out of his way to see her.
"Hello Sakura," he replied politely if somewhat distantly,
"What are you doing here?"
"Looking for you," she thought but said, "I was just in
the mood for some ramen, I guess."
"Well you came to the right place," was his reply as he

raised the flap of the stand for Ino and Hinata. He
followed them in leaving Sakura outside who quickly
followed. She frowned when she noticed that both Ino
and Hinata had taken the spots on either side of her
teammate.
Sitting next to Ino, Sakura noticed that Ayame was

talking to the blonde boy she believed was the Ramen
stand girl's boyfriend. She noticed that Ino was staring at
the pair rather hard and seemed to be analyzing
something. She ignored Ino in favor of starting a
conversation with her teammate saying, "What have you
been up too lately Naruto?"
"Just more training Sakura," Naruto replied, "How about

you?"
Ino listened with half an ear as Sakura began talking

about what she had been doing at the hospital.
"Forehead, you're so jealous it isn't even funny," Ino
thought having picked up all of Sakura's little tells about
just how upset she was about Naruto paying more
attention to Hinata and her.
Her conveniently being at the stand just further proved it

to the blonde kunoichi. Especially since Ino had noticed
that Sakura had left footprints in the dust on the road in
front of the stand that suggested she had been there for a
while. But her friend coming to terms with the fact that
Naruto may be more important to her then she thought
wasn't what interested her at the moment.
No that was Ayame. The young waitress had come over

to take their orders, but was now talking to her boyfriend
again. But the small glances she sent their way, or more
precisely Naruto's told Ino the real story. In the past
three days since Naruto had begun training in how to
apply and use his new mark they had eaten lunch at the
ramen stand every day. Ayame had introduced her
boyfriend whose name was Toshio. Ino being the gossip
that she was had believed she had heard of him from
somewhere.
Ayame's boyfriend looked at her and licked his lips

slightly like he was thinking of approaching her, away
from Ayame naturally. Ino had been doing a little digging
into the boy after meeting him and had been right, she
had heard of him. But he was nothing like the man he
was pretending to be right now, which was namely
Naruto. As Toshio was a well known player, and was
often called the Virgin Killer in some circles.
If Ino had to guess, Toshio had set his sights on Ayame

believing her to be another virgin that he could seduce
into bed. "He isn't even really blonde," Ino thought
angrily having heard from some of the girls he had
deflowered in the past. She glared at him in such a way
that he looked away quickly causing her to smile slightly.
She also believed she knew why he was acting like
Naruto and that was because Ayame had a thing for
everyone's favorite jinchuriki. Toshio was hoping to use
that as the wedge to pry Ayame's legs open.
In the past three days Ino had become more and more
convinced her theory was accurate. It was easy to see that
Ayame was smitten with Naruto as whenever he entered
the stand she would give him most of her attention. The
only reason she wasn't doing so now was partly due to
Toshio, but she believed Hinata and her were also
playing a part since they had become semi-permanent
eating partners with Naruto. But it still didn't stop
Ayame from dropping whatever she was doing, including
listening to her boyfriend if Naruto asked her for
anything. Something Ino knew was really pissing Toshio
off.
Naruto asked for another bowl of ramen and the waitress

quickly moved away from her boyfriend who was in mid-
sentence to fulfill his request. It was at that moment that
Ino decided she was going to help give the ramen girl
exactly what she wanted, a night with Naruto.
*****************************
Hinata was lost in thought as Ino and she had left the
ramen stand. Hinata took a small amount of pleasure in
seeing Naruto ignore Sakura or at the least keep her at
arm's length. She figured it was due to some of the
resentment that all throughout the Academy she had
wished to be the medic and that she enjoyed the fact that
in a sense now she was as Naruto devoted his time
towards her leaving Sakura out in the cold.
When Sakura had asked to accompany him back to the

training ground and he refused, it had been hard not to
let the smile reach her face. Apparently she didn't need to
smile though as Ino said, "You can try not to let it make
you happy he's ignoring Sakura."
"I know," Hinata admitted, "but she does deserve it

somewhat."
"Then don't I?"

"It's different with you," Hinata admitted, "but I would
probably say yes if he had devoted as much time to
trying to be with you as he has her."
"I guess I can understand that a little," Ino admitted, "I

imagine it must be hard to not be a little bitter at
watching someone spurn something you wished for
yourself. Still, she is beginning to recognize just how
important he is to her." Taking a stab in the dark about
why it really bothered Hinata she said, "Don't tell me
Sakura is a reason for your doubts that Tsunade was
talking about."
"No…" Hinata replied after a moment, "Is she yours?"
Ino laughed a little before saying, "Hinata we should

both be thanking our lucky stars forehead's skull is so
thick."
"Why?"
"Because if Sakura had returned his feelings or at least

acknowledged her own,then there is no way Naruto
would have opened that scroll and we would not be
enjoying the benefits of it," Ino answered linking her arm
with Hinata's.
"Then what is your doubt and how do you plan to

overcome it?" the Hyuuga asked hoping Ino would share
and maybe the Yamanaka's answer could help her with
her own.
"Mine's simple," Ino said, "I went from being all about
Sasuke to not even carrying if he came back. I guess my
doubt is whether or not what I'm experiencing with
Naruto is real or simply a girl whose first love who
spurned and is simply reacting to anyone who shows her
a little affection. The only way I can answer that is by
seeing how things turn out so I'm not stressing over it."
Hinata frowned since she was still bothered by Tayuya's

feelings for Naruto being somehow more open and
honest. But she didn't feel like talking about it further so
asked upon noticing that Ino missed her turn to return to
her family's flowershop , "Was there something else you
wanted to talk about?"
"I need your help with something," Ino said still walking
arm in arm with Hinata.
"If I can help I will," Hinata said curious.
"I want to get Naruto into Ayame's pants," Ino said

giggling a little at the surprised face Hinata made.
"But she's seeing someone," Hinata said, "Naruto says he
doesn't want to break up people."
"I know," Ino said but countered, "But, didn't her

boyfriend remind you of anyone?"
"He acted a little like Naruto," Hinata admitted.
"And did you notice how even with her boyfriend there
Ayame would drop everything as soon as Naruto asked
her for something. Plus, Ayame's boyfriend isn't even a
natural blonde. I think he's putting on an act to get into
Ayame's panties himself."
"But if Ayame likes Naruto why would she date him?"
Smiling at the Hyuuga, Ino answered, "That's easy to

answer. She was closest to Naruto for the longest of all
us girls, so if anyone knew of his massive crush on
Sakura it was Ayame. She probably convinced herself
that Naruto would never see her as anything but the girl
that brings his ramen. That Toshio bastard probably
picked up on that and is trying to supply her with the
next best thing. It would be kind of sweet if he wasn't the
love them and leave them type."
Hinata nodded and asked, "I take it you have a plan?"
"Yeah, it's rather simple too. A bastard like Toshio is

doing this for his own ego, therefore he probably brags a
lot. All we have to do is find out where he does his
bragging and make it so Ayame hears how he really feels.
Then add one part Naruto to ease her broken heart
and…"
"He makes it so Ayame has trouble even remembering

the bastard's name," Hinata said giggling slightly herself
as Ino made a surprised face at her finishing the
sentence.
*****************************
It took Hinata thirty minutes to locate Toshio and much

as Ino suspected he was nothing like Naruto when away
from Ayame. He was sitting in a bar with his friends
making obscene jokes at Ayame's expense and as he
talked about how it was only a matter of time before she
spread her legs for his act. Hinata was tempted to go
inside in order to pound him and his bastard friends
senseless. However she decided to take pleasure in the
idea that if everything went as Ino planned then he had
simply gotten Ayame ready to be taken by the real
Naruto.
Ino had returned to Ichiraku and was pleased to find it

deserted except for her target who was chopping
vegetables. Watching the stand from an alley it wasn't
easy to get a line of sight with Ayame without entering
but when she finally did she made a handsign and smiled.
****************************
Ayame was surprised it was so dead, but secretly enjoyed

the quiet. Although she wished that her favorite
customer would return. It made her rather sad that they
hadn't been able to really talk since he came back. It also
made her jealous that he was always with either, Hinata,
Sakura, or Ino, as none of them had been there when he
was alone before and during the academy. If there was a
regret in the young waitress's life it was that instead of
cheering Naruto on in his pursuit of Sakura she should
had told him to forget her for someone a little closer.
But she was trying to not so much move on, as accept

that as far as Naruto was concerned she was just plain
old Ayame. Thinking of Toshio she tried to smile, but
couldn't as she found it rather pathetic that instead of
going for the real thing she was settling for an imitation.
At times she felt sorry for him, since he probably had no
idea that as far as she was concerned he was Naruto
Light. He gave the appearance of the real thing but didn't
have what it was that made Naruto special.
In mid-chop she was suddenly overtaken by a desire or

feeling that she needed to be somewhere else. Placing the
knife down, she locked up shop and followed the
sensation to a bar. Entering she saw Toshiro acting like a
rowdy hooligan instead of the kind but energetic boy he
had pretended to be.
But it was what he said as he slammed down a shot with

his friends that hurt the most. "Man I'm telling you,
pretending to act like that doofus is the key to getting her
to hand over her virginity."
One of his friends said, "I don't know. You've been at it
for two months. Usually by now you would have sealed
the deal by now."
"It's because that bastard came back," Toshio said, "If he

had stayed away a little longer she'd be riding the T-
express right now…Ayame."
Dropping his shot glass he tried to get back into

character but she turned on her heel breaking into a run
as soon as she cleared the door. Returning to her family's
shop she made her way to the back where she broke
down and cried. "Stupid," she admonished herself, "You
should have known even imitation Naruto wouldn't feel
anything for you."
*****************************
Naruto left the training ground as the sun set after
kissing Tayuya good-bye. The red-head would have to
sneak back to his apartment. He had promised that he
would bring her something to eat and then had to further
promise that it wouldn't be ramen. But while he did agree
he hadn't said anything about himself so was going to
stop at his favorite restaurant.
But upon approaching it he frowned as there was no

light coming from inside even though the front gate was
still open. He lifted the flap hoping nothing was the
matter and was slightly relieved that the place appeared
as organized as it always was. He was about to call out to
see if anyone was there when he heard some sobbing.
Making his way to the back, he saw Ayame with her head
down at a table crying.
Filled with worry for one of his important people he

asked, "Is everything alright Ayame?"
She stiffened when he called her name, and quickly spun
towards her feet trying to straighten her appearance.
Putting on a face that she used to greet customers she
said, "Oh I'm fine Naruto you don't need to worry."
Not buying her act he said, "Yes I do. Please tell me

what's wrong, you're important to me."
Ayame's eyes widened, but before she could say anything

a voice cut in saying, "Ayame baby, I'm sorry please let
me explain."
Naruto's eyes narrowed as he asked, "Is he the reason

you were crying?"
"I'll handle it Naruto," Ayame said quickly moving

towards the front.
When Toshio saw her appear from the back he said,
"Look Ayame, I know I was acting like an ass back there,
but my friends were giving me a hard time so I started
shooting off at the mouth."
"Really," Ayame said disbelievingly, "The way I heard it.

It was you that had some sort of master plan to trick me
into giving you my virginity."
"Look baby it was just me talking out of ass."
He tried to get close to her but she stepped back saying,

"You should leave."
Toshio's face darkened as he said, "Oh I'll leave when

I'm damn good and ready." He took a step closer
towards her and his demeanor seemed to promise
violence. Ayame backed up until she reached the
doorway to the back and was surprised she couldn't
move back anymore. Fearing she had closed the door
behind her. She reached back for the knob but felt only
empty air.
She then felt strong hands grab her by the arms and the
normally warm voice of Naruto, which was currently as
cold as steel spoke from behind her. "I believe Ayame
told you to leave." Realizing that barrier she was pressed
against was Naruto, she felt the fear that had been
gripping her heart disappear.
Toshio stared at them moving his eyes from Naruto's

angry face to Ayame's relieved one. Addressing Ayame,
he said, "Well that didn't take long you little whore did it.
Decided to finally act on those feelings you carry for
him. Were the two of you fucking in back?"
Naruto felt Ayame stiffen no doubt mortified that her

feelings for him were out in the open. Naruto was
surprised, but secretly pleased. He gently moved Ayame
to the side and said, "What Ayame does is no longer your
concern. Now Leave."
Throwing his hands up Toshio said, "Fine I get it. You

overpaid messenger boy, no skin off my ass. She's
probably a cold fuck anyway. I'll be seeing you Ayame."
Naruto did not like the insult or the implied threat so

moving quicker than either civilian could follow smashed
Toshio's head into the counter. He held it there as he
whispered darkly, "Since I'm a messenger boy listen to
this one. You stay away from her. If you see her coming
down the street you move to the other side of the village.
Because if she even hints to me that your presence on
the same continent bothers her, I'll find you and the
results will not be pleasant for you. Am I clear?"
"Y-yes," Toshio said fearfully as Naruto's eyes began to
turn red and his voice lowered.
"Good," Naruto said picking him up by the hair. Facing

him towards Ayame he made the man bow towards her
and said, "Now apologize."
"I'm sorry…I'll never bother you again I swear."
Ayame nodded and smiled as Naruto walked him

towards the flaps before throwing him bodily out.
However she looked away as he turned to face her
embarrassed that her feelings were out in the open. But
eventually she said, "Thank you Naruto. I'm sorry for
troubling you."
"It was no trouble Ayame," Naruto said, "You're very

important to me."
"Please forget about what he said though. I know I'll
only ever be plain old Ayame to you."
"I never thought of you as plain old Ayame," Naruto said

moving right in front of her, "But I know how I would
like to think of you…" When Ayame's hopeful eyes met
his, he said, "I would like to think of you as My Ayame."
Naruto then slowly leaned in to taste of her lips. Ayame

stiffened at first, but quickly gave into her feelings. A
moment later they were making out hotly, without
thinking Naruto's hand moved to her breast and she gave
an appreciative moan. However, instead of encouraging
him to go further, it acted as a bucket of cold water. He
pulled back and Ayame immediately asked what was
wrong.
Thinking that Ayame didn't deserve to have her virginity

taken in the back of her stand, as he also had come to
realize that he had been rather lazy with his other girls as
well. They deserved to be pampered and to enjoy a real
relationship so he said assuringly, "Nothing is wrong, but
I want to take you on a real date before we get too
carried away. I'll pick you up here tomorrow after you
close."
"But I'll want to go home and…"
"Don't worry about it Ayame," he said sweetly before

kissing her. "I promise it will be a night to remember."
*****************************
Ayame had watched the clock all day, and much like a
watched pot never boiled, the hands never seemed to
move closer to closing time. But despite how she felt,
time did inevitably march forward. She had been a little
disappointed when Naruto didn't show for lunch, but
figured he was waiting to see her for their date. She was
just glad her dad was out of town and in Suna setting up
a new stand, as she knew that if everything went well that
she'd be staying out very late. Despite her being nineteen
her dad still tended to worry. But to be honest his
instincts were good as he had never liked Toshio.
Thinking of Toshio made her remember how Naruto

had not only manhandled him, but sounded so
possessive of her. She still got a little wet at the memory
and later had been glad when Naruto had stopped the
night before as otherwise probably would have gladly
been taken on the ramen shop floor.
Deciding to close up early she began to pull the metal

gate down to cover the front of the store when she felt a
pair of strong arms gently embrace her from behind. She
instinctively knew that it was Naruto and leaned into him
shivering a little as he whispered, "My, someone must be
eager to start our date," he then placed a kiss gently on
her neck.
"Mm-hmm," she moaned appreciatively. "Let me just

lock the gate, and we can go."
Naruto let her go and she quickly pulled the gate down
locking it before turning towards him. She was a little
disappointed that he hadn't dressed up, but considering
she was still dressed in her waitress uniform supposed
she shouldn't be surprised.
"Where are we going?" she asked linking her arm in his.
"It's a surprise."
"Please don't let it be too fancy as I'm still dressed for

work," Ayame said a little self-conscious.
"Oh, does the Golden Pagoda sound too fancy?"
"Naruto," she exclaimed, "that's one of the most difficult

restaurants to get into and most expensive. I'm not
dressed for that, I'd need to bathe not to mention I don't
want to put you in the poorhouse."
"Relax Ayame," Naruto said calmly, "I've taken care of

everything. I just want you to have a good time."
Deciding to take his words to heart she leaned into him,

resting her head against his shoulder as they walked.
They eventually stopped in front of a bathing house
where each of them washed off in separate area's before
meeting out front again. Naruto then led her to a
clothing shop known for its expensive brands.
Taking a seat Naruto told her to pick out what she

wanted. He smiled when she passed the dress he knew
she really wanted for something far cheaper. After she
tried it on she came out and asked, "How do I look?"
"Beautiful but the dress isn't quite you," Naruto

answered. "How about something else?"
Her eyes drifted to the shimmering white dress that she

really wanted but she moved past it to grab something
else causing him to say, "I don't think that one will be
much of an improvement."
As she moved her hand over another she got the same
response, after the third time she said, "Naruto, why
don't you just tell me the one you want me to get."
"That would be the one you want yourself," he replied

with a smile and nodded his head toward the white one.
"I couldn't," she said, "it's so expensive…"

"Shh," he said, having gotten up to retrieve it and place it
in her hands, "I told you I want you to have a good time.
Besides, if it's the money you're worried about. Let's just
say that Pervy Sage is paying me back with interest and
should be far more responsible with his checkbook."
Ayame grinned and nodded rushing to the booth to

change into the dress. When she came out she saw
Naruto dressed in a white suit that matched. "You look
stunning," he said as she moved towards him.
Blushing at the compliment she said, "So do you. But

when…?"
"Shadow clones," he said and left it at that, "Now I

believe we have dinner reservations." He held out his
arm for her which she eagerly took and headed towards
the restaurant.
*****************************
Ino and Hinata watched as Naruto led Ayame away.

Tsunade upon finding out about their meddling in
Ayame's relationship had been pleased and wanted them
to observe them. They were all convinced that soon
Ayame would be joining their group as it were and
Tsunade wanted Hinata to observe what exactly
happened when Naruto's chakra entered a new girl.
Watching as Naruto pampered Ayame the two kunoichi

felt a little jealous but it was eased by the knowledge that
he had promised to treat them all equal so they could
each expect a date as well. They waited patiently as the
pair ate and it appeared that Naruto was leading Ayame
home when she stopped."
*****************************
"What's wrong," Naruto asked turning to Ayame her
stopping having caught him by surprise.
"I…I don't want to go home," Ayame said, "Can we stay

out a little longer?"
"Would you like to go to a bar, or…?" he said leaving it

hanging between them.
"Or," Ayame repeated not sure what Naruto meant.
Getting closer he whispered in her ear, "Or we could get

a room together."
He pulled back to gaze into her eyes and she simply

nodded. Placing his arm around her he led her to a hotel
and asked for their best suite. He thought he recognized
the girl at the counter as one of the girls that had used to
bully Sakura and had failed to become a shinobi. She may
have recognized him as well as her eyes widened when
she gazed at the brunette beauty hanging onto his arm.
After getting the Kage suite he led Ayame to the elevator

sending one last look at the purple-haired girl whose
name tag read, "Ami." For a moment he wondered if he
should seduce her as it would probably be nice to have a
place to take his more influence visitors and dignitaries
besides his tiny one room apartment. However he
decided to think about it later as he felt thinking about
another woman at the moment did a disservice to
Ayame.
Arriving at the suite the pair were blown away at how

opulent the room was. Ayame moved to the center
feeling nervous but they melted as Naruto wrapped his
strong arms around her from behind. "Well what should
we do," he asked placing kisses along her shoulder and
neck.
Ayame turned in his arms saying, "I'm sure we'll come up

with something," before kissing him hotly. As his tongue
battled hers in a wild dance he moved his hands to her
shoulders to remove the straps of her dress.
Ayame sudden felt nervous again as she was afraid her

body wouldn't measure up to the kunoichi he knew so
broke the kiss saying, "I would like to shower first." She
smiled thankfully when he nodded, and quickly left the
room.
Naruto was slightly relieved as she left as well. He hadn't

been able to resist taking her in his arms and had almost
broken promise to tell Ayame the truth about what she
was getting into before they got to far ahead of
themselves. Taking off the jacket of his suit he draped it
over a chair and unfastened several of his shirt's buttons
before moving towards a couch and sitting on the edge
of it. Again, he felt a sense of nerves that since he didn't
know how Ayame would react to his being involved with
other women with more on the way. Especially since he
hadn't used the Temptation's Touch on her and while it
would undoubted make things easier since his chakra
alone could now bind a woman to him felt with Ayame
at least he needed to take the high road.
His nerves grew worse when he heard the water of the

shower turn off and heard Ayame approaching the
central room. He swallowed hard as she appeared in
nothing but a towel with another wrapped around her
head drying her long brown hair. "Ayame," he said
sounding nervous, "I need to tell you something."
Worry appeared on Ayame's face as she said, "You don't
care for me and you're only doing this to make me feel
better?"
"What no," Naruto quickly said, "It's nothing like that."

Seeing her relax, he began to explain, "I'm…well the
thing is…I'm kind of different then how you probably
remember me."
"No you're not, you're still as kind and sweet as I recall.

Just maybe a little more dashing and handsome."
He smiled gently saying, "Thanks, but I am. You may

have noticed I've been spending time with Ino and
Hinata now?" Ayame nodded, so he continued, "You see
while I was away I was given a scroll and…" Naruto
explained everything that he had done up till now and
that she would in fact be the fifth girl he slept with as
well as everything that would happen should they
continue. "And that's basically everything."
Ayame stood there stunned, but finally said, "You didn't

use that jutsu on me did you?"
"No," Naruto said, "that's why I had to tell you

before…if we went any further."
Ayame looked away before saying, "Do you think of

them as yours?"
"What do you mean?"
"As your Hinata, Ino, Tayuya, and Tsunade," Ayame

asked. "Does that mean you care for them like you said
you care for me?"
"I do," he admitted.

Reaching up to the top of the towel wrapped around her
Ayame said, "Then I still want to be your Ayame," she
then pulled it loose allowing it to fall to the floor. Naruto
stood advancing on her before sealing his lips to hers.
The kiss only ended when he picked her up into his arms
and carried her to the suite's bedroom.
Laying her down on the bed he stepped back and began

to take his shirt the rest of the way off. He took the time
to admire her body in a way he hadn't when the towel fell
away. He smiled at the sight of her covering her breasts
and keeping her legs closed even as she eyed him
hungrily as more of his chiseled frame appeared before
her eyes. Once free of the shirt, he knelt on the bed
before laying next and over her his face just above hers.
Lowering his head to partake of her lips again he said,
"My Ayame," before placing his lips to hers. As they
kissed Ayame eventually moved her hands from her
breasts finding other uses for them such as running
through his hair or along his back. When that happened,
he reached up cupping one of them causing her to moan
into his mouth. Rolling a nipple between his fingers he
broke the kiss to take the other into his mouth causing
the waitress to arch her back up towards him.
"Oh yes, I've wanted this for so long," she moaned

enjoying what Naruto was doing to her.
Pulling away from her breast he said, "We've only just

begun," and moved back up to kiss her again while his
hand traveled south over her stomach and small strip of
pubic hair before stopping at the junction between her
legs. Although she held her legs closed Naruto managed
to get his hand between them to find her quite wet, he
then slipped a finger inside of her gently moving it within
her causing Ayame to groan appreciatively.
As she began to relax as a result of his ministrations he
felt her spread her legs a little. Adding another finger he
broke the kiss with her again moving back down her
body leaving feather light kisses as he went. When he
placed one just above the patch of hair above her pubic
region she snapped out of her daze and tried to close her
legs again.
However, Naruto was already between them and with a

small admonishment said, "There's no need for that
Ayame. You have nothing to be embarrassed about. It's
beautiful."
Ayame was about to complain at the way he stared at her

pussy but couldn't as she arched her back again as he
clamped his mouth to her nether lips. "Ohhhhh…" she
moaned as he replaced his fingers with his tongue. She
reached down planting her hand in his hair and her feet
on his shoulders as she found that much to her pleasure
he ate pussy with the same gusto that he used for ramen.
Therefore it wasn't long before she found herself tensing

and raising her hips off the bed as she pushed her
mound harder into his mouth as she exploded. Naruto
drank the sweet release of Ayame as she came hard. He
looked up from her just satisfied pussy to see Ayame
staring down at him with hooded eyes and felt her legs
spread wider apart. Holding her hands up like a toddler
wanting to be picked up she said, "I want you Naruto. I
want to become one with you."
Naruto knelt on the bed between her spread thighs. He

released his cock from the pants he wore before
chucking them and his boxers to the side. He rubbed his
aching cock up and down her slit coating it in her juices
before preparing to enter her. Pushing in slowly he only
fed in about an inch before coming into contact with her
barrier.
Glad he had taken it slow as he had forgotten that unlike

Ino and Hinata who had lost their maidenhoods to their
professions, there was a good chance that Ayame's would
be intact. Looking into her face he could tell she felt the
pressure he was exerting against it. As gently as he could
he said, "This is probably going to hurt."
"I know," she said trying to relax, "But it would be worth

any amount of pain to be with you."
Leaning forward he kissed her and as she kissed him

back plunged passed her hymen. She tensed and
screamed into his mouth. Naruto began to kiss along her
face and neck giving Ayame the chance to grow
accustomed to the feeling of him as well as to allow the
pain to diminish. Eventually she cupped his face saying,
"I'm ready."
Naruto began to move inside of her slowly and languidly,

but Ayame soon wanted more and when she began to try
raise her hips to meet his in a hurried tempo he began to
increase his own pace as well. "More Naruto," Ayame
pleaded.
Instead if responding to her request he rolled them over

so that she was on top and stopped moving completely.
She stared down at him with a pout he found adorable,
but she eventually began to raise and lower herself over
his tool. Soon she was riding him at a brisk pace when
she suddenly tensed as she experienced her second
orgasm of the night. Her tightening grip around his cock
almost sent him over the edge but he managed to
restrain himself.
Ayame collapsed forward breathing hard against his
chest, but upon realizing that Naruto had yet to cum
began to once more move her hips. As she did that she
also began to run her tongue over his nipple moving
back and forth between them. Responding in kind
Naruto began raising his hips to meet Ayame causing her
to lift her head away to shout out, "Yes Naruto pound
me. Oh…Oh I'm going to cum again. Please cum with
me."
Naruto sat up and began to aid Ayame as she rose and

fell on his staff in order to comply with her request. As
he felt his own orgasm approaching he said, "I ready
Ayame. I'm going to fill you up and make you mine
forever."
"Yes," Ayame shouted holding on tight to her lover, "I'm

yours Naruto, forever."
'I'm cumming," he shouted.
Feeling his release Ayame threw her head back

experiencing her third orgasm of the night and shouted,
"I love you."
After their respective releases, they sat in the middle of

the bed and the lovers stared into each other's eyes
before kissing gently. It wasn't long before things heated
up again and they were at it again.
*****************************
Meanwhile on a roof across from them Hinata and Ino

observed the room, although only Hinata had been able
to see what had happened. "They finished," she said and
to the blonde she sounded depressed about something.
"Did her chakra change?" Ino asked.

"Yes," Hinata answered, "It's red."
"Red, what does red mean?"
"Love," was Hinata's sad reply as she wondered what it

was that Ayame felt that she apparently lacked as the two
kissed before starting back up again.
Chapter 6: Target Yuugao
Ayame was standing beneath the warm spray of the

shower humming contently to herself. Having dreamed
of a night like the previous one for years, she was pleased
to find that the reality had completely blown them out of
the water. It was quite early and even though all she
wanted to do was curl up next to her lover and sleep. She
was forced out of bed by the realities of running a small
restaurant, as the early morning hours were essential to
making it through the day, especially with a customer
with such a voracious appetite as Naruto.
She smiled as she thought of what she had learned that

morning namely that having a shinobi for a lover meant
getting out of bed without waking him was difficult.
When she had attempted to get out of the bed he had
hugged her close telling her to stay with him. Although
so very tempted to do so, she had told him that she
couldn't. When he had pouted at her, she had laughed
and after kissing him multiple times had told him that
she needed to go in order to prepare for his eventual
arrival at the stand. Naruto accepted the reality of having
a lover with a civilian job, and therefore stricter hours by
which she needed to get things done so had let her out of
the bed.
Ayame turned the water off and after drying herself off
stepped out of the bathroom to see Naruto sleeping
again. She couldn't help the little 'aw' that escaped her
lips as he snored gently as he looked too adorable to her.
Gently folding her dress, she placed it into a bag and
dressed in her waitress uniform before leaving the room.
Exiting the hotel, she was surprised to find a beautiful
blonde woman waiting out front who said, "Was he
everything you dreamed he would be?"
Not sure who it was confronting her Ayame said, "Sorry,
you must have me mistaken with someone else."
"Oh I don't think so Ayame," the blonde said.
"Who are you?"
"Picture me older with two-pigtails running down my

back," the blonde said.
Doing as instructed she suddenly pictured the Hokage

standing before her. "I'm sorry La…" she tried to say but
found Tsunade's hand clamped over her mouth.
"Please don't cause a fuss," Tsunade said quietly glad it

was so early, "When I look like this I'm free to move
about as I please. Don't ruin it."
Ayame nodded and after Tsunade removed her hand she
asked, "So what should I call you?"
"Tsunade is fine," she replied but when Ayame arched an

eyebrow she added, "Tsunade is the fourth most
common name for girls in Konoha. Just don't make a
fuss and people won't put two and two together."
"Okay. Um… may I ask what it is you want?"
"Well judging by the early hour, I suspect Naruto didn't

have time to tell you more than the basics of what you
have become a part of," Tsunade said.
Ayame nodded saying, "Do you mind if we talk on our

way to Ichiraku?" Tsunade didn't, so the two women
began making their way to the stand. "He told me about
how this all started and what he plans to accomplish,"
Ayame said, wishing there was something she could
contribute besides making ramen.
"Well there are quite a few little details he's left out,"
Tsunade said. But before filling the waitress in on the
rest asked, "By the way, I know things probably sort of
just happened, but are you taking any contraceptives?"
Tsunade didn't need the waitress to say anything as her

eyes suddenly grew wide causing the older woman to
laugh gently. "I can't believe I didn't think of that," she
said beginning to worry considering the number of times
Naruto had cum inside her.
"Relax," Tsunade said, "I can use the after morning jutsu
once we get to the shop. Also, simply see me once a
month and I can use a jutsu to prevent pregnancy. After
we get you a little practice you'll be able to do it
yourself."
"Why would I need to do that?" Ayame asked confused.
"Because I'm going to have to teach you how to cast a

genjutsu," Tsunade answered. "You see one of the things
Naruto failed to mention is that once he sleeps with
someone he changes their chakra network. In most
villages this wouldn't be a problem; however in Konoha
it can be downright dangerous. Luckily the Byakugan
can't see through the genjutsu that I used to hide my age.
Now we'll use it to make our chakra networks appear
normal."
"But…I'm not a shinobi," Ayame said feeling a little

anxious.
"That doesn't matter; this jutsu uses almost no chakra

and is relatively simple. I can even cast it on you until
you learn it, but should you ever be in a situation where
it is dispelled somehow, I'll want you able to reapply it
yourself."
"O-okay," Ayame said relieved.
She blushed as Tsunade added, "Besides, learning to use

chakra a little will help you in the long run especially after
Naruto learns to apply his mark to his women." Ayame
looked at her with questioning eyes so the Hokage began
to fill the young woman in on all the details that Naruto
hadn't gone into.
*****************************
Ino was whistling behind the counter of her family's

shop contently. Naruto had taken her on a date the night
before. They had gone to a rather nice restaurant nothing
as fancy as the Golden Pagoda, but she hadn't minded
sure that once he began taking missions again she'd get
her shot to go. But what had made her truly happy that
morning was something that Hinata had confirmed. Her
chakra was now the same forest green as Tayuya's.
It hadn't been the date that was behind the change but
something that Naruto had said during it. Ino took a
moment to shake her head with a smile as she couldn't
believe that Naruto was still finding ways to surprise her.
During the date, which had happened the day after his
night with Ayame, Ino had said, "Oh, by the way you'll
never guess what color Ayame's chakra turned."
Before she could tell him he quickly said, "I don't want
to know."
That had pulled her up short so she asked, "Why not, it's
not bad?"
"I didn't think it would be," Naruto had replied before
taking her hand from across the table, "But I don't want
to know because it may affect how I treat you guys." He
must have been able to tell what she was going to ask
next because he answered her unasked question, "What I
mean is…I guess I've had it too easy. I mean I tricked
you into sleeping with me…," when she was about to say
she didn't mind he stopped her to continue, "And I'm
glad that except for some doubts, you and the others are
happy. But I didn't even bother to consider there may
have been some. I guess what I'm trying to say is that
using the information the color of your chakra gives me
would seem to make things a little too simple, and these
relationships should be anything but simple."
"Yeah, but you will be balancing quite a few Naruto,"

Ino said.
He had smiled and said, "I know, but I want to be able to
tell when something is bothering you, just because I
know and care for you. Not because someone needed to
tell me your chakra shifted colors."
Ino had literally felt her doubts melt away then. Her
relationship with him may be miles away from normal,
but it was one as far as Naruto was concerned and he
was going to work at it. She might not have been able to
say she loved Naruto as she had so often claimed to love
Sasuke, but she was beginning to doubt she had ever
truly loved the Uchiha. As he had never made her heart
beat the way Naruto had.
Looking at the clock she cursed yelling at her mom that

she was leaving, since Naruto had mastered applying the
seal and was going to place it on her and the others.
****************************
Tsunade was standing in a clearing in Training Ground S.
The privacy barriers were up so she was free to drop her
henge for the special training her and the others girls
were currently engaged in. Once she had arrived she
found Naruto in the process of applying his mark to
Hinata and Ino.
The Hyuuga had decided to have hers placed on her right

hip confident that except for certain dresses where the
slash raised that high it would remain unseen. Ino had
opted to have hers placed on her buttock. Tsunade had
considered having hers placed on her breast but felt that
might be a tad tacky so instead decided to have it placed
on her inner thigh where only Naruto would see it.
Tsunade had thought that would be the extent of it but

Naruto had surprised them by saying he could now
transport to wherever they were. When Tsunade had
asked how he learned to so fast, Naruto had answered
saying that when he was in the seal time moved as fast or
as slow as Kyuubi wanted. He had told them that
although he had been training in the real world for a
week it had been over a month in the seal.
Therefore Tsunade had wanted to test his ability,

especially since with a minor tweak Naruto would be
capable of Hiraishin using Kunai or by simply placing the
appropriate seal to anything. However somewhere along
the way the training had turned into a game of strip tag
with whoever Naruto managed to touch whenever he
appeared near them being forced to discard an item of
clothing. Thus far she was the only one full dressed, as
despite Naruto going after her several times she had
managed to deflect or stop him from laying his hands on
her.
Although after she had come across both Ino and Hinata
after they had lost all their clothes and seeing the slightly
dazed looks not to mention the cum leaking from their
freshly fucked pussies wasn't sure she wanted to win the
game. But while she waited for Naruto to appear she
began to think about other matters.
Chief among them was her desire to tell Naruto about

his father and mother. If anything becoming a part of his
Harem taught her that the boy knew how to keep a
secret. Not to mention since she was involved with him
now, she admitted to feeling guilty about keeping it a
secret. But she would wait to talk to Jiraiya since he was
Naruto's godfather and as a result the final say rested
with him. But if she didn't like his reasoning or timetable
she vowed to go around him regardless.
Doing a quick search of her surroundings, she then

thought about what she had in store for the blond man
in the coming week. Kakashi was due out of the Hospital
in the next two weeks. That meant that in the meantime,
Naruto would be free for a little special training she
wanted him to participate in. Namely seducing a woman
that he had almost no prior contact with and in a combat
situation, therefore Naruto had all of the next week to
attempt to seduce Yuugao Uzuki. She figured it was a
win-win for the blond although he didn't know about it
yet. Even if he failed, provided he didn't screw up too
badly, he would at the very least get some taijutsu
training in.
Tsunade heard a shout of, "Fucking shit," and smiled

guessing that meant Tayuya was out of the game since
the last time she had seen the red-head she had been
wearing only a pair of panties. Guessing that Naruto was
going to give her the same treatment as the others, she
got herself comfortable by leaning against a tree figuring
it would be a while. Thinking of Tayuya, she had a plan
for her as well, namely in training her in how best to help
Naruto.
Tsunade knew that Naruto had picked the girl as an

agent to learn about women that he didn't know about
from outside of Konoha. But Tsunade's bingo book
eliminated a good portion of the need to search for
suitable women. But if anything it made Tayuya's job
more important which was to help Naruto best approach
what she thought of as a cold targets. While she felt that
given time Naruto could thaw even the most cold-
hearted of women. In certain situations he wouldn't have
the time to work on his timetable, such as approaching a
target in the middle of her home village. It would be
Tayuya's job to make that cold approach as trouble free
as possible.
Her job would be to find out everything there was about

a target such as what they ate, drank, hobbies, and if
possible sexual desires. Basically to arm Naruto with all
the knowledge he would need to make him irresistible.
For Tayuya's training she considered using Yuugao too,
but had decided against it wanting Naruto to figure the
Anbu head out on his own. Luckily for her, the girl she
decided to point the red-head at literally dropped the
mission request in her lap that morning.
Hearing a shouted moan of, "Oh Fucking Shit!" Tsunade

figured that Naruto had finished with Tayuya and would
be coming for her in earnest now. No sooner had she
pushed off from the tree then a red flash appeared from
her left. Grabbing the outstretched hand she kicked out
catching her lover in the midsection sending him into a
tree.
"Hey, be gentle. I bruise easily," Naruto said rubbing his

stomach.
"I was being gentle, you'll know when I stop," Tsunade
said with a smile.
"Aw come on Tsunade, I know you want to get the same

reward I gave Ino, Hinata, and Tayuya," he said giving a
cheeky smile.
"Try to be serious Naruto, this is training after all and

you're still a long way away from being able to tag me,"
Tsunade said trying to sound business like.
Naruto chuckled saying, "Don't forget what happened

the last time you underestimated me," before holding up
the necklace she had lost to him.
Licking her lips she said, "Prove me wrong then."
"Gladly," he said disappearing in a red flash.

He reappeared moments later but she gave him a similar
response except this time when her kick connected
Naruto burst into a cloud of smoke
"A shadow clone," she thought worriedly. She had just

begun to think about the ramifications of what the attack
meant when suddenly five Naruto's appeared in red
flashes. She managed to deflect all of them dispelling
three but the other two disappeared. A moment later ten
more appeared; she fought most of them off again, but
was glomped from behind by Naruto who grabbed her
breasts giving them a squeeze.
"Got you," he whispered into her ear as she moaned at

his touch.
"You did," she admitted, but she heard a bell going off
signaling the end of the session so added, "But too late
to get me out of the rest of my clothes." Pulling out of
his grasp she said, "Let's go meet up with the others."
Walking hand in hand with her lover to where they had

agreed to meet, Tsunade smiled seeing the other girls in
the process of pulling their clothes back on.
Commenting she said, "Well looks like I win."
Tayuya leaned towards her fellow naked kunoichi saying,

"She's the only one that he didn't fuck and she thinks she
won."
The other two girls giggled at her comment till Tsunade

said, "You know something Tayuya you're right."
"I am," Tayuya said surprised.
"Absolutely," Tsunade said an amused grin appearing on

her face, "As a winner I should get a reward. Therefore,
for the next week I'll be the only one sleeping with
Naruto."
"What that's bullshit!"
"Hey we didn't agree to that."
"B-but I was supposed to have my date with Naruto

tonight."
To the first two girls she simply pointed to herself and

said, "Hokage makes the rules." But to the third said,
"You're right Hinata so you're exempt tonight."
Hinata nodded relieved, but then sent a dark look

Tayuya's way. Who noticed that it was mirrored by Ino,
so she chuckled nervously, "Heh, heh"
Amused Tsunade said, "Tayuya, I'll speak with you later.
There is some special training I want you to partake in."
The red-headed nodded so Tsunade turned her attention
to Naruto saying, "Naruto until you can use this jutsu
effectively in combat which means against me.
I'm banning you from using it except to help one of us

or emergencies."
"But…"
"Trust me," Tsunade said cutting him off, "If word

spreads that the Hiraishin is back in play, peace is going
to be difficult to achieve. Since Iwa will undoubtedly
attack, especially if they learn it hasn't been fully
mastered yet." Naruto grumbled under his breath, but
Tsunade knew the best way to cheer him up was to get
him focused on a new challenge so said, "Naruto, next
week you'll be training with Yuugao Uzuki."
"The head Anbu lady?"
"That's right, she'll be training you in taijutsu and combat

tactics," Tsunade said.
"Am I to try and seduce her as well?" Naruto asked

having a good idea of the answer.
"That's right," Tsunade replied, "It'll be good practice for

dealing with a woman you don't necessarily know."
"Yeah, but she'd be just as vulnerable to the

Temptation's Touch wouldn't she?"
"Don't bet on it," Tsunade said, "That's the other reason

I want you to attempt to seduce her during simulated
combat. When you went after me it was with my guard
down, and the pleasure I felt from the massage helped to
cover the fact that chakra was entering my system.
However, I would probably have detected it during a
combat situation."
"Why's that?"
"Because Naruto much like a genjutsu affects a person's

chakra so too does the temptation's touch, and while
generally you are using it when a women is not at her
most perceptive doing so during a fight when she will be
on the lookout for such a thing would be foolish."
"How am I supposed to succeed if you are taking away

my best weapon?"
"You'll need to find a way to succeed without it then,"

Tsunade said without much sympathy. "If you're going
to unite the world you can't rely on one technique or
tactic."
"I get it," Naruto said, "Got any tips?"
"A few, but I'll keep them to myself for now. I want to
see how you do going in cold and without any real
insight into her," Tsunade said.
"I'll do my best, but what if I screw up?"
"Luckily for you, she most likely would come to me and

we'll deal with it then," Tsunade answered.
"Lady Tsunade, are you in there?"
Tsunade turned towards the barrier surprised to hear her

apprentice Sakura calling for her as she had made sure to
schedule a shift at the Hospital for the girl while they
trained. The reason being to avoid this exact scenario,
since she knew it would hurt the future star medic to
know she was the only woman Naruto had left out of
helping him train, and probably felt she deserved to be
there the most all things considered.
Turning to the three Kunoichi she breathed a little easier

seeing that Tayuya had already made herself scarce. She
was tempted to order Ino and Hinata to follow suit, but
seeing the calm way Naruto looked as he stood to move
by them figured he would say it wasn't necessary and
would most likely spark an argument between them.
Even though Sakura wouldn't be able to hear it, since
sound only traveled one way through the barrier, she
decided it wasn't worth the headache. Besides she figured
Sakura had to realize that if she wanted Naruto, she
would most likely have to give up on Sasuke.
She made sure her genjutsu was in place making her

appear older and then dropped the barrier. As expected
Sakura's eyes went wide in surprise before the hurt she
felt filled them. Before the girl could ask what they were
all up to Tsunade said, "I thought you had hospital
hours."
"I...I do," her apprentice replied tearing her eyes away

from her teammate who was chatting quietly with Ino
and Hinata, "but Shizune was looking for you. Since she
was looking for you without much success, I thought I
would help while it's my lunch break."
Tsunade smiled since if she knew her first apprentice the

woman after not finding her in the hospital was probably
searching bars and the limited gambling parlors that
Konoha had to offer. "Hey it is lunch time," Naruto
suddenly blurted, "I'm going to Ichiraku. See you later
Tsunade, Sakura."
Naruto waved to them as he walked away with Ino and
Hinata going with him. Ino sent a sad look her friend's
way, but didn't say anything.
Tsunade frowned, but had to give Naruto some credit.

He left making it clear he didn't want Sakura to follow
but did so in a way that it appeared that he simply
thought she had been there looking for Tsunade. While
she admitted she might be over thinking what she had
just witnessed. She suspected she was right, having
weaseled the reason Naruto was acting so distant out of
Ino.
She forced Sakura's attention onto her saying, "Did

Shizune tell you what she wanted with me?" She began
walking back to the village taking a separate route as
Naruto.
Following the Hokage, Sakura said, "No, just that she ran
the test you asked her to. She did mention that your
theory was right though."
Tsunade would have smiled at being right if she didn't

feel that it also meant she was right about Kanji having
been up to no good. "I see, thank you Sakura."
"Do you mind if I ask what this is about?" Sakura asked

although she really wanted to know why Naruto had
been doing training with Tsunade, Ino, and Hinata but
had left her out.
Figuring that it wouldn't hurt Tsunade said, "Recently I

got my hands on a scroll and despite it appearing rather
old. I believed it to be newer than it appeared. I gave a
sample to Shizune to test its age."
"But what does that mean?" Sakura asked not really
understanding the importance.
"That's what I would like to know," Tsunade thought to

herself wondering just what Kanji had wanted to achieve
in giving Naruto the scroll.
*****************************
Hinata approached Ichiraku the day after her date with

Naruto. It had been everything she had ever dreamed a
date with him would be. However, unlike Ino her chakra
was still the lime-green that signified that she still had
doubts. However she had also noticed that it was a
lighter green then before almost yellow to which she
figured may have reflected the jealousy she was feeling
towards the other girls.
She sighed knowing that she would have to tell Tsunade
as it was Hinata's job to inform the Hokage about the
various changes in their chakra colors. As well as to
occasional scan the village in order to make sure that
other kunoichi weren't operating there under someone
else's influence.
But with her own chakra moving further away from the
red that she sought. She had decided to talk to Ayame.
Maybe finding out how the waitress viewed her place in
Naruto's life would help Hinata come to terms with hers.
Entering the stand, she tried to smile as she heard the
content humming of Ayame. But found it difficult as she
wished she had never learned about the changes in their
chakra.
"Hello welcome to Ichiraku," Ayame said with a bright

smile welcoming her.
Hinata forced one onto her face, but noticing there were
other customers frowned since it meant her questions
would have to wait. Ordering a bowl from the menu, she
ate slowly hoping no new customers would arrive. After
an exceptionally long wait the last customer left leaving
Ayame free to chat about more Naruto related topics.
Hinata could see that she was eager to ask about her date
with Naruto, but before she could the Hyuuga inquired,
"Ayame do mind if I ask you a question."
"Sure Hinata."
"Why don't you have any doubts about Naruto?"
Ayame pulled back not expecting such a question.

Tsunade had told her much of what they learned and
when she had asked what hers had turned to, was told
red as well as what that meant. She hadn't inquired about
any of the others but guessed Hinata's wasn't and that it
bothered her. Ayame thought for a moment before
giving the most honest answer she could come up with,
"Because I'm finally where I want to be and I don't really
care about what it took to get here."
Surprised at the waitress's answer Hinata asked, "It

doesn't bother you that Naruto probably wouldn't have
chosen you if he hadn't been given that jutsu."
"No, not really," was Ayame's chipper answer.
Hinata's frown deepened having said something similar

to Naruto when he had asked her after they had been
together. "What makes it true for her?" Hinata thought
and could almost feel the color of her chakra growing
more yellow.
Ayame noticed her words had a negative effect on
Hinata as the Hyuuga looked down at the bar in thought.
Wondering what she could do to help bring the girl out
of her funk she said, "You probably don't know this, but
Naruto broke my heart." Hinata looked up surprised so
Ayame continued her story, "I first met him when I was
seven years old. He was about four, and was constantly
causing trouble for the people at the orphanage."
"He didn't always live in his apartment?"
"No, he lived in the orphanage until he entered the ninja

academy," Ayame answered. Picking up where she left
off she said, "He was avoiding the head lady whom he
covered in paint. I guess she had been ignoring him for
no reason, at least that's what he claims. However, I
would tend to believe him because when I found him, he
was crying over it. My mother had just died and my dad
had to bring me to work since the stand wasn't as
prosperous as it is now."
Ayame smiled sadly remembering the day she found

Naruto crying behind the stand. "I invited him in and
although looking back on it my dad had been nervous he
still let me give him a free bowl. As you can imagine
from that day on he was our number one customer."
"But how did he break your heart," Hinata asked riveted

by what Ayame was telling her having no idea of
Naruto's life before the Academy.
"Well two years later he would enter the academy and

meet her," Ayame said a little bitterness entering her
voice. "Up until then I would see Naruto ever day and he
would tell me all that was new with him. I found myself
slowly falling in love with him and then…"
"Hey Ayame," Naruto had said as she began to
remember the day.
"What is it Naruto," Ayame had replied blushing a little

as she brought him his bowl.
"Today was great; I can't wait to become an awesome

ninja. But I saw the most beautiful girl in the whole
world today. I think I'll ask her out tomorrow."
A nine year old Ayame felt her heart break at the news
and despite wanting to say something to the contrary
said, "…That's fantastic Naruto. I'm sure she'll say yes."
Focusing on Hinata as the memory faded Ayame said,

"Well as I'm sure you know Sakura said no, having
already formed her crush on Sasuke. But Naruto being
Naruto never once grew discouraged and continued
trying to make her notice him, while I just kept cheering
him on." Letting the sadness she felt fade Ayame said,
"That's why I'm actually happy he found that jutsu. I
mean he treats us all equally, as well as with respect and
recognizes that we are individual people."
Hinata nodded and although she felt the jealousy that

had been welling up inside her fade. Was forced to admit
she didn't feel any closer to joining Ayame in the red
chakra category. However just before she was about to
pay for her meal and leave Ayame said, "I don't think
your problem stems from Naruto so much as your place
in his desire to unite the villages."
Hinata looked at her in a way that said continue so

Ayame said, "I know Naruto picked me for no other
reason than he had feelings for me. But for you and the
others you actually have ways you can help him achieve
his goals. I'm actually a little jealous."
Hinata smiled kindly saying, "I'm sure Naruto considers
having a steady supply of ramen as a vital part of
anything he hopes to achieve."
Ayame laughed musically saying, "I suppose you're right.

But I think your doubts stem from your shyness and if
you don't mind my saying lack of assertiveness."
"What do you mean?"
"Well from what I've been told, it's easy to see why he
went after Tsunade, besides the fact that he does care for
her. Yet from what I understand Ino was chosen as more
of a test subject. It just worked out that she would be the
future head of the Yamanaka. But you were chosen for
your position. That doesn't mean Naruto doesn't care for
you, but I imagine if I was in your shoes I would fear
disappointing him."
Hinata nodded surprised Ayame had hit the nail on the
head. However Ayame delved deeper into what bothered
her then even she had saying, "You have a sister correct.
I've seen her with your father from time to time."
"Yes…" Hinata answered wondering what Ayame was

driving at.
"She hasn't been branded with the Cage Bird seal. Isn't
that normal procedure for siblings?"
"I…I'm a disappointment to my father. I suppose that if

I had failed to become a shinobi, I would have been
branded and Hanabi would already have been named
heir."
Ayame nodded saying, "That's where I think your doubts

stem from."
"I don't understand, you already said that when you said
I fear disappointing Naruto."
"True, but not for the reason you think. I think that if
you ended up in the branch family you fear Naruto
would simply move on to your sister and seduce her for
her position because you failed to achieve it."
Hinata felt almost shocked at Ayame's assumption, but

couldn't deny it. Her father had never denied he felt
Hanabi was a better choice for the head of the clan.
Hinata supposed that considering that almost since
Hanabi was old enough to walk she had been the darling
of the main house, did feel that it was possible should
Hanabi be chosen as heiress that Naruto would seduce
her and that Naruto would find Hanabi was a better
lover than her as well. It was silly, Hinata supposed on
the face of it, but since Hanabi seemed to excel at
anything she put her mind too, felt it was a genuine
concern.
Paying for her meal Hinata stood saying, "Thank you,

Ayame it was most enlightening." Leaving the stand,
Hinata wondered if the best way to confront her doubts
was to ensure that such a situation never happened in the
first place.
*****************************
Naruto arrived at the training ground promptly not

wanting to upset his future sparring partner. He wasn't
surprised to see her there waiting for him however. By
the looks of things she had been rather early.
"Exactly on time, Mr. Uzumaki," the masked Yuugao

said sounding cool and business like. "It appears that at
least you haven't inherited Kakashi's perpetual lateness."
"Um, you can call me Naruto," he said nervously rubbing
the back of his head.
Yuugao ignored him saying, "However since this is to

teach you combat tactics as well as sparring it would have
been better had you been here early to scout the area for
traps." She then threw a kunai which cut a rope nearby.
Naruto went on guard expecting kunai to come flying at
him, not for a snare trap to pick him up and suspend him
upside down from a tree.
Activating the training field's privacy barrier Yuugao

walked up to the upside down Naruto saying, "Has Lord
Jiraiya taught you nothing for you to be caught by such
an obvious trap?"
Ignoring her question as she had ignored his earlier

statement Naruto asked, "Hey is this trap something that
they teach you when you make Anbu? Kakashi did the
same thing to me during my Genin Exam."
"Then I would think you would have learned something

about avoiding it since then," Yuugao replied.
"Why avoid a trap when you can have a Kage Bunshin

walk into it?" Naruto replied with a smirk before
dispelling into smoke.
Dropping from a tree behind her Naruto said, "Hi, I'm

Naruto Uzumaki and you are?"
"Neko," Yuugao replied, "Now if you are done fooling

around are you ready."
"Sure…" Naruto started to say but was caught in the

chest by two punches before a kick to his stomach
caused him to stagger backwards.
He winced as he held his stomach and Yuugao said
coldly, "If you are going to say you are ready then be
prepared to defend yourself."
"I got it," Naruto said standing straight, "I'm ready." As

soon as the words left his mouth she closed with him
and true to form he managed to defend himself this time
knocking her back. She inclined her head slightly in a
small measure of respect before closing with again.
*****************************
Tayuya lay on her back in Naruto's bed wearing just a

pair of panties. She cursed the big titted Hokage that was
currently hogging her lover. "I should learn to keep my
fucking mouth shut," she thought before reaching over
to pick up the bingo book she had been given.
Opening it to the entry of the girl she had been tailing all
day she wrote some notes into the blank spot at the
bottom of the Suna kunoichi's page. It read "Fan
wielding bitch is feeling the negative effects of her
position, chiefly men fear approaching her due to her
status as sister of Kazekage. Displays a passing interest in
fucking pineapple headed asshole, but feelings are not
reciprocated. I recommend a good hard fucking."
Chuckling as she finished writing her assessment she was

surprised she didn't feel any real animosity towards the
Suna Kunoichi. She guessed it was because simply put
each of them had done their duty that day. It probably
wouldn't have mattered if she did since Naruto would
probably soon be tapping her. Strangely she felt herself
getting a little aroused at the idea and slipped her hand
beneath the waist band of her panties.
As she languidly rubbed herself she began looking
through the book she had been given to form a strategy
of where she would head. She had offered to go to
Sound first but Naruto had quickly rejected that idea. His
reason was that he didn't want to put her in any
unnecessary danger, and just because Orochimaru had
abandoned her didn't mean he had forgotten her.
She pulled her hand from her panties before she got too
carried away, since she had vowed to go the whole week
without any sort of sexual satisfaction so that when her
punishment ended she could experience the mother of
all orgasms. She flipped to the Waterfall section of the
book finding only a single entry which was a woman
named Fuu. She like Naruto was a jinchuriki, but other
than that not much of anything was known about her.
The picture of the girl showed her to be quite beautiful,
but she looked angry and sad. Figuring that to be her
first stop once she left the village, since if she was right
the girl had been alone all her life and would be an easy
target for Naruto.
She decided Kumo would be next on her world tour.

Flipping to the first entry she almost skipped it having
her fill of big titted blondes. But Samui was apparently a
jounin of some renown in the Cloud Village. The picture
showed a woman giving an almost frosty disinterested
look to the camera. Tayuya figured the woman would be
a tough nut to crack but would find a way.
The next entry was of another blonde and this one was
also a jinchuriki. However unlike Fuu's this woman's eyes
lacked hate in them. Wondering if that meant Yugito had
a better upbringing she guessed that this jinchuriki would
be quite a bit more difficult to seduce then Fuu as well.
The next woman had dark features with white hair and
her name was listed simply as Rio. Her occupation was
listed as Raikage's assistant. Figuring her to be a high
value target since who knew what information the
woman was privy to. Tayuya would make it a priority to
find out what stoked her womanly fires.
The last entry was of a woman with a similar skin tone as

the Raikage's assistant. However, unlike Rio her eyes
were a brilliant gold color and her hair was red. The
picture had apparently been taken as she was shouting
something at someone off camera. Tayuya wondered if
that meant she was some sort of hothead and if she
could somehow use it to Naruto's advantage.
Looking at the clock and putting such thoughts on hold

since she had another fun filled day of tailing Temari the
next day, pulled the bed's covers over her and went to
sleep.
*****************************
Tsunade rubbed her hand over Naruto's chest a little
disappointed since he had arrived to her room in no
condition for the fun she had planned. "You know your
sparring would generally be going better if you didn't let
her hit you so much," she said channeling some chakra
to her hand to help heal a particularly nasty bruise on his
chest.
Naruto chuckled saying, "I'll take your recommendation

under advisement."
When the bruise faded Tsunade placed a kiss to the

section of his chest before asking, "What about things on
the seduction front?"
"I'm sad to report no progress has been made on that

front my Hokage," Naruto said sounding like he was
giving a real report.
"Well, keep trying my Shinobi," she said lightly in return.
"Seriously Tsunade I don't think I'm going to be able to

get through her defenses. She says only enough to get a
point across, hell she didn't stick around for the break we
took to eat. I think my best bet would be to find her in a
bar somewhere and get a few drinks in her before I even
tried to seduce her."
"Naruto there is a reason this is the best venue to seduce

Yuugao," Tsunade said sadly.
"And that is?"
"Just like me, she knows the pain of losing a lover.

However, unlike me, she didn't let her pain get in the way
of her duty and instead focused all of her energies into
her shinobi career. But she did it at the expense of the
woman inside of her."
"I don't understand."
"Basically what I'm saying is that as far as Yuugao is

concerned if it isn't directly related to her duties as a
shinobi, it doesn't exist. As a result she hasn't had a drink
of alcohol, been to a bar, or dated since her lover was
murdered three years ago."
"Then how am I supposed to get through to her?"

Naruto asked feeling frustrated.
"Remind her that she is a woman," Tsunade said leaning

over him, "Trust me, she'll thank you for it."
"But how?"
"That you'll have to figure out," Tsunade replied before
gently kissing him and adding, "Oh by the way, you
better not come here tomorrow at death's door because
ready or not you'll be satisfying my own womanly urges,
understand?"
"I'll do my best," Naruto said with a smirk, "but if I can't

you have nobody else to blame but yourself."
Tsunade pouted before laying her head on his chest and

letting his heartbeat lull her to sleep. Stroking her hair
Naruto closed his eyes expecting sleep to take him as
well but found himself inside the recreation of his
apartment the seal had become.
Sitting on his couch was Kyuubi who was watching the

replay of Yuugao kicking his ass that he had suffered
through earlier in the day and which was taking place in
front of his coffee table, as that half of the apartment
looked like the training field he had spent the day at. The
fight paused as the doppelganger of him was being
tossed over Yuugao's shoulder.
"I think this is my favorite part," Kyuubi said her tone

filled with mirth.
Naruto though didn't share her amusement as he

remembered how the rest of that particular combination
had gone. The replay picked up where it left off and as
soon as it did his copy was smashed into the ground.
Yuugao held onto the arm she had used to flip him and
as he tried to get up wrapped her thighs around his head
while holding the arm straight as she attempted to choke
him out.
"Are you enjoying watching me get my ass kicked?"

Naruto said not finding the scene nearly as amusing.
"A little," Kyuubi answered honestly. "But shouldn't you
have felt a little thrill during this part of the fight," she
said tilting her head to the purple looking Naruto as his
head was trapped between Yuugao's thighs, "After all
isn't your head trapped near your ultimate goal."
"I suppose that is one way of looking at it," Naruto

replied after laughing a little, "Let's just hope I live to
achieve it." Sitting next to her on the couch, Naruto
asked, "Any particularly reason that you've been
replaying this."
"I have spent the day reviewing all of your conquests up

until this point," Kyuubi answered shifting a little closer
to her host.
"Really, why?"
"To learn and maybe provide a little insight into this
Uzuki. I now believe that I can pinpoint when exactly
your charms had won over your other women. I was
hoping I could use what I learned to identify if Uzuki
was susceptible to them as well," Kyuubi said.
Naruto placed an arm around her as they watched

Yuugao kick him away and asked, "Anything?"
"Sadly no," Kyuubi said as she blushed, "If Uzuki has an

inner woman screaming for release as the Senju claims
she is buried deep."
"Great," Naruto said not looking forward to another day

of punishment at the Anbu's hands.
"It isn't that bad," Kyuubi said with a hint of

admonishment.
"Apparently you don't feel what I do," Naruto said
wincing as he watched the replay of when Yuugao had
him pinned to the ground with his arm wretched behind
his back.
"Fortunately no," Kyuubi said wincing herself at some of

the ways the Anbu was bending Naruto. "But I do think
it may be time to unleash a new tool in your arsenal."
"What would that be?" Naruto asked confused not

knowing what Kyuubi was driving at.
"Remember when I told you I would modify your

pheromones well I'm finished. I figure this is a perfect
opportunity to give them a try. They may not make her
rip her clothes off in order to have her way with you. But
they may at least weaken her resolve enough for you to
slip past her defenses."
"Great," Naruto said excited, "So how do I go about
releasing them?"
"Simply imagine yourself doing so," Kyuubi said.
"That's it," Naruto asked expecting at least a few hand

signs.
"That's it, I wanted to make it as simple as possible

considering who I was doing it for," Kyuubi replied.
"Gee thanks," Naruto responded good naturedly to the

teasing. "Out of curiosity could you make them strong
enough that she would rip her clothes off."
"Possibly, but considering that I originally suggested

them for taming Tsume felt that was a bad idea," Kyuubi
replied after thinking on the matter for a moment.
"Why?"
"Well since in all likelihood you'll be releasing them in a

crowded area," Kyuubi said, "and since you can't target a
woman directly with them. I doubt you'd want an orgy to
break out every time you go somewhere."
"That might attract the wrong kind of attention," Naruto

admitted.
"Plus there is the affect they would have on males

around you."
"What, men aren't going to try and rape me now are

they," Naruto asked worried.
"No, but they may desire to fight you, especially if you

release them around a woman they are interested in,"
Kyuubi said. Seeing that Naruto was confused she
explained, "Do not forget that pheromones are simply a
means of attraction. I have simply made it so that women
will respond more favorably to yours then most. But
men who smell them will see you as a threat to their own
desires to mate and will most likely attempt to drive you
off. For all your crowing about how civilized you
humans have become at your core you are still quite
animalistic."
"Well I guess for the trial run it's a good thing it's just me
and Yuugao then," Naruto said. Getting up Naruto
walked around the couch and placed a kiss on the side of
Kyuubi's neck. "Thanks Kyuubi. If I wasn't so sore even
in my mindscape I'd give you another reward.
"Goodnight Naruto," Kyuubi said a little disappointed,

but seeing a vicious kick that Naruto had received
courtesy of the Anbu supposed she could understand.
*****************************
Yuugao was feeling flustered and she hadn't even

reached the training ground yet. It was after a late lunch
on the fourth day of her training week with Naruto. "Just
a day and a half to go," she thought to herself with a
small measure of relief. It wasn't that she disliked
Naruto, just the feelings that had begun welling up inside
of her.
The first day of training had been almost enjoyable for

her, and she had been glad the Hokage had suggested it.
However the next morning things had gone downhill
quickly. She still had trouble explaining it, but it was
almost like his very presence aroused her. As a result, she
found herself losing focus quite a bit, especially when he
was close to her. But that wasn't what was worse for the
Head Anbu. No, that was after the training sessions were
over and when she was alone. Where an itch that she
hadn't felt in years would beg to be scratched and had
become more insistent as the week had progressed. She
had almost caved that morning, which was why anyone
that had more than a passing experience with her would
notice that her hair, normally perfect with every strand
knowing its place, had a few frizzes poking out of it.
It had been all she could do not to give in during the

training session and to make it to the agreed upon time
to eat which was about two hours after noon. When she
had dropped the barrier to go eat her simple sandwich in
her office where she always took her lunch, late or not,
she had been surprised to see a young girl standing there
holding a carrier she presumed from the smell was
holding ramen. The waitress had bowed to her before
running up to Naruto who had smiled upon seeing her.
Yuugao arrived at the training field to find the privacy

barrier up. Wondering what Naruto was up too, she
dropped it to make her way in. Not finding him training
as she had expected. She made her way into the interior
of the field carefully, mindful of traps and aware of
Naruto's reputation as a prankster. She heard some
grunts of exertion and making her way towards the
sound found herself speechless as she came across the
sight of Naruto screwing the ramen waitress from
behind.
*****************************
Naruto could almost feel Yuugao's gaze on him. He was

tempted to look around him for her masked visage but
refrained for fear of scaring her off. Focusing on Ayame
who was holding onto the tree in front of her as if her
life depended on it, he couldn't keep the smile from his
face as he leaned down to fondle her breasts which were
sticking out of her opened shirt. Ayame moaned
appreciatively driving him to begin slamming into her
harder.
He was still a little surprised that Ayame had agreed to

this when he had approached her the day before about it.
But she had quickly agreed and told him she would help
him in any way he needed her too. Judging from the way
Ayame suddenly began moving back to meet his thrusts
Naruto imagined she was beginning to sense the
presence of their hidden watcher and that it was exciting
her as well. Deciding to give Yuugao a show he reached
down to lift Ayame's leg to show off her pussy as he
plowed it.
"Naruto," Ayame moaned a mixture between excitement

and embarrassment.
Leaning in Naruto whispered into her ear his pace never
faltering, "You like it, don't you? Knowing that she might
be out there watching me fuck you?"
Ayame didn't really reply with words instead groaning

her response, but the way her pussy tightened around his
cock gave him all the answer he needed. Deciding to play
a little with their audience Naruto said loudly, "Fuck
Ayame, your tightening so much around my cock. You're
about to cum aren't?"
"Yes…yes Naruto. Your dick just feels so good in my

pussy," Ayame responded both surprising and pleasing
Naruto. "Please make me cum."
Naruto picked up the pace of his thrusts which began

coming so hard and fast that Ayame found herself
standing on her toes on her one leg as the other was still
being held in the air by Naruto. He pressed himself in
her completely pressing against her deepest spot and
triggered her orgasm which she announced by arching
her head back as she shouted, "Cumming!"
Naruto dropped her leg and grabbed onto her hips as he

released his seed into her in several powerful bursts.
Some of which began to leak from her pussy almost as
soon as he removed his cock from her. Naruto pulled
Ayame up to rest against his chest as she was still a little
weak kneed from her orgasm. Still slightly dazed she
kissed his cheek saying, "I love the feeling of your cum
floating around inside me."
Chuckling Naruto said, "But probably not as much as I

love putting it inside you."
"Hmm, it's a shame you have to go back to training.

Maybe we can convince your training partner to blow off
the rest of it."
"We…" Naruto said lightly, "Just how do you imagine
we should go about it."
"I could tell her how great your dick feels," Ayame
replied with a smirk.
Leaning in to place a kiss against her ear he whispered, "I

think you already have My Ayame."
She shivered in his arms before leaving them saying, "But

sadly, the rest of the world awaits. I can't leave my shop
closed for too long even if now is the slow part of the
day. I'll see you later Naruto."
"I'll let you out of the barrier," Naruto said watching as

Ayame put her pants back on.
*****************************
Yuugao had made it back to where she usually met with
Naruto after lunch. She tried to not let the satisfied smile
he wore get to her but admitted a little of the frustration
she still felt from watching him pleasure Ayame reached
her voice as she said, "You're late."
"Sorry," Naruto replied leaving it at that not offering an

excuse for his tardiness. Yuugao felt her ire raise as the
damnable smile grew larger almost like he was aware that
she knew why he was late.
"Well don't let it happen again," she said frowning

beneath her mask at his reply.
Which was, "Can't promise that will happen." Dropping

into his stance he asked, "Are you ready?"
"Yes," Yuugao said but her stance said she was anything
but and she soon found herself on her back staring up at
Naruto.
With a smirk the blond said, "If you're going to say you
are ready then you should be prepared to defend
yourself." Blushing beneath her mask that her own
words were being used against her, Yuugao stood trying
to focus on the man in front of her, while trying not to
think of him as such.
****************************
The next day came too quickly for Yuugao who had
trouble sleeping throughout the night. Her dreams kept
showing her the images of Naruto pleasuring Ayame.
However, what was worse was that her mind began
substituting her for the ramen stand waitress. Therefore
she had woken up several times on the verge of an
orgasm knowing all she would need to do was break
down and touch herself to give her that final push. Only
her strong will prevented her from doing so.
Taking an extremely cold shower that morning she made

sure that before she left she looked the part that she had
presented for the past three years. That being the cool
and efficient Anbu Head Captain, even if beneath the
surface she felt her body was boiling for release.
However she had made it to right in front of the training
field where Naruto was waiting when she realized she
had forgotten her goddamn mask.
Feeling frustrated that she wouldn't be able to hide

beneath its porcelain features she was tempted to go
back and get it. The only thing that stopped her was that
in an effort to limit her exposure to the blond, she had
stopped arriving early and only had a few minutes until
she would be late. Cursing mentally, she entered the
training field not wanting to hear another of the
reprimands she had told Naruto leveled against.
From there the day had gone exactly as she expected

with Naruto actual coming out the winner in most of
their spars since she found it almost impossible not to
imagine him naked. Finally and mercifully it approached
two o'clock, but she cursed as she saw Ayame standing
there as the barrier dropped. Again she bowed to her
before running past to greet her lover.
They didn't even wait until she was out of sight before
raising the barrier. Yuugao decided she would inform the
Hokage of their relationship and of Naruto's
unacceptable use of the training field later. She was about
to head back to her office but stopped as she saw an
image of the two lovers together floating before her.
Cursing she tried to get her rebellious body to start
moving and it did but in the direction of the training
field.
Opening a small hole in the barrier, she stepped through

and quickly made her way to where she had spied on
them yesterday. As she moved she made the excuse that
it was to reprimand the pair. But couldn't deny the truth
that she was moving silently so as not to startle them.
Coming up behind Naruto who was sitting on a rock, she
almost believed that she had been mistaken about what
they were up too. And almost succeeded in convincing
herself that what she had saw yesterday was just an
illusion her sex-starved mind had conjured up for her.
The reason for that was Naruto was slurping his noodles
contently and from her vantage point she could see no
sign of Ayame. She was about to head to her office when
she heard Naruto say, "Delicious as always Ayame."
The reply was a large slurping sound. Climbing a tree
Yuugao looked down to see that as Naruto finished what
was in his bowl, that Ayame was kneeling in front of the
pantsless boy bobbing her head up and down. When
Naruto finished he placed the bowl next to him before
gentle maneuvering Ayame on her back where he
proceeded to fill her pussy once more with his cock.
As Ayame wrapped her legs around Naruto and began

moaning, Yuugao had to stifle a moan of her own.
Surprised she looked down to finds her hand rubbing her
pussy outside her formfitting pants. Willing her hand
away she found that her body was no longer accepting
her commands. As instead of moving away, it plunged
inside of her waistband and into her panties where it
could stimulate her cunt directly.
Yuugao raised her other hand to her mouth to bite on

her knuckle to prevent her moans from being heard as
she turned to face the couple fucking in front of her. As
she slid a finger inside of her pussy lips her mind turned
Ayame into her and she couldn't deny that at the
moment she truly wished that it was her that Naruto was
screwing into the ground.
She picked up the pace of the hand working her as the

couple below her neared their finish. Her body tensed as
Ayame's moan of, "I'm cumming Naruto. Fill me with
your hot cum," reached her. Moments later she was
soaking her pants in her release. Pulling her hand free,
she stared at her soaked fingers before sticking them into
her mouth to lick them clean.
As her mind began to clear she felt a measure of guilt

and disappointment in herself at being so weak. She
returned to where she would meet Naruto, but her mind
still wasn't as clear as she thought. As if it had been, she
probably would have noticed the dark stain that covered
her crotch as well as a good deal of her inner thighs.
Something that Naruto immediately did when he met her

there a few minutes later. As Yuugao was still lost in
thought and didn't notice his arrival he came up right
behind her saying, "Dropping your guard could get you
into trouble."
Yuugao spun but before she could stop herself said,

"Maybe you should take your own advice."
Naruto tilted his head a moment before a smile split his

face as he replied, "You must be talking about how
Ayame and I have been spending our lunches lately. So
you were peeking on us."
"No…no I wasn't," Yuugao said backing up as Naruto

moved closer to her.
"Really," Naruto said directing his gaze down towards
her soaked pants, "Then what do you call that."
Yuugao backed up into a tree before directing her eyes

downward to see the dark material where the evidence of
her orgasm soaked through. She felt a sense of powerless
and longing spring up inside of her as Naruto's scent
filled her nostrils as he blocked her and pressed his body
to hers. As a result she bought into his words when he
said, "It's alright to let go," and pressed his lips to hers.
She kissed him hungrily but pushed him back to ask,

"What about Ayame?"
He smiled at her saying, "Do you really think she would

have allowed me to have sex with her or been so loud if
she didn't consider this a possibility? Isn't that right
Ayame?"
"Give it to her good Naruto," Ayame said, "I wish I
could stay and watch but I have to reopen the shop."
"I don't understand," Yuugao said feeling lost and

confused.
Dropping down her body he hooked his hands into the

sides of her pants and began pulling them down as he
said, "For right now, you don't need to understand."
Once she was free of her pants and panties he took up a
kneeling position between her legs putting one of them
over his shoulder and said, "Just enjoy."
Enjoy she did as he buried his face into her mound and
began eating her out. She came almost immediately, but
Naruto simply licked up her cum before going back for
more. A second orgasm soon followed the first as he
began working two fingers inside of her as he sucked on
the hood of her clit. When he worked her little button
from beneath its fleshy covering using his tongue and
sucked on it directly she covered his fingers in more of
her juices.
He pulled them out and was surprised when she pulled

his hand up to her mouth to lick them clean. Smiling, as
she did so he stood and freed his cock of its confines
before positioning it between her legs. "Yuugao if you
want to stop, now's the time."
Pulling his fingers from her mouth her eyes clouded with
lust and desire she reached for the back of his head to
pull him in for a kiss. Tasting her on her lips Naruto
decided that was as good an answer as any and slowly
began pushing his cock into her.
Once completely inside of her, he just as slowly began to

withdraw picking her legs up and holding her against the
tree. Leaving the tip in he slammed forward pulling a
moaned, "Oh Kami you're so big," from his newest
lovers throat. Hearing that urged Naruto to begin
moving inside of her setting a slow pace in order to give
her time to adjust to his size.
Yuugao was in heaven having almost forgotten what it

was like to be with a man. The slow and languid pace
that Naruto set at first gave her time to adjust to having a
man inside of her, as well as his being the largest. But
once she did get used to it said, "Faster…make me feel
more."
Naruto immediately complied moving faster as well as

delivering harder thrusts that had her seeing stars.
Despite experiencing three orgasms in the course of
what she guessed to be an hour from his tongue and her
fingers she felt her fourth approaching and knew it
would put the others to shame. She looked down to
where she was connected to the blond and watched as he
pistoned in and out of her. She could feel her internal
muscles doing everything they could to milk him of his
essence and to prevent him from escaping her velvet
snatch until they did. However, she did feel a small
measure of guilt which is why as she felt him begin to
swell within her she said, "Y-you're going to cum aren't
you."
"Yeah, I'm close," he replied sweat running down his

face, "Are you?"
"Yes…so close,"
"Good I'm going to fill…"
"No, please cum outside," she said since only one man
had ever been allowed to cum inside of her.
That caught Naruto by surprise. He knew he really didn't
have to, that he could make her want him to cum inside
her as he had used the Temptation's Touch on her as he
fingered her. Yet when he felt her tighten around him
and scream, "Fuck I'm cumming," and despite it being
almost painful he pulled out of her allowing her to sink
to the ground before coating her face in his own white
seed.
Panting, he stared down at the woman who seemed quite

unaware of her surroundings. Seeing his cum coating her
face was a turn on. But, what almost had him as hard as a
rock was that despite her being out of it was that as a
small trail of his seed moved towards her lips her tongue
darted out to pull it into her mouth.
Ready to put his hard-on to use he asked, "Ready to go

again," but sighed as he received no reply. "Guess the
rest of training has been canceled," he said as he returned
his cock to his pants before cleaning her up using a
napkin and canteen to wipe her face. Once he had her
pants back in place he picked her up gently before
heading to his apartment so that when she woke he
could tell her just what she had become a part of.
Chapter 7: Target Temari
Naruto was sitting in his chair as he watched Yuugao

sleeping in his bed. It was approaching diner time and
despite feeling the urge to take a nap, he refused to get
into the bed with the woman. Mainly because he didn't
want to assume too much with her after all she could
wake up and be quite upset with what had happened. In
case that was the scenario Naruto had made sure all her
weapons were far from her reach. He was just beginning
to doze off when he heard a knocking at his door that
startled him, causing him to knock over Yuugao's sword
that had been resting against his chair.
He knew it wasn't Tayuya returning from whatever

Tsunade had her doing around Konoha since she simply
entered through the window. He also figured it couldn't
be any of his other lovers as even though he had begun
to lock his door he had given them all keys. Deciding to
ignore it he heard Sakura say, "Naruto, I know you're in
there."
"Damn," he cursed under his breath returning his gaze to

Yuugao. Although he had left her dressed in her Anbu
clothing minus the armor portions he knew he'd have a
hard time explaining why an Anbu was sleeping in his
bed.
Moving to his door, he opened it only enough to slip out

saying, "Hey… what's up?"
"Why don't you tell me," Sakura responded her voice

giving away how upset she was by his disappearance
from her life. "You're the one that's been avoiding me."
"No I haven't, I've just been busy," Naruto said, but even
he had to admit it was a half truth.
"But not too busy to find Ino and Hinata in order to ask
them to train with you," Sakura countered.
"Look Sakura, I ran into them when I was looking for

people," Naruto lied as smoothly as possible, "Same with
Tsunade, she's the one that told me you had a shift at the
hospital."
"Oh… so what are you training in?"
"Can't say," Naruto replied. Sakura narrowed her eyes

feeling betrayed as he defensively said, "Hey take it up
with Tsunade. She's the one that banned me from using
or talking about it. She says it's not ready yet and doesn't
want word to spread about it."
Sakura wasn't entirely convinced but since Naruto hadn't

sent her packing yet asked, "Do you mind if I come in to
visit?"
Feeling panicked Naruto said, "Actually I do." When
Sakura's eyes went wide in hurt and tears began to enter
them he said, "Sorry, that didn't come out right. It's just
the place is a mess. How about we go to Ichiraku for
some dinner?" Sakura nodded so Naruto locked his door
hoping that Yuugao would keep until he got back.
****************************
Yuugao woke up slowly, which for an Anbu in the field

could spell death. But for one that had her first sexual
experience in over three years was probably to be
expected. She knew it hadn't been a dream, despite
having yet to take stock of her surrounds, as it was the
only way to explain the small aches and pains of muscles
used solely during sex. As well as the fact that the her
sexual urges that while having bothered her the most
during her week of training with Naruto and had been an
omnipresent distraction over the three years she had
gone without were now gone.
Sitting up in the bed she occupied, she was surprised to

find that except for her armor and weapons that she was
dressed and about as clean as she could expect all things
considering minus a shower. Leaving the bed she
wondered where Naruto had gone to, figuring the
unfamiliar apartment was his, but as she made her way
around the room she began to feel guilty for her actions.
It wasn't just a sense of betrayal to her previous lover,
but stemmed from a sense of responsibility that she
should have maintained control of herself.
She knew what she needed to do, but before that she
decided to take a shower. After stripping, she stepped
into his shower and was surprised to find that it had a
couple of different shampoos used primarily by women.
As the water ran over her, she tried to not only
understand exactly what had happened, but why Ayame
would take part in it. Yet, regardless of that she knew the
fault was hers, as she should have been able to resist. She
laughed mirthlessly as she should probably consider
mentioning him to the head of the intelligence gathering
division considering his skill at seducing women.
Well she'd probably bring it up to the Hokage when she

met her since if she couldn't count on herself to stay in
control didn't deserve to be running Anbu.
*****************************
Sakura frowned as she watched Ayame and Naruto talk.

As Ayame left to see to a new customer Sakura
wondered just why things had changed between Naruto
and her so much so quickly. Naruto had been gone for
three years and when he came back it had almost been
like he had never left. But she goes on a mission for a
week and when she comes back it was like he was a
completely different person. She tried to start a real
conversation with Naruto. However, the window of
opportunity closed as Ayame quickly saw to the
customer before returning to pick up where she had left
off with him.
Sakura stared into her ramen and wished there was some
way to go back in time to just before she left for the
mission to apprehend the spy. For her to go back in time
to a point where she still seemed to matter to the blonde.
"Ah, nothing makes your troubles fade away like ramen,

right Sakura." Naruto said after consuming a dozen
bowls as he and Sakura left the stand.
"Sure Naruto," Sakura said not matching his exuberance.
Picking up on her gloom he said, "What's the matter?"

"You seem pretty close to Ayame all of the sudden,"
Sakura said having grown rather jealous, although she
refused to admit it, of the ramen waitress. "Not to
mention Ino and Hinata."
"I've always been close to Ayame," Naruto said calmly

but with a hint of finality, "I've just come to really
understand how important she is to me. That's all."
Sakura wanted to pry more but Naruto's tone made it

clear he didn't want to discuss it with her further. Since
Ichiraku turned out to be a bust as far as trying to
reestablish what she felt had been their previous level of
closeness, Sakura suggested, "Would you like to maybe
check out the new Princess Gale movie?"
Surprised at the invite Naruto almost accepted but since

he still needed to talk to Yuugao said, "Maybe later
Sakura. I had a training exercise with an Anbu today and
to be truthful kind of just want to climb into bed."
"Oh sure Naruto," Sakura said sadly, "Would you mi…"
As soon as he heard his name he quickly said, "Alright

then Sakura I'll see you at training when Kakashi gets out
of the hospital. Take care." He then quickly took off in
the direction of his apartment.
"…mind walking me home?" Sakura finished lamely even

though she had already lost sight of him.
****************************
Naruto quickly returned to his apartment but as soon as

he stepped inside could think of only one thing to say,
"Oh shit!"
****************************
"Carbon dating places the age of the section of paper

that we analyzed as somewhere between one to five years
old," Tsunade said aloud reading the test report before
placing the findings down.
"What does it mean?" Hinata asked having taken up a

position as Tsunade's assistant to help ease some of the
load on Shizune. She had also done so in hopes that
learning more about how politics worked as she hoped it
would make her more favorable in her father's eyes to be
chosen as heiress.
"It means somebody went through a lot of trouble to

make this scroll look older than it really is," Tsunade said
sparing a glance at the scroll in question. "But whether or
not it was Kanji I can't say."
A knock at the door attracted their attention and Hinata
activated the Byakugan before saying, "It's Yuugao."
Surprised Tsunade said, "Let her in." As Hinata opened

the door the Hokage said carefully, "Hello Captain is
there something the matter."
"I would like to tender my resignation from my

position," Yuugao said standing at attention.
"May I inquire as to why?" Tsunade asked feeling a small

measure of panic wishing she had taken the time to ask
Hinata if Naruto had sealed the deal.
She directed her gaze to Hinata, who looked just as

surprised, but upon noticing that Tsunade was staring at
her nodded her head. Taking that to mean that Naruto
had slept with the woman she said, "Well Captain, I'm
waiting for a reason."
"I would rather not say," Yuugao said not exactly
embarrassed since Tsunade had long since come to
believe that when it came to talking about sex that their
inhibitions were far less. Therefore she believed that
much like how they were hiding the changes that had
happened to them from the rest of Konoha, Yuugao
hadn't been brought up to speed and wasn't sure she
could talk about it.
Taking a guess and making it sound more like an inquiry

in case she had read Hinata wrong Tsunade asked, "Did
you do something inappropriate?"
Yuugao sagged a little in defeat saying, "Yes, but I take

full responsibility for what happened."
Smirking Tsunade said, "Well that's decent of you but

I'm sure Naruto was chiefly responsible."
Yuugao quickly said, "He's still young Milady. I should
have…"
"How was he?" Tsunade asked cutting her off and had a
hard time not laughing at the surprised face Yuugao
made.
Getting over her surprise Yuugao said, "I'm not sure

what bearing that has on my request."
"Oh request denied," Tsunade said, "After all if I

accepted it, then there would have been no point in
having him seduce you in the first place."
"What, you sent him?" Yuugao said her anger rising,

"Why?"
"I suggest you remember who you are talking too,"
Tsunade said her own ire rising at the Anbu's tone.
"I am quite aware of whom I'm talking to," Yuugao said

her voice continuing to get higher, "And I think it begs
the question what exactly are you playing at if you are
sending a boy to sleep with me."
Standing, Tsunade said her own anger ramping up,

"Considering that boy probably had you spread leg and
moaning for more I think…"
"If I may," Hinata said interrupting the two women.

They both glared at her, but she persisted as she said,
"Lady Tsunade, perhaps instead of getting angry you
should take into account that it sounds like Naruto
wasn't able to explain things to her." Tsunade sat down
grumbling a little about ungrateful women but calmed.
Smiling, Hinata turned her attention to Yuugao saying, "I
think you need to understand that posturing doesn't
change the fact that as far as to sleeping with Naruto
goes. You don't feel as negatively about it as you are
trying to sound."
Yuugao surprised said, "How…"
"What color is her chakra Hinata?" Tsunade said getting

what the Hyuuga was driving at.
"White," Hinata said. "If I had to guess I imagine she

was truly on the fence about what happened."
Tsunade nodded saying to Yuugao, "Where is the little

blond fool?"
"I'm not sure," Yuugao said surprised she felt at ease

talking about it with her leader, "I woke up in his bed
alone."
As if on cue Naruto burst in saying, "Tsunade, I
screwed…," but stopped seeing the woman he had been
looking for as well as a glaring Hokage. "Um never
mind," he said about to turn around and make a break
for it. But Hinata closed the door in front of him
prompting a whined, "Hinata," to escape from him.
"Naruto sit," Tsunade ordered in such a voice that he

immediately did so. Sitting right on the floor, "In a
chair," she clarified rubbing her eyebrows.
He moved to one and Tsunade directed Yuugao to

another before saying, "Alright, now let's start from the
beginning…"
****************************
Tayuya was sitting in a café as she observed her target.
The red-head was dressed in a sundress with a matching
hat. She hated it, feeling way to sissified but was pretty
sure that Temari wouldn't make her as the girl she had
done her best to kill three years ago. Temari was
currently waiting on someone and judging by the way she
was getting upset he was probably late.
In the week that she had been following Temari around

Konoha she had come to learn one thing. Temari was
tired of being alone. But she seemed to have set her
sights on probably the worst candidate possible for her.
Tayuya had the feeling from the way that Temari was
dressed that she was planning to ask the Nara out.
Naturally that would present a problem since Tayuya was
positive that Naruto wouldn't move on her if the two got
involved.
Another half hour later the Nara finally showed up
stifling a yawn. Temari's whole disposition changed as he
sat down offering some lame excuse. She went from a
young woman about to take a chance on love to a Suna
Jounin who was in Konoha to discuss details of Suna's
hosting the Chunin Exam.
Smiling as she filled in some of her last notes on the girl

in a notebook before she would add them to her bingo
book she thought, "Sucks to be you, you pineapple
headed bastard." Leaving enough money behind to cover
her meal she made her way in search of Naruto because
her punishment was up and she was going to get fucked.
*****************************
Yuugao sat at Training Ground S waiting on Naruto. She

still didn't know what to think about everything she had
learned. After everything had been explained to her, she
had promised to keep quiet and had been further
surprised to learn that they could make her. They had
demonstrated that by having her strip right there in
Tsunade's office.
After making their point, Hinata had begun dragging

Naruto out of the office mentioning something about
her punishment being over. However, before they had
made it to the door and still bereft of her own clothes
she had made Naruto promise to meet her at the training
grounds the next day even though technically it was his
day off. She had expected him to put up a fight or even
tell her that he didn't need to listen to anything she told
him. But he had simply told her, "No problem," before
being dragged out the door by Hinata.
Tsunade chuckled as Yuugao had begun to put her

clothes back on. Still concerned her Hokage was being
controlled she asked, "Lady Tsunade, are you…"
"In control of myself," Tsunade said cutting her off, "Let
me ask you this. If he was controlling me don't you think
he would have done the same to you before leaving?"
Yuugao had been forced to accept Tsunade's point but

then asked, "Why send him after me if he already
managed to convince you? You are my superior if you
gave me the order I'd follow them."
"True, but for how long," Tsunade said pointedly. As

Yuugao finished putting on her armor Tsunade could see
that the woman was thinking but really didn't know how
to answer so the Hokage said, "What Naruto has planned
is going to be dangerous. Not just for us from outside
forces, but from those inside our own walls."
"Surely you must be joking…"

"Am I," Tsunade said, "We became the strongest village
by establishing favorable trade relations with our allies.
However we always came out the big winner in them. In
order to help bring about Naruto's goal we may have to
forego such practices. While that won't hurt Konoha it
will put a dent in several prominent merchant families'
profits and as such they will not be happy."
"Still that doesn't explain why me," Yuugao said.
"Eventually they may begin to move against me and if so,

they will most likely quickly gain a powerful ally in
Danzou," Tsunade said, "That recent debacle with Sai is
all the proof I need of that. Even if I can't prove it yet.
Having the head of Anbu with us will help stave off any
threats to the stability of the village."
"Still that does leave one big question though," Yuugao

said preparing to leave the office.
"And that is?"
"Can he actually pull it off," Yuugao said her skepticism

bleeding into her voice.
"If anyone can it's him," Tsunade said having no doubt

about the truth of what she said.
"How can you be so sure?"
"Well, after learning the truth of what happened between

you two, why did you still demand to see him this
weekend?" Tsunade asked a smile appearing on her face.
"To take stock of whether he is the man you and the

others seem to think he is," Yuugao answered.
Laughing lightly she said, "That's not all I think you'll be
taking stock of." Before she had left Tsunade had
stopped her saying, "Yuugao take it from someone who
knows the pain you've felt. Take this for the golden
opportunity that it is, because he'll give you everything
that you give him in return and more."
Yuugao hadn't blushed but did have to admit there was

something to what Tsunade had said, since she figured
under normal circumstances the last thing she'd want to
do is spend time with the man that had tricked her. But
she did recognize the fact that during their encounter
Naruto had respected her wishes that he not cum inside
of her. That he would listen to her desire even when he
didn't need to was a big positive in his favor as far as she
was concerned.
She heard Naruto approaching so put her recollections
on hold. "Right on time Naruto," she said standing to
face him.
"How can I possible refuse free training?" he said giving

his bright smile. Yuugao tried to deny it but she did find
it rather dashing.
Shaking her distracting thoughts away she said, "Good,

I'm glad to see you are enthused. Now strip."
"What?"
"You heard me," she said beginning to take her own

clothes off.
"Um…wouldn't you rather do this in a bed or a motel,"

Naruto said nevertheless following suit.
"Considering this is training I feel this is the perfect
venue," she said placing the last of her clothes to the
side.
Naruto said just as naked, "Um…okay," before

approaching her with the intention to hug her close to
him. But as he got within reach of her, she grabbed his
arm twisting it painfully behind his back. "Ouch…ouch,
I can't really say I'm enjoying this," he said as she bent
him forward.
"Now if you weren't so busy thinking with your pecker

you would have asked just what this training entails,"
Yuugao said pushing him away from her as she let go.
"Well can you blame me," Naruto said rubbing his

abused arm. "What sort of training has us standing buck
ass naked in the woods?"
Anbu training she said, "Tell me are you
uncomfortable?"
"Well I might be if we hadn't already of…"
"Fair enough, now what if I was a man?"
"Um… we wouldn't be having this conversation naked

that's for sure," Naruto replied flippantly.
"Which is exactly my point," Yuugao said, "Our enemies

will use such means to try and make us uncomfortable if
captured. That is why in order to combat that I routinely
have my Anbu spar naked against each other. It's one of
the reasons these privacy barriers were created."
"Well I guess making Anbu is off of my list of things to

achieve then," Naruto said and despite herself Yuugao
did crack a small smile before.
"Please try and take this seriously," she said dropping
into a fighting stance. Naruto followed suit and she said,
"We'll be grappling so it'll be all in close fighting. No
kicks or punches. You'll only be able to win by
submission."
Naruto changed his stance to better suit the conditions

before nodding aware that Yuugao may attack if he
indicated he was ready. As expected as soon as he gave
her the sign he was prepared she was charging him.
Naruto deflected her first grab attempt but when he went
in for one of his own was a little hesitant. Yuugao seized
on that hesitance grabbing his arm and tripping him. She
then wrenched it behind his back. With him laying face
down in the dirt she said, "What's the matter Naruto,
first time wrestling with a woman?"
"Well honestly it's the first time where wrestling naked
actually meant wrestling," Naruto said in a way that
Yuugao could practically see the smile on his face.
Letting him up she said, "Well this time it does. The

score is now one nothing. Let's see what you are made
of."
Once both of them were set they began again. As the

morning went on, Naruto did indeed get over his
hesitance and won almost as many as he lost. What was
going to be their last match before breaking for lunch,
ended with Naruto pinned on his back and with Yuugao
using her knees to hold down his shoulders. "Looks like
I win Naruto," Yuugao said looking down at the smiling
blond trapped between her legs.
"I don't know about that," Naruto said with a cryptic

smile, "I think you are forgetting something."
"And what would… mmm" Yuugao started to say but
moaned as Naruto gave her exposed snatch a lick. "Hey!
This is serious train…ohh."
Pulling away from her lower lips Naruto said, "I am

taking this seriously. But let's face facts, if I was fighting
an enemy kunoichi in the buff. There are a whole slew of
different moves that I would be using." Upon finishing
his sentence Naruto went back to munching on her
pussy with gusto.
"Wait…oh…wait Naruto let…let me shower first,"

Yuugao said trying to push his head away but wasn't
having much success.
Naruto pulled back long enough to say, "Seems like a

waste of time to me since you'll only be getting all sweaty
again. Don't tell me the big bad Anbu Head Captain
Yuugao is embarrassed. Isn't this training supposed to
help alleviate that?"
"Cocky little bastard," she thought before saying, "Fine,

have it your way Naruto." Then in an amazing display of
flexibly she bent backwards leaving her knees on his
shoulders, she arched her back until she came face to
face with Naruto's cock. She gave the tip a gentle lick
before swallowing his dick while he continued to dine on
her nether region. Naruto looked up at Yuugao's toned
stomach as she arched backwards to suck him off.
Feeling her tongue swirl around his cockhead sent a thrill
down his spine. Naruto slid two fingers into her as he
munched on her clit causing the Anbu captain to pull
away from his dick to moan, "No… no fair."
"Aw, is the Anbu leader accusing me of dirty tactics,"

Naruto said teasingly. He was about to go back to
nibbling on her clit when Yuugao after taking his dick
back into her mouth, in a display of grace and strength
pulled her lower body from his mouth and deposited it
between his spread legs. Looking down at her, Naruto
could see her smile around his dick as he said, "Hey I
wasn't finished."
"Now who's complaining of dirty tactics," she said

amused removing her mouth from his tool but letting it
rest against her cheek as she gently stroked him. She was
about to take him into her mouth again when Naruto
grabbed her by the shoulders and pushed her onto her
back. Grabbing her ankles and kneeling between her
spread legs he began to rub his length along her slit.
"Seems the only way to settle this is to take it to the next

level," Naruto said smiling down at her as she shivered
with pleasure at his cock knocking at her entrance for
permission to enter. He received it in the form of
Yuugao reaching down and guiding him into her slippery
tunnel.
They both groaned as he bottomed out inside of her.

Naruto began working at pleasing her sliding back and
forth within her as he held her ankles apart. As he found
a steady rhythm he watched as Yuugao began to rub her
clit moaning, "It's…it's so good. I've missed this feeling."
"You won't have to miss it anymore," Naruto said

picking up his pace to match the speed with which she
was rubbing herself.
"Ah…ah Naruto I'm… I'm going to cum," she said

panting, "I'm cuMMING!"
Feeling her tighten around him Naruto let himself go as

well but pulled out coating her stomach with his cum.
Yuugao looked down surprised as she felt his warm seed
cover her stomach. She ran her hand through it and
looking up at him said, "You came outside."
Rubbing the back of his head Naruto said, "Well yeah,

last time you told me too and I didn't think the reason
behind it changed. I'd be a real bastard to disregard your
wishes."
Yuugao could feel something change inside of her at his

words. That he'd remember and respect her wishes even
if she hadn't told him this time it was necessary. She
began to rub his seed into her skin causing Naruto's
erection to return.
Coming to a decision Yuugao got on her knees and

looking into his eyes positioned him to enter her once
more. As she slid down his cock, she kissed him gently at
first before sliding her tongue across his lips. Naruto
opened his mouth but before she could dart her tongue
inside it was met by his own prompting the two to dance
around each other. She began to raise and lower herself
on his staff slowly at first but as the kiss heated up her
pace increased as well.
Still on edge from her last orgasm it wasn't long before

she felt another approaching. Breaking the kiss she
whispered into his ear, "Naruto I'm close and this time I
want to feel your jizz inside me." Naruto began thrusting
inside of her harder as she allowed him to set the pace
obviously trying to come with her.
She was nibbling on his ear as he said, "Here it comes."
"Yes…fill me Naruto…fill me completely, make me

yours." Leaning back her arms wrapped around his neck
she shouted, "FILL ME!"
As her pussy began milking him of his seed, he gave her
what she wanted letting his orgasm coat her insides.
Yuugao felt a smaller but no less intense orgasm pass
through her as a result of the warmth entering her
womb. The pair were breathing hard in the aftermath of
their session. Eventually Naruto leaned backwards onto
the ground taking her with him. She pressed against the
side of his chest and heard Tsunade's words of, "He'll
give you everything that you give him and more."
He looked at her with a kind smile and said, "I think we'll
call that one a tie."
It took her a moment to process what he was talking

about, but when she did she laughed long and hard
something that if any of the people under her command
had heard would have believed they had been placed
under a genjutsu.
*****************************
Tayuya was lounging around Naruto's apartment when

the door to it began to unlock. Seeing Tsunade enter she
was about to tell her that Naruto wasn't there, but the
Hokage beat her to the punch saying, "Ah good I was
hoping I'd find you here."
"What's up?" Tayuya said as Tsunade took a seat in

Naruto's leather chair.
"Well I feel it's time that we begin putting you to work in

the field on a sort of training mission," Tsunade said.
"Isn't that what I've been doing?"
"Only partly," Tsunade said, "You've gathered your intel

on Temari and now it's time for you to help Naruto put
it to use." Tayuya grimaced causing her to ask, "Is that a
problem?"
"With the target maybe," Tayuya replied, "When I saw

him after my punishment ended he found out I've been
tailing Temari. He seemed uncomfortable with the idea
of sleeping with the sister of his friend. He said
something about it being against some code or some
shit."
"What about the target herself?" Tsunade asked.
"Heh, she'll be easy for him to get on her back," Tayuya

said with a tight grin. "She's so desperate for someone to
see her as a woman it's not even funny."
"Fine, then I am going to amend your mission. I want

you to make it so that Naruto finds it almost impossible
to resist taking her."
Tayuya was a bit worried about the backlash she could
face from such a mission and said, "What if he gets angry
at me for manipulating him?"
"Don't worry, I'll take full responsibility and I'll also

assign you some help," Tsunade said standing to leave.
"I'll get you some fake I.D's to help you get in and out of
Suna. But try and get Naruto to seal the deal before he
gets into village."
Coming up with a plan from what she observed of

Temari over the week Tayuya said, "Sure no problem. He
won't be able to raise too much of a fuss if she's the one
begging for it."
"Good, make it happen."
*****************************
After the weekend session of training with Yuugao,
Naruto entered Tsunade's office to find Ino already there
and the two appeared to be just finishing a conversation.
"What's going on?" he asked smiling at the two women.
"Just going over some last minute details about the

mission I'll be sending you on," Tsunade answered
sending a sly smile Ino's way, who returned it.
"A mission," Naruto said a little surprised, "with just me

and Ino?"
"Not exactly, you'll be escorting someone to Suna,"

Tsunade informed him but before she could give more
details a knock at the door interrupted her. "Come in."
Naruto turned to see Temari enter the room. Upon
seeing that she was last to arrive she asked, "I'm not late
am I?"
"Not at all," Tsunade said watching Naruto's reaction.

But she really hadn't needed to as the blond jinchuriki
figuring out what his lover was up to turned to her and
mouthed the word no. She kept the frown she felt from
her face but said, "Ino, why don't you and Temari go
discuss the route you'll be taking to Suna. Naruto and I
need to talk about some unrelated matters."
Ino nodded, leading Temari from the room distracting

the girl by asking if there were any towns with good
shops along the way. As soon as they were gone Naruto
said, "No, not Temari."
"Oh and why not," Tsunade asked leaning back into her
chair.
"She's Gaara's sister," he said his tone sounding final.
"I see," Tsunade said before saying, "I'm the

granddaughter of the First Hokage…"
"I know, but…"
"Hinata's the daughter of Hiashi Hyuuga the head of the

Hyuuga clan," Tsunade said interrupting, "Ino's the
daughter of the Yamanaka head, and Yuugao is the
granddaughter of…"
"What's your point?" Naruto said cutting her off.
"My point is she's the sister of the Kazekage," Tsunade

said calmly.
"I know that's my…"

"Look Naruto, would you not have gone after me if you
knew my grandfather?" Tsunade said leaning forward.
"Well no, but…"
"How about Hinata and Ino?"
"No…"
"Naruto, the women you seduce are going to be the

daughters, granddaughters, or sisters of someone. If you
are not going to seduce a woman based solely on the
criteria that you are friends with a person in their life
then we might as well quit now."
"But Gaara's the Kazekage, I'm sure he'll get on board

for what I have planned," Naruto said.
Sighing Tsunade said, "He may be, but don't forget even
a Kazekage has to deal with the will of his people and
councilors. You'll need assets there just like you need
them in Konoha."
"I… I understand what you're saying… but it is

different," Naruto said.
Deciding to put her faith in Tayuya and Ino's plan for the
blondes, Tsunade said, "If that's how you feel then fine,
for now. I think you are being silly and wasting an
opportunity as how often will you be in a position to
seduce a high ranking Suna kunoichi, but I'll wait and see
how things play out."
"Alright," Naruto said feeling that Tsunade was caving a

bit too easily, "I guess I'll go catch up with Temari and
Ino then."
Leaving the office, Naruto thought over everything that
Tsunade had brought up. But he was convinced that
Gaara would help him and that Temari would go along
with her brother. However, he couldn't deny that on
some level Gaara may end up bowing down to the will of
people that would oppose him. Having Temari in place
to help curtail such people from influencing him would
be a good thing.
As he was reaching the gate and saw the two women he

would be accompanying he heard, "Hey Naruto."
"Oh perfect," he thought as he turned towards Sakura.

"Hello Sakura," he said not letting any of the slight worry
he felt enter his voice. He knew that with the way things
had been between them lately that she would probably
be hurt to learn that he was leaving for a mission without
her.
"Where are you heading, maybe I could join you?"
Guessing there was nothing he could do but admit the

truth he said, "Sorry Sakura. I have a mission to Suna."
Surprise was the first emotion to register on his

teammate's face, but hurt quickly followed. "Why wasn't
I told?"
"I don't know," Naruto said quickly although he had a

fairly good idea, "Tsunade assigned Ino and me to escort
Temari to Suna."
"Ino…," Sakura said her voice caring a tint of jealously in

it as she spared a look at her friend near the gate.
Ino must have sensed it because she suddenly shouted

waving at him, "Come on Naruto. Let's go."
Glad for the reason to leave he said, "Don't worry
Sakura. I'm sure there will be plenty of missions when
Kakashi-sensei gets out. Take care." He then quickly
took off catching up to the two waiting blondes. Ino
immediately took his arm as she began walking along side
him as they began their journey.
*****************************
Sakura immediately left to talk to her teacher and master.

Entering Tsunade's office Sakura was surprised to see
Hinata in Shizune's usual position standing next to the
Hokage. Before the Hokage could even inquire what she
wanted Sakura asked, "Why wasn't I select for the
mission Naruto just left on?"
"I have my reasons," Tsunade answered calmly.
"Which are?" Sakura demanded angrily.

"None of your damn business," Tsunade replied quickly
and with a little anger bleeding into her voice. "Is the
problem that you aren't on the mission or that Ino is?"
"D-don't be silly," Sakura said, but the small hitch in her

voice caused Tsunade to smile internally. "It's just he's
my teammate and I want to know why I wasn't selected."
"Well if that's all then the answer is simple," Tsunade

said leaving it at that while she looked over a piece of
paper Hinata placed in front of her.
After several minutes of silence in which it appeared

Tsunade had forgotten Sakura was there the younger
woman asked, "Which is?"
"Because I wanted to send Ino instead of you," Tsunade

said without looking up from the paper. "You did just
return from a mission and Naruto and Ino had the
longest amount of downtime."
"Is that the only reason?" Sakura asked a hint of

desperation entering her voice.
Tsunade could easily guess what Sakura was truly worried

about and that was that Naruto had requested not to go
on a mission with her. She could understand why Sakura
may feel like that considering his recent distancing
himself from her, and while not true, felt it couldn't hurt
to keep the girl slightly on edge so said, "No, it's not the
only reason. However I'm not willing to go into them."
"It's not because…"
"Sakura, I said I'm not going to discuss it any further,"

Tsunade said her voice turning to steel. Sakura nodded
sadly. As she turned to leave Tsunade did give the girl
something else to think about as she said, "Sakura, I am
forced to wonder why you are this concerned about who
accompanies Naruto on a mission, but didn't hesitate to
leave him behind when he refused to go on your last
one."
"That's because…"
"I don't want to hear your reasons," she said cutting her
off, "But merely want you to realize you can't have it
both ways. You're dismissed."
Sakura looked stunned for a moment but quickly

followed her Hokage's suggestion. Tsunade felt a little
annoyed at her apprentice and for a moment wondered
what it was Sakura expected of Naruto. Was he to remain
by her side faithful propping her up emotionally every
time Sasuke did his level best to prove what a bastard he
was? In any case, Tsunade decided it didn't matter as
Naruto had decided to let Sakura continue to chase
Sasuke. Only now she would be doing so without the
emotional support that he had so often provided.
Therefore in a sense Sakura was at a crossroads and each
of her teammates was walking down a path getting
further and further away. It was now her apprentice's
turn to choose down which path she was going to race in
order to catch up to one of them.
*****************************
Temari was trying to keep from seething at the back of

Ino's head as she continued to hang off Naruto's arm.
She was also trying to understand exactly what was going
on between them. As at times they seemed far closer
than simply good friends. But what annoyed her most
was her own inability to find a boy which whom she
could act so freely with.
She shook her head again at how she had almost
considered Shikamaru. However, as he had showed up to
the semi-date, in which she was going to ask him about
the possibility of their getting together, an hour late, had
decided to simply make it another meeting about the
upcoming Chunin Exams. She sighed as it was a situation
that was becoming increasingly frustrating to her. In
Suna she was Gaara's sister and while originally boys had
kept their distance because of his status as a jinchuriki.
Now it was because he was the Kazekage. In either case,
nobody wanted to end up on his bad side. As a result she
was eighteen years of age and had never even
experienced the joy of a simple date.
Then there was also the problem that as a result of her

lack of a love life her curiosity about sex was getting the
best of her. She had on one trip between Suna and
Konoha stopped in a sex shop. She hadn't bought
anything if only because considering her profession
didn't want to die and have her brothers find such a
thing. But she had been so very tempted, as she was
finding using her hand or pillow to become rather stale.
Another thing she was trying to keep herself from doing

was staring at Naruto as anything other than a shinobi
that she highly respected. But it wasn't easy considering
his athletic frame and dazzling blue eyes. Not to mention
that it was difficult for her to deny that the three years
had been kind to him. For a moment she pictured herself
hanging off his arm chatting happily, but quickly closed
her eyes to force the image from her vision.
Naturally, that was the moment that Naruto chose to

disengage himself from Ino to walk beside her. When she
opened her eyes again, they immediately latched onto the
blue ones of the boy next her. Fighting down the sudden
blush she felt she asked, "What?" And to her ears she
sounded far harsher than she intended.
"Sorry, I was just curious about why you would hire
escorts since I know you've made this journey by
yourself in the past. But if you want to be alone…"
As he moved to walk by Ino again Temari grabbed his

wrist stopping him and quickly said, "No, I'm sorry. I
was just a lost in thought and you startled me. To answer
your question it's because of the information I'm carrying
on this trip."
"Really," he said sounding more excited, "Are we

guarding some triple sss-rank top secret document?"
Temari laughed at his exuberance but said, "First off

there is no such thing as triple s ranked anything. I
imagine if there was something higher than S there are a
whole slew of letters to chose from. Secondly I'm afraid
not. All we are carrying is information on the participants
in the third round of the exam."
"Oh," Naruto said his excitement fading, "Why would

you need a pair of guards to help protect those?"
Temari blushed since her original plan had been to get

her and Shikamaru alone if he had accepted her request
for a date. However his blowing her off for a nap had
ruined that of course. But she didn't want to retract a
mission request and have the Hokage pry and the reason
she had given for the escort when she had requested it
still held true so said, "Well in the right hands this
information is worth a lot of money. I don't know if you
are aware of this but a lot of gambling takes place during
the third round. A gambler forearmed with some of the
information we are guarding could easily change the odds
in his favor."
"Enough that someone would send a missing-nin after
us?" Naruto asked feeling his excitement returning.
"I suppose," Temari said with a small smile appearing as

she added, "But shouldn't you be hoping that doesn't
happen instead of sounding like you want it too."
"Ah come on Temari. You can't tell me you find the idea
a little exciting," Naruto said leaning in a little.
Temari leaned back slightly not used to people invading

her personal space like that as she said, "I can honestly
say I do not hope to run into any missing-nin."
"You're no fun," Naruto said pouting a little.
Ino slowed her pace enough to once more walk by

Naruto's side and grabbing his arm said, "I can think of a
few ways for us to liven up this mission Na-ru-to." The
way she seductively said his name left no doubts as to
what she was suggesting.
For the first time in a while the idea of sex actually

turned Naruto red in embarrassment. He spared a quick
look towards Temari who was gawking at Ino. When she
noticed Naruto looking she quickly looked away causing
him to turn to Ino and shake his head no. Ino simply
licked her lips and blew him a kiss before skipping off.
After a minute of an awkward silence between them

Temari finally asked, "Are you and Ino involved?"
"Yeah," Naruto quickly agreed since he was positive now

that Temari knew and without the aid of his enhanced
pheromones that regardless of what Ino tried she'd keep
her distance.
Temari frowned but whether it was from disappointment
or Ino's behavior she wasn't sure.
*****************************
"Welcome to the Whitetail Inn," the receptionist behind

the desk said with a small bow.
Ino smiled happily while Temari simply returned the

polite greeting. Naruto however was on the verge of
panic as the receptionist was a very thinly disguised
Tayuya. All she had on to disguise her features were a
pair of black rimmed glasses. Staring at her now Naruto
knew what Ino had been playing at for the past two days
during their leisurely pace to Suna. She had been trying
to get him worked up with her constant innuendo, quick
gropes, and flashing him with her breasts or pussy
whenever Temari wasn't looking to wear down his
resolve. What was worse, was the blonde was feeling that
it was working, especially since some of the innuendo
seemed to have an effect on Temari as well.
Since Temari was the client the Leaf Shinobi left it to her
to see about the rooms. Stepping up to the counter the
blonde said, "I'd like two rooms please."
"Sorry, not possible," Tayuya responded quickly.
Temari arched an eyebrow since although there were a

few customers walking around not enough to suggest
that the place was filled to capacity. Mentioning her
observation she said, "I'm sure you can find two rooms
for us."
"Nope," Tayuya said her tone hinting at the amusement

she felt at frustrating the blonde kunoichi. She wasn't
surprised Temari didn't recognize her as how often do
people think about a person they had only seen for a few
seconds and thought they killed. And while she let go of
that fact, she was currently enjoying playing with the girl.
She would also enjoy doing so later when they really
began to push her buttons.
"Fine… perhaps you can tell me why you don't have any
rooms when the Inn isn't fully booked." Temari said
blowing out a breath to remain calm and not punch the
smug bitch in front of her. She also couldn't shake the
feeling that she'd seen her from somewhere, but blew it
off as her being a person she had seen when she had
stayed at the Inn before.
"It is fully booked," Tayuya said smoothly giving no hint

she was lying. "A noble sent a runner ahead to book all
our remaining rooms for his group, I'm sorry to say.
We've consolidated all the rooms he's taken into one
area. I'm afraid all that we have left is a room with two
beds."
"Alright we'll take it," Temari said feeling frustrated.
After signing in she turned to her party saying, "Trust me
guys, the hotsprings here are out of this world. They're
why I always stop here on my way to Suna."
Tayuya smirked internally saying, "Sorry, but only the

mixed bathing onsen is still available for use. The noble
insisted that the others remain customer free for forty-
eight hours before his arrival. Something about allowing
the cleansing affects of the springs purifying them from
all the riffraff."
Both mortified and titillated at the idea Temari said,

"Fine," before taking her key. Still a little put off Temari
said, "I'll just have to use it late at night when nobody
else is."
"What's the fun in that," Ino said enjoying the shades of
red that appeared on Temari's face. "What do you think
Naruto," she asked as they entered their room.
"I think I'll hit it up now," Naruto said heading into the
bathroom to change into a robe. In truth, he planned to
find Tayuya and to tell her whatever she was up to, to cut
it out. Emerging from the bathroom he could see Ino
smiling at him innocently which he found annoying since
he was positive she knew about this.
Temari looked nervous and asked, "Aren't you worried

about people seeing you?"
"Not really," he answered, "During my training trip it

was almost guaranteed that if a village or inn had mixed
bathing that Pervy Sage planned to spend all day in the
water."
He left the room noticing that Temari entered the
bathroom after him and that the smile on Ino's face got
bigger. However his search for Tayuya was proving to be
less then fruitful, even with the seal he had on her since
she was obviously going to great pains to keep her
distance and staying in crowded areas so he couldn't just
teleport to her. Deciding to enjoy the bath he was
surprised to find it empty, even if it was approaching
dinner time. As he settled into the hot water he sighed in
contentment. He could sense Tayuya approaching but
since she was coming to him stayed where he was.
A few minutes later she entered the Onsen. With an all

too pleased smile on her face asked, "Hello sir would you
like our special service."
Trying to keep the smile her words threatened to make

appear from his face he said sternly, "I want to know
what you are playing at. I thought I made it clear that I
wasn't going to go after Temari."
"Take it up with Tsunade, she's the one that thinks you

are being an idiot. Well that's not entirely correct. I think
you are being one too, but she's the one that decided to
send me and Ino along," Tayuya said chucking her own
robe away as she slipped into the water.
"Fine, but I'm not going to give in to whatever you have

planned," Naruto said crossing his arms.
Tayuya simply rolled her eyes but sliding up next to him

began to rub his cock to get it hard. Naruto thought
about stopping her but figured if anything it would help
him resist whatever they had planned later. So he leaned
back to give her more room to work and smiled when
she positioned herself over him and began to slide down.
However he was unaware that his little tryst was being
observed by a pair of dark teal eyes.
*****************************
Temari was shocked as she saw the receptionist of the

inn begin to ride Naruto. She was crouched near the
entrance having peeked in to see if Naruto was inside.
But why she couldn't exactly say. After leaving the
bathroom she had sat down on what she assumed was
going to be her bed for the night since Ino had claimed
the other one. She simply had assumed that Naruto
would lay with her since they were together.
However she kept sending looks to the door of their

room, the temptation to see Naruto minus his clothes
being rather hard to ignore. Yet ignore it she tried,
electing to wait until he came back. But that didn't stop
her from sending looks to the door as if she wanted to
leave. It was probably on her hundredth or so such look
that the she felt overcome by the desire. It was hard to
describe but she imagined it was almost like a suggestion
had been implanted in her.
Upon reaching the onsen, which had a sign that said

Closed for cleaning on it, she had felt a tad disappointed.
But as she was about to head back she began to wonder
where was Naruto then. She felt a small amount of fear
wondering if someone was making a play for the
information on the genin in the next chunin exams so
decided to investigate. Yet the last thing she expected to
see was Naruto cheating on Ino with the receptionist.
She was about to go tell Ino when she almost gasped as
Naruto stood them up and pulled out of the girl to turn
her around. Seeing her first erect penis, Temari felt
herself grow damp and her nipples grow harder. When
the red head moaned as Naruto entered her from behind
Temari felt her own arousal skyrocket.
As she watched Temari began to imagine herself in the
red-heads place. Her hands began to explore her own
body to make it more real for her. She bit her lip as she
began to rub her pussy as she watched the hot action in
front of her wishing that it was her. She was just about to
reach orgasm with the couple in front of her when the
sound of something crashing to the floor behind her was
heard. Turning she saw a pile of buckets that people
sometimes brought into the onsen with them and had
looked to be stacked rather secure had fallen onto their
sides. Naruto and the red-head stopped with the girl
suddenly making her way for the entrance where Temari
was. Quickly darting off in embarrassment she missed
the other Blonde kunoichi who was hiding and had
knocked the buckets over.
*****************************
Tayuya opened the door and immediately saw Ino who
gave her a wave before heading back to the room so as
to prevent Temari from finishing what she had started
while watching. Tayuya turned back saying, "It was just
some buckets."
"Well let's pick up where we left off," Naruto said as

Tayuya made her way back to the water. He frowned
when instead of getting back in Tayuya picked up her
robe saying, "Sorry, I may have put the Inn's staff and
customers under a genjutsu to make them go along with
my story. But I still have a job to do."
She turned away and smiled as she saw Naruto stare

down at his still rock hard cock. As she left she removed
the genjutsu from around the entrance that had made the
onsen appear closed. Almost immediately some people
began to make their way towards it making it so that
Naruto wouldn't be able to handle his rather large
problem. Glad that phase one of her and Ino's plan was
complete she went in search of a quiet place where she
could deal with her own pressing needs.
*****************************
Temari reached the room and was glad that Ino wasn't
present. However, her fear of being caught prevented her
from immediately picking up where she left off. She was
torn about whether or not to tell Ino about Naruto since
a part of her still felt indebted to him for bringing back
her little brother, both from his hatred and Akatsuki.
But the decision was taken out of her hands as they

entered the room together. "I think we should call it an
early night," Ino said sounding happy.
"I agree," Temari said quickly just wanting to get to sleep

as then maybe her arousal would fade. They all quickly
changed and Temari felt the desire for sleep fading as
when she exited the bathroom, having slipped into a pair
of flannel pajamas, she saw Naruto wearing just a pair of
boxers. Ino had apparently had no trouble changing in
front of him as she was wearing an oversized T-shirt that
covered all the way down to her knees.
Wishing the couple a good night, Temari laid down in

her bed, but found trying to sleep difficult. What was
worse was she knew that until she could take the edge of
her excitement, sleep would be almost impossible. She
curled up into the fetal position and was just about to
discreetly reach between her legs when she heard Ino
whisper, "Temari."
Temari froze and a moment later Ino again repeated her

name softly. Naruto either had trouble sleeping too, or
was woken up as he asked, "What is it Ino?"
"Your dick is poking me in the ass," she answered.
"So you want to switch beds," Naruto said but gasped as

Ino wrapped her hand around his dick.
"No," Ino said moving down the bed, "I want to put it to
good use."
"Temari…"
"Isn't responding," Ino said before swallowing his dick.
Temari could hear the obscene noises coming from the

bed next to hers. She was almost tempted to tell them to
stop or at the very least Ino about Naruto's early
transgression but was flabbergasted as Ino stopped her
sucking long enough to say, "You were with her weren't
you."
"What," Naruto moaned out as Ino gave his staff a long
lick.
"You were," she said almost positive she could imagine

the shocked expression on Temari's face, "I can still taste
her on it. Did she not make you cum? You must have
been interrupted for you to be this hard." As she spoke
Ino crawled up his body and positioning herself over his
dick where Naruto learned that she wasn't wearing any
panties.
Naruto beginning to suspect he had been set up earlier

and was about to accuse her but instead said, "Oh
damn," as Ino sank down on his meat wand.
Whatever protests Naruto had, disappeared as a result of

being buried inside of Ino. He placed his hands on her
hips and began to move under her desperate to cum and
alleviate the blue balls Tayuya had left him with.
As Ino began to moan Temari couldn't control herself
anymore needing to reach her own sexual satisfaction.
She first unbuttoned the first few buttons of her shirt to
gain access to her breasts and began tweaking her nipples
upon finding them already hard. She then worked her
flannel pants down her hips just enough that she could
discreetly begin to rub her pussy. She rubbed at the pace
of the lovers imagining herself in Ino's position. Ino
began to pick up her pace the volume of her moans
increasing along with it. Rubbing frantically, Temari only
stopped when she heard Naruto say, "Ino be quiet,
Temari's sleeping right next to us."
"No…no she isn't," Ino moaned looking over at Temari

whose back was facing them, "She's frigging her pussy
while probably thinking of you. Aren't you Temari?"
Temari didn't say anything hoping Ino would drop it and
just pretend she wasn't there, but that wasn't to be as Ino
turned on the light between the beds. Temari closed her
eyes feeling mortified but hearing Ino chuckling out a,
"Seems kind of silly to pretend to still be asleep. Unless
you want us to get back to what we were doing so you
can cum. But why settle for your hand when you can
have this thrust inside of you."
Temari opened her eyes in shock but despite a sense of

embarrassment at facing the two turned. Ino smiled as
she did so, rising off of Naruto's cock. Temari could see
it was covered in her fellow blonde's juices. Ino moved
her face down towards it saying, "I'll clean this for you.
But you need to tell Naruto what you want. He's afraid
to anger your brother considering their friendship."
Ino began licking her own juices off of Naruto's dick.

The only male in the room was frozen as he could see
Temari staring at it hungrily and was desperate to come
having now been denied it twice. His own gaze would
switch between the two girls. He'd watch Ino who
although her licking his staff was pleasurable she was
obviously not interested in making him cum. He'd then
switch his focus to Temari who seemed to have
forgotten that her shirt was partially unbuttoned allowing
him an unfettered view of one of her breasts.
Temari tried to break the situation down logically

wondering why Ino was offering her boyfriend up to her.
Or why she didn't seem to care that Naruto slept with
some random stranger. But her own brain was clouded
with lust and despite herself could only focus on the stiff
cock across the room. Finally Ino said, "Guess you were
right Naruto to not want to go after Temari. She seems
to have her own issues with sleeping with you. Oh well
guess I should finish what I started."
Ino began to knee walk over Naruto holding her shirt up
over her waist. She was about to drop down to once
more bury his dick into her when Temari said, "No!" She
paused surprised at herself but said, "Naruto… please…"
Naruto looked surprised at her sitting up and bring his

legs over the side of the bed but Ino held him down by
grabbing onto his back saying, "Don't give in so quickly
Naruto." She then reached down to begin stroking his
dick as she said, "Come on Temari. Naruto is taking a big
chance her. It may change things between him and your
brother. Make so that he know just how badly you want
him to fuck you."
Temari glared at Ino but said, "Naruto, please shove your

dick inside me. I want it, I want it so bad."
"Don't just tell him show him," Ino said and felt
Naruto's cock twitch as Temari shimmed out of her
pajama pants.
Once free of them she faced her pussy towards them and
spread her legs holding them in the air. Reaching down
she spread her drenched pussy lips as she said her lust
taking over, "Naruto please. Can't you see how wet I am.
I need your dick, please."
Ino whispered into Naruto's ear, "See, how can you turn
her down now? If you did it would almost be cruel."
Naruto stood walking the short distance that separated

the beds. Grabbing the back of Temari's knees he
pressed them down into her chest and leaning over her
said, "Temari are you sure. Everything will change for
you?"
She reached up to cup his face between her hands and
said, "Yes…I just want to feel like a woman."
Naruto still wasn't sure if what he was about to do was a

good idea or not. But he had to admit Ino was right. To
turn Temari down now would be cruel. He leaned down
and kissed her. It began gently but soon both of them
were making out madly. Naruto still held her legs into
her chest but could feel her attempting to move her
pelvis in order to rub it against something. That thing
turned out to be his cock as Ino being her helpful self
had guided it to Temari's entrance.
Both groaned into the others mouth upon their genitally

making contact with each other. That groaned deepened
as Naruto began to slowly push forward into the Sand
Kunoichi. Temari broke the kiss to say, "It's splitting me
apart." Naruto stopped afraid he had hurt her but she
quickly said, "Keep going I want to feel all of you in me."
Naruto obeyed the command. When he was fully inside
her he stopped giving her time to adjust to his size. But
she didn't need any telling him, "Fuck me Naruto… fuck
me."
Naruto obeyed quickly setting a hard and fast pace as he

began to screw her into the mattress. The way he held
her legs down prevented him from gaining access to her
breasts so he began to kiss and lick around her neck.
Ino moved back to her bed where she began to finger

herself as she enjoyed the show. From her vantage point
she could see Naruto dick churning in and out of Temari
as well as see the kunoichi's juices leaking from her pussy
down her spread ass.
Naruto moved from Temari's neck to begin kissing her

again and caught something out of the corner of his eye.
Focusing on it he could see Tayuya watching from the
hallway. He could see that although she was obviously
pleased that he had succumbed to their plan was also
afraid that he would be mad later. To put her at ease he
moved the hand closest to her from Temari's knee, as
soon as he did found that leg on his shoulder, and
holding it up beckoned her into the room. Tayuya didn't
need to be told twice quickly entering the room and
stripping out of her clothes.
Temari was in heaven as Naruto pounded her, but

groaned as he ended the kiss to pull away from her. She
had closed her eyes while they had kissed and was about
to open them when she felt lips return. Except almost
instantly she could tell they were not his. Opening her
eyes she saw the red-head, who had pulled away from the
kiss to stare down at her, from earlier minus her glasses
and immediately pictured her with darker skin and horns
coming out of her head.
"You're…" she began to say but found her ability to
speak hampered as Tayuya leaned down to kiss her again.
She resisted at first but quickly gave into the pleasure. As
the two women made out, Ino decided to get involved
and joining them on the bed latched onto Temari's
breast.
Suddenly Temari tensed squeezing her eyes shot and

although she did moan gave a high pitched whine.
Naruto feeling Temari's inner muscles tighten and
squeeze around him did groan causing Tayuya to say,
"She's fucking cumming, isn't she?"
"Yeah she is," Naruto confirmed his pace slowing due to

the added resistance.
Ino pulled her mouth from Temari's nipple and reaching

a hand down split her fingers around Naruto's moving
dick as well as Temari's nether lips said, "Well you must
not be doing your job to get such a weak reaction out of
her. Make her scream Naruto."
Naruto took up the challenge quickly picking up his pace

slamming into her as her orgasm died down. Temari tried
to resist screaming perhaps taking it as a challenge as
well, but it proved difficult especially with Tayuya egging
her on saying, "Quit being such a stubborn bitch.
Reward him by telling him how good it feels." Temari
didn't respond so Tayuya said, "Fucking stop Naruto."
He did so which pulled a strangled, "N-no, don't stop."
But Naruto did, so Ino pulled his dick out of Temari and
began to suck on it while Tayuya said, "How selfish. You
beg him for his big dick, but refuse to let him hear it
when it satisfies you. I'm sure Ino will have no problem
telling."
Ino didn't play along prompting Tayuya to nudge her
with her toe but Ino pulled off Naruto's dick only long
enough to say, "Sorry, but his dick just tastes so good."
From her position on her back Temari couldn't see Ino
sucking Naruto off as she returned her attention to his
pole only able to see the back of the kunoichi head as she
was laying near her stomach. But she could hear and feel
as the blonde's saliva dripped onto her groin.
"Hear that," Tayuya said, "At least Naruto knows how

much Ino loves sucking him off. She doesn't even need
to speak. You can just hear how much she gets into it,
and if you are a bit more loud and decisive, she's going to
get a mouthful of cum that should have been yours."
Temari wanted Naruto back in her feeling empty since

his forced removal. Loudly Temari shouted, "Naruto I
want your dick back in me. Give it to me." Ino smiled
hearing the shout and giving his dick one more loud
slurp as she pulled back, positioned it back at Temari's
entrance. Naruto thrust forward burying himself in her
completely and began pounding her with the intention of
coming. This time though Temari was far more vocal
shouting, "THAT's IT, FUCKING NAIL ME… I
NEVER THOUGHT IT BE THIS FUCKING
GOOD…"
As Temari continued to yell her approval, Ino jokingly

said as she moved towards the standing Naruto's face,
"Hear that, she's starting to sound like Tayuya." Kneeling
on the edge of the bed she removed Temari's leg from
his shoulder letting it hang off the side of the bed.
"I certainly approve though," Naruto said before

beginning to make out with Ino as Tayuya took Ino's
place sucking Temari's tit into her mouth. With all the
physical and visual stimulation it wasn't long before
Naruto felt his approaching and long overdue orgasm.
Breaking away from Ino's mouth he said, "I'm getting
near my finish Temari."
"Me Too," the kunoichi replied, she brought her free leg
up behind him placing her foot into the small of his back
pulling him towards her.
Taking that as permission to cum inside of her, he

shouted, "Here it comes Temari."
As he pumped his seed into her it triggered Temari's

orgasm causing her to arch her back as she yelled, "OH
MY GOD…IT'S SO HOT…AHHHHHHHH!"
Naruto kept his tool buried inside of her until the last
powerful burst and began to pull out. As soon as he was
freed from Temari's velvet grip he shuddered as he felt a
pair of lips wrap around his overly sensitive head. He
moaned as Tayuya began pleasuring him and chuckled as
Ino pouted, "Hey that's mine," and abandoned his chest
in order to get access to his tool. He allowed them to pull
him onto the bed where they each took up a position on
the side of his groin to clean him, before they would
inevitable got into an argument about who got first ride.
But he focused on Temari who stared at him with a
content smile on his face. He reached over to take her
hand and although still felt a small amount of fear at
damaging his friendship with Gaara admitted he was glad
he had succumbed to his girls' will on the matter.
Chapter 8: Target Matsuri
Naruto lay against the wall at the head of the bed that he
was supposed to have shared with Ino. Although a
blonde was currently snuggled into his side it was the one
he had started the night with. Temari was currently
rubbing a hand up and down his chest while the leg
currently resting on top of his made similar motions.
He heard a small moan come from the other bed and

looking over could see it had come from Tayuya as Ino
readjusted herself on top of her breast. After his first
time with Temari, he had set about pleasing both Tayuya
and Ino before picking up his newest lover and carrying
her to the other bed where they could talk. He explained
everything that they had learned up till now as well as his
ultimate goal. She had yet to say anything, but since she
hadn't laughed like some of his other lovers figured that
was a good sign.
Hoping to hear her opinion he asked, "Well what do you
think?"
"It's certainly ambitious," Temari replied.
"That's it," he said surprised, "I figure someone with

your analytical skills would tell me the odds of pulling
this off are rather small."
Temari smiled but said, "I made out with an ex-sound-

nin that I tried to kill. If someone had told me that laid in
store for my future. I probably would have laughed in
their face."
"Fair enough," Naruto said with a small chuckle, "How

about the rest of it though? Do you have a problem with
helping me knowing that you may have to feed me
critical information about your home?"
Temari moved away from his side to look him in the eye
to ask, "What if I did?"
"I don't know," Naruto admitted honestly. "I may be

able to force you. But I don't think I could do that to
you, and now that you know what I'm planning you
could be a hindrance if you wanted. I wouldn't make you
give us information but I would force you to be quiet.
That would probably be just as bad for you since you
would know I would move onto another woman and she
may give me what I wanted."
Temari nodded her head as she knew it would be. That

Naruto had that kind of power over her was rather
frightening but that he wouldn't force her to betray her
home made her confident of her answer as she said, "I'll
help. But, what about Gaara?"
"What do you mean?"
"Are you going to tell him what you are up too?"
Naruto leaned his head against the wall looking at the

ceiling and said, "I had originally planned too. I'm not so
sure if that's a good idea anymore."
"Why?"
Naruto smiled as he said with a light tone, "Well first put

yourself into your premake-out with a girl shoes," but
turning serious he continued, "I seduced his sister and
have the ability to turn her into a spy against her will. If
you were him would you still trust me?"
"No," Temari admitted, "Yet at the same time Gaara

does trust you like no other. Not telling him may be
more damning."
"Yeah I know, but…"
Temari stopped him placing her finger against his lips

saying, "I'm not done. Also, let's face facts, you didn't
seduce me. We were both driven together by those two
over there."
"I suppose that's true," Naruto agreed sparing a look at

the two naked women hugging each other. "But do you
think Gaara will see the difference?"
"I don't know," Temari said. Placing a kiss against his

chest, she asked, "Naruto if you have the ability to
control their and my actions. Why didn't you simply
force them to abandon their plans for us?"
"I didn't think of it," Naruto admitted, "But besides that,

if we're going to unite the shinobi world it's going to take
more than just me. Taking away your and the other's free
will to tell me that I'm wrong will do a disservice to you
and me. Tsunade, Ino, Tayuya, and I imagine Hinata all
thought me ignoring you because of my friendship with
Gaara was foolish." He stopped when he noticed a look
pass over her face causing him to ask, "That bothers you
doesn't it?"
"Yes," Temari said placing her head back against his

shoulder, "Most of my life men kept their distance from
me because of my brother. I can understand it more with
you since you have a bond with him but I can't say I'm
pleased to learn I almost missed out on such a
pleasurable night because of it."
"Which basically proves my point," Naruto said, "Had I

robbed Tsunade of her ability to override me. Well, you
probably would have. All of you are such incredible
people that taking away your ability to make your own
decisions diminish what you can help me achieve."
"You certainly have a way with words," Temari said

looking up from his shoulder to gaze upon his face.
Naruto looked down and said, "I only say what I feel."
He leaned down to kiss her which she quickly returned.
Pulling away she said, "That's what makes it all the more
powerful." She then leaned back in to kiss his chest,
before moving down to place several along his abdomen.
Naruto had a good idea of where her final destination
was so ran his hand down the back of her spine.
Reaching her butt, he gave it a squeeze just as she began
placing kisses along his flaccid cock. As she reached the
tip giving it a kiss as well, he reached around her ass and
began to slide a finger along her lower lips before
burying two of his fingers inside her.
Temari closed her eyes and moaned at Naruto's
ministrations. She smiled as she focused on his dick once
more to find that it had risen to occasion as a result of
her actions. Licking around the tip, she stroked the rest
of his length until the taste of it changed as he began to
ooze precum. She took as much of him into her mouth
as she could while stroking what remained. But found
concentrating on the task in front of her difficult due to
Naruto's own efforts.
She pulled her mouth away to moan deeply as he began

to rub a particular sensitive spot within her. She was just
about to place him back in her mouth when he picked
her lower half up and holding her around the midsection
began to eat her out from his sitting position. Her lower
legs and feet where resting along the wall that his back
was against so she used chakra to keep them in place in
order to make it easier on Naruto to hold her as he dined
on her pussy.
"Oh Kami, your tongue feels divine Naruto," she

moaned appreciatively. Deciding to show her
appreciation through action she swallowed his staff once
more working her head back and forth stopping at the
tip occasionally to lick around it. As good as Naruto was
making her feel Temari wanted more so without warning
cut the chakra to her legs and slid down his body.
Bringing her lower body above his stiff cock, while
facing away, Temari rose up on her knees and could feel
Naruto rub himself along her soaking wet pussy. Holding
it steady for her, they both groaned as she began to
slowly sink down on him. When he was buried in her
completely Temari sighed in satisfaction and remained
still to bask in the feeling of fullness that she was quickly
becoming addicted too.
Eventually she began to raise and lower her hips with
Naruto meeting her downward thrusts half way.
Reaching forward she grabbed Naruto's ankles as she
continued to move her hips up and down. Naruto was
mesmerized by the amazing view the position gave him
of his dick sliding in and out of her wet passage.
Reaching forward he placed his hand on the top of her
ass aiding her downward thrust as he began to thrust up
harder into her. It had the desired effect as Temari shot
up arching her back as he pulled a yell of, "THAT'S IT
NARUTO….RIGHT THERE…SHIT RIGHT
THERE…"
Enjoying her screams, he reached up to cup her breasts

only to find her hands already there. Placing his over hers
they both groped and squeezed her breasts as they settled
into a fast rhythm. After several minutes Temari placed
her hands on Naruto's thighs as he brought his to her
hips, and she began to grinned herself into his lap in a
circular pattern causing him to groan. Placing her chin
into her chest she bit her bottom lip to stave off her
impending orgasm wanting to keep the feelings churning
about inside her going as long as possible.
Sadly a few moments later she knew that she was at the
end of her rope so turning to look over her shoulder
said, "Naruto…I'm…I'm going to…cum…"
"I'm close too, Temari."
"Together…together please," she pleaded.
Naruto didn't respond with words instead began to raise

and lower her hips. Placing one of his hands near the top
of her pussy he waited till he felt his own desire to cum
become overwhelming and then giving her clit a little rub
sat back against the wall as her cunt milked him off his
seed. As her orgasm hit and Naruto released his load
inside of her, Temari raised her head towards the ceiling
and shouted, "Oh…Godddddd…there's so much."
As her orgasm subsided Temari wobbled slightly before

falling backwards into Naruto's chest. He wrapped his
arms around her and placed a kiss against her neck. As
she felt sleep beginning to overtake her Temari wasn't
exactly sure what it was she felt for the boy, but she did
know that she owed Tsunade, Tayuya, and Ino for
forcing Naruto to introduce her to a world of pleasure.
*****************************
Sakura watched Ayame hum to herself as she prepared

some ingredients for use later. She wasn't sure why she
decided to eat at the small stand but the way the young
woman on the other side of the counter was acting was
getting on her nerves. In truth though, it wasn't just
Ayame, but Tsunade, Hinata, and Ino as well.
Sakura hadn't noticed the change that the women had
gone through since her return from Grass Country. No
that honor had belonged to Shizune since Sakura had
been too upset about Naruto's disappearance from her
life to really notice. However Tsunade's first apprentice
and assistant had, at least in her master.
The two apprentices had been enjoying a break from

their hospital duties when Tsunade had walked through
the break room. Sakura had been staring into her tea
trying to come up with some way to make things go back
to the way they used to be between her and Naruto so
hadn't noticed the Hokage pass through. After Tsunade
had left Shizune had placed her chin onto her hand and
said, "I wonder what has had Lady Tsunade in such a
good mood lately."
"Sorry, what was that?" Sakura asked looking up from
her drink upon Shizune's speaking
"Oh nothing," Shizune said, "It's just lately Lady

Tsunade has seemed rather happy and I was wondering
at the reason."
Sakura remembering how Tsunade had put her in her

place after complaining about Naruto's going to Suna
without her so had a hard time picturing what Shizune
was saying. Voicing her opinion she said, "I haven't
noticed any change."
"Really," Shizune said surprised, "You haven't noticed

that Tsunade has caught up on all her paperwork, or that
she hasn't attempted to sneak off to drink and gamble
lately. Not to mention, she finally granted my request
that she take on a second assistant."
Sakura truly hadn't but going over her memories couldn't
deny what Shizune said was true. Coming up with a
theory she said, "Maybe with Hinata there to assist, it's
helped to streamline things a bit so that she can keep up.
With more free time she can now gamble and drink
when the office is closed."
"That's just it," Shizune said, "She hasn't had a drop in

weeks. I'm the one that normally has to restock her
supply so check from time to time. I haven't needed to
get a new bottle in weeks. I've even checked her secret
stash and they've been gathering dust."
The two women had lapsed into silence shortly after that
each trying to think of a reason for their master's change.
Sakura had wanted to ask if Tsunade began to change
around the time she had been out of the village.
However she had been too embarrassed as she would
probably have to admit that the reason she wanted to
know was because it would be about the same time
Naruto had changed as well.
Watching Ayame had brought her mind back to that

memory though and thinking about it she realized that
Tsunade and Naruto weren't the only people to have
changed recently. Ino had as well going from someone
who had claimed to be madly in love with Sasuke to
someone who didn't even care if he returned. Then there
was Hinata as well, who seemed not only more outgoing,
but seemed hellbent on learning the ins and outs of
politics. If she really wanted to expand her theory even
the tough as nails Head Anbu captained seemed more
relaxed and happy the last time she had gone to her
office to pick up some paperwork.
Realizing that quite a few women had changed, she

focused on the one that had changed the most to her,
which was Ino. Thinking back to just before she left on
the mission Sakura remembered that Ino had quickly
come to Naruto's defense when she had been upset
about his not going on the mission. Ino had even
claimed that Naruto hadn't chosen her for something but
had quickly clamed up about what. Whatever it was
Sakura was positive it went deeper than Ino taking care
of his plants. Because if she was right the kunoichi had
no problem showering at Naruto's considering the time
she had seen Ino there. Thinking of that moment Sakura
began to wonder if Naruto was the cause of all the
changes she noticed in the women around her.
Sakura began to rub her forehead feeling it begin to hurt

as she admitted that Naruto's distancing himself from
her must be bothering her more than she thought if she
was coming up with such a crazy theory. Ayame seemed
to notice her distress asking, "Are you alright, Sakura?"
"I'm a little stressed out I guess," she admitted.

"Oh," Ayame said leaning in towards her, "May I ask
about what?"
Feeling embarrassed Sakura said, "I'd rather not say."

Ayame nodded her head and went back to her work.
However after several minutes Sakura asked, "Ayame,
has Naruto talked about me recently?"
"No, not really," Ayame admitted. Although she was

privy to why Naruto was acting so distant with his
teammate she still asked, "Why?"
Sakura thought for a moment before saying, "Well…

ever since I came back from that mission to Grass
Naruto's been so different with me."
Ayame nodded and could see Sakura was obviously

hoping that Ayame had the answer as to why. Although
she did, she knew it wasn't her place to say anything.
Instead she asked, "Do you mind if I ask you
something?" Sakura shook her head no, so Ayame said,
"What are your plans after you two bring back Sasuke?"
Sakura was caught by surprise but said, "I'm not sure I

understand what you mean. Hopefully once he's back
everything will go back to normal."
Ayame nodded her head figuring that was the case so

added, "Perhaps Naruto realizes that is impossible."
"It's not impossible," Sakura quickly snapped.
"I'm sorry Sakura, but I'm afraid you're wrong," Ayame

responded calmly. Sakura was about to argue but Ayame
cut her off saying, "Look Sakura that you are here
worried about Naruto no longer dotting on you shows
that it is." A little of the bitterness she felt at Sakura bled
into her voice as she continued, "Three years ago Naruto
would have done anything for you. While he still intends
to bring back Sasuke I think he's realized the truth of
matter."
Surprised at the hostile tone the young woman had taken

with her Sakura weakly asked, "What truth?"
"That even if he succeeds and brings back Sasuke things

cannot go back to the way they were. Nor should he
want them too. Sasuke betrayed his home, friends, team
and a boy that thought of him as family." Sakura was
about to open her mouth to defend Sasuke, and claim it
was the curse mark, but in the face of Ayame's rising
anger at him chose to remain silent. Ayame ended her
rant saying, "And then there's your selfish wish for things
to go back to the way they were."
Sakura glared and said challengingly, "What's wrong with
that?"
"What you want is Naruto to go back to fawning over

you while you chase someone who already proved he
doesn't give a damn about you," Ayame replied up for
the challenge. Leaning forward Ayame placed a hand on
the counter saying, "Naruto probably is simply preparing
for the day when you forget about him once Sasuke is
returned to the village. He'll give you your fondest wish
Sakura. He'll reunite you with your beloved Sasuke, but
don't ask him to stand around cheering for you
afterwards." Leaning in Ayame added, "Because he
doesn't need too."
A customer entered the stand and was about to leave

since the two young women were openly glaring at each
other. However, Ayame broke eye contact first saying to
the man cheerfully, "Welcome to Ichiraku…"
As Ayame moved away Sakura threw her money for the
meal down feeling angry at the waitress. But as she
walked away from the stand felt a cold chill as she
understood the implications of what Ayame had said.
Naruto's distancing himself from her was in preparation
of Sasuke's return and judging by Ayame's tone there was
a line of people preparing to push Sakura to the side in
hopes of capturing what had once been her place in
Naruto's heart. But thinking of Ino, Hinata and now
Ayame she realized the truth that it may have already
happened.
*****************************
Entering Suna, Naruto began to feel a sense of dread.

Being honest with himself, he admitted it was because he
did feel guilty about what happened between Temari and
him. As they neared the Kazekage's mansion Temari
looked over her shoulder sending him a tight smile.
Although she hadn't asked since their first night together
he knew she wished to know what he planned to tell
Gaara if anything.
The truth was he didn't know himself. Ino linked her arm
with his discreetly catching his attention with her eyes
when he looked at her. Following where she gazed next
he almost laughed seeing Tayuya, who had traveled
ahead of them, dressed as a barmaid at a bar whose
primary clientele appeared to be shinobi. Naruto sighed
figuring that once he returned to Konoha that a smug
Tsunade would be sure to rub it in his face that she was
right about his adding Temari. Especially since it was
probably due to the Work Visa Temari had supplied that
Tayuya was able to gain employment so quickly.
Entering the mansion, they made their way to Gaara's
office. Temari knocked on the door receiving a crisp
reply of, "Enter."
Doing as commanded, the two Konoha shinobi followed

behind Temari as she entered the office. Gaara stared at
them for a moment before saying, "Welcome home
Temari."
"Thank you Gaara."
"It is good to see you again as well Naruto."
"Heh, heh, yeah same here," Naruto replied nervously.

His nervousness must have shown as Gaara arched an
eyebrow at his friend.
Pressing on Gaara said addressing his sister, "I trust you
have the information on the Konoha contestants we can
expect to be coming here?"
"Yes Gaara," Temari answered.
"Good," he replied before focusing on the two foreign

shinobi, "Naruto, Ino as my guests please enjoy all Suna
has to offer while I compose the list of our shinobi that
will be entering. Once it is finished will you deliver it to
the Hokage for me?"
"Sure no problem," Ino said when it became apparent

Naruto wasn't going to speak.
Gaara nodded again noting Naruto's strange behavior

but said, "Thank you. Temari please see to our guests."
Temari looked over her shoulder giving Naruto a smile
before saying, "No problem."
Naruto however said, "Actually I'd like a moment alone

with Gaara if you two don't mind?" Ino frowned getting
the sense that Naruto was going to do something
reckless but Temari nodded ushering the kunoichi from
the room.
"What is it Naruto?" Gaara asked his friend hoping he

could help him get over what was bothering him.
"Well you see… The thing is…" Naruto said but

couldn't think of a way to explain to Gaara what it was
he wanted to tell him.
"Please relax," Gaara said as Naruto tried and failed to

speak several times. "I'm sure whatever it is that is
bothering you isn't that bad."
Taking a deep breath Naruto blurted out, "I slept with
Temari." Gaara just stared at him in response. Figuring
that since he hadn't been crushed by the Kazekage's sand
yet that he should take the moment he had to explain
himself, he laid everything on the line for his friend.
When he finished talking Gaara remained silent for a

while before saying softly, "Get out."
"Look Gaara, I truly didn't want you to find out like this
but…"
"GET OUT," Gaara said cutting him off and his tone
telling Naruto that remaining further might be
dangerous.
Naruto's head dropped but he turned towards the door.

Grabbing the door handle he stopped for a moment. He
was about to apologize once more but decided against it
leaving the office. Upon stepping into the lobby Ino
asked, "What is it?"
"I think I screwed up big time," Naruto said sending a

look at the door.
"You didn't…" Ino began but trailed off when Naruto

nodded.
Temari placed a hand on Naruto's shoulder saying,

"Thank you."
"Thank you," Ino said her ire rising, "Depending on how

Gaara responds we all could be in serious trouble."
Naruto's shoulders dropped even further hearing that but

Temari remained calm saying, "I'll talk to him later. For
now let's find you a place to stay."
*****************************
Tayuya placed the drink in front of the shinobi she was

serving before returning to the bar to grab several more
glasses. Putting them on her tray, she turned from the
counter they had rested on, and her eyes searching for
the quickest and most accessible path to the next table
she needed to get too. Finding it, she took off passing
through some of the rowdy shinobi to reach her
customers. As she did so she discreetly observed some of
the kunoichi among the patrons. Although there were a
few only two of them really caught her attention as being
necessary to Naruto's goal.
The first was a jounin who was dressed in the standard

uniform of a Sunagakure Jounin. Her head was covered
in a white turban but Tayuya could still make out brown
hair beneath it. She possessed blue eyes and had red
markings on her cheeks. According to her bingo book
the woman's name was Maki and much like her dress
suggested she was an elite jounin of the village. What
made her a target though was some of the rumors that
were surrounding her, which were that she may be in line
to join the Suna Shinobi council when one of the older
members stepped down.
Keeping an eye on her for later, Tayuya realized that she

needed to speak with Naruto and Kyuubi at some point.
The reason being, that since her mission to get Naruto to
sleep with Temari had succeeded she was now beginning
her long term one of finding suitable targets. But upon
entering employment at the bar Tayuya realized that even
if she marked them in her book there was a chance that
she would have moved on to another town or village
before Naruto could seduce them. Therefore she needed
a jutsu that would allow her to mark targets so that
Naruto could locate and approach them later at his
leisure, since in all likelihood Akatsuki would be making
Naruto's life difficult soon.
Placing several drinks down at her customers' table she

took that last one to the second woman she had marked
as a possible target. The light haired woman thanked her
before taking a sip of the drink which wasn't alcoholic.
Tayuya nodded and walked away. The reason Tayuya was
considering her was mainly because she didn't even have
an entry in her book. Considering that Suna and Konoha
were allies Tayuya took that to mean that the woman was
probably one of the few Suna shinobi with a Kekkei
Genkai. Since she wasn't listed in her book it was safe to
assume that Suna wished to keep her under wraps which
made her a valuable target for Naruto.
It took over an hour of discreet monitoring of the crowd

to even learn her name which was Pakura. She only
learned that after the lonely looking woman left the bar
and a collective sigh could be felt. She learned why a
moment later when a Suna shinobi called her mummy
making Pakura. When a chunin who looked like he had
only recently achieved that rank asked why she was called
that. The man had informed the boy of a story
surrounding her using her Scorch bloodline to turn a
high ranking noble's son into a mummy. Although the
son had a reputation as a player and even had a few
rumors of forcing women to please him swirling around
him, many still refused to believe that he had attacked
Pakura. Men kept their distance from her for fear that
she may do the same thing to them as a result. When the
chunin had asked why she wasn't punished for the
murder if they didn't know what truly happened. The
storyteller had replied that the Fourth Kazekage had
been unwilling to allow one of his few assets to be
destroyed. So with even the Kazekage siding with her
because of her abilities it was generally agreed upon by
most that it was best to just keep their distance.
Tayuya filled the information away for later getting back
to her job since a few people were beckoning her for
refills. Deciding that she would find Naruto directly after
her shift instead of in the morning like she originally
planned, she picked up her tray and dived back into the
mass of bodies to get to the table that had been waiting
the longest.
****************************
Naruto stared at Ino who was still sitting in a chair

glaring at him. She had been there ever since Temari had
booked them into the hotel and had shown them their
rooms. The Suna Kunoichi had taken off shortly after
presumably to talk to her brother. Ino upon entering the
room had marched to the chair and simply planted
herself there facing away from him, her whole demeanor
showing how angry she was.
After several hours of silence he said, "Ino, I already said
I'm sorry."
She didn't respond, much like the other times he had

apologized, but after several minutes did finally say,
"Yeah well tell me how sorry you are when we're sitting
in a Suna cell."
"At least we'll have each other," he replied trying to

lighten the mood. Yet knew he had failed spectacularly as
she turned her head to face him and her eyes narrowed
in anger.
"What would you have me do Ino?" Naruto asked in

exasperation. "He's my friend and I slept with his sister
turning her into a potential spy."
Ino turned to face him saying angrily, "Big deal. You're
not the only one keeping secrets from a friend."
Realizing she was talking about Sakura, he said, "That's

different."
"Really how so," Ino quickly said her tone telling Naruto
that again he would have been better keeping his mouth
shut.
"Well… I mean… she's interested in Sasuke and…"
"That isn't it," Ino said cutting him off, "It's different
because here you needed to keep the secret and found
you couldn't because of some measure of guilt, but didn't
consider that maybe I feel the same way."
Naruto hung his head but admitted, "You're right. I'm

sorry."
Lying down on the single large bed he stared up at the
ceiling and said, "I really screwed this up, didn't I?"
Ino felt some of her anger fade away when Naruto

admitted he was wrong so getting up from the chair she
was in made her way to the bed. Sitting next to him she
said, "Hey, we'll find a way to fix this."
Naruto nodded saying, "I hope you're right." Changing

the subject he asked, "Do you really feel guilty about not
being able to tell Sakura." When Ino nodded he asked,
"Why?"
"Because, you are probably one of the best things that

has ever happened to me," Ino said, "and I can't share it
with her. Also she's hurting by your giving her the cold
shoulder and I can't even tell her why."
"I can't promise you that I'll tell her or let you Ino,"
Naruto said prompting Ino to sigh, "But I'll try to be
more considerate of your feelings the next time I feel like
opening my big mouth."
Trying to lighten the mood as well Ino said, "Since it's

very likely that we'll soon be locked away in a Suna cell. I
guess I won't have to worry about keeping this a secret
from Sakura much longer."
"There you go. I was sure there was a bright side to this,"
Naruto said allowing a small chuckle to escape him.
Ino smiled but before she could reply a knock at the

door attracted their attention. Due to his mark on the
person they were able to tell that it was Tayuya. Naruto
got up to let her in the room, but before she could bring
up what brought her there she asked, "What's going on?"
upon feeling some of the remaining tension in the room.
Smiling that she was about to stir up another hornets'
nest for Naruto. Ino said, "Naruto told Gaara
everything."
"You did what?" Tayuya said getting angry except for a

whole slew of different reasons then Ino. Naruto sighed
as he tried to calm down the angry red-head coming to
the conclusion that having a small harem sucked when all
the women were of the opinion you had acted like an
idiot.
*****************************
Gaara stood on a rooftop and used his Third Eye

Technique to keep Naruto under surveillance. He
admitted to being surprised as it appeared the red-head
that had entered the room was rather upset with him. No
doubt due to Naruto's telling him about what he had
done and how he planned to unify the world. Gaara
found that strange since Naruto had made it sound like
he gained some sort of power over them. But as he tried
to calm the red-head down it didn't seem to be working.
He was lost in thought wondering what that meant when
he heard, "Don't you have Anbu for keeping tabs on
people?"
Surprised his sister had been able to sneak up on him

Gaara spun saying, "Are you here to silence me?"
A look of hurt crossed her face but she said, "I suppose I
am in a matter of speaking." Calmly she walked past him
to gaze into the room where Naruto was staying. She
smiled seeing her lover cowering slightly from an enraged
Tayuya who was being held back by Ino.
"I don't understand what is going on there," Gaara
admitted after coming to the conclusion Temari wasn't
there to attack him.
"If I had to guess," Temari said with a small chuckle as a

lamp got tossed causing the room to go dark, "Tayuya is
upset probably because she's spent three years trapped in
a coma and is likely afraid that Naruto's telling you about
his jutsu means she may be spending more time locked
away in a prison."
"Doesn't he have a means to control them," Gaara asked

before adding, "and you?"
"Yes," Temari admitted turning from the window a smile

on her lips as the light came back on to find Tayuya
straddling Naruto making out with him.
Gaara turned away from the window with a blush on his
cheeks as he said, "I guess he used it."
"No," Temari said with a laugh as Ino got involved

pushing Tayuya to the side to kiss the blond boy, "I think
Tayuya simply came to the realization that if you end up
arresting all of us it's going to be a while before she can
be with him so doesn't want to waste any of the
remaining time they have fighting."
"Us," Gaara said facing his sister, "You include yourself

in that estimate."
"Why shouldn't I?" Temari asked, "After all you can't

exactly trust me now."
"But you are my sister and probably a victim of that

jutsu," Gaara reassured her but was surprised when she
laughed.
"Sorry," Temari said, "But if you had been there you
would have seen that I practically begged Naruto to take
me. So considering me a victim is pretty farfetched."
"Still…"
"Plus while I appreciate you getting upset over my

seemingly being a victim. You should understand I'm
quite happy with how things turned out," Temari said
which surprised her brother.
"It doesn't bother you that he plans to seduce more

women?" Gaara asked.
"No, and while that may be a byproduct of the jutsu it

doesn't change the fact that I consider being bound to
Naruto better than my status before our trip to Suna."
"Why?"
Sighing Temari said, "Because it isn't easy being the sister

of the Kazekage."
"I wasn't aware," Gaara said sounding apologetic.
"I know and it isn't your fault that most men found
approaching me rather intimidating. Even Naruto wasn't
going to." That caught Gaara by surprise which Temari
could tell due to his eyes widening fractionally, explaining
she added, "He values your friendship and didn't want to
do anything to jeopardize it. It was only because of the
machinations of Tsunade and the two girls down there
that he eventually broke down." Smiling she said, "Trust
me, he would have needed to be a eunuch to remain
unaffected by the show that was put on. But I believe he
was coming here to tell you about his goal and only his
sleeping with me made him doubt that you would go
along with it."
"I see," Gaara said walking towards the opposite side of

the roof they were standing on away from the hotel
Naruto was staying in. "Do you believe that he has any
chance of uniting the shinobi world?"
"I don't know," Temari admitted, "But he did give me

my youngest brother back. Something I thought equally
impossible just three short years ago." Gaara faced her, a
hint of a smile tugging at his lips. Seeing that Gaara may
be coming around she added, "This may also work to
your benefit as well."
"How so?"
Smiling Temari said, "You now have a friend with the

skill set necessary to solve that problem with Matsuri and
her uncle. Once that is taken care of you'll be free to
announce your relationship with Sari."
*****************************
Temari entered the room to find Tayuya with her shirt

off as she fought for her spot on top of a still dressed
Naruto. Ino kept trying to push her to the side every
now and then but at the moment was settling for a three
way kiss. Temari felt herself grow a little moist at the
sight but cleared her throat attracting Naruto's attention.
He sat up immediately as did the other two women.
When Naruto got off the bed much to a protesting
Tayuya's displeasure Temari said, "Relax, you'll have
other opportunities."
Naruto blew out a breath asking, "He's not mad

anymore?"
"No, he's waiting on the roof across from this room. He
wants to talk with you."
Naruto nodded quickly exiting the hotel. Landing on the

roof he was about to speak when Gaara said, "Naruto,
provided you continue to make Temari happy I'll
consider the matter dropped. I also thank you for the
faith you put into our friendship to include me in this
plan of yours."
"I'll always do my best to cherish her," Naruto said

prompting Gaara to incline his head.
"Good," Gaara said before adding, "As Temari pointed

out I do find myself in need of a shinobi with your new
set of skills." Naruto arched an eyebrow but remained
quiet. Gaara taking that as an invitation to explain said,
"Do you remember Matsuri?"
Naruto thought a moment before saying, "Wasn't she
that academy student that we had to rescue from those
weapon makers."
"Yes," Gaara said, "She was quite fearful of weapons if

you remember."
Nodding Naruto said, "I remember she had witnessed

her parents' deaths."
"Yes, she also apparently carries feelings for me," Gaara

said.
"But you don't return them," Naruto said prompting the

Kazekage to nod in agreement. "Why not just tell her?"
"I wish it was that simple," Gaara replied. "However

Matsuri comes from a rather influential family. You may
not know this but here in Suna water is more precious
than gold. Her parents were successful water prospectors
and were killed by bandits."
"What does that have to do with not telling her how you
feel?" Naruto asked.
"I'm getting to that," Gaara said in a rare moment of

irritation.
"Sorry."
"Where was I? Her family therefore controls most of the

water that flows into the village. Her uncle inherited the
company that distributes the water upon the death of her
parents."
"I take it he's the problem then," Naruto said earning a

nod from Gaara.
"Indeed, he is using her feelings in hopes of pressuring
me to marry her," Gaara replied.
"I can't imagine Matsuri going along with that though,"

Naruto said since Matsuri had struck him as a dedicated
Suna shinobi.
"She is unaware of his manipulations," Gaara answered.

"But so long as she is a shinobi she is unable to assume
control of the company."
"What is the uncle after though?"
"I believe that he thinks that if Matsuri and I get married

in time that will lead to his family becoming the most
powerful in all of Wind Country through any children we
may have."
"Still why not just tell her all this?"

Gaara sighed before saying, "The matter is further
complicated by my already being involved with
someone."
"Again why not just tell Matsuri?"
"Because the woman I'm seeing is a close friend of hers

named Sari," Gaara said.
Understanding dawning on him, Naruto said, "She was

one of the girls that showed up after Grandma Chiyo
sacrificed her life for you."
"Yes," Gaara said, "Also should you use this new jutsu of
yours on her I will crush your genitals."
"Don't worry, I'll keep clear," Naruto said resisting the

urge to cup his package. Scratching his cheek Naruto
said, "Not to shine to bright a light on my own
hedonistic ways but why not simply date both."
"My life has been abnormal enough and I would at least

like a normal relationship," Gaara said.
Nodding with a lecherous smile feeling more at ease

talking about it with his friend Naruto said, "Normal is
overrated. But I'll do as you ask."
Gaara smiled slightly saying, "Sari will be happy to know

we won't have to sneak around anymore."
"I'm glad to hear that as I was wondering if you would

like to play a small part in helping me seduce Matsuri."
"I'd rather not," Gaara said his cheeks coloring.

"I can understand that," Naruto said, "But I'm going to
need to borrow your office tomorrow night then." Gaara
raised an eyebrow so Naruto explained his basic plan that
he would flush out in greater detail with his girls later.
*****************************
Naruto and Ino waited outside the building where

Matsuri had been assigned clerical duties for the day. As
they waited Ino said, "Can I ask you something?"
"Always," Naruto said getting comfortable on a pile of

wooden boxes lining the alley they were in.
"Well considering the parallels between Matsuri and you

do you regret what we're about to do?"
"What do you mean?"

"Well she loves Gaara who loves someone else, while
you loved Sakura who you think…"
"I get it, I get it," Naruto said cutting her off making Ino
frown. "But why should I regret targeting Matsuri?"
"For the same reason you won't target Sakura," Ino said,
"we're stealing away her choice."
"You didn't seem to mind manipulating me into taking

Temari," Naruto pointed out.
"That was different," Ino replied.
"Really how?" Naruto quickly shot back with a smile

when Ino couldn't think of an adequate response.
"It just was," she said in a huff but was forced to admit
Naruto had her. Further discussion was put on hold as
their target left the building. Ino formed the handsign to
implant her suggestion into Matsuri and waited for the
girl to stop a moment before letting her have it.
*****************************
Matsuri was leaving another boring day of clerical duty,

but considering that the last time the village had been
attacked they had nearly lost the Kazekage considered it
a blessing. Still she wouldn't mind a mission that led her
out of the village for a few days if only to get away from
her uncle. The building she was leaving was actually the
headquarters of the company her parents had founded.
Her uncle had specifically requested her for the boring
mission and she suspected that the reason was so he
could harp on her lack of backbone when it came to her
desire to be with Gaara.
She didn't know why it mattered so much to him anyway.
In truth she never really liked the man and when he
became her guardian after her parents' death her dislike
had only grown. She firmly believed that the only reason
he had taken care of her was because it was a stipulation
her parents had placed in their will. The only thing he
had ever supported her in was her desire to be a shinobi,
and the only reason for that was because as long as she
was on active duty it made her ineligible to run the
company herself.
She stopped for a moment to decide whether she should

go home to her modest apartment and cook herself
dinner or get something from one of the many new
restaurants that had recently opened. But instead of
deciding on dinner she was suddenly overcome by a
desire to see Gaara. Heading to the Kazekage's mansion
she entered and was confused as to why it was empty.
Making her way to his office she was surprised to find
the hallway darkened and his door slightly ajar.
Looking inside she almost gasped but prevented herself

from doing so by clamping her hands over her mouth.
Inside was her crush and Sari kissing passionately. Gaara
was leaning against his desk his arms around Sari's waist
as they made out in his office. Sari broke the kiss staring
into his eyes as she asked, "When are we going to
announce our relationship?"
"Soon I promise," Gaara responded, "I just need to find

the right way to tell Matsuri."
Placing her head on his chest Sari said, "Be gentle

please."
"I will," was Gaara's response but Matsuri was no longer

there to hear it.
When they were sure they were alone the seemingly close
couple dropped their henges to reveal Tayuya and
Temari. "Why'd I have to be my brother," Temari
complained.
"Are you saying you would have wanted to make out

with him?" Tayuya asked teasingly.
"What, no. I'm just wondering why I even had to do

this," Temari responded.
"To help her get over Gaara and to get her uncle off of
your brother's back," Tayuya said pulling out of her arms
to sit on the desk next to the girl. "Besides don't act like
you didn't like making out with me."
Temari blushed but admitted, "It wasn't the kissing a girl

part."
"Oh"
"It was that depending on how well Gaara's relationship

goes with Sari. I may have ended up kissing the image of
my future sister-in-law." Tayuya smiled at her but instead
of answering began rocking the desk back and forth
prompting Temari to ask, "What are you doing?"
"Well since I'm going to be sneaking into the various

Shinobi villages I was just thinking about starting a little
game of having Naruto sleep with me on each of the
village leader's desks," Tayuya responded.
"Don't you dare," Temari said but a minute later

imagined herself riding Naruto to an amazing orgasm
while on the desk.
"You're thinking about it," Tayuya said a large smile
splitting her face.
"No I'm not," Temari quickly replied but her blush made
it apparent she was lying.
"You so fucking are," was the red-heads teasing

response.
****************************
Matsuri couldn't stop her tears as she ran from the office.
She berated herself that it turned out her uncle was right.
She stopped to catch her breath near the area she had felt
the impulse to go see Gaara at. Deciding to go home she
began to head that way when a delicious smell entered
her nostrils. Following it she arrived at a small stand that
had a sign that read, "Ichiraku's of Suna."
Hoping that the food inside would provide some
comfort for her. She entered and took a seat at the
counter. "Welcome to Ichiraku," the kind proprietor said
as she looked over the menu.
"I'd like a shrimp ramen please," she said wiping at her

red eyes.
"Coming right up," Teuchi said as he began getting her

dish ready.
The sound of another customer attracted his attention

and he smiled brightly as Naruto entered the stand.
"Naruto, good to see you," the owner said brightly.
"Good to see you too Old Man," Naruto replied. "When

Ayame told me you started a new stand in Suna I knew I
had to see it for myself."
"Well what do you think," the man said holding his arms
out for Naruto to take it in.
Chuckling Naruto said, "Looks just like the one in

Konoha. I hope I can say the same about the food. I'll
have a miso ramen please."
"Sure thing," Teuchi said placing a bowl in front of

Matsuri and adding, "Here on the house."
She looked up surprised saying, "That's alright I can

pay."
"I'm sure you can, but you look like you're in need of a
little kindness," Teuchi responded gently.
Naruto felt a little guilt at that but knew that one way or
another Matsuri would have been hurt. Hoping that he
could help ease it he took a seat next to her saying, "It's
been a while Matsuri."
She smiled as best she could saying, "Yes, but it is good

to see you again Naruto."
"Thanks," Naruto replied his smile growing as Teuchi

placed his bowl in front of him. "Let's dig in," he said
energetically as he began to scarf the food down.
Matsuri found his smile rather infectious and began to

eat her meal her mood rising slightly. Naruto finished
rather quickly and putting his bowl down said, "More
please."
Teuchi couldn't help smiling either as he saw his profits

for the night doubling as he quickly refilled the bowl.
After finishing five bowls by the time Matsuri finished
hers, he said, "Ah nothing like ramen to make your
troubles go away."
Being reminded of hers, Matsuri frowned a little but

admitted, "The food did make me feel better."
"Do you want to talk about?"
"That's okay," Matsuri said standing, "I wouldn't want to

trouble you." She left small stand wondering if she
should go home but admitted she didn't want to be
alone.
Naruto threw his money on the counter leaving enough

to cover his bowls as well as hers before following after
her. Easily catching up Naruto matched her pace as he
said, "I'm a pretty good listener you know. Also, I
wouldn't have asked if I didn't want to know."
Matsuri gave him a smile that didn't reach her eyes but
said, "It's nothing. I just found out the boy I liked is with
someone else."
Naruto knew he could use that to begin his seduction but

decided to go a different route saying, "You must be
talking about Gaara and Sari."
Her head turned towards him quickly in surprise before

saying, "You knew?" Before Naruto could answer she
said more to herself then him, "Of course you did.
You're practically his best friend."
"Well I only just learned yesterday," Naruto admitted.

Deciding honesty was the best way to go he took a deep
breath saying, "Truthfully he asked me to be the one to
tell you. That little scene you came across today, I
arranged it."
Matsuri's eyes went wide showing her surprise before
narrowing as her anger took over. "Why would you do
that?" she angrily demanded. "Why would Gaara go
along with such a thing?"
Answering the second question first Naruto said, "He

didn't. You came across Temari who was henged as
Gaara and another girl who was pretending to be Sari."
Matsuri's mouth opened and closed several times before

looking around making sure that nobody was listening to
them before leaning in and saying, "But they were
kissing."
Chuckling Naruto said, "It wouldn't be the first time."
"I…I don't understand. What's going on?"

Thinking for a moment Naruto said after collecting his
thoughts, "Let's just say, that Gaara was hoping that I
could break the news in such a way that everyone could
be happy."
"You failed," Matsuri said sadly.
"I haven't really done anything yet," Naruto said causing

the Suna kunoichi to look at him strangely. Answering
her unasked question he said, "My initial plan was to use
a new jutsu I learned on you. It would have made you
more susceptible to being seduced by me."
Catching on Matsuri said, "So what happened in the

office was to make me easier pickings."
"Exactly," he admitted.
"Then why didn't you?" Matsuri asked her tone not
giving away how she was feeling.
"Mainly because of one of my girls," Naruto said,

thinking of the conversation Ino and he had when she
had placed the suggestion to go to Gaara's office into
Matsuri.
"One…"
Rubbing the back of his head Naruto said, "Yeah, heh-

heh… you see Temari and the girl, her name is Tayuya,
have also experienced my jutsu."
Matsuri blushed at the implications before asking, "Does

Gaara know about that?"
"It's sort of why he asked me to do this," Naruto said.

"Why?"
"Because of your uncle," Naruto said, "and also since he

knew about your feelings and was hoping that I could
make you as happy as Temari."'
"What does my uncle have to do with this?"
"Recently he's been putting pressure on Gaara to

respond to your feelings. I didn't get all the details but I
have the feeling that he's hinting that he might start
cutting the amount of water Suna receives if Gaara
doesn't. I suppose your uncle is hoping that any kids the
two of you had would end up taking Gaara's place as
Kazekage. But how that benefits him I'm not sure."
"Gaara couldn't think I would go along with such a plan

though. Does he?"
"No," Naruto said calming the girl, "It's just that he was
hoping to get you to pass your feelings onto me to blunt
your uncle's scheme."
Matsuri sagged in relief knowing her Kage didn't think

her capable of such treachery. But staring at Naruto
questioned, "So why tell me all this? If that jutsu was
capable of working on Temari surely it could have
worked on me."
"Truthfully, it's because your love triangle sort of

reminds me of my own," Naruto said with a sad smile.
Matsuri merely stared at him so he explained, "You know
my teammate Sakura right?" When he received a nod he
continued, "I loved her for years. But she only had eyes
for my other teammate Sasuke."
Interrupting Matsuri asked, "But with this jutsu couldn't

you make her want to be with you."
"It doesn't work like that exactly, but it would bind her
to me," Naruto explained. "Yet, you see since I love her,
I want her to be happy. Therefore, I won't use this jutsu
on her and will let her continue to pursue Sasuke. I
suppose I told you all this since I'm sure you'll stop your
uncle without me seducing you. Not to mention it
wouldn't be fair to rob you of your ability to continue to
pursue Gaara if that's what you really want."
"Gaara gave you permission to use it on me though,"

Matsuri said her tone again giving no hint of what she
was feeling.
"Don't get too upset at him. He's still a little new at

expressing emotion, and I think he honestly believed that
this was the avenue that wouldn't leave you with a
broken heart."
Matsuri stopped causing Naruto to turn and face her.
She looked down at her feet as she asked, "If you used
this jutsu would it make me feel better?"
"I can't answer that," Naruto said honestly, "It'll make

you feel aroused and I'm sure you'll enjoy it. But in the
morning you may still love Gaara, and would find
yourself bound to me."
"Is there no going back after that?"
"Only for the initial stage of the jutsu. But if we go all the
way then no."
"Could we try the first stage?"
"I'd love too. But why would you wish to give up on

Gaara?"
Looking up at the stars Matsuri said, "He cares for Sari
and doesn't seemed inclined to take other lovers as you
have." Facing Naruto she continued a small smile on her
lips, "Therefore, my only alternatives are to pray my
friend and Kage's relationship fizzles, or to move on. I
think I'll choose to move on and if Gaara thinks you'll be
good for me, I'll trust his opinion."
They made their way to Matsuri's apartment. Stepping

inside Naruto looked around saying, "It's not what I
expected."
"Why," Matsuri asked looking around her apartment

which was laid out similarly to his own.
"It's just that according to Gaara the company your

parents started is rather successful. I figured you would
be living someplace a little fancier. But I guess it does
suit you."
Matsuri blushed asking, "Why do you say that?"
"Anyone who would serve their village obviously puts

their priority in the right things," Naruto said smiling as
her blush intensified.
Facing away from him, she asked embarrassed, "What…

what now? Should I take my clothes off?"
"All in good time," Naruto said coming up behind her.

Channeling his chakra into his hands he placed them on
her shoulders as he began to rub them.
Matsuri was filled with a warmth that quickly moved

from her shoulders to her more erogenous places.
"Mmmm," she moaned leaning into him.
"Are you feeling good?" he whispered into her ear.

"Ye…yes," Matsuri said closing her eyes as he kneaded
her shoulders. Suddenly her chest felt lighter. Looking
down she saw that Naruto had removed her modified
flak jacket. As it fell away from her chest she blushed as
her nipples were clearly poking out from beneath her
shirt due to her lack of a bra. He moved his hands from
her shoulders, placing them on her hips and began
placing kisses along her neck starting at where it met her
shoulder before making his way up. Reaching her ear, he
nibbled on her lobe before tilting her head to face him.
The kiss began modestly but quickly heated up to the

point where their tongues danced against one another.
He then moved the hand that he had used to tilt her
head to her chest where he began kneading her breast
over her shirt. Matsuri moaned into his mouth which
rose in volume when he pulled slightly on her nipple. She
leaned into him but quickly stood straight again when her
backside came into contact with his hardened cock.
Naruto broke the kiss before asking, "Would you like to

sit down?"
Matsuri nodded her head, still breathless from the kiss

and thus unable to respond with words. Naruto grabbed
her hand to lead her to the couch. He sat first allowing
her to pick where she wanted to sit and smiled when she
tried to sit demurely next to him. Placing his hand on her
knee he said, "You need to relax."
"I'm sorry," she said embarrassed, "I've never done

anything like this before."
Moving his hand up and down her thigh he replied,

"Simply do what feels right. There's no right or wrong
way to go about this."
He noticed her eyes which had been looking anywhere
but, suddenly zeroed in on the impressive bulge rising
from his jeans. He chuckled letting her know he was
aware of where she was staring and although her cheeks
reddened further she didn't look away. Running a tongue
over her suddenly dry lips she asked, "Can…can I touch
it?"
"Go ahead," Naruto said as he leaned back to allow

Matsuri access.
The Suna kunoichi leaned forward hesitantly but then

with more confidence. Moving her hand to the fly of his
jeans she pulled it down. Her hand moved back quickly
as his dick popped out of the front of his jeans. "It's…it's
so big," Matsuri said looking up at his face.
"Thank you."
Matsuri reached forward taking his cock into her hand
surprised at how warm it felt. She ran her hand up it
getting a feel of it which caused Naruto to moan
appreciatively. Feeling emboldened she began to stroke it
at an easy pace.
Placing his hand on her thigh, he said, "That feels great."

Matsuri began stroking him faster and noticed that his
dick began to get slick as it leaked precum. So caught up
was she in her actions that the gasp that escaped her
came as a surprise.
"N-naruto…" she moaned as Naruto began to move his

hand over her panties rubbing her womanhood.
"Fair's, fair," Matsuri," he whispered into her ear. It

wasn't long before her panties were soaked from
Naruto's own actions so he pushed them to the side to
bury a finger inside of her and was surprised at just how
tight her pussy was.
The pair continued to masturbate each other for several

minutes. Naruto who had been staving off his own
orgasm was nearing the point of no return when Matsuri
moaned, "N-naruto…something…something's
happening."
Naruto figured that Matsuri had never experienced an

orgasm before so said, "Let it happen, Matsuri."
Despite his suggestion Matsuri still tried to fight it but

her orgasm hit regardless causing her to tense up. Naruto
felt his finger get squeezed almost painfully but the
pleasure of his own orgasm offset it at he released his
seed over Matsuri's hand. Naruto's hand was also coated
in the juice of the girl he had made cum.
The two sat on the couch catching their breaths for a
moment. Matsuri pulled her hand away from his crotch
to stare at his seed. She wondered if she should get a rag
to clean her hand but caught Naruto out of the corner of
her eye staring at his own. She blushed seeing how wet
they looked but was mortified when he licked them
clean. Once his task was completed he said, "You can
wash off if you wish."
But Matsuri responded by hesitantly sticking her tongue

out to lick at her finger. Pulling only a little into her
mouth she moaned at the taste and soon found herself
licking her hand clean with gusto. Swallowing the last of
his cum, she pouted but noticed that he was hard again.
Tempted to get on her knees to get more directly, she
also wanted to feel it inside of her. Pulling her eyes away
from the hard staff she locked eyes with Naruto's kind
blue ones.
"It's up to you how far we go Matsuri," he said gently,
"We can play a little more if you wish or…"
"Or…"
Cupping her face he said, "Or, you can become mine

completely. I promise to always be there for you."
"How can you promise that? We live in different

villages" she asked surprised at how much she wanted it
to be true.
"If you agree to be mine, I'll place a mark on you that

will allow me to come to you wherever you are," Naruto
said.
Matsuri pulled away to stand and Naruto thought he had

received his answer. But a moment later Matsuri's hands
were fiddling with the zipper on the skirt she wore.
Pulling it down the skirt pooled at her feet and she
hooked her fingers into her panties pulling them down as
well. Naruto joined her in standing allowing his pants to
fall to the floor along with his boxers. Matsuri was about
to pull her shirt over her head but Naruto stopped her
before she could free herself of it completely.
With only her mouth exposed, he leaned in to kiss her to

which she responded hungrily. He allowed her to remove
her shirt completely after the kiss ended and smiled when
she did the same to him as he removed his own. When
she was done kissing him she allowed him to remove his
shirt completely and giggled as he scooped up her nude
form.
Holding her in his arms he wondered in which direction

he should head to reach her bedroom and received the
answer in the form of her pointing to which closed door
he should move towards. Entering her bedroom he
found it to be rather modest like the rest of her
apartment and made his way to her bed. Setting her
down, he placed a light kiss on her lips before moving on
to her chin, and neck. Working his way down to her
chest he sucked in one of her nipples causing her to gasp
and arch her back. Cupping her other one he worked on
them until he felt her hand on his tool. She stroked it
several times before saying, "Naruto…I-I want this in
me."
He nodded and moved between her legs rubbing his

length along her slit getting it lubed as best he could,
considering her tightness. Once he accomplished this he
pushed the head in and felt her tighten to the point that
she almost forced him out. "Matsuri honey, you need to
relax."
"It…it hurts Naruto," she whimpered. Naruto didn't

move until he felt her body relax before feeding more of
himself into her. It took almost ten minutes before he
was completely inside but he managed. He remained still
until she began to make little rocking motions with her
hips at which point he slid about half of his length out
before plunging back in.
"Ohhhh," Matsuri moaned pleasurably providing Naruto

with the inspiration to pick up his pace. As he worked
his length in and out of her, he leaned down to suck one
of her small breasts almost completely into his mouth.
Letting it go with a pop he leaned back stopping
completely with his length buried inside of her. Matsuri's
moaning took on a hint of a complaint bringing a smile
to his face as he grabbed her right leg and brought it up
and over his shoulder until it touched her left. Moving
her until she was on her side he spooned up behind her
before he began sliding in and out of her again while
grouping her breasts.
Looking over her shoulder Matsuri said, "Kiss… kiss me
please."
Naruto leaned forward after placing a kiss on her

shoulder. When he made contact with her mouth she
quickly responded darting her tongue out and into his.
He pulled back slightly so that their tongues were visible
as they swirled around each other. She broke the kiss as
Naruto pulled on both her nipples causing her to moan,
"Oh ggggoooooddddd, don't do that or else I'm going to
break."
"I want you to break though Matsuri," Naruto whispered

into her ear. "Go ahead, cum. Show me the face that
only I'll see." He punctuated his sentence by giving her
nipples another strong pull.
"Aaaaahhhhhh," Matsuri shouted, her face taking on a

look of pure pleasure. Her pussy tightened to the point
that Naruto couldn't move but feeling her muscles
squeezing him for his essences he let go coating her
insides in his seed.
The sweating couple was breathing hard as they basked

in the glow of their activity. They remained connected as
Naruto's cock refused to wilt despite Matsuri loosening
slightly in the aftermath of her orgasm. Matsuri's
breathing began to even out and she looked behind her
saying, "Naruto…"
"Yes."
"Please don't stop until there's only room in my heart for

you," she said her tone filled with longing. He felt her
pussy squeeze around him again so rolling onto his back
pulling her with, he went about showing her that he
would do everything in his power to make her wish a
reality.
Chapter 9: Target: A surprise
Naruto and Tayuya were in the recreation of his

apartment within his seal. The reason was so Kyuubi
could create a new seal to mark people that Tayuya
found in the villages she entered. That way Naruto would
be able to locate them later. Coupled with the Hiraishin
mark that Tayuya would leave in the villages, not to
mention the one Kyuubi would be working into the new
seal, Naruto figured he'd easily be able to approach them
even if she was no longer in the village.
It was going to be necessary going forward as Naruto

was due to leave Suna in the morning and probably
wouldn't have time to pursue the two women she had
already zeroed out for inclusion. Tayuya had little doubt
that she wasn't the only one sad about that as she knew
the two Suna kunoichi had gotten used to having him
around.
Tayuya grinned considering at the moment she was the
one with him in the real world as well. They were both
lying in her bed in the cheap apartment she had rented
on a month by month basis. Much like in the hospital he
was channeling Kyuubi's chakra into her so that she
could be there to learn how to apply it when finished.
Except unlike then they were both naked.
In the seal world they were still dressed and sitting side
by side on the couch while Kyuubi drew on the wall
modifying the formula she was working on to match all
the criteria Tayuya had asked for. The former Sound-
nin's smile widened as she thought of all the things she
planned to do that night with Naruto as soon as she was
taught how to apply it. Her smile dropped though when
she noticed Naruto's face began to scrunch up.
"What's wrong?"
"I'm not…Oh fuck," he suddenly shouted in a way that
usually signaled his release.
Kyuubi spun surprised by his sudden outburst but before

she could inquire as to what was going on he faded from
the seal. Tayuya stared surprised for several seconds
before it dawned on her what had happened and she
blurted, "Those bitches." She cut her connection as well
leaving a disgruntled Kyuubi behind as she began to once
more feel the pleasure that the other women were
experiencing.
*****************************
"Oh fuck," Naruto shouted feeling a strange sensation as

his consciousness was temporarily in two places at once
as he erupted into the warm mouth surrounding his tool.
The moment passed leaving him full aware of the small
apartment that he had been occupying with Tayuya as
they waited. He directed his gaze down his body to see
Matsuri finish drinking his load with a pleased looking
Ino saying, "How's he taste?"
"Like you don't know," Temari said sitting in a chair at

the foot of the bed.
Pouting Ino replied, "I know, but I was hoping she'd

share."
Temari's response was interrupted as Tayuya shot up

saying, "Oh no you bitches don't. He's mine."
Temari glared at the red-head as she quickly said, "You're

not the only one that's going to be separated from him in
the morning you know."
"But I was the one that got to be with him the least due
to my job," Tayuya countered.
Temari frowned since Tayuya did have a point as she and

Matsuri had monopolized his time during the several
days Naruto had been in the village as he waited for
Gaara to finalize the list of Sand Genin appearing in the
next Chunin Exam. However despite Tayuya's point
Naruto could tell that neither of the Suna kunoichi were
exactly thrilled at missing out on a chance to be with him
on his final night in Suna. Ino decided to stay out of it
since she knew she would have him all to herself for the
trip back.
Hoping to ease the tension Naruto said, "I have an idea."
"Please don't tell me you want to use those clones of

yours again," Temari said directing her glare from Tayuya
to him.
Naruto winced from her piercing gaze as he remembered
his disastrous attempt to use Shadow Clones to make it
so each girl had time with him. He had created several
and then hidden himself among them to allow the girls
to pick which one they would spend the night with.
Sadly, the girls learned which one got the real one as
clones were not meant for the rigors of sex. Matsuri had
been the big winner that night as she had chosen wisely
and gotten the real one, while the others had their clones
dispel sometime during the act leaving them frustrated.
As a result he vowed to take another look at the
Forbidden Scroll in order to figure out just what the hell
Shadow Clones were supposed to be used for. Since he
figured it was only because of his enormous amount of
chakra that he got away with using them in combat like
he did.
"Not what I had in mind," Naruto said.

"Fine, but I'm first," Tayuya said getting an idea of what
Naruto had in store and climbed on top of him trying to
bury him inside of her.
Naruto grabbed her by the hips preventing her from

succeeding and then pushed her onto her back before
saying, "Again not exactly what I have in mind." He
grabbed a pillow putting it under Tayuya's ass to raise her
hips in order to make it easier to enter her from his
kneeling position.
As he slid into Tayuya, she moaned contently causing the

other three girls to dampen their panties as their own
arousal grew. Naruto continued to move slowly as
Tayuya rested her ankles on his shoulders. He stared
straight ahead at the three girls at the foot of the bed as
Tayuya thrashed her head back and forth.
Temari seemed to understand what he was waiting for
first climbing onto the bed she then pressed herself
against his side while still fully dressed and said, "No fair,
Naruto. Make me feel good too."
Naruto's smile grew as he reached one of his hands into

the folds of her kimono where her legs met together.
The smile grew more lecherous as he felt no panties
there to bar his access to her sweet spot. Commenting on
it he said, "No panties Temari, how bold." Her response
turned into a groan as he buried two fingers inside of
her.
Temari grabbed onto his shoulder as she slide down

some spreading her thighs apart wider to give Naruto
more room to work as he fingered her snatch. He turned
his head towards her and kissed her deeply as he began
to pound Tayuya harder and faster.
She responded immediately shouting, "That's it fuck me
senseless. Oh fuck…"
Naruto felt his own nipple being licked on the opposite

side Temari was occupying. Turning his head he found
Matsuri, who had taken the time to get out of her
clothes, running her tongue around it. He reached his
free hand up to cup one of her breasts. As he tweaked
one of her nipples she moaned, "I…I want you too,
Naruto."
"Don't worry, we have all night," Naruto said leaning

down to kiss her gently. He moved the hand working her
nipple to her snatch where he buried a finger inside her.
As he pleased three of his girls he directed his attention
to Ino, who rubbed her own snatch while standing and
watching the show. Although her eyes moved over all of
them, she mostly focused her attention to the spot his
cock was currently churning.
Tayuya suddenly tightening around his shaft caught him
by surprise as he was busy licking Matsuri's nipple at the
time. It triggered his own orgasm which he shouted
saying, "I'm cumming." As he deposited his load into
Tayuya, he was vaguely aware of Ino making her way
closer to the bed. Climbing onto it, she leaned over
Tayuya's body looking directly at where they were
connected. When he was finished he pulled out and Ino
suddenly lurched forward taking him into her mouth. He
moaned as he felt her tongue swirl around his cock
cleaning it of his and Tayuya's combined release. After
cleaning his tool completely she let him out of her mouth
prompting Temari to pull him down onto his back. As
the Suna kunoichi positioned herself over his rod he
continued to watch Ino as she stared at his release slowly
leaking from Tayuya's pussy.
He groaned as he felt his dick slip into Temari but kept
his eyes glued to Ino. He had noticed that she seemed to
have developed an oral fixation and that it seemed to
center around tasting his cock after each girl he had been
with. It had started after she had seen him with Tsunade
and after the Hokage had lost consciousness she had
immediately gotten up from the chair to latch her mouth
to his dick. He had figured it was only a matter of time
before she would drink directly from a woman's lower
lips herself and got the feeling that now was the moment
as she stared down at Tayuya's abused pussy.
She leaned forward ever so slowly before giving Tayuya's

snatch an exploratory lick. Apparently she liked what she
tasted as soon she was eating out Tayuya with the same
gusto she had seen him use many times. "Hey,
stop…stop it…," Tayuya feebly complained coming
down from her orgasm to find Ino was behind the
continued sensations she was feeling.
Ino pulled away from Tayuya's pussy to look back at the
girl showing her lips covered in both her and Naruto's
cum to say, "No way in hell." Before she could get back
to her meal though, Matsuri moved in front of Ino and
pulled her into a kiss. When the kiss ended Matsuri licked
her lips sensuously and said, "Delicious."
Matsuri moved away to climb above Naruto's head in

order to lower her own snatch to his lips as Temari
continued to ride him. Naruto gave Matsuri his full
attention as he began to attack her sensitive spot with his
tongue. Meanwhile, Ino brought her other leg over
Tayuya's head giving the red head a clear view of her
panty covered snatch and the dark stain that appeared to
be spreading. Tayuya admitted what Ino was doing was
pleasurable but still felt uneasy about returning the favor
in the same manner. Therefore she pulled Ino's panties
to the side before sticking a finer inside the blonde. Ino
moaned appreciatively spurring Tayuya on as she felt her
own lusts begin to return.
Temari paused a moment in her riding of Naruto to

catch her breath as well as take in the erotic sight of Ino
eating out Tayuya. She wondered for a brief moment
what the girl was tasting before she directed her attention
to Matsuri. Leaning forward she kissed the panting
brunette picking up a hint of what Ino had transferred as
the two had kissed. The small taste was enough to spike
Temari's lust though and she quickly began rocking her
hips in an effort to get off.
Listening to the sound of Tayuya and Ino as they pleased

each other truly was serving as a huge aphrodisiac for
Naruto. Responding to Temari's need he began to try
and match her rhythm while he continued to please
Matsuri with his tongue. Sensing the girl sitting on his
face was closest he sucked on her clit causing her to
orgasm and soak his face in her release. She fell to her
side away from the others and no sooner was she clear
then Temari's face appeared in front of him. She kissed
him greedily giving him the feeling that she was trying to
taste Matsuri through him.
Placing his hands on her still clothed hips, although her

kimono had fallen away from her upper body, he held
her still before he began to piston up into her. Temari
was forced to break the kiss as she moaned, "Yes, that's
it fuck me Naruto…fuck me. Fill my pussy with your hot
spunk."
"You asked for it," Naruto said rolling them over where
he could truly pound into her. As he went to work she
clasped her legs around his waist locking her ankles
behind him. Finally she tensed up using her legs to pull
him deeper inside her and screamed her release as she
felt Naruto fill her insides. She laid there panting with
her eyes closed but opened them in surprise when she
felt a tongue begin probing her lower lips. Seeing that
Ino who apparently had gotten all the cream she could
from Tayuya, who was panting having cum again from
the blonde leaf kunoichi's talented tongue, had moved
onto the fresh source that was leaking from her. Temari
placed a hand on Ino's head to push her away but when
the blonde flicked her still sensitive clit with her tongue
found herself pulling Ino into her snatch instead.
*****************************
The orgy had lasted for almost an hour before each girl
was completely satisfied. Although tired, Naruto had to
admit his endless stamina could easily have kept him
going for a while longer. He pushed away the desire to
succumb to sleep to take another dive into the seal.
Making his way to the recreation of his apartment the
first thing he noticed was the completed seal design on
the wall. He turned his attention to Kyuubi who was
staring at him from the couch with her arms crossed.
From her demeanor he could see that she was rather
upset with him. Figuring it was due to his sudden
departure as well as for the reason he sat next to her on
the couch.
He remained silent waiting for her to make the first

move and was surprised that she did in the form of
relaxing into his side. "Enjoy yourself," she asked a hint
of the bitterness she felt at having to feel the pleasure
second hand leaking into her voice.
"I'm sure you already know the answer to that," Naruto

said. Staring at the symbol on the wall which appeared to
be an X with a circle around it he asked, "Is it complete?"
"Yes," Kyuubi said a little put off at his changing the

subject. "Once she applies it to the target the seal will
allow you to sense were these potential conquests are. It
will also disappear so the target won't realize she's been
marked."
"Nicely done," Naruto said before surprising Kyuubi by

gently tilting her face towards his. She shut her eyes as he
slowly closed the distance between them. The kiss started
as gently as the first one they had shared but Kyuubi
quickly desired more and opened her mouth in order to
invite Naruto to deepen the kiss. It was an invitation he
quickly accepted as his tongue darted into hers to met
and dance with hers.
Kyuubi lost track of how long they kissed but eventually

the need to breath overpowered her. Breaking apart she
panted and watched Naruto with hooded eyes as he
quickly recovered first. He slipped from the couch taking
up a kneeling position in front of her. Reaching forward,
he placed a hand on her thighs before slowly moving the
kimono she wore apart to reveal her panty covered
mound. He looked up at Kyuubi before asking, "Would
you like a reward for a job well done?"
Kyuubi nodded shyly wondering what it was Naruto

would do. He leaned and placed kisses on the insides of
her inner thighs. He worked his way towards where they
converged slowly taking his time as he moved from one
leg to the other. Much to Kyuubi pleasure he reached her
junction but it quickly turned to embarrassment as he
took in several deep breaths making it clear he was
breathing in her scent.
"Don't… don't do that," Kyuubi said wondering why it

was she felt such mortification.
But it faded as Naruto said, "You don't need to feel

embarrassed. You smell wonderful." He proved that by
placing his mouth over her panties and teased her folds
with his tongue. His feather light licks even further
dulled by the cloth preventing direct contact only served
to heighten her arousal. When he pulled back her panties
were soaked with the combined fluids of his saliva and
her excitement. Reaching up the outside of her legs, he
grabbed ahold of her underwear and after she raised her
hips off the couch pulled them down and off.
Throwing them over his shoulder, he grabbed the back

of her knees and lifted her legs up and apart spreading
her further. Before she could complain about the
exposed state the new position left her in Naruto moved
forward quickly attacking her snatch with his tongue.
Kyuubi's complaints were silenced and instead she
moaned in pleasure while placing her hands in his hair.
Naruto felt a mixture of pride and pleasure as she began

to try and grind her mound into his face. Letting go of
her legs, he wasn't surprised that her grinding picked up
in intensity or that she spread herself even wider for him.
As she got wetter and wetter he slid two of his fingers
inside of her and quickly found the small area that
seemed to get the greatest amount of response from the
moaning woman in front of him.
As he ran his tongue over the top half of her pussy while
rubbing the area he began to zero in on her clit. Kyuubi
moans were picking up in intensity letting him know that
she was close. Suddenly he found his head being pulled
into her mound as she shouted, "Oh dear Kami, I'm
cummmmiiiiinnnnggg." Which was followed by his face
being drenched in her release. She went slack and stared
at him with a content smile on her face. Naruto moved
up to her face kissing her and allowing her to taste
herself.
She groaned as Naruto stood quickly asking, "Are we

stopping?"
"For now," he said as he began to leave.
He stopped though when Kyuubi said, "Naruto, next

time…next time, please don't let it be a reward for
services rendered."
Naruto looked back and was about to turn to talk to her

but with a wave of her hand she cut the connection
returning him to the real world and found that for the
moment at least he couldn't reenter the seal. Taking in
his surroundings, he saw the content women spread
about the bed but realized that much like his earlier
mistakes with not considering his girls feelings. He hadn't
considered that maybe Kyuubi wanted more than just
sex, but the care and comfort he tried to provide for each
of the women entering into his orbit.
*****************************
Naruto and Ino were about halfway back to Konoha and
resting for the night when he felt the pull that meant he
was being called. Recognizing that it was Matsuri, he told
Ino then Hiraishined to her. He appeared in a red flash
inside the bedroom of her apartment not sure what to
expect, but it wasn't to see Matsuri, Temari and Tayuya
dressed in lingerie.
As he took in the gorgeous curves of the women draped

over her bed he heard Tayuya say, "See, I fucking told
you he'd show."
He knelt on the bed and asked, "What's this all about?"
Matsuri looked nervous and like she wanted to say

something but stopped. Tayuya on the other hand didn't
have a problem speaking so said, "Matsuri was worried
that you'd forget about us back in Konoha."
Matsuri poked her fingers together but nodded. Naruto
smiled gently and cupping her cheek said, "I'm here and
I'm just a jutsu away."
Matsuri lost herself in his blue eyes until he began to lean

forward and kiss her. Pulling back he noticed her eyes
were half closed but before he took things to the next
level he asked, "What's with the lingerie show?"
"Well we figured if you did show you'd deserve a

reward," Temari said giving a bright smile showing off
the Kyuubi mark on her inner thigh.
Naruto began stripping his shirt off while saying, "And

here I thought my birthday came early." As soon as he
had his shirt off, he began laughing as he was tackled and
quickly found himself once more in the middle of a hot
night of passion in Suna.
*****************************
Naruto stretched as he sat up in his bed having returned

to Konoha the day before. As carefully as he could, he
extracted himself from it so as to not wake the girl he
was sharing it with. But it proved unnecessary when
Hinata turned towards him to say, "Morning Naruto."
"Good morning," he replied leaning down to kiss her.
Before he could tell her to go back to sleep she began to

rise as well wanting to get an early start on the day.
Hinata truly had to hand it to Shizune as she couldn't
believe all the young woman had needed to handle when
it had just been her assisting Tsunade. She frowned
though when she noticed Naruto quickly getting dress as
she had been hoping to share a shower with him that
morning. With a cute pout she said, "Do you really need
to rush off? I thought Kakashi had a habit of showing up
late."
Naruto chuckled but said, "He was pretty insistent on

being on time." Kissing her again he added, "Besides, we
both know what will happen if we shower together, and I
don't think I want to start this new training after being
completely drained by you my Hyuuga Princess."
Hinata blushed at what he said but was forced to admit

he raised a rather good point since that was exactly what
she had wanted to do. Receiving another kiss, Naruto
quickly left trusting her to lock up after she did. Making
her way to the shower she stepped under its warm spray.
Picking up a new shampoo that Ino had left behind she
began to work it into her hair as she let the events of the
night before replay themselves in her memory.
Naruto had come to her asking to take her out for the
night. She had happily accepted and he had taken her out
to a fancy restaurant. During dinner they had discussed
his trip to Suna. However, he did leave out most of the
details about the other women due to the public venue.
He did speak about Gaara and his burgeoning
relationship with Sari though. As expected the young
woman had been quite pleased that she could finally
announce that she was the one that was with Suna's most
eligible bachelor. Although she still didn't know why it
was that her number one rival seemed completely at
peace with it.
Naruto had then asked her about what was happening

with her. She had started out by telling him that her
father seemed pleased by her decision to help Tsunade as
an assistant. Naruto had frowned at her causing Hinata
to worry that he was displeased with her. He was, just
not in the way she expected as he had asked if she was
telling him that to let him know about her current
standing in her family. She had broken eye contact but
nodded.
She closed her eyes and could almost feel his gentle
cupping of her cheek to make her look at him as he told
her, "I asked you how you were doing. I don't care if
your dad likes or dislikes your decision Hinata and if you
are doing this to please him, and me as a result, and not
because you enjoy it. Then you should quit."
Hinata quickly assured him that she did enjoy it. But
from that point on she had talked about her duties and
how she felt about them. Towards the end of dinner
though talking coherently had been rather difficult since
the target Naruto was working on entered the restaurant
along with her daughter. The reason had been since as
soon as Tsume and Hana had entered he had begun to
release his enhanced pheromones. Hinata smiled as she
thought of all the people that had gotten lucky that night
as a result since all the patrons had obviously felt them.
Yet only two people had zeroed in on the source of

them. Once they did though Naruto had quickly paid for
the meal and escorted her towards his apartment.
Naruto's plan for Tsume called for a rather slow
seduction and for the first part would generally rely on
appearing in and around the area of Konoha that the
Inuzuka tended to frequent. The restaurant they had
eaten in had been one such place. Although the Inuzuka
were brash and many considered them unsophisticated.
The truth was many of the finer restaurants of the village
were located in what many considered Inuzuka territory.
This was due to while the Inuzuka didn't care for many
of the more worldly things money could buy. They did
love good food.
Even she had been surprised to learn that, having
thought the Akimichi would be the people to see about
food. But, due to their gargantuan appetites their
restaurants tended to offer more of the bulky types of
meals. Still quite a few great restaurants were located
there but Naruto's goal was to appear more and more in
what Tsume considered her territory in order to make
her feel a new Alpha was encroaching. And if the slight
barring of her teeth as they had passed Tsume's table
showed anything it was that his plan appeared to be
working. Hana on the other hand had seemed quite
interested in Naruto though in a less challenging way.
As they had made their way to Naruto's they had taken a

pretty public path. As they had walked the pair had
noticed people talking about them. Which highlighted
one of the downfalls of Naruto's desire to take each of
his girls on dates, and that was in a shinobi village people
loved to talk about other people's business and secrets.
Therefore, since Naruto had already been seen on a date
with Hinata, Ino, Ayame, and a blonde bombshell that
nobody truly knew who she was, he was developing a
reputation as a player. To combat that as they had passed
through the market area Ino had made sure to stop them
and talk. All three of them had found it difficult not to
laugh as the people paying attention to them, although
they tried not to show it, had all but given themselves
away since they obviously were expecting some huge
blow up between them. Not the calm conversation that
had ended with Ino wishing them a good night. As a
result they hoped people would begin to think that the
dates were simply a night on the town between friends.
The night had ended on a far less innocent note when

after entering the apartment Hinata had all but attacked
Naruto finding keeping herself in check to be impossible
now that they were alone. Turning the shower off before
she began to indulge in the memories since she didn't
want to be late as a result of needing to take care of her
building urges she spared a moment to drop the henge
hiding her chakra. Although the lighter green color had
darkened, she frowned since it still wasn't the red she so
desperately wanted.
*****************************
Naruto wasn't sure how to feel about returning to Team

Seven. On one hand, he was excited and hoped Kakashi
had something impressive to teach him. But on the other
he wasn't exactly sure about how to act around Sakura.
The truth was he was rather surprised that she was taking
his distancing himself from her as hard as both Ino and
Ayame described. Ayame had told him of his teammate's
visit to her stand while he was gone and of the small
argument between them.
When he had originally decided on his current course of
action when it came to Sakura, he had expected a quiet
acceptance to it. Almost like things had been between
them during Team Seven's tenure together three years
ago. Minus all his begging her for dates though. While
they had gotten on well enough, Sakura had never really
gone out of her way to get to know him. He had just
assumed that she would gladly go back to that.
Although touched by her new need to have him in her

life more, if it ever came up he would have to accuse her
of having a revisionist view of Team Seven. As he felt
the current policy of emotional distancing was a more
accurate reflection of their previous relationship. He
supposed her tearful begging him to bring back Sasuke
and his vow to do just that had changed more between
him then he suspected. Regardless it was that uncertainty
of what to expect from her that had him a little nervous
about the day's training.
Stepping onto the training field he saw he was the last to
arrive. Kakashi upon noticing him closed his book and
with a light tone said, "Hm, right on time. For a moment
I thought we had switched places."
Naruto chuckled good-naturedly saying, "I'd have to

keep you waiting several hours before you could claim
that Kakashi-sensei."
Kakashi shrugged before saying, "Well before we get to

the heart of your new training. Sakura has told me that
you've been busy training yourself while I was out of
action. Mind sharing what you been up too?"
Naruto caught Sakura wincing as Kakashi dropped her

name. He felt his hackles rising and struggled to keep it
from his face. However he did narrow his eyes at her. It
was a gesture not missed by Kakashi. Before he could
ask though Naruto said a little of the anger he felt
bleeding into his voice, "Well what Sakura apparently
failed to mention was that Tsunade doesn't want me
talking about it."
Kakashi noticed that Sakura looked away from Naruto.

Shrugging he said diplomatically, "I guess it slipped her
mind. But I also heard you've done some sparring against
Yuugao."
Naruto nodded before saying, "Yeah, she's a tough

taskmaster. I can see why she's the head of Anbu."
Sakura's head whipped around at that to stare at him in

wide eye surprise. Although Naruto had told her he
sparred against an Anbu. Learning that it was the head
Captain and one of the people that had been exhibiting
signs of something she was beginning to think of as "The
Glow," thought it was unlikely to be a coincidence. What
were the odds of women entering Naruto's orbit
suddenly gaining a brighter and more cheerful outlook
on life. But she was forced to admit that in truth he had
been doing that for years as she thought of Koyuki,
Daimyo of the Land of Snow, Haruna, from the Land of
Vegetables, and Toki of Bird. They were just three
women that Naruto had similarly affected, but it was easy
to forget that since she didn't have to see it every day.
Still she wondered why it was that women in Konoha
seemed to be more taken with him than usual lately. She
also wondered why it was that he hadn't asked to take
her on a date like she had heard he had done for Ino,
Ayame, Hinata, and some blonde civilian.
*****************************
"So after that, Kakashi-sensei had me and Sakura spare

to show off what Yuugao had taught me before
explaining he wanted to teach me how to add Wind
element to my chakra in order to complete the
Rasengan," Naruto said to his date that night. "I just wish
she would stop trying to snoop in my business."
"Did you tell her that?"
"Yeah," Naruto said. "After the spar, Kakashi dismissed

us saying he figured we'd need a way to keep the Kyuubi
in check for some reason. He said it had to do with the
method we were going to use and that he knew someone
in Anbu that would be able to help. Well anyway as I was
leaving Sakura tried to come up and start a conversation
with me like she did nothing wrong. I told her that I
didn't appreciate her trying to manipulate Kakashi into
forcing me to reveal what I've been up too." Tsunade
shook her head prompting him to ask, "What?"
"It's just three years ago you'd be excited that she was
showing this much interest in you," Tsunade said. "Also
I think you're being a little unfair."
"What, how is it unfair that I want her to keep her nose

out of what I'm doing outside of the team?"
"Oh that isn't what you are being unfair about, but in
being so self-righteous in her making a mistake." A part
of Tsunade expected him to blow up at that. But Naruto
proved he would probably always be capable of
surprising her by simply leaning back in the chair and
crossing his arms. Taking that as permission to continue
she said, "Well she's a young woman trying to
understand why it is you have thrown a brick wall up
between you two. She was simply hoping to use Kakashi
as a means to put a small crack in it."
"But why are you saying my being upset is self-
righteous?" Naruto asked challenging.
"In forgetting that you've made a few mistakes yourself,"

Tsunade answered. "Don't forget you made quite a major
blunder recently in Suna in your blurting out to Gaara
what you've been up too." Naruto tried to defend his
actions but Tsunade cut him off saying, "Yes I know it
worked out alright. But without even thinking about how
your actions would make everyone else feel you leapt in
headlong. What would you do if he rejected your ideas?"
"I…I don't know," Naruto admitted.
"But you persisted without considering just how your

actions' consequences could have spelled disaster for all
of us. Do you really think I would still be Hokage if
people learned of our new connection? Not to mention
how Yuugao and Hinata would have been affected."
"I get what you're saying," Naruto replied after digesting
what Tsunade had said. "Sakura did what she did without
considering the aftereffects if things didn't turn out as
she hoped." Tsunade nodded so he said, "I'll apologize
tomorrow."
"I didn't say to do that," Tsunade said laughing lightly at

his confused expression. "She did screw up and you have
a legitimate reason to be angry. I just don't want you to
use it as a reason to convince yourself you are right in
your current treatment of her." She could see Naruto
took her words to heart so said, "Now I'm tired of
talking about another woman on my date so let's change
the subject."
Naruto smiled at her suggestion just as glad to do so.

Moving on to more date friendly topics the pair was
unaware they were being discreetly observed. Sitting
alone at her table Koharu Utatane frowned wondering
what exactly it was Tsunade was playing at. It was merely
by happenstance that she happened to be there since she
often ate at the expensive restaurant. But upon seeing the
nine-tail Jinchuriki entering with a blonde had lost
interest in her meal. At first she didn't recognize her but
despite her advanced age. Her memory was still excellent
and it wasn't long before she realized that the young
woman was a henged Tsunade. She was slightly
disappointed that it took as long as it did for her to
recognize the woman especially since she knew of
Tsunade's penchant for changing her appearance.
However, Koharu had assumed Tsunade to have grown
out of such childish behavior. Yet watching the two,
Koharu feared she had grown into something else.
Something that if it came to light, would tarnish not only
the Hokage title, but the very village itself.
As the pair got up after paying for their meal she
considered following them to reprimand them since it
was apparent they were far closer than was proper
considering their age difference. She decided to talk to
Tsunade in the morning in order to give the woman the
chance to do the right thing. Otherwise she would take
steps to ensure the right thing was done, steps which
may include involving her fellow elders.
*****************************
Sakura was sitting on the swing in the Academy

playground that Naruto used to frequent when he
appeared down. She hoped that by sitting there she
would think of some way to lessen Naruto's anger at her.
Sadly nothing had occurred to her. She stood up to go
home but stopped when she heard Kakashi say, "Now
what's with the long face."
Sakura tried to smile but didn't feel up to it instead
saying, "Guess I just don't have much of a reason to
smile lately."
"Ah, you must be referring to what happened between

you and Naruto today," Kakashi said nonchalantly.
Sakura winced before schooling her features and saying,

"Sorry about tricking you like that."
Kakashi shrugged saying, "No big deal." He then began

to walk with Sakura as she began heading home.
Sakura though said, "No it is. I tried to use you to force

Naruto into telling me what he was up to."
Kakashi chuckled as he said, "I think I figured that out

Sakura."
Sakura nodded before saying, "I just don't know what
happened between us. I mean when he first came back
everything was great. But then when I left everything
changed and now he barely wants to be around me."
Kakashi watched her a moment before saying, "I think

you're overreacting a tad. Although today started out
pretty rough Naruto was still able to function as a team
with you."
"But as soon as training was over he took off like he

wanted to be as far from me as possible," Sakura sad
sadly.
"Well you did just try to…"
"It wasn't only today though," Sakura said her voice

raising a few octaves. "Ever since that mission to Grass
he wanted nothing to do with me. Ayame says it's
because he's preparing for the day Sasuke comes back.
Like when that happens he'll cut me out of his life
completely."
"Hmmm," Kakashi said after a moment of thought, "I

suppose that is possible." Sakura looked up her eyes wide
with the panic she felt. Explaining what he meant
Kakashi said, "Well Sakura put yourself in Naruto's
shoes."
"Don't you think I've tried," Sakura said agitated, "I've

been trying to figure out what I've done to anger him to
such a point."
"Perhaps," Kakashi said, "Yet I don't think you've truly

looked at things from his point of view. Tell me, what do
you remember of the day you were all assigned to Team
Seven?"
Sakura immediately said, "I remember being happy."
"Why?"
Sakura was about to blurt out, "Because I was put on

Sasuke's team."
However it died on her tongue, but Kakashi apparently

knew what she had been about to say and pressing on
said, "Do you also remember what you said when I asked
you what it was you hated?"
"Naruto," she said weakly.
"Yeah," Kakashi said his tone holding no admonishment

towards her. But he did say, "Considering that, I suppose
it's easy to understand why he'd insist on a little distance
in light of our goal being to return Sasuke to the village. I
mean three years ago you'd have greatly enjoyed not
having Naruto pestering you after training."
Sakura nodded unable to find a fault in Kakashi's logic.

Chuckling mirthlessly she said, "And here it was I who
thought they wanted things to go back to the way they
were." Kakashi raised an eyebrow at her so she clarified
saying, "I guess Naruto is simply preparing for me to
begin chasing after Sasuke again."
"More than likely," Kakashi said, "While it was no secret

how much he cared for you. I guess he just doesn't wish
to watch the girl he had cared for end up in the arms of
his rival. But don't worry. I'm sure things will get better
as the team spends more time together."
Sakura nodded. Yet still felt that only seeing Naruto

when Team Kakashi met was less than satisfactory.
*****************************
Tsunade was busy working on the day's work load having

gotten an early start that day. She doubted even Shizune
had gotten out of bed yet and smiled imagining her
apprentice going to her bedroom to find she was already
gone. Well technically gone wasn't the right word since
she hadn't slept there in the first place. Smirking, she
thought that slept might have been too strong of a word
to use as well considering how most of the night had
been spent. Although she did return to her room to
make her bed appeared slept in and for some fresh
clothes.
A knock at her door attracted her attention. Wondering

at who her visitor was and what they wanted so early in
the morning she told the person to enter. She smiled
warmly at the woman who stepped in which died as she
noticed the frown that was on the woman's face.
Wondering if something was amiss in the village Tsunade
asked, "What is troubling you this morning?"
Koharu walked deeper into the office moving past

Tsunade's desk to stare out the window as the sun rose
illuminating the village before saying, "Did you try the
steamed salmon last night? It's what the restaurant is
known for."
Tsunade kept her gaze directed forward aware that

Koharu was probably watching her in the glass. Tsunade
cursed as she had been unable to prevent her body from
going stiff. Still she tried to play it off saying, "I'm afraid
I don't know what you are talking about."
Koharu sighed saying, "Really, I suppose I could be

mistaken. I am getting rather old, and my eyes might
have been playing tricks on me. Yet I swear the woman
Naruto was with last night was the spitting image of you
when you were younger." Although her tone was calm
and indifferent Tsunade knew Koharu was positive of
what she saw. Continuing she said, "I suppose what I
assumed to be a date last night could be nothing more
than some harmless fun. Especially, in light of the fact
that Naruto seems to have been entertaining quite a few
young women lately. Since these women seem to know
of each other, I don't imagine anything too serious is
going on. Yet, his date last night certainly seemed far
more passionate then I thought these other dates had
been."
Tsunade slowly turned in her chair to see Koharu staring

down at her. "Why are you telling me all of this?"
"Considering how close the two of you are I thought it

prudent to warn you," Koharu said her tone
disapproving. "I thought that considering your close
resemblance to this woman last night it may be possible
you know her. I think it also very likely she was far older
than she appeared, so please pass on this warning if you
will. This woman, whoever she may be, should
remember herself and her station in life."
Koharu walked to the door but stopping at it said, "I'll

keep what I saw last night to myself and will consider it
an indiscretion made most likely by a lonely woman
looking for a little comfort. However, should she choose
to disregard my warning. She should know that there are
plenty of people who will use this against her. I trust I
have made myself clear. Remember, real kunoichi keep
their emotions and their lusts in check."
Tsunade nodded unable to meet the elder's eyes feeling

so very small under the woman's scrutiny. While most
people who talked to her like that would be lucky to
speak at all when she was done with them, Koharu was
one of the few people exempt from that fear. The reason
had to do with much like how many of today's kunoichi
looked up to her. Koharu was the woman that Tsunade
had looked up to while growing up.
The other reason she had held her tongue was because
she knew who it was that Koharu had been alluding to. If
Danzou learned of her relationship with Naruto there
was no doubt that the man would use it and most likely
the moral indignation some would feel to pull her out of
office and install himself in her place. Feeling her heart
break even as she came to her decision she was
somewhat comforted knowing that at least there were
plenty of people to take her place.
*****************************
Naruto awoke contently as usual and wasn't surprised

that Tsunade was no longer in his bed. After taking a
shower he dressed and headed to the training field where
Kakashi introduced him to a man named Yamato. He
then explained how they were going to use his Shadow
Clones to speed up the process of learning the new
completed Rasengan.
As the day wore on he could tell both men were

surprised that the Kyuubi didn't make any takeover
attempts. Still by the end of the day he was pretty much
wiped and was looking forward to slipping into his bed.
He made it home and had just finished showering again
when Hinata entered his apartment. He was about to tell
her that he just wanted to get into bed when she told him
that Tsunade needed to see him.
He could tell by Hinata's tone that it appeared urgent so

he quickly dressed and walked with her to the Hokage
office. On the way he asked, "Any idea about what this is
about?" Hinata shook her head in reply confusing
Naruto since Hinata had seemed to feel it was urgent so
he said, "Then what's the matter?"
"Lady Tsunade seemed depressed all day," Hinata

answered. "There were times when she almost looked
like she wanted to break down and cry. It almost seemed
to pain her when she asked me to go get you."
Arriving at Tsunade's office he frowned when upon

entering she appeared completely miserable. Looking at
him, she tried to smile but failed and said, "Thank you
Hinata that will be all for today." Hinata nodded looking
at the Hokage sadly before closing the door to the office.
Naruto approached Tsunade and tried to come around

the desk to comfort her but was stopped as she said,
"Please stay where you are."
He frowned but complied asking, "What's going on
Tsunade? Why do you look like you've been crying?"
"Do I," she said quickly wiping at her eyes. "Naruto…,"

she began before trailing off.
"What is it?" he said the suspense killing him.
Sadly, Tsunade blurted out, "We need to end our

relationship. I'll still support you but I…I can't be with
you anymore. At least not in any truly meaningful way."
"What? Why," Naruto said confused since she had given

no indication she felt that way the night before or that
any of such thoughts had been plaguing her. Although he
could have missed it he had been trying to be more
observant with his girls.
"It doesn't matter," Tsunade said. "It was foolish of me
to think I could have a relationship with you. I'm double
your age, no matter what changes have happened. I'll
always cherish our time together but… I won't be of
much use to you if we continue and worse it could lead
to our downfall."
"Has someone threatened you?"
"It doesn't matter," Tsunade tried to reiterate.
However Naruto wasn't having it as he used what he

thought of as The Voice on her saying, "Who is making
you do this?"
Tsunade tried to resist it but eventually was forced to say,

"Koharu Utatane." She quickly said, "But she is right
Naruto and…"
"Like hell she's right," Naruto said angrily. "What
business of it is hers if we see each other?"
"She's an elder of the village and has its best interests at

heart. She recognized me at the restaurant and told me
this morning if we continued she'd be forced to tell
others. If she passes the information on to Danzou, he'll
use it to strip me of my title. Kami only knows what his
goals are for you."
Tsunade closed her eyes to stave off the tears she felt as
she said, "Koharu said a real kunoichi keeps her
emotions and lusts in check. Yet I cann't help, but
feel…"
Her sentence trailed off as Naruto came around the desk

taking her into his arms before saying, "You are mine
Tsunade and I love you. I'm not going to let anything
come between us, especially some dried up bitter old
hag."
"But…"
He silenced her with a kiss before saying, "I'll take care

of this. You get some sleep."
"Naruto, what are you going to do?"
"I have no idea, but a man keeps his promises and I

promised to always do right by you."
*****************************
Naruto left the office telling Tsunade again to get some

rest. She had wanted to go with him but eventually
relented. As he walked, he felt it was likely that he had
never been so angry before. Where was the bitch when
everyone was ignoring him, but now that he had found
happiness with Tsunade saw fit to disrupt it due to some
moral indignation. He tried to calm himself to think up
some plan of action or argument, but failed. However he
was startled by a voice saying, "I have an idea or two."
He stopped mid-step before saying, "Kyuubi."
Kyuubi quickly admonished him saying, "Don't speak

aloud you fool. Do you want people to think you are
crazy or worse to begin suspecting we are talking?"
Naruto blushed at the admonishment and was glad he

was alone on the street as he thought, "How?"
"Your anger is my best guess," Kyuubi said and Naruto

could almost imagine the slight shrug of her shoulders
she gave. "I was always able to better influence you when
you gave into it. Why should communicating be any
different?"
"Okay, now what about your idea."
"First go see Uzuki," Kyuubi said.
*****************************
Yuugao had been surprised when Naruto arrived in her

office as she was just about to go home. He had asked
her for a favor which was to know about the Anbu
watching the elder Koharu. When she had asked why,
Naruto said he needed to confront her. A little hesitant
since it was the first time she would be actively
subverting her duties one of which was protecting the
elder's she gave in when she heard why.
Approaching the Anbu on duty, who had yet to sense
her approach, she said, "Mouse, I heard you are the
proud father of a new baby boy."
"T-that's right," he said with a slight stutter afraid she

was going to reprimand him for allowing her to get so
close without detecting her.
Instead he received the surprise of his life as she said,

"Must be why your mind was a million miles away. Go
home and spend time with your family. But tomorrow
you better be focused."
He nodded but stopped raising his hands in the sign to

release genjutsu saying, "Kai."
"What are you doing?" she asked confused.

"Sorry it's just I have a hard time believing that you'd just
let me go. The last guy you caught spacing out you had
him monitoring the sewers."
Yuugao blushed but said, "Would you prefer that."

Mouse shook his head no instead opting to take Yuugao
up on her suggestion. After he left she gave Naruto the
sign to move in and watched him slip into the elder's
home.
*****************************
Koharu was pleased she could let the matter drop. She
had observed the Hokage all day from afar and although
she had met with Naruto it had appeared they had ended
their affair. She wondered briefly where the boy had
stormed off too. But Tsunade had gone home and was
still alone. Having grown weary herself she decided to
head home and would keep her eyes on Tsunade for a
few days to make sure things truly had ended.
Entering her home, she frowned upon feeling the

presence of someone in her home. As she made her way
to it unafraid since she knew she was under Anbu
protection she wondered who her late night visitor was.
It could be her teammate but found that unlikely
considering the late hour. Walking through the house,
Koharu frowned again but for a completely different
reason. The reason was just how barren her home was.
Unlike both of her teammates Koharu had never settled
down to start a family since settling down for a kunoichi
pretty much was a career ending move. True some still
stayed active but most simply retired. At the time she
thought it such a waste but now coming home always
seemed to show off just how little she had to show for
her decision. Unlike Homura and Sarutobi's that had
been filled with the sound of children and now
grandchildren.
A part of her felt it was unfair to deny Tsunade that if

she and Naruto truly had found each other, but the good
of the village must always come first in her eyes. A
scandal like the kind she imagined would be had should
people learn of their relationship would rock Konoha
and likely result in some instability.
Recognizing her visitor's chakra now that she was close

enough despite the room that served as her office he was
in being dark she said, "How did you get past the Anbu
watching my home?"
A light flicked on momentarily blinding her and she

instantly went on guard but sensing no movement
blinked until she could see Naruto, who was sitting in
one of her chairs and had turned it towards the door.
Naruto slowly stood once she could see saying, "How
about we skip to the part where you felt it necessary to
stick your nose in my and Tsunade's business."
"Well at least you are willing to admit it," Koharu said

entering into the room. "Still, I suggest you take the
warning I delivered to heart less something unfortunate
happen."
"Are you threatening us?"
"Take it any way you wish," Koharu said moving past

him to an ornate desk before pouring herself a drink.
"Why do you even care? We have been discreet and…"
"It doesn't matter if you are being discreet," Koharu said

anger leaking into her voice. She is a fifty year old
woman and you are a young man less than twice her age.
What you two are doing is wrong and morally
reprehensible and should it come to light will tarnish the
office she holds and the one you claim to covet."
"You're right," Naruto said, "I did want to be Hokage.

But I want Tsunade even more."
"We don't always get what we want. So choose."
"I have," Naruto said and he noticed Koharu almost

immediately reacted sensing his impending attack. She
attempted to make a break for the window, but Naruto
raised his arm and a chakra claw appeared catching the
retreating woman in the chest and slammed her into a
wall hard enough to dent it. She half expected it to have
pierced her flesh but looking down it appeared that the
chakra was entering her and it was merely the force at
which it was doing so holding her against the wall.
For some reason she felt strangely better than she had in
years as aches and pains that had plagued her for decades
slowly faded. She looked up catching her reflection in the
window she had attempted to leap through only to see a
face much younger staring back at her. What's more it
continued to get younger as did her body as well. She
blushed as the knot holding her kimono closed which
had been tied to fit her older more stocky body gave way
to reveal flawless skin and the toned body time had
robbed her of. The blush also was due to the unflattering
way her old lady garments hugged her body with her bra
slipping away from her now slightly smaller and pert
breasts.
The flow of chakra ended and she slid down to the

ground landing on her knees. Strangely and probably due
to her appearance she remembered the day they had lost
the second and Sarutobi had been named Third Hokage.
She figured it was because the age she now resembled
was around that time. Standing she covered her chest in
her arms wondering why the Anbu hadn't reacted to the
Kyuubi chakra even if it didn't have the same menacing
feel and said, "What have you done to me?"
Naruto calmly walked back to the chair he had been

occupying when she had entered. Taking a seat he said,
"You told Tsunade a true kunoichi keeps her feelings and
lusts in check. Show me how it's done."
Koharu wondered what the boy meant, but then almost

doubled over as she felt a feeling of heat and euphoria
overcome her. She tried to make a break for it out of the
room but suddenly a seal appeared over the window and
door. She frowned since only the Anbu were aware of
the seal which was to act as a barrier in case of an attack,
but now served to trap her with the Kyuubi jinchuriki.
She directed her gaze to Naruto and felt her lusts begin
to boil over and she wondered how he was doing all this.
Naruto watched on dispassionately and could see the
question in the elder's eyes. Answering her unasked
question he said, "The chakra that restored your youth is
also the cause of your discomfort. It's a jutsu I was given
during my trip and I used it on each of my girls.
Although I've never used Kyuubi's chakra before while
using it so I imagine the effects you are feeling are far
more potent. Probably a little unfair but if Tsunade is
right and you resist it you'll return to normal although
with your more youthful appearance."
Fighting the urge to run over to the young jinchuriki she

said, "I'll…I'll beat this and when I do. I'll have you
locked away forever."
Naruto chuckled before saying, "Well you'll try I

imagine."
"What do… do you mean?"
"You obviously aren't thinking clearly. You see even if

you beat this jutsu what do you plan to do. Say that I
made you young again. That I turned back the hands of
time and that you are in fact a seventy year old woman,
you'll be locked up in the nearest psyche ward."
"There are DNA tests that will…"
"Already changed to fit the profile of some crazy woman

with delusions of grandeur," Naruto said noticing that
the unflattering panties which were attempting to slip off
her narrower hips were darkening with her love juice. He
also noticed that half-way through his explanation that
Koharu had ceased to listen no doubt trying to calm her
lust filled body. He released his enhanced pheromones to
push her over the edge and could tell when they reached
her by the way she swooned. When she opened her eyes
Naruto could tell she had lost and that all she wanted
was to sate the need her body felt.
He watched as she took a shaky step towards him and

she removed one of her arms from her chest and reached
it out towards him. Pleadingly she said, "Please…Please
end it."
Resting his head against the hand that was against the
armrest of the chair he said, "You know what you need
to do to end it."
She took a step and followed by another as she walked

rather clumsily as she tried to prevent the panties she
wore from slipping down her hips. She managed and
came to rest in front of him. Naruto kept his head on his
hand while spreading his legs apart. Koharu picked up
the hint sinking to her knees. With her free hand the
other covering her chest she reached for the fly of his
jeans. She stopped though when Naruto said, "Don't use
your hand. Open it with your mouth."
Koharu glared up at him but he calmly said, "Or don't do

it at all. I've already won the only thing that you can
achieve now is alleviating the lust you feel."
The glare wilted as her body sent another shockwave of

desire through her. Removing her hand from her chest,
she shucked off her kimono before she placed both of
her hands on his thighs and leaned forward. She
struggled to grab ahold of the zipper using only her teeth
as the large bulge she was rubbing against in her attempt
also added to her distraction. Finally she managed and
pulled it down and sat back in surprise as it sprung out
hitting her face. She stared at it for a moment before
leaning forward to take him into her mouth. She began
slowly and hesitantly but soon began to get into it. Sadly,
she just wasn't very good at it and Naruto figured it was
because she was probably a prude in her youth. Grabbing
her by the back of her head he forced her down his
length without warning. He began to furiously fuck her
face as she attempted to pull away but his strong hands
kept her moving back and forth over his pole. Feeling
himself ready to release he let go after burying his tool as
far as it would go. He coated her throat and stomach in
his seed in several powerful bursts.
He held her there for several moments before letting go.

Instantly pulling back Koharu began coughing and
massaging her abused throat as she panted for breath.
Her glare returned as she looked up at him but he said
coldly, "If I left it to you we'd be here all day. What's a
matter granny, never give a blowjob before?"
Koharu looked away prompting Naruto to laugh and say,

"You haven't, have you? Kami, no wonder you got so
bent out of shape over Tsunade and me. You were
probably just jealous of her."
Koharu turned to face him saying, "I was not. What you
two were doing…"
"Is no different then what you and I are doing right

now," Naruto said cutting her off. "But we can stop here
and perhaps you can try to recapture that focus kunoichi
are supposed to be capable of. So what do you say?"
Koharu's body had plenty to say as it almost seemed to

reject the idea for her and if anything having been fed
Naruto's sperm had made her crave more. In truth even
when she had taken lovers in the past they had never
stayed for long. She supposed because it was because she
had always insisted on simple missionary every time. Yet,
the blonde whelp sitting in front of her and was
dominating her had awakened something hungry within
her. To answer his question she shook her head no and
attempted to climb into his lap and pushing her panties
to the side tried to insert him inside her.
However Naruto had other ideas and forced her into a

standing position. Dragging her behind him as she tried
to keep her panties in place he pushed her against the
wall and spun her around. Getting behind her, he pulled
her panties away ripping them from her body. Dropping
his own pants and boxers he ran his manhood along her
dripping snatch getting it well lubricated before saying,
"You want my dick inside you don't you."
Moaning, she nodded her head but Naruto said, "Well I

can't hear you."
Meekly she said, "Yes."

Naruto pulled back from her and then spreading her butt
cheeks apart pressed his dickhead against her anus.
Almost immediately she looked back saying, "No, not
there."
"You should have been more specific, besides fucking

this hole is good enough for you." With that said he
slowly pushed inside of her causing Koharu to groan in
discomfort as her ass was penetrated for the first time.
However, once he was completely inside of her. He just
stopped and Koharu realized that he was giving her time
to adjust. He reached around to begin playing with her
clit and she inadvertently squeezed her rectum pulling a
groan from him. Strangely hearing him groan spurned
Koharu on and she slowly pulled away from him before
moving back. The sensation was unlike anything she had
experienced before plus the way he continued to play
with her clit was sending her into orgasmic bliss.
Naruto couldn't believe the sensations he was feeling
from Koharu's ass and even though he had originally
planned to fuck her ass as a punishment could tell the
woman was truly getting off on it by the way she kept
tightening and releasing her rectum. Having allowed her
to set the pace thus far he began thrusting himself
pounding her forward. She tried to push back but it was
only a matter of time before she found herself pressed
against the wall unable to move and at his mercy as he
fucked her backdoor. He removed his hand from her clit
in order to slide his fingers inside of her. He could
actually feel his dick moving inside her through the thin
wall that separated them.
Koharu for her part was moaning incoherently as he

screwed her, making her sound like she was speaking
some long dead language. Naruto almost decided to
simply stop in order to punish the woman for her
attempt at separating Tsunade and him. However at that
point stopping would almost be a punishment for him as
well so settled for talking down to her saying, "Look at
you. Where are your high standards for how kunoichi
should act now? Well?"
Koharu didn't respond so Naruto continued adding, "I

guess deep down you're just a slut that wanted to get off
huh. A dirty whore that always wanted to be fucked in
her ass but never had the courage to ask."
"That…that's not true," Koharu replied but despite her

words gripped the cock inside her all the harder.
"That's not what I'm feeling," Naruto said, "If anything

you're gripping me tighter than before. But maybe we
should stop…"
"No," Koharu shouted feeling herself on the edge of an

orgasmic bliss undreamed of.
She could almost hear the smile on his face as he said,
"Then tell me what you are."
Koharu couldn't say it so Naruto stopped. She actually

whimpered a sound that in all the battles she had fought
in had never once crossed her lips. Naruto began pulling
out agonizingly slow saying, "Too bad. I bet you were so
close too."
Just as the tip of his cock was about to exit her, she
shouted, "I'm a dirty cock loving slut that enjoys being
fucked in my ass. Please don't stop." Her answer was
Naruto slamming back into her at full force with the
fingers in her pussy working overtime. Already near the
edge it was only a few moments before she jumped over
the cliff she had visualized moments before and
screamed her release. The sensation was added too by his
releasing his hot cum inside her rectum which triggered
an even stronger orgasm which robbed her of conscious
thought.
Naruto pulled out after filling her bowels and positive

she would remain unconscious for a while headed to her
shower. Washing himself and now clear of his anger he
felt guilt threatening to overcome him. He supposed it
was due to his rough treatment of the woman.
Dressing he returned to the office and saw she was still

unconscious but had been joined by Yuugao. He could
see some of his release had begun to leak from her ass.
Yuugao directed her gaze to him and seeing his face
asked, "What's wrong?"
Naruto shrugged but said, "I guess now that my angers

gone I feel like I went too far with her."
"That's to be expected," Yuugao said having seen and
heard Naruto. "But your response was rather expected as
well. In truth, I figured you'd be a lot rougher on her.
Anything else eating away at you?"
"Yeah, I suppose the amount of anger I felt has made me

feel a little ill at ease as well," Naruto said taking a seat in
a chair.
Trying to lighten his mood she said, "What you've never

gotten angry before?"
"No, but I guess I just always had Kyuubi to blame when

my temper got out of control. But this time it was all
me."
Yuugao shook her head and sat in his lap. Making him
look at her in the eyes, having lifted her mask, she said,
"Getting angry when someone threatens the people you
love is to be expected. It's what you do with that anger
that poses the problems. But speaking as a women and
although I know I'm not as close to you as Tsunade. I'd
want you to defend our right to be together in much the
same way as you did hers."
Regaining some of his good cheer Naruto said, "Thanks

Yuugao."
The Anbu Head Captain nodded before placing a light

kiss on his lips. Standing she pulled her mask down
before asking, "What are we going to do with her now?"
"We'll take her to Tsunade and have her teach that

Henge she uses. I'll place some orders in her so she
won't be able to reveal us to the world. From there we'll
see how she reacts to what we tell her."
"And if she refuses to help?"

"We'll cross that bridge when we reach it," Naruto said
getting up and whispering some of the commands he
wanted her to follow in the sleeping woman's ear in
order to see if they'll take hold upon waking.
Chapter 10: Target: Anko
Koharu shot awake and from the discomfort in her rear

and immediately knew she hadn't been dreaming about
the events from the night before. Taking in her
surroundings she found her robe had been draped over
her and that instead of still being passed out on the floor
she had been moved to the ornate couch in her study
slash office. A light snoring attracted her attention so
turning towards it found Naruto lightly snoozing in the
same chair he had been in when she had entered. She
sent a glare the sleeping boy's way and considered slitting
his throat. Deciding instead to bind him and force him to
admit what he had done to her. She got off the couch to
go look for something to tie him up with. But instead, as
soon as she moved from the couch it was like she
became a passenger in her own body. As instead of going
where she wanted, she moved in front of Naruto and
dropped to her knees in front of him sticking her chest
out in a pose of subservience.
She tried to scream. But found her ability to do so

hindered as well. An hour passed with her remaining in
the same position, till Naruto began to stir. He yawned
sleepily but then awoke with a start probably surprised he
had fallen asleep. His gaze met her glare and he said, "It
seems the orders I gave you took hold."
She wanted to demand he tell her what jutsu he had used

on her, but yet her mouth remained closed. Her eyes
were expressive enough though that Naruto could guess
what she was saying. Responding to her unasked
questions he said, "A result of giving into my jutsu is that
it makes you have to obey my orders. Of course, you're
the first person I've actually had to take these precautions
for though."
"You can speak if you want," Naruto added as an
afterthought.
"I demand you release me from this jutsu."
"That's not going to happen or possible as far as I

know," Naruto said standing from the chair, "You have
no one to blame for this mess but yourself."
"Me, I was trying to…"
Naruto dropped to his haunches in front of her and cut

her off saying, "I. Don't. Care. You tried to meddle with
my and Tsunade's relationship. Had you simply minded
your own business you'd have never gained my attention.
I'll speak with you later about my goals and your part in
them. Now though, go shower and then come right here.
I need to take you to Tsunade so I can go meet with
Kakashi."
Koharu stood to comply with the order, although she
was frowning and trying to fight it every step of the way.
She entered the shower stall and turned it on to clean her
body. As she ran her hands over herself, she marveled at
the changes that had been made. Not only did she appear
in her early twenties but the scars that she had picked up
in her long life had been erased. After she had cleaned
herself she exited the shower to stop in front of the oval
mirror hanging over her sink. Running her hand over the
fogged up glass she still couldn't believe the face that
stared back at her.
Her face appeared rounder as a result of regaining her

youth as her skin had regained its tightness and her dark
eyes were easy to see since she no longer needed to
squint all the time. Her hair had returned to its natural
brown color and had regained much of its volume and
shine. Feeling nostalgic, she wrapped her hair into twin
buns right next to each other on the top of her head and
stuck a decorative hair needle through the center of them
to hold them in place. Wrapping a towel around her
body she proceeded to her bedroom. Dropping to her
knees next to her bed she pulled out a box from under it.
Opening it, she first pulled out a team picture which
featured her, Sarutobi, and Homura as well as their sensei
Tobirama Senju. Standing off to the side with his arms
crossed and a slight smile on his face was Hashirama
Senju as he took the picture with his brother's team.
Koharu was only partially visible from behind her sensei
as if hiding from the camera.
Placing the picture down she reached into the box to pull
out her old shinobi gear. She slipped into the body suit a
relic from her time on Team Tobirama. She had another
that she had worn on the day of the Kyuubi attack but
even that one had needed to be let out to fit her older
frame. Gazing down her body this one fit her like a glove
and she marveled at just how good it felt to be able to
wear it again. She was about to put on the rest of her
outfit, but stopped since it was armor and most shinobi
no longer wore such things. She had little doubt that
Naruto would make her take it off again so decided not
to bother.
Returning to her office she found the blond waiting

patiently. Standing he met her eyes and said, "Alright let's
go."
Koharu followed behind him and was slightly miffed that

he hadn't been flustered by her choice of clothes.
Realizing she was upset she thought, "Damn him. I
should be glad he didn't eye me like a piece of meat."
However she was forced to abandon that line of thought

as they exited her home when she noticed Naruto had
directed his attention upwards and to the left. She
followed his line of sight and saw the Anbu captain
Yuugao standing in a tree at the edge of her property.
For a moment she felt a sliver of hope that the Anbu
captain would stop them to ask what they were doing in
an elder's home. But it faded as Yuugao lifted up her
mask and blew Naruto a kiss. He smiled at the woman
before waving towards her on their way to Tsunade's as
the sun began to rise on the village.
As they walked Koharu said, "She's under your thrall too,

isn't she?"
Naruto looked over his shoulder giving a look that

screamed, 'No Kidding,' and said, "What was your first
clue?"
Koharu blushed out of embarrassment at stating

something so obvious, but carried on saying, "Just how
far have you sunken your claws into Konoha?"
"Claws," Naruto said before shaking his head and saying,
"A Kyuubi reference I take it."
"Take it anyway you want," Koharu said, "But I demand

you tell me."
"Demand," Naruto said his tone amused, "I'd be careful

if I was you elder, or else I could make a few demands of
my own."
Koharu realized that Naruto could make her life

extremely unpleasant at the moment. For a second she
considered asking what he'd do and felt annoyed at
herself for picturing him taking her again. However, she
felt whatever he had in mind would tend to be more
embarrassing then pleasurable such as completing the
walk to Tsunade's in the nude so decided to remain
silent.
****************************
Tsunade awoke as the sun peeked in through her

window. She got out of the bed revealing she had taken
to sleeping nude. She had never allowed the Anbu Black
Ops to assign her bodyguards to watch her home and
recent events made her quite happy of that. Walking past
the mirror in her bedroom she smiled at her younger self
something that had become the norm before henging
into the age she had appeared upon her return to
Konoha. She felt some of her good mood drain upon
remembering what had occurred the night before, but
considering that no alarms had been raised hoped at the
very least it meant that Naruto had been discreet.
Thinking of him filled Tsunade with a warmth, which

told her all she needed to know about the state of her
chakra's color. Naruto wanted her, not just as the
Hokage but her. She had still been willing to support him
with all the power her office held, but when he had
stated none of that mattered and he told her that he
loved her. She realized he was all she wanted. She had
returned to Konoha solely for his sake and if she
couldn't have been with him would leave just as quickly.
Leaving her room she made her way towards her kitchen
for a quick breakfast but stopped spotting her lover
sitting on a couch in the living room. Before she went to
him though, her eyes traveled to the woman standing
behind the couch. It took her a moment to place the
woman but with a stunned realization said, "Koharu!"
She covered her mouth fearing that she had woken

Shizune but after a moment and no one stirred relaxed.
Directing her attention to Naruto, she said, "A rather
creative solution to our problem."
"I can't exactly claim responsibility for it though,"
Naruto said standing to walk towards her.
"Kyuubi," she whispered causing Naruto to nod his head

in reply. She frowned, not because Kyuubi was being
helpful but for something that had been eating away at
her. Deciding she needed to confront it regardless of
Jiraiya's wishes, who she was having a difficult time
locating, she said, "Naruto, I need to speak to Kyuubi."
"About what?" her lover asked confused.
Trying to be flippant she replied, "Girl stuff. I want to

talk to her alone."
Naruto nodded before saying, "How about tomorrow

night?"
"Why tomorrow?"
"I need to get going to meet up with Kakashi-sensei and
Captain Yamato," Naruto said before jerking a thumb
towards Koharu speaking gently enough that the elder
couldn't hear, "Please teach Koharu your henge so that
she can continue her duties elder. Also, tonight I'll
explain everything to her over dinner as I wasn't exactly
gentle with her."
Tsunade looked past her fellow blonde who was

blocking her view of the woman to see Koharu glaring at
them. Commenting on it she said, "Honestly, I don't
think she'll be of much use. She's too set in her ways."
"Maybe, but… I let my anger get the best of me last

night… I know dinner won't make up for it, but I still
want to give her a choice to help us willingly."
"And if she refuses…" Tsunade said leaving a pregnant
pause between them.
"I'm not sure, but for now she has no choice but to obey.
She has to listen to anything you and the others tell her
in case she finds a way to try and alert people.
Tsunade again looked past Naruto, narrowing her own

eyes at the woman thinking of some devious things she
could make her do for trying to separate the two of
them. Before she could really give it much thought she
felt a finger under her chin directing her gaze to his blue
eyes. As if sensing what she was thinking he said, "Be
nice," and then kissed her lovingly. Losing herself in the
kiss it ended far too soon for her liking and then he was
leaving to meet his teachers. She returned her gaze to her
fellow kunoichi to see her staring at her with what
appeared to be jealousy.
Left alone with the woman that she had looked up to
and who had ultimately tried to steal her happiness she
said, "Let's go." Breakfast forgotten, she planned to take
the woman to her office in order to teach her the henge
she used to hide her new and true appearance as well as
her chakra. As they made their way to her office, she
dropped her henge to show off her own younger self to
give the appearance of two women walking the town.
Although taking in Koharu's choice of clothes, she
wondered if the woman had anything appropriate for her
new age.
The older woman caught her by surprise saying, "I'm

sorry." Before Tsunade could ask her why she explained,
"This jutsu he used to bind us was potent. I'm sure you
did your best to reject the desires it welled up inside you.
I also understand why you couldn't speak…"
Tsunade cut her off by laughing. Leaning in she said,
"It's true he used the jutsu on me and I did try to resist.
But it was only because I was afraid to give into my
feelings for him. If I knew then, what I know now, I'd
have thrown myself at him far sooner." Thinking back to
her own first encounter with Naruto she said, "Although,
truthfully I didn't put up too much of a fight."
Koharu stared at her before finally saying, "I see. You

seem awfully proud to be a whore."
Tsunade was far from offended saying, "You're one to

talk."
"Me," she replied indignantly, "He took me against my

will."
"I don't believe that," Tsunade said, "If I know him and I
do. He gave you a choice…"
"After pumping me full of his Kyuubi chakra. How was I
supposed to resist?"
"By being a true kunoichi," Tsunade shot back her voice

filled with scorn. Koharu had the decency to look away
at least. Tsunade further poked a hole in how Koharu
was viewing events by saying, "I also think you want it to
happen again."
"Don't be ridiculous," the woman said quickly.
Tsunade stopped prompting Koharu to follow suit and

then eyeing the black bodysuit she wore said, "A rather
provocative way to dress for a woman not interested in a
repeat performance. I'm sure if you wanted to avoid a
repeat of last night you have plenty of old lady clothes
you could have worn." Leaning in to whisper in her ear
the blonde Sannin asked, "Are you even wearing
underwear?"
Koharu blushed realizing she wasn't causing a smile to

appear on Tsunade's face. She didn't comment but both
women knew that despite how she may claim the
contrary that Naruto had awakened something in the
woman that wouldn't mind a repeat of the previous
night. Her henge back in place and arriving at the office,
Tsunade began laying out the steps to learning her
Perfect Henge.
*****************************
Naruto laid beneath a tree at the training field where

Kakashi was teaching him the beginning stage of adding
his wind element to the Rasengan. Kakashi had given
him a short break. The two jounin had left him alone and
Naruto had the feeling that they were discussing why
Kyuubi wasn't becoming a factor in the training.
Although he hadn't liked lying to his sensei about why
Kyuubi wasn't making attempts to take over, he
understood that he couldn't just blurt the truth to him.
Due to his realizing his actions affected more than just
him now.
Thinking of Kyuubi made him decide to put the

downtime towards a more constructive use than just
sitting in the shade so he let his consciousness enter the
seal. Walking through the sewer tunnel to where she was,
he entered the recreation of his apartment that the front
of her cage represented. Looking at the bars that made
up where his front door would be he could just make out
the outline of her Bijuu body behind them. He was about
to call out to her when he heard shifting coming from in
front of him. Moving towards the couch that was facing
the bars he looked over the back of it to see the woman
napping. Gazing down at her, he was forced to admit she
was stunning. Staring at her face, he couldn't shake the
feeling that he had seen it somewhere before. For some
reason he imagined it was during his time at the academy.
He had just turned from her and was about to leave the
seal to let her rest when he heard a sleepy sounding,
"Naruto."
Facing back towards the couch he saw the woman sitting

up to look at him while rubbing sleep from her eyes.
"Sorry, I didn't mean to wake you," he said, "I'll let you
get some more sleep."
"I'm fine," Kyuubi said quickly, "Why have you come?"
Moving around to sit on the couch he answered, "I

thought we could talk some."
"About what?"
Shrugging he said, "I don't know really. I guess I thought
it was about time that we get to know each other."
Kyuubi nodded but then the two of them simply sat
there awkwardly. Finally he asked, "Would you mind
telling me what you meant when you said you were
created?"
Kyuubi stared at him but looking away said, "All nine of

us Bijuu were once part of one being. It had ten tails so I
suppose it could be called Juubi. For centuries it
rampaged all across the land until one day it was
challenged by a man you may know as the Sage of the Six
Paths."
"Never heard of him," Naruto said having never really

paid attention in history class or any of them for that
matter.
Shaking her head at the lack of knowledge her host
possessed she said, "In any case, he was probably the
man that was most responsible for the current
understanding of chakra and how to harness it. But back
to my story, the Sage sealed the ten-tails into his own
body to stop it. It gave him incredible power but even he
couldn't completely master it all. He lived a long life and
fathered two sons but then one day he realized his time
was nearing its end he split his gifts among his heirs. His
eldest received his 'eyes' and his younger received his
'body.' These two men's descendants would be known as
Uchiha and Senju and would war bitterly after the Sage
chose the Senju's ancestor as his successor."
"But the Uchiha and Senju founded Konoha together,

didn't they?"
"Indeed, but only after many centuries of bitter

bloodshed. However we are getting off topic. The Sage
realizing the Juubi would be reborn after his death split
the creature into nine separate ones. I being the most
powerful."
"Wow," Naruto said in awe, "You've must have seen a

lot then, huh?"
Looking back on her long existence Kyuubi came to a

shocking realization as she said, "No, not really."
"How's that?"
"Because when I was created it was without any sense of

purpose. I was simply a less pleasant alternative then the
Juubi being resurrected upon the Sage's death." She
thought back to those first few years as she explored a
new world and realized, "I suppose I was filled with a
sense of wonder," her mood darkened though as she
added, "it didn't last though."
Naruto remained silent listening intently but guessing
what he wanted to know she said, "Eventually the elder
son in a bid to destroy his younger brother tried to
harness my power. He tried to make me his slave by
sealing me into his body."
"Did he?"
"No, he failed and paid the ultimate price for his hubris,"
Kyuubi said remembering devouring the man. "But he
had gained many followers by then and they attacked me
constantly. In time I considered all humans a nuisance
and simply destroyed them whenever I came into contact
with them. I should have wiped the elder's entire line
from the face of the earth perhaps then…"
"Then what?"
Realizing she was rambling Kyuubi stopped her story.
Naruto realized she had revealed more than she intended
so didn't push but said, "Well I for one am glad you
didn't. Otherwise Sasuke might never have existed."
"Naruto, in time… you may wish I had."
"No way, I know he's being difficult and he's probably

going to spend some time in jail but…"
"Naruto, I sensed his chakra when you fought each other

at the valley of the end. It's almost as dark and twisted as
the elder son and Madara Uchiha, perhaps the greatest
traitor your village has ever known. If you truly intend to
unite the shinobi world you may one day find him
standing in your way."
Naruto got the feeling that Kyuubi was being cryptic

about whom she was talking about. While on the surface
she may have been talking about Sasuke. He got the
feeling that it could be one of the other two people she
mentioned as well.
Wishing to turn the subject Kyuubi said, "Now tell me

something of yourself."
Naruto kept the frown he felt from his face wishing to

know what Kyuubi had meant, but accepted that she
didn't trust him enough to open up further. "Okay," he
said knowing he had to share some of himself as well,
"well I guess I can tell you the day I decided I wanted to
be Hokage…" As he shared the story he thought about
what he had learned and also why it was Kyuubi seemed
so sure that in the end it would be an Uchiha standing in
his way.
*****************************
Ino wondered why she had been summoned to the
Hokage's office. Although, it could be a mission she had
the feeling it was related to their more Naruto related
pursuits. Stepping in she saw a young woman she didn't
recognize sitting in a chair as well as Hinata and Tsunade
in their usual places.
"Ino reporting for duty," she said standing at attention

while eyeing the woman before focusing on Tsunade.
Tsunade nodded before saying, "Ino do you know

Koharu Utatane?"
Ino nodded unaware she was talking about the woman

sitting in the chair next to where she was standing.
"Yeah, I know the old hag," she said having had a run in
with the elder once.
"I beg your pardon," the woman said staring up at her.

"Um, who are you," Ino said wondering why the woman
was so upset since Koharu was rather disliked by many
of the younger kunoichi due to her strict sense of what a
kunoichi was.
Ino frowned when Hinata giggled and with a large smile

Tsunade said, "Ino meet Koharu Utatane."
The Yamanaka heir stared at the gorgeous woman before

face palming and saying, "Naruto, huh?"
Tsunade's smile stayed in place as she nodded before

saying, "Got it in one. Koharu here figured out that the
other hot blonde Naruto was taking on dates was me.
She decided to meddle and break us up. I don't think I
need to explain any further."
Ino agreed saying, "I would imagine he was quite upset
with her."
"Enough to take it out on her ass," Tsunade said

enjoying the way Koharu's cheeks turned red.
Ino looked at Koharu with an appraising eye before

saying, "I'm surprised she can even sit then."
Tsunade laughed as did Hinata prompting Koharu to say,

"If you're done having your fun at my expense. Can you
explain why you've summoned Miss Yamanaka here?"
Ino admitted she was curious as well so nodded towards

the Hokage. Getting to business, Tsunade said, "Ino, due
in part to just how she entered our little club. Naruto will
be taking her out tonight to explain his ambition. I doubt
Koharu has anything appropriate to wear for such an
occasion. So if you don't mind I'd like for you to take her
shopping. Also, you're to keep an eye on her. Since while
Naruto and I have placed some controls on her. She may
try to find ways to circumvent them."
"Understood," Ino said before turning to leave. Stopping

at the door she asked, "Out of curiosity, what color is her
chakra?"
"Purple," Hinata answered directing a gaze towards

Tsunade who had refused to lower her genjutsu around
the girl making the Hyuuga suspicious that a change had
occurred.
It wasn't a gesture lost on either of the women present

although only Ino knew why. Koharu voiced her
curiosity asking, "What does that have to do with
anything?"
Ino though ignored the question saying, "Come along
granny Koharu let's go." While thinking, "Purple must be
she feels negatively about Naruto."
Koharu bristled, but due to the controls Naruto had put

in place she soon found herself falling into step with the
young woman. As they made their way to a clothes store
in silence Koharu tried to think of a way to break the
controls that had been placed on her. She was aware of
the ones Tsunade had which basically were that when in
public as elder Koharu Utatane she had to look the part
and couldn't suddenly drop the henge. No the ones that
gave her the biggest concern were the ones that Naruto
may have put on her as she slept.
She had already learned of one such command when

shortly after mastering Tsunade's true henge they had
taken a walk through the village appearing as their older
selves. After reaching a secluded area they had dropped
them and Koharu was surprised at just how pleased she
was to do so. However along the way back, she had seen
her old teammate Homura. Quickly thinking of a way to
alert her friend that something was going on she had
broken away from a surprised Tsunade. Approaching
him she was going to inform him of a mission only the
two of them would be aware of. She had wanted to say,
"Homura, remember when we fended off those twenty
Prajna from the Land of Woods." It was to remind him
of the time they had been trapped behind enemy lines. In
order to escape they had needed to defeat the twenty
men of the specialized Anbu group. She hoped since it
wasn't common knowledge he'd question just how she
knew of it. But instead when she got in front of him it
came out as, "Grandpa, remember when we ate those
twenty muffins from the Land of Woods."
Homura had stared at her in confusion before saying,
"I'm afraid you must have me confused with someone
else."
She was about to try again when Tsunade clamped a

hand on her shoulder saying, "Come along now that's
not your grandpa. Sorry for disturbing you."
"That's alright, but is she?" Homura asked.
"Sort of," Tsunade said smoothly, "She's just been

drinking. She's trying to cope with some major changes
in her life."
"I see," the male elder said, before directing his gaze at
the woman to add, "Please remember my dear climbing
into a bottle is no way to deal with life's problems."
She felt Tsunade's hand squeeze a little tighter no doubt
reacting to the comment. But Koharu nodded weakly
feeling defeated and allowed Tsunade to lead her away.
As they walked the smirk on Tsunade's face angered her
but she needed to wait until they were alone till she could
snap, "You harlot trickster, when did you place that
command on me?"
Tsunade directed her gaze at the deaged elder and with

an all too pleased voice asked, "What makes you so sure
it was me?"
Realizing that she was referring to Naruto she said,

"Don't be absurd. Nothing in the boys file shows him
capable of such foresight."
Tsunade shrugged saying, "I'm sure there are a lot of

things your file doesn't show about him. If your file was
up to date, I don't think you'd be in the pickle you find
yourself in." Koharu was about to respond but sadly the
street they turned onto had pedestrians on it forcing her
to lapse into silence on the matter. She was partially
surprised her teammate didn't recognize her but was
forced to admit that as far as he was concerned the
Koharu he knew was a woman as old as him.
But still, Koharu couldn't get the judgmental way that her
teammate looked at her out of her mind though. Granted
he thought she was drunk but it had been due to
something else. Something that she was having trouble
understanding. Directing her gaze towards the young
Yamanaka walking in front of her she could feel the
slight resentment the woman was emitting towards her.
Asking about it she said, "Have I wronged you in some
way?"
Ino turned to look at her before saying, "It doesn't

matter."
"Obviously it does to you."
"You don't remember, do you?"
Koharu shook her head so Ino said, "The only time

you've ever spoken to me directly was to put me down."
"What do you mean?"
"When I graduated from the academy you were walking

through it and after taking one look at me, made some
comment about how I was dressed. You asked if I was
on a mission to pose as some underage prostitute."
Koharu recalled the memory but said, "Well you must

admit you dress rather sluttishly." Eyeing Ino's current
attire, she continued, "Not that your choice in clothes
has improved any. Why in my day…"
"That's just it," Ino snapped, "This isn't your day
anymore and just because I'm confident enough in my
appearance to show some skin doesn't mean you need to
look down on me. You didn't know the first thing about
me but that didn't stop you from snapping to a judgment
based solely how I was dressed."
Koharu was at a lost at how to respond but then realized

that was what had been in Homura's eyes. He was
appraising her and no doubt due to her younger age and
skintight suit had rushed to the conclusion that what
Tsunade said was true even though she didn't smell of
alcohol.
Ino kept her gaze on the women for a few moments

more and noted she seemed to be thinking about
something. More than willing to let the topic drop the
rest of the trip was made in silence. Entering her favorite
clothing shop she waved to the beautiful woman behind
the counter whose family owned the place.
"Hello Ino," Emi said cheerfully as the two women

entered her shop, "Here for more? Where do you store it
all?" The young tailor smiled as she pushed a bang of her
raven black hair from her eyes.
Ino laughed good naturedly saying, "Sadly, I'm not here

for me today. This is Koharu and she needs to be
brought into the current decade fashion wise."
Emi ran her practiced brown eyes over the young

woman Ino indicated saying, "Is she a shinobi?"
"How can you tell?" Koharu asked surprised since she

wasn't wearing a headband.
"The body suit you're wearing," Emi said coming around
the counter. "I can see what you mean Ino, that bodysuit
is definitely classical. But they had a great sense of style
back then even if it was a little lacking in boldness."
"She also has a date tonight so will probably need a

dress," Ino said already looking through some clothes on
a rack.
"Really," Emi said interested in gossiping with her fellow

shopkeeper even if Ino was only worked in her family's
shop part time. "It wouldn't happen to be Naruto would
it?"
Ino turned holding a vest to her chest saying, "It might

be."
"Aw, don't be like that," Emi said with a pout, "It's the
latest gossip about how he's been taking all you girls out.
Just what is the big attraction by the way? Aren't you
jealous?"
"No," Ino said putting it back to pull out another,

"When you're on a date with him. He has this way of
making you feel like nobody but you matters. Besides as
I've told you, they're just harmless dates between
friends."
"I don't know," Emi said skeptically, "You don't sound

like you think of him as a friend."
Ino smiled but remained closed lip on the matter.

Koharu had listened to the exchange with half an ear but
admitted she was rather taken with some of the clothes
hanging from the racks. Searching through the kunoichi
wear she came across a black body suit like hers but
instead of being one piece. It was split in two with the
top covering her chest while exposing her midriff and
back. While she was admiring the suit Ino came up
behind her saying, "Rather revealing isn't it?"
"Miss Yamanaka I was simply looking," Koharu replied

putting it back.
But both Kunoichi's attention was shifted to Emi who

had begun giggling. "What?" Ino asked.
"Sorry, it's just she sort of sounded like my

grandmother," Emi said prompting Ino to crack a smile
at the irony of the statement.
Koharu wasn't sure why but the statement upset her

even though chronologically it was probably true. Pulling
the suit from the rack she said, "I trust you have a
changing room." Emi pointed towards the back of the
shop and turning in a huff Koharu headed towards it.
Ino watched with a smile but Emi said, "I hope I didn't
offend her."
Waving off the tailor's concerns the blonde kunoichi

said, "Don't worry about it. She simply needs to
recognize that she's only young once."
Emi nodded but remembering something said, "I think I

have just the thing for her date tonight," and entered the
back of her shop.
Koharu exited the changing room wearing the modern

suit and Ino was forced to admit that she cut quite the
figure. "Not bad," Ino said walking around the elder.
"I still don't see what point showing my skin achieves,"

Koharu said.
Ino traced her fingers across Koharu's stomach tracing
them around the woman as she completed another
circuit around her. In a husky whisper she said, "A
flower is only as beautiful as its petals true but it doesn't
hurt to show a little of what those petals hide."
"Miss Yamanaka, please," Koharu flushed at the contact

and way Ino spoke.
Pulling away Ino said, "I hope I'm not like you when I'm
in my seventies."
"Do you truly think it will matter," Koharu said looking

at herself in the mirror. With some regret she added, "I
think you'll find that as time slips away the line of suitors
gets smaller and smaller."
Ino came up behind the woman and placing a hand on

her stomach began rubbing gently again whispering, "I
think you are looking at things from a skewed point of
view."
Again flushing from the close contact Koharu whispered,

"What do you mean?"
"Naruto didn't just make you look younger. If we were to

run a test on you, we would find that you are simply a
twenty year old woman. He literally turned back the
hands of time for you. And if he could do that for you,
what's stopping him from doing it for me or even
himself? Naruto may literally never need to grow up, but
that's beside the point. You've been given a second
chance to try all the things you missed your first time
around and that have been eating away at you. Try to
enjoy life this time."
The sound of Emi returning caused Ino to pull away and

Koharu was surprised she missed the closeness. Emi
appeared holding a black dress that tied behind the neck
and would leave the whole of her back exposed. It also
appeared to be rather form fitting.
Almost immediately Ino said, "It's perfect, you wouldn't

happen to have one in purple and could maybe put a slit
along the side."
Emi smiled saying, "No, but I can make one like that for
you."
Ino nodded letting Emi hand the dress to Koharu before

taking the tailor to the back to measure her for her new
dress. Koharu stared at the gown and although felt it a
little too bold for her, decided to listen to Ino's advice
and took the dress to the changing room to try it on.
****************************
Koharu sat across from Naruto who was dressed to
match as they sat in the restaurant where she had
identified Tsunade. She took a sip of the wine she had
ordered as Naruto finished explaining his grand
ambition. She placed her glass down and was amazed to
see that it appeared Naruto actually was interested in
hearing her opinion. It almost disappointed her to see his
face drop as she said, "It doesn't stand a chance of
working."
"Why?"
"Do you not think it's been tried before? The first
Hokage handed out the tailed beasts to help make peace
a possibility instead it only increased the desire for war."
"That's what happens when you hand out things people

will turn into weapons. My plan will insure that war is the
last thing the leaders of the other villages want."
"And how do you hope to do that?"
"By making all our welfares depend on the others

survival. It has three stages the first is simply putting
people in place."
"You mean the women you seduce," Koharu said.
"Would you prefer to be called an asset," Naruto said

jokingly.
Koharu blushed at the reminder of how Naruto had

taken her but said dryly, "Continue."
"Well once in place we'll begin influencing the villages'

policies and hopefully get them to interact with each
other."
"I assume that is the second stage," Koharu said. Naruto
nodded causing her to ask, "And can I assume the third
stage units them all into one big village which follows
you."
"No," Naruto said, "but in a united front against

anything that disturbs the peace. So instead of reacting
individually we act as one group."
"So you don't intend to get rid of the other villages and
unit them under Konoha's banner. But hope to simply
make them forget about years of hatred and war. You're
more delusional then I thought."
Naruto sighed but said, "I guess I can understand why

you'd think that way since you are part of the problem."
"I beg your pardon."

"Well think about it, most of the shinobi leaving the
academy now have never known war. It's only the older
generation that is speaking of the old hatreds towards the
other villages…"
"You forget Suna's invasion."
"No I haven't. But despite it, we aided them when they

need our help. We forgave them for their betrayal which
had been brought about by unfair trade regulations that
allowed us to undersell our services to their Daimyo till
they felt hemmed in and needed to attack. Once we're in
place we'll get rid of such trade practices so that both
villages and any others that join will benefit. Reaching the
point where attacking one another will hurt us all
economically."
"A very pretty speech, but how do you intend to get the
other villages to forget their hatreds enough to willing
join any trade alliances with us."
"We'll have people in those villages as well," Naruto said

but frowned when Koharu smiled like he had fallen right
into her point.
"That is where your ambition is due to failure," Koharu

said.
"Why's that?"
"I'll admit your plan may work in Konoha since we have

both the clan and civilian council in which to influence
policy. However in the other villages I'm afraid you will
find things to be far different."
"You mean the shinobi council in Suna," Naruto said
taking satisfaction in the way her eyes widened in
surprise.
"How…"
"Gaara is already aware of my ambition and told me of

them. He told me The Shinobi Council is made up
shinobi of prestige that are invited to join."
"Yes, and once they do so, they do so for life or till they
retire. Many of them voted for aiding Sound in invading
us and despite their words of friendship would like to see
the Leaf burn."
"I know, Gaara admitted as much," Naruto said, "But I

already have a voice on that council."
"Who…" Koharu said before realizing, "Temari. Does
Gaara know you…"
"Yes and although not pleased at first is at peace with it,"

Naruto said taking a sip of his glass of water. "But as
more time passes I'll gain more seats I'm sure and more
influence as a result."
"Perhaps," Koharu admitted thoughtfully surprised

Naruto had already extended his reach outside the
village. "But that won't work in Iwa since that village is
ruled by a military dictatorship overseen by the
Tsuchikage."
Naruto crossed his hands in front of his face saying, "He

doesn't have any advisors whose ear I could maybe
bend."
"Not that I am aware of, but there is also Kumo to
consider. They do have a Head Ninja council but the
Raikage tends to ignore them since despite the peace he
continues to build up his military."
"I hope you agree to help," Naruto said suddenly giving

her a bright smile that made her blush and look away.
"Why you can simply force me?"
"Well if I force you I doubt you'll give me these insights

that you possess willingly and if I'm going to make this
plan work I'll need all the different viewpoints I can get.
Also, you may be aware of things others have tried in the
past that have failed. What about Kirigakure, any ideas
about it?"
Koharu got a hold of herself to say, "Kirigakure may
actually be the one place you have the greatest
advantage."
"Why?"
"Much like Iwagakure it is a dictatorship, but if the

information I have received from my sources is correct
the new Mizukage is a woman."
Naruto smiled saying, "Well that may hopefully simplify

things. Now how about we change the subject, when did
you first want to become a shinobi?"
Koharu was surprised but figured Naruto was giving her

time to digest what she learned and to come to a
decision. As she filled him in on her past she continued
to think on the matter. She wondered if the dream her
sensei and his brother had envisioned of the shinobi
world at peace could truly be brought about by the
young man in front of her. After dinner,he walked her to
a hotel since taking the younger her to her home would
alert the Anbu watching the place that something was up.
He stopped in front of her room for the night and said,
"Well good night Koharu."
"I'll help," she blurted out as he turned to leave.
"Really," he asked his tone giving away he wasn't sure he

could believe her.
She nodded saying, "It was my sensei 's dream as well to

see the shinobi world at peace. I doubt you'll succeed but
parts of your plan do have some merit."
"Thank you," he said meaning it, "But I trust you can

understand why I won't remove the controls on you just
yet." She nodded so he leaned in and she closed her eyes
expecting him to kiss her. Instead though the door
behind her opened and she realized Naruto had reached
past her to do so.
Opening her eyes she was surprised as he said, "Sleep

well," before leaving.
Entering the posh room she wondered why he didn't kiss

her or take her but suddenly felt she understood.
Probably due to how she was taken the last time, the
next time things got physical between them she would
need to be the one that initiated it. She leaned against the
closed door and wondered if she should simply chase
him down as she did want to experience more at his
hands. However, she stopped as she caught a glimpse of
herself in a mirror. While she liked what she saw, she
realized that Naruto may be capable of pulling off his
ambition after all since if she did initiate the next meeting
it would only be after falling into the trap he had just set.
Stripping out of her dress, she decided to get some sleep
as she began to think about another concern for a
peaceful world, since one problem she was sure that
stood in his way was her fellow elder Danzou and his
own ambition for Konoha.
*****************************
Tsunade slept next to Naruto the night after his date

with Koharu and had been a night filled with passion. He
was currently sleeping contently and even though she felt
sleep creeping up on her as well shook it off. Naruto had
forgotten about letting her talk to Kyuubi and truthfully
she was glad since she knew if he hadn't he'd become
curious. Therefore she'd initiate contact with the Bijuu
herself. Placing her hand over his seal she began
channeling chakra into it. For several minutes nothing
happened until she felt a pull and found herself in
Naruto's apartment except minus him.
Disoriented she turned as a voice said, "Ah, the Senju, I
trust you've enjoyed the changes to you that I've made."
But instead of answering she was surprised as it appeared

her grandmother was talking to her, except with her long
hair ending in nine braids. Far from being amused
Tsunade said, "How dare you take that form."
Confused at first Kyuubi said, "Ah I forgot you are

related to my first host. But only the face is hers I
modeled my body after my second."
"Host…" Tsunade said confused, "My grandmother was

a jinchuriki?"
Kyuubi nodded saying, "She's the one that robbed

Madara of my services."
"Then she didn't die of natural causes like I was told,"
Tsunade said.
"Why else do you think she didn't allow you to be her

doctor," Kyuubi said walking towards Naruto's brown
leather chair. Sitting in it regally the woman said, "Now
why have you come?"
Still shocked at what she had just learned Tsunade said,

"Who was your next host then?"
"Kushina Uzumaki," Kyuubi replied.
Tsunade sat at the edge of Naruto's bed running through

different reasons for Kyuubi's rampage. Coming to one
she said, "You escaped when she gave birth."
"Did I?" Kyuubi said, "Kushina's seal was far different

from Mito's. With Mito's I could sense some of what was
happening around her. However Kushina's prevented
even that much. All I knew was it was getting weaker.
But I didn't escape exactly."
"What do you mean?"
"How about we get to the reason for your visit," Kyuubi

said changing the subject.
Tsunade frowned but knew the ancient being wasn't

going to budge so said, "Actually it's because of your
second host's son that I'm here."
"Who…Naruto," Kyuubi said shocked.
"That's right," Tsunade said, "As a result of your

rampage. His mother and father are both dead. He's
eventually going to learn of this so I thought you should
tell him yourself. It may blunt the anger he'll most likely
feel towards you."
Kyuubi looked away asking, "W-what if it doesn't?"
"Then consider what happens after, a punishment for

your past evil deeds," Tsunade said standing.
Kyuubi stared at the woman anger entering her vision

but it faded in light of Tsunade's calm indifference.
Looking away she asked, "Who…who was his father?"
"The man that sealed you into him," Tsunade said before
fading from the seal. Her consciousness returning to her
body she stared at her sleeping lover. She knew that she
may be betraying her promise to Jiraiya that Naruto not
learn of his parents till he felt the boy was ready. But she
felt Naruto was no longer a boy but a man that needed
to know. Especially the role one of his potential lovers
played in both his parents' deaths.
*****************************
Naruto was leaving training a week after his date with

Koharu. Since that night the elder had truly appeared to
throw herself behind helping them even if she hadn't
started anything sexual between them. Kyuubi on the
other hand seemed to have retreated behind the bars of
his seal. He had tried to talk to her a few more times but
she refused to be lured out.
As he was walking to go get some ramen he caught sight

of a depressed looking Anko as she sat at her favorite
dumpling shop. In her eyes he could see that she
appeared extremely lonely even though the stand was
quite crowded. With a sigh she left money on the table
before heading off in the direction of the training fields
more specifically the Forest of Death. Deciding to have a
little fun with her, he discreetly followed behind and
when it became clear where she was heading got ahead
of her to await her arrival.
*****************************
Anko was tired. Last night she had been kept up since
Kurenai and Asuma had been going at it again. The
Jounin-sensei's apartment was right next to hers and
while in the past it hadn't bothered Anko that the two
bedrooms were right next to each other even serving as a
comfort. In recent months had served as a stark
reminder of what she lacked. Namely a man of her own.
Hearing the moaning coming from her friend's
apartment almost nightly she wondered what had lit a
fire under them as it was almost like they were trying to
have all the sex they could before needing to stop for
some reason.
Her problem wasn't that men weren't interested but that
all they were interested in was in getting in her pants.
They thought because she dressed brazenly and talked
boldly that translated into she was a slut. She bet all the
assholes that hit on her when she'd go out drinking at
night would be surprised she was still a virgin. Not that
any of the bastards took the time to ask anything about
her. There had been one man though and he had almost
deflowered her but just before giving in she had felt
something sinister about him and then there had been
that jutsu that…
Anko's memories were put on hold as she suddenly

needed to dodge to her left. Doing so on instinct a kunai
buried itself into the ground. Searching the area she
wondered who would attack her so deep in Konoha but
then caught sight of a blond kid standing inside the
fenced off area of training area forty-four in one of the
massive trees. He looked familiar but she couldn't exactly
place why.
Glaring up at the blonde she said, "Who the fuck are

you?"
"I'm hurt," Naruto shouted back, "Here I thought we

had a special relationship because you drank my blood."
"Naruto," she said surprised. But remembering the boy

and the day he spoke of asked, "Why would you attack
me?"
"I was just trying to even the score," Naruto said

pointing to his cheek.
Letting her attention move to the kunai that was buried

in the ground she remembered how she threw one at
him and cut his cheek. Letting a predatory smile appear
on her lips she said, "You still have a long way to go
before you can tag me with one of those."
The Naruto in front of her disappeared into smoke and

from behind her, he whispered right into her ear, "How
about tagging you a different way?" With that he pushed
her forward saying, "Tag you're it," before leaping into
the trees.
Anko stood there for a moment before shouting, "Hey,

get back here," the things that had been troubling her
moments before forgotten.
Naruto kept in front of her for almost twenty minutes

before eventually losing sight of her. Finding a place to
rest he kept scanning the forest, but picked up no sign of
her. He wondered if she had lost interest since it was a
pretty childish game, but just as he was about to move
she burst out of the canopy of leaves above him. He
managed to avoid her outstretched hand by leaping from
the branch. But she landed against the trunk of the tree
and used that to springboard into him as he sailed
through the air. She grabbed onto him pulling him to the
ground with her. As they hit and rolled along the ground
she laughed. Which stopped as they came to a rest with
him on top and holding her down by the shoulders.
Not bothered by the position she said smiling, "You're

it."
"I think since I'm on top you could still be considered

it," Naruto said returning the smile.
"Aren't you supposed to let me go so I can run away?"
Lowering his head slightly he said, "Who in their right

mind would let you go?"
Anko blushed, now fully aware that a handsome man
was laying on her. Not that she was afraid of him but the
way he stared into her eyes was having an effect of her.
He began to get up saying, "Do you want me to count to
ten or…" But she silenced him by leaning up and kissing
him.
Naruto was surprised since in truth he hadn't intended

for anything sexual to happen. When he had seen how
lonely she looked it had simply touched off something in
him having experienced it as well. However, having the
beautiful woman and one he would probably have
seduced eventually start things wasn't an unpleasant turn
of events.
But as the kiss continued, Naruto got the feeling that

Anko wasn't very experienced with such things. Taking
charge he ran his tongue over her bottom lip but she
apparently refused his request to deepen the kiss.
Breaking it he asked, "Are you alright Anko? We can
stop."
She looked away but gently shook her head no.

Shrugging Naruto placed a kiss against her neck before
moving down to her collar which caused the woman to
moan. But again he got the feeling she was acting outside
the norm since it sounded rather demure. Moving to her
ear he whispered, "You remind me of those two snakes."
She stiffened saying, "Because of Orochimaru."
"Can you not talk about that bastard," he replied nibbling

on her ear, "I said two snakes you know the ones. The
one that song is about, how red and yellow can kill a
fellow while yellow and black venom lack. Despite how
you may talk and dress, you're actually quite shy."
Anko was surprised that the young man currently
working his magic on her was able to read her so well.
Pulling his head away she stared into his eyes several
seconds and seeing only kindness leaned in to gently kiss
him. This time when he asked for permission his tongue
was met by hers as they began to dance around each
other. Naruto brought his hand to her chest and began
to gently knead her breast causing her to moan into his
mouth. But still she seemed to be holding herself back so
he began to channel chakra into her to help stoke her
fires. But almost immediately she reacted by pushing him
away violently. Before he knew it she was on her feet
standing over him while shouting, "You fucking
bastard," she then brought her foot down on his face
turning his world to darkness.
****************************
Tsunade and Hinata were startled by the door to her
office being kicked in. Anko quickly appeared dragging a
tied up Naruto behind her. Hinata moved towards the
door to shut it and Tsunade quickly said, "Anko, just
what the hell do you think you're doing."
"I want you to place this bastard under arrest," Anko said
pointing a finger towards the now conscious and gagged
Naruto. "He tried to use some jutsu in order to get me to
screw him."
"I see," Tsunade said in a way that placed Anko on guard

for some reason before saying, "Hinata."
Anko arched an eyebrow but was suddenly hit in the

back several times. Feeling her consciousness fading
Anko muttered, "You bitch," before toppling over.
Hinata quickly moved to untie Naruto and as soon as the
gag was free of his mouth Tsunade asked, "What the hell
did you do?"
"I don't know," Naruto said being helped up by Hinata,

"I saw she was looking down so decided to cheer her up.
We ended up playing tag in the Forest of Death. She
kissed me and one thing led to another."
"What about the part where you used the Temptation

Touch on her?" Tsunade said crossing her arms under
her bust.
"That's just it," Naruto said, "we were already well on our
way when I used it. I was just trying to loosen her up a
little since she's so guarded."
Sitting back in her chair Tsunade said, "She probably
dragged you through the village where everyone could
see. Did she talk to anyone?"
"Not as far as I can tell," Naruto said.
"Good, we can probably play it off as Anko being Anko.

But now we have to convince her to go along with it,"
Tsunade said.
"I don't know she's pretty pissed," Naruto said looking

down at the unconscious jounin.
"Yeah," Tsunade admitted wondering how they'd get out

this mess.
****************************
Anko awoke to find herself chained to a chair. For a
moment she wondered if she had dreamed the whole
encounter with Naruto. But catching sight of her captor
said, "Untie me you bitch."
"Sorry I'm afraid I can't do that," Tsunade said.
Taking a look around the room Anko said, "Where are

we?"
"We are below Konoha in the tunnels Orochimaru used

for his experiments."
Anko looked around and saw lots of medical equipment

around as well as a large pane of glass that she assumed
was where he would lock up his experiments to observe
them. Glaring at the blonde woman she said, "I've never
been here before."
"I never said you were, but luckily enough they were
never sealed off completely allowing us to keep you here
and out of sight."
Not seeing Naruto, Anko pleaded, "Look, I know it's

hard to resist but if he's using that jutsu on you, fight it."
"Sorry, it's too late for that," Tsunade said, "and besides
the way Naruto tells it you started things between you
two."
Anko blushed, but admitted, "I did. But as soon as he

tried to use that jutsu on me I figured I was being
played."
"How did you first encounter it?" Tsunade asked.
Figuring at that point it didn't matter she said, "Sh-

shortly after Orochimaru abandoned me and everyone
learned what awful things he had been doing I met
someone. The rest of the village was giving me a wide
berth so I was quite happy to be around him."
"Does he have a name?" Tsunade asked having a bad

feeling she already knew it.
"Kanji," Anko said, "He was sweet and kind. Well one
day we were fooling around and suddenly I felt far
hornier then I've ever been. But what frightened me was
that there was something sinister behind it. I realized that
Kanji was using some jutsu on me. He seemed surprised
when I pushed him off. He tried to start back up but I
told him to leave. Then…then his real personality began
to show. He called me a whore and told me soon I'd be
begging to suck his dick. I-I was devastated."
"I'm sorry," Tsunade said placing a hand on her
shoulder, "When Naruto did it did you feel the same
sinister feeling."
"No…" Anko admitted, "But considering what

happened to me after Kanji I didn't want to take the
chance."
"What do you mean?"
"He was right," Anko said looking down, "I did want
find him to get him to fuck me. Even now I can feel the
desire for Naruto to do it. Maybe he's right and I am a
whore."
"He's not," Naruto said, entering from the room the

glass window hid. "You resisted him just like you resisted
me. But even if you hadn't that doesn't give him the right
to speak about you like that."
Anko looked away since simply seeing the blonde made
her want to give in. Tsunade forced her to focus on her
as she asked, "Can you describe Kanji?"
"He was about my age, and had brown hair with a white
strip running down the right side of it. He was handsome
with brown eyes and a scar in the shape of x on his
chin."
"It the same man that gave me the scroll," Naruto said
answering the next question she wanted to ask.
"Anko," Tsunade said, "Are the effects you are feeling

now the same as then?"
"Yes, but they'll get worse as the week goes on. It lasts
for about five days," Anko answered wondering why she
was being so forthcoming.
"I see, much as Ino reported. Would you mind if we
observe you during that week? I've long suspected that
the effects fade over time but sadly no one Naruto has
targeted has resisted all the way through," Tsunade said.
"He's targeted others," Anko said staring at the blond

man.
Tsunade nodded saying, "If you had submitted to Kanji

then you'd be bound to him. Luckily your resisting him
seems to have left the impression that his jutsu isn't really
effective against kunoichi. Otherwise who knows what
he'd have been capable of doing during his time in the
village."
"But what about him," Anko said nodding her head in

Naruto's direction.
"In time we'll explain everything, but the only thing you
need to know is that I am glad he chose me. It might not
be the same for you but please at least listen to what we
have to say."
Anko nodded so Tsunade unchained her as they

explained just what it was Naruto hoped to achieve using
the jutsu Kanji had given him.
****************************
It had been two weeks since Anko had agreed to serve as

a guinea pig in Tsunade's experiment. After making it the
first week, Tsunade had asked if she minded going
through it all over again. Strangely the second week was
going easier then the first had. Tsunade believed that she
may be building up an immunity to the jutsu. Naruto
wasn't sure if that was a good thing or not. But
considering that the friendly face Kanji had used with
him may have been false. He felt it may probably be
good thing.
As to what Anko intended after Tsunade was finished he

wasn't sure and didn't know how to broach it. He was
also moving forward in his training having finally cut a
leaf in half using his chakra. Now Kakashi had him
working on doing the same for a waterfall. Naturally it
was far harder.
Then there were also the problems with his teammate

Sakura and Kyuubi. Sakura was taking his distancing
from her far harder than he had imagined she would. She
would show up to watch his training looking miserable
but always left before he finished. He knew he should
talk to her but again wasn't sure he knew how to talk
about it. Then there was the silence he received
whenever he called out to Kyuubi.
Looking up he saw his teammate walking towards him
also lost in thought and almost at the same time she
looked up as well. As they walked towards each other he
could see her mood picking up since it appeared he
wasn't going to take off from her. But suddenly he felt
Tayuya flaring her chakra and from the way she was
doing so knew that it was an emergency. Cursing the
rotten timing he suddenly darted down an alley and could
almost hear that Sakura had begun running to talk to
him. Activating the Hiraishin he disappeared in a red
flash leaving a despondent teammate behind.
*****************************
It had been a month since she agreed to being used as a

test subject. In truth she felt rather good and felt almost
no desire other than a vague sense of discomfort she
usually associated with a need to get off. Ino and
Tsunade were behind the glass monitoring her and she
could just make out some of what they were saying.
Currently speaking was Ino. "Has his latest…

fou…Konoha to her…ing."
Tsunade's response was just a garbled but she could

make out, "Considering how her previous vil… treat…
her I would be sho… if she… didn't lo… here."
Sitting up in the bed she was laying on Anko was about

to bang on the glass to find out who they were talking
about but suddenly felt a sharp pain in her stomach. The
pain faded replaced by a heat that made all the other
times she had felt it pale in comparison. Before she knew
it she was mawing her own tit while sticking her hand up
her skirt to finger herself to take some of the edge off.
Due to the raised voice she could hear the two women
more clearly as Ino yelled, "What the hell is wrong with
her?"
"I don't know," Tsunade shouted, "the area of her brain

responsible for sexual desire suddenly exploded with
activity."
Anko didn't care about any of that though as she tried to

take her skirt off to make it easier to please herself.
Moaning for more she deep down knew there was
probably only one way for her desires to be quenched so
shouted, "Bring me Naruto, now!"
*****************************
Naruto frowned when he spotted Ino waiting for him as

training let out since he knew something was wrong.
Hoping it didn't have to do with his newest conquest. He
rushed up to her. She sent a small glare his way still upset
with how he had taken off on Sakura. Even the fact that
Tayuya had been in trouble only blunted it a little but she
was upset he still hadn't talked to her since then. Even if
Sakura had stopped showing up to his training, when he
had pointed that out she had said, "That doesn't stop you
from going to her."
However Sakura wasn't on her mind as she immediately

said, "Something's wrong with Anko."
Naruto nodded, and finding a secluded area pulled Ino

close to him and Hiraishined to the underground lab they
were using. Stepping up to Tsunade who was agonizing
over some printouts he could see Anko tied to the chair
again while squirming.
"What's going on?" he asked frantically as she appeared

to be in extreme discomfort.
"Basically she's hornier than she's ever been and the only
way to put her at ease seems to rely on you," Tsunade
answered.
Naruto frowned into the glass saying, "Won't it fade like

the other times?"
"I don't know," Tsunade answered. "It may be some sort

of last ditch effort the jutsu triggers to get her to sleep
with the castor."
"Then we should wait it out," Naruto said not wanting to

take her under such conditions for fear she would regret
it.
Tsunade sighed saying, "That might not be an option."
"Why?"
"The area of her brain affected is getting larger not
smaller. If we don't find a way to stop it she may become
a nymphomaniac."
"Haven't we all sort of become that," Ino asked trying to

lighten the mood.
"To a degree maybe, but look at her. I don't think she'd

be able to function anymore if we let this run its course.
What's more though, is while you were gone I henged
into Naruto but she knew I wasn't him somehow. That
leaves me to believe the only way to stop it, is for Naruto
to provide her with the relief she needs."
Naruto nodded, before entering the room. As soon as he

did so Anko stopped squirming and followed him with
her eyes. He stopped half-way towards her and almost
immediately she began whining. Hoping to entice him
towards her she began saying, "Naruto, come here.
Please I need you. I'll do anything you want just please
fuck me. Use me and throw me away I don't care but
hurry." Hearing the proud woman sounding so desperate
broke his heart.
He did come closer and she began repeating, "Yes," over

and over again. Yet she found herself shocked when he
threw his arms around her in a tight hug.
"I'm so sorry about this Anko," he said sounding

miserable due to his being the cause of her discomfort.
Holding her close he undid the bindings that held her
arms to the chair. For a moment she wasn't sure what to
do with them. Confused on whether she should dig out
his cock or not but eventually she returned the hug. He
continued whispering, "I'll never discard you Anko. I
promise, you'll always be mine."
Meanwhile Tsunade noticed that Anko's brain activity
was returning to normal. Ino confused asked, "Is it
naturally doing that?"
"I don't think so," Tsunade answered and coming up

with a theory said, "When Kanji used the Temptations
Touch on Anko; she said she felt something sinister in
it."
"But Naruto isn't using it right now," Ino said.
"True, but I believe the chakra he pumped into her

already is responding to his wish that she not become
some mindless nymphomaniac that wants to get into his
pants."
"Then why…"
"Did she lose her mind for a moment? I think it's
because Naruto was simply pumping her full of his
chakra, but there was no desire behind it. When Kanji
used the jutsu it was probably for his own desires, which
is why Anko could feel his chakra as sinister. But when
Naruto does so while it may be for the same result, he
doesn't think of us as whores and I don't know about
you but I felt warm and loved when he used it on me."
Ino nodded and noticed that Anko was returning the

hug. Smiling she said, "I think were about to have a new
member."
Anko felt her body calming until she felt the same desire
that had caused her to kiss Naruto in the Forest of
Death. Pulling away she said, "Naruto, thank you."
"Anko," he said obviously relieved, "Are you alright?"

"I'm feeling better," she admitted.
Breathing a sigh of relief, he knelt down to loosen the

bindings around her ankles. He tried to divert his gaze
from her snatch as he did so since as it was still exposed
due to her rubbing herself against the chair. It was a
gesture not lost on the woman. When her legs were free
she lunged forward pinning him to the ground. He
appeared confused wondering if it had been a trick but
she said, "Tag you're it," and then leaned down to kiss
him hungrily.
When it ended she said breathlessly, "I want you. But can
we go someplace more private."
Naruto nodded and in a red flash they disappeared to

reappear in his apartment's bed. Her eyes opened wide in
surprise recognizing the jutsu. He leaned up to kiss her
and after pulling back said, "I'll tell you later."
She nodded, but got off him asking, "Do you mind if I
use your shower?"
Naruto shook his head so with a seductive sway in her

hips Anko left the young man alone. As she cleaned
herself she truly wondered if she should go through with
it. But remembering how accurately he had nailed her
character back in the forest and the tender things he had
said when he felt he had no choice but to sleep with her
decided he was something special and would regret
letting him get away. Stepping from the shower she
wrapped a towel around her body. Exiting she saw him
sitting in the middle of his bed against the wall. He was
still dressed which made her frown as she asked, "Having
second thoughts?"
"No," he said standing as he took his shirt off, "But I
didn't want to be too presumptuous. You can still walk
away if you want."
Anko nodded and turned away from Naruto. He

frowned figuring she was going to do exactly that but
instead she dropped the towel. Naruto knew an
invitation when he saw one. Closing the distance he
hugged her from behind wrapping his hands around her
stomach. She immediately leaned into him showing none
of the hesitance she had in the Forest. Placing kisses
along her neck he stopped at her curse mark. She
recognized where he stopped and feeling self conscious
reached back to cover it with her hand. Naruto frowned
but pulling it away licked the area before sinking his own
teeth into it.
Anko stiffened as she felt his chakra flow into her. The
dark presence she always felt at the back of her mind
seemed to scream in pain before flaring out of existence.
When Naruto pulled back he smiled as he saw that the
mark had been replaced with his own. He had felt
Kyuubi pump her chakra through him into the mark and
would need to remember to thank her.
But there was a small side effect as Anko's breathing

picked up as she began feeling far hornier than she had
been moments before. Pulling Naruto's hands from her
stomach she placed them on her breasts. She moved his
hands at first until he got the hint and then moaned as he
set about pleasing her.
*****************************
Kyuubi could feel the sensations as Naruto began to

please Anko, but what she had learned dampened her
desire to truly enjoy them. Then she felt an evil presence
and focusing her attention knew that Naruto had bitten
the curse mark. Having a good idea of what he wanted
she channeled her chakra into the mark. She found
herself in a dank lab and could hear someone chuckling
malevolently.
"My, my what have we here," Orochimaru's

representation said due to his chakra in the seal.
"You must be Orochimaru," Kyuubi said, "I see, is this

some means by which you can cheat death."
"Very observant," Orochimaru said, "Yes this is key to

my Living Corpse Reanimation. After all, only those that
can survive having my chakra implanted into them will
do as hosts."
"I'm sorry to say Anko is off your list of potential hosts

now."
"Really, do you truly think yourself capable urk…"
Kyuubi silenced him by quickly closing the distance

between them and grabbing him around the throat lifted
him in the air. Her eyes turning red she said, "Don't get
full of yourself human," before causing him to burst into
flames. The copy screamed painfully much to her
pleasure but it faded when she realized her indulgence in
such destruction in the past was going to be responsible
for Naruto rejecting her.
*****************************
Naruto had maneuvered Anko to the bed and upon

reaching it pushed her forward until she supported
herself by placing her hands on the bed. Kneeling behind
her, he took a moment to enjoy her scent before diving
in. Running his tongue along her slit, he reached forward
to play with her dangling tits. Pulling her nipples towards
him, he felt his own arousal spike as she groaned in
pleasure. Finding the woman's taste to be desirable he
buried his tongue in her trying to pull more of her juices
into his mouth. Anko reared her head back to moan and
began to rock back and forth as she tried to fuck herself
on his tongue.
"Oh, gods I feel s-something co…cumming," she started

to say but screamed her release when he rubbed her clit.
As her orgasm faded she sunk to her knees with her top
half resting on the bed. She was vaguely aware of Naruto
standing behind her.
Unzipping his pants he allowed them to fall to the floor.

Anko turned slightly and almost gasped at the sight of
his erect cock. He smiled down at her saying, "How
about you return the favor."
She nodded sitting up and tentatively reached for it.
Grabbing ahold she was surprised at just how hot it was.
Fisting it a couple of time she picked up her pace when
Naruto groaned in pleasure. The desire to hear more
such sounds pulled from his throat spurned Anko to go
faster. She noticed his tool began to get slick and as a
particularly large drop of his precum formed she stuck
her tongue out to swipe it away. Finding his taste to be
an aphrodisiac in its own right she began licking his cock
in earnest for more.
"Oh fuck," he moaned when after reaching the tip and

swirling around it with her tongue surprised him by
leaning forward to take it into her mouth.
She pulled off almost immediately to run her tongue

around it some more but staring up at him said, "Did you
like having this big thing in my mouth?"
Naruto nodded his head bringing a smile to her face. She
then leaned forward to do it again, and began to bob her
head back and forth. Naruto placed a hand on her head
saying, "God damn I can't believe you have never done
this before. You're a fucking natural."
Anko felt pleased at his words and they only added to

her lust causing her to begin rubbing her snatch as she
blew him. Her other hand began playing with his balls
and she pulled her mouth back to the tip to run her
tongue all along his piss slit. She felt his balls contract
and he shouted, "Fuck, I'm going to cum."
When Anko didn't pull away but instead took more of

him into her mouth he placed his hand on her head and
then let go. Blowing his load into her waiting mouth.
Anko was surprised at just how much of it there was and
feared drowning in his spunk. As best she could she
swallowed until he let her head go allowing her to pull
away. Swallowing the rest she stared up at him with
hooded eyes before taking the hand buried in her snatch
and was coated with her own essence. She wiped up
some cum that had escaped her mouth to fall on her tits
and licked the hand clean savoring their combined taste.
"Kami do just naturally secrete sexiness," Naruto said

feeling his dick respond to the sight. Before she could
reply he picked her up and planted her on the bed.
Kneeling she looked over her shoulder catching sight of
the fox mark for the first time. Rubbing her hand over it
she felt Naruto kneel behind her as he said, "That means
you are mine." He raised her hips up and then pulled her
back down onto his cock.
Anko moaned as she was filled by the unfamiliar but

pleasant sensation. He rested her back against his chest
as he gave her time to adjust. When she was ready, she
reached behind him and cupping his ass pulled him
forward. Naruto began rocking back and forth while
occupying his hand with her tits. Kneading them and
playing with her nipples.
She looked over her shoulder and ran a tongue over her
lips. Naruto leaned forward to taste them once more and
eagerly began dueling with her tongue. He felt the hand
she had against his rear begun to try and pull him
towards her faster. Responding to her silent request, he
began moving faster as well as harder. His increased pace
forced her to break the kiss as she moaned, "Fuck… it's
so fucking good."
His pace eventually became too much for her and she fell
forward to rest on her forearms as he continued to
pound her. The new position allowed Naruto greater
access to her as it exposed her deepest part further to his
relentless assault. Feeling his dick against the entrance to
her womb, Anko screamed, "You're hitting me so
fucking deep. Oh…oh kami…I'm …I'm fucking going
to cum again."
"I'm going to cum too," Naruto said feeling his balls

tightening.
"Good…I want you to cum inside. Give me every drop,"

Anko said the pitch of her voice rising in volume. Naruto
held on as long as he could, delaying his release, but
eventually the need grew to great and with a final violent
shove buried himself inside her as far as his cock would
go. Again she felt him knocking at the entrance of her
womb but this time the sensation was followed by the
feeling of a hotness that quickly entered and filled it. The
sensation of her womb filling with his semen caused
Anko to arch her back as she screamed, "It's so fucking
incredible," before collapsing into the mattress.
Anko breathed heavily and felt Naruto fall backwards
into his bed his dick popping out of her snatch followed
by some of his seed. She could feel his eyes on her cunt
as it continued to leak some of his release. Turning over
onto her back she stared down at him and spreading her
pussy lips said, "Are you ready to go again because you
have a month's worth of frustration to help me get
over?"
Naruto chuckled, but the sound of a key entering his

lock caught their attention. Anko panicked slightly but
calmed since Naruto didn't seem worried. The door
openrd and in stepped a women in white. Her outfit
exposed a great deal of skin. She was lithe looking like a
dancer with pink eyes and light green hair. Taking in
their current state a small smile appeared on her face and
she said, "So you have taken another mate."
Naruto smiled at the woman and reason Tayuya had
called him to her location two weeks ago and said, "Fu
allow me to introduce Anko Mitarashi. Anko this is Fu,
she's the jinchuriki of the seven-tails."
Anko was surprised she wasn't embarrassed but was

when Fu lifted her shirt over her head saying, "Do we
now engage in a threesome?"
Naruto directed his gaze to Anko and she knew it was

her call. Gaining a predatory smile she said, "Oh what
the hell. The more the merrier, right?" Naruto smiled and
captured his lips with hers and moments later she felt the
weight of Fu joining them on the bed. As she began to
lose herself in the pleasure she thought, "Eat your heart
out Kurenai."
Chapter 11: Flashback: My First Jinchuriki
Anko couldn't believe that mere moments after losing

her virginity, she was in a heavy make out session with
the man who had done the taking, while at the same time
being joined by one of his other lovers, who was
currently sucking on her nipple much to her pleasure.
"Oh…oh it's so good," Anko moaned breaking the kiss
upon feeling two fingers beginning to enter her passage.
From the size of them she knew that they belonged to
the green-haired girl currently latched to her breast.
After stirring the fingers around inside of her, Anko

watched mesmerized as Fu removed them from her cunt
and brought them in front of her face. Anko blushed in
embarrassment at the sight of her and Naruto's release
that covered them and she turned a deeper shade of
crimson as the Jinchuriki brought them to her mouth.
The green haired girl then licked them clean running her
tongue along them pulling the combined essence into her
mouth. Fu moaned contently at the taste before smiling
and slowly lowering herself to drink directly from the
source.
Leaning back on her elbows, Anko simply watched as the

younger woman took up a position between her legs and
began placing kisses along her thighs. When the
Jinchuriki attacked her core she threw her head back and
moaned as the girl's tongue began moving about inside
her in hopes of scooping up more of Naruto and hers
cream. When she brought her head forward again, Anko
smiled as she found Naruto kneeling near her face.
Seeing that his cock had recovered and knowing what he
wanted her to do she leaned forward taking as much of it
into her mouth as she could.
As she bobbed her head on his pole, she realized that she
was tasting herself and him, much as Fu had. Far from
being disgusted she found their combined taste to be
quite flavorful. She had to pull back to scream as her
orgasm from Fu's ministrations caught her by surprise.
Falling back into the bed she panted contently. Her
vision of the smiling blonde looking down at her was
obscured by the orange-eyed Jinchuriki whose chin and
lips was coated with her essence. Anko grabbed Fu by
the back of the head and pulled her down into a deep
kiss. As their tongues danced against each other Anko
felt movement at the foot of the bed and then Fu
suddenly tensed.
The female jinchuriki broke the kiss looking over her

shoulder to say, "Mmm, you are spreading me so wide,
Naruto." The blond man leaned forward to kiss her
before straightening in order to begin moving within her.
Fu moaned out loud as her arms gave out causing her to
bury her head into Anko's shoulder.
Anko stared up at the blonde as he began to really pound
the young woman into her. Raising her legs and
wrapping them around the girl Anko pouted, "No fair, I
want some too."
Naruto smiled at her but didn't pull out of Fu. Instead he

adjusted himself so he could reach down and begin
rubbing her slit as he continued to fuck Fu senseless.
Anko moaned contently as he petted her mound. Fu rose
back up moaning, "I'm so full. Does my pussy feel good,
Naruto?"
"It feels great Fu," Naruto said contently, "You're so

fucking tight and wet."
"Hey, "Anko said fearing she was being forgotten, "What

about mine?"
"Well let's see," Naruto said moving his hand before
pulling out of Fu who whimpered at the lost. He then
plunged into Anko roughly causing her to cry out in
pleasure which rose in volume as he began sliding within
her. "Ah, just as I remember it," Naruto said pleasantly,
"Hot and slippery. Maybe even a little tighter if that is
possible. You must be really feeling having Fu here."
"That…That's not true," Anko said embarrassed.
"Why," Fu said quickly a little hurt creeping into her

voice, "I am enjoying Anko's presence."
Naruto stopped moving and pulled out of Anko before

positioning himself to once more enter the Jinchuriki.
Missing the feeling of fullness already Anko said, "Why'd
you stop?"
"Because you aren't being honest," Naruto said plunging
himself once more into Fu.
Reaching down to Anko's snatch Naruto buried his

fingers in her getting them nice and slick with her juices.
He then brought the hand in front of Fu's face holding
them in front of her mouth. Anko watched as the green-
haired girl's tongue appeared to lick them clean without
hesitation and was forced to admit the sight did cause
her to grow even more aroused. He then reached
between Fu's legs rubbing her clit causing the girl to
scream, "I'm cumming!"
After going stiff the girl collapsed onto Anko and

remained still as she panted happily. She moaned slightly
as Naruto pulled out his cock out which was still rock
hard having resisted cumming inside her. He then ran his
fingers along her abused snatch before burying his
middle finger inside her. Pulling it out, he held it in front
of Anko face. Despite a desire to respond similarly as Fu
had, she resisted by turning her face to the side.
Naruto chuckled before bringing the fingers to his own

mouth to lick off Fu's juices. "Delicious," he said as Fu
began to stir.
The female Jinchuriki climbed off of Anko turning to

face Naruto as she said, "Why are you not making Anko
feel good?"
"I like it when girls are honest," Naruto said.
"Anko's being shy," Fu said placing a hand on Anko's

mound. Looking over her shoulder the young woman
added, "Don't worry, Fu will make you feel good."She
then buried her face between Anko's legs. While she ate
the jounin out she tried to bring her body around but
was stopped by Naruto who picked the girl's lower body
up and deposited it so her snatch was staring Anko in the
face. He then laid down next to Anko, who was biting
her lip as she tried to refrain from moaning.
Placing kisses along her ear he asked, "Is Fu right and are
you just being shy? Or, are you ashamed to admit that
you want to be as free at showing affection as she is?"
Anko opened her mouth to reply but Fu began

stimulating her clit causing her to moan out. She clamped
a hand over her mouth and could almost feel the smile
against her neck from where Naruto was kissing her.
"You don't have to worry about anyone judging you here
Anko." He then moved to Fu's cunt thoroughly
exploring it with his tongue before turning to Anko and
kissing her on the lips.
Anko resisted at first but soon couldn't deny that her

first unabashed taste of another woman was pleasant.
Naruto broke the kiss and smiled as Anko licked her lips
afterwards. She then directed her gaze towards the young
woman's quim. Slowly she raised her head until she
planted her mouth over it causing Fu to raise her head
from Anko's pussy as she moaned in pleasure before
returning her attention to pleasing Anko.
Naruto sat back and watched as the two women ate each
other out. As the women's moans grew louder his dick
seemed to actual grow harder if such a thing was
possible. He almost came when Fu tensed screaming her
release, coating Anko face in her release. Fu fell to the
side and Anko licked her lips as she sat up her gaze
directed at Naruto's crotch. When her eyes met his, to
Naruto it appeared that the woman that Anko pretended
to be was kneeling in front of him. Gently nudging Fu's
head and giving Naruto a smile that reminded him of the
day he met her in front of Training Ground Forty-Four
she said, "Hey sis get up."
"Sis?" Fu said confused getting up weakly.
Smiling at the Jinchuriki Anko kissed her saying, "Yeah,

anyway why don't you help me tame that monster," while
pointing at Naruto's dick.
Fu returned the smile nodding her acceptance of Anko's

nickname and her agreement at her suggestion. Anko
crawled towards Naruto pushing him onto his back
before sitting on his stomach placing her snatch right
next to his cock. Motioning for Fu to follow suit she
positioned the jinchuriki's cunt on the other side of
Naruto's tool. Anko then pulled the girl's hips towards
her own sandwiching the blond's member between their
two pussies. Anko at first began rubbing herself against it
quickly followed by Fu who caught on to what the jounin
was doing.
For Naruto the sensation of having both women rubbing
him with their mounds was unbelievable. As they
continued to rub themselves against him, Naruto closed
his eyes basking in the feeling of warmth and wetness
that surrounded his manhood. Sadly as a result of his
earlier holding back and the show the two women had
put on previously he felt that his time to enjoy the
moment was going to be short lived. Already feeling the
sensation that told him the end was nigh he moaned,
"Fuck girls I'm going to blow."
"Do it," Anko said near her own release as well, "coat us
in your cum."
"Shit!," Naruto shouted raising his hips off the bed as his
cock spilled his load over the two women's stomachs.
Anko clutched Fu to her as she came as well reaching
down and pinching the female's jinchuriki's clit which
prompted the girl to cum again. Anko and Fu fell away
from each other with Anko falling onto Naruto's chest.
He wrapped his arms around her causing Fu to scamper

up his chest and worm her way into the embrace.
Surrounded by each other's warmth it wasn't long before
each of them fell into sleep's embrace. Just before
shutting his eyes Naruto's last conscious sight was of the
content female jinchuriki which was probably why he
dreamed of the events leading up to her inclusion into
his life.
*****************************
Sometime around Naruto's failed attempt to seduce

Anko:
Tayuya was bored. Currently she was sitting on a rock

trying to refrain from killing one of the annoying civilians
that was trying to get into Takigakure along with her.
Having scouted Suna to the point that she believed she
had information on all the relevant kunoichi she had quit
her job and moved on. She had left Suna with no true
final destination in mind while toying with the idea of
going to Iwa. However, in the end she had decided to
save it for last due in part to the rather hostile stance it
had taken lately. Although she couldn't be sure and it was
based on what Naruto told her about Deidara taunting
that Akatsuki had already kidnapped two jinchuriki, she
believed that the two taken had been Iwa's. With a good
portion of its military might gone sneaking into the
village would be difficult due to the increased patrols.
Tayuya's other reason for deciding on Waterfall,

stemmed from the fact that Taki's Jinchuriki was a
woman. While she knew Naruto would want to protect
all the jinchuriki regardless of gender Tayuya felt that
getting a mark on the Jinchuriki would help thwart many
of Akatsuki's plans. At the very least it would allow them
to come to her aid should Akatsuki move to attack her.
"Hey beautiful how about once we get to Takigakure I

show you a good time?" the persistent and annoying man
asked sitting next to her.
Giving the man the meanest glare in her arsenal she said,
"Unless that good time involves you slowly opening your
belly with a dull knife I'm not interested."
The man's eyes went wide and he quickly moved away

from her. Tayuya chuckled darkly further bolstering her
appearance of being unapproachable. She barely
managed to stifle the sigh she felt at the Taki shinobi
watching the group from the shadows taking their sweet
time in approaching. On one hand she could understand
it since if the weaklings she could sense were anything to
go by the only reason the village had never been
conquered was probably because nobody knew how to
get there. Even civilians like the one she was with and
had lived there for years wouldn't know how to find the
place. Therefore, to get to and from the village people
had to meet at designated spots in order to be escorted
there. As the people waited, and her own highly tuned
sense proved, the Shinobi would monitor them keeping
an eye out for spies, while going over the travel passes
and other I.D.'s that the lone visible shinobi that
Takigakure wanted them to believe was present had
collected.
Tayuya wasn't worried about them finding a discrepancy

in her paperwork mainly since everything she had given
the man were legitimate documents of Suna and
Konoha. All they would find was that she was a world
traveler who took up work at various establishments in
order to pay for her travels. Granted, having official
documents didn't exactly mean much of anything when
entering a Hidden Village. But having a paper trail that
could be followed did, especially when no acts of
sabotage or spying were logged as a result of her leaving.
Spending a moment to look over the group she was with

she figured that starting over in a hidden village was
something quite a few of the people present hoped lay in
their future. She could feel the shinobi around them
preparing to move so was aware of the reason one of the
civilians gasped as he was startled by their appearance.
"Greetings," the lead shinobi said, "All those ready to

proceed to the village please come forward." Naturally
almost everyone did only to be blindfolded and lead
down a path towards a boat. Getting aboard she put all
her senses to work hoping to use them to map a path in
her mind, since although her entry into the village may
be peaceful there was no promise that her exit would be.
*****************************
"Fuck, I'm bored in here." The statement caused some

chuckling from the other side of the glass. Recognizing it
as male Anko asked, "Is that you Naruto?"
"Yeah," she heard more clearly do to his pressing the

button for the intercom.
"What's so funny?"
"You just reminded me of someone," Naruto replied

thinking of his fiery red-head.
"It wouldn't happen to be one these other mysterious

girls of yours would it?"
"Yeah it was."
Anko racked her brain trying to figure out who it was but
couldn't. Although she had heard some of the rumors
surrounding Naruto's sudden popularity and figured
most, if not all of the women that had appeared on the
dates with him were under his spell, couldn't really think
of one that her statement would have reminded him of.
Giving in to curiosity she asked, "Who?"
She could hear the smile in the man's voice as he said,

"Her name is Tayuya."
Anko knew she had heard the name from somewhere

but couldn't place it. It must have shown on her face
because Naruto said, "She was one of the Sound Four."
An image of a red-head flashed before her eyes having
visited the unconscious girl in the hospital once. Mainly
out of a sense of understanding of being abandoned by
Orochimaru.
"I thought she was in a coma."
"She was but Kyuubi helped wake her up and she's

moving around the shinobi world…"
"Helping to grease your way between kunoichi's legs,

huh?"
"Something like that," Naruto replied dryly.
Anko bit her lip due to her desire to ask the blonde a
question. Finally her craving to know overpowered her
so she blurted, "Why'd you target me?"
"To tell you the truth I wasn't planning too." But, he

quickly added due to a frown appearing on her face,
"That didn't come out right. What I meant is…I saw
how lonely you were and simply wanted to drive it off.
Playing tag in the forest seemed like a good way to do
that. But actually seducing you would have been on a
separate occasion. I wouldn't want to take advantage of
you when you were vulnerable like that."
"But you would have eventually come after me right?"
Naruto wasn't sure exactly what she was looking for so

as usual answered honestly. "While it probably wouldn't
have been anything to do with my ambition… yeah I
think it's safe to say I'd have seduced a beauty like you
eventually."
Anko turned away from the glass due to the blush his
words caused to appear. Trying to play it off she leaned
against it while crossing her arms. The two of them
lapsed into silence neither willing to bring up the matter
of whether or not such a moment would happen again in
the future. Just as the silence was becoming unbearable
Anko could hear the sound of a woman talking.
Guessing it to be Ino who Naruto had probably been
covering for, Naruto bid her good-bye leaving Anko to
contemplate whether or not to give into the feelings she
knew the jutsu she was currently under was helping
along.
****************************
Naruto had left Anko in the underground facility that

Orochimaru had used before abandoning the village
having been covering for Ino. Anko had been under the
jutsu for about five days and as she had told them it
seemed to be in its final phase. However, surprisingly
Anko had agreed to Tsunade's proposal of testing its
effectiveness against her again.
Yet none of that concerned Naruto at the moment as he

slammed into a tree. He slumped down it to land on his
butt. Staring straight ahead he saw the smirking blonde
responsible for the pain spreading along his back, but
before he could complain about her rough treatment of
him cursed as she was joined by a brunette who had
dropped from the canopy of leaves above.
The brunette flashed through a flurry of signs her hands

moving too fast for his eyes to follow, but the jutsu she
cast quickly became apparent as an Earth Dragon rose
from the earth behind her. The dragon shot towards him
but still Koharu wasn't done as she performed a second
jutsu shooting several fireballs from her mouth at the
dragon setting it afire.
"Oh that's too much," he moaned, but reacting quickly

created a shadow clone that picked him up and tossed
him out of the way. Landing on his feet, he began
running through the woods while bemoaning the fact
that he was forbidden to use Hiraishin during the
sparring match that he had agreed to.
He got out of sight of the two women who hadn't
pursued him making him nervous. From behind a tree a
blade suddenly struck out but bringing forth the kunai he
had stored in his sleeve he blocked it forcing it back. The
masked owner of the blade appeared from her cover
behind the tree holding the blade in front of her as she
teasingly asked, "Going somewhere?"
"If you three don't start holding back some then I'd
wager I'm going to the hospital most likely," Naruto
quipped keeping his guard up.
Although her face was covered he knew his words had

upset Yuugao as her voice hardened as she said, "Do you
think Akatsuki is going to take it easy on you?" She then
charged the jinchuriki easily forcing him on the
defensive.
Naruto managed to create some room between him and
the Anbu captain by blocking her sword before dropping
into a leg sweep. Yuugao leapt over it but Naruto created
a clone that tackled her while she was in the air. Landing
on her back, she stabbed the clone in the gut dispelling it
before leaping back to her feet. Looking around she was
surprised that not only was Naruto gone but that he had
left no trace of the direction he had taken off in.
Picking a direction she took off to link back up with

Tsunade and Koharu in order to strategize a plan to flush
him out. Naruto meanwhile peeked out from the tree he
was hiding behind to scan the area after coming to a rest.
Although Koharu was taking the exercise seriously his
quip revealed that Yuugao and he believed Tsunade were
taking it even more so. He supposed he should have
realized they would due to their past losses. Guessing
that meant he needed to show them that he was strong
enough to take care of himself he was about to create a
few shadow clones when he sensed an attack. Ducking at
the last minute, the fist hit the tree causing it to explode
into splinters.
Reacting quickly, he grabbed the arm and flipped

Tsunade over his shoulder. As expected though, she
easily landed on her feet. When she turned towards him
however Naruto saw a quiet anger that matched the tone
he had heard in Yuugao's voice. Knowing that he needed
to show the two women that he wasn't going to be dying
anytime soon, he charged Tsunade.
He closed quickly with her and her eyes widened slightly

at the sudden change in his tactics. She threw a punch
that he sidestepped and responded with an elbow that
caught her in the side of the face. The blow caused her to
step back and Naruto spun catching her in the stomach
with a kick. While she folded around the attack she still
managed to grab ahold of his leg and spinning around
she tossed him into a tree.
As he slid down the tree he had a sense of déjà vu, but

Koharu didn't drop down this time. He created two
clones that attacked her as he got back to his feet.
Tsunade made short work of them and then refocused
her attention on him.
Naruto could see that some of the silent anger that she
had been exhibiting due to his lack of seriousness had
faded now that he was standing his ground as opposed to
his earlier joking and running. Tsunade charged causing
Naruto to defend himself by doing his level best to avoid
her fists. Eventually she landed a punch to his gut that
lifted his feet into the air as she buried her fist into his
stomach.
As Naruto folded around the attack she saw a small smile
split his lips. She briefly wondered why till he burst into
smoke.
"Shit," she said turning in time to see the young man

closing with her with a Rasengan held behind him. But
before he could get within striking distance of her, a
dragon like mouth opened in front of her made from
dirt. It then began shooting globs of mud at Naruto who
was forced to abandon his attack and bringing his arms
in front of him to protect himself. After several of the
projectiles connected that Naruto also burst into smoke.
Koharu dropped from the trees behind Tsunade

scanning over the trees of the forested training area for
any signs of the blonde. "He is quite slippery," she said
finding no sign of him.
A smile appeared on Tsunade's face as she replied,
"Misdirection is one of his best skills. Thanks by the way.
I'd never have lived it down if he connected with that."
Tsunade could feel Koharu nod behind her. The woman
then stiffened but Tsunade didn't need to ask why as she
believed that it was due to the hundreds of Naruto's that
began stepping out from behind the trees.
"Kami," Koharu said unbelieving, "I had heard he could

make so many from when he caught Mizuki. But I had
thought it merely an exaggeration."
"Get ready," Tsunade said preparing to defend herself as

the clones began running. But instead of attacking the
two women they began fighting each other.
Yuugao dropped down joining the two women as the

clones began thinning their own ranks. "It would appear
he still is quite weak against genjutsu though." One of
the Naruto though made the hand sign to break genjutsu
so the three women targeted him.
Naruto broke the genjutsu to see that many of his clones

had already been defeated during the brief time under the
illusion. Seeing the three women charging him and that
none of his clones realized they were still fighting each
other he called out, "I surrender."
Dropping to his butt he dispelled the rest of the clones

as the three women came to a stop. "Damn, and I
thought I almost had you."
"You dropped your guard and paid the price," Tsunade

said kneeling in front of him. "But on the bright side you
did manage to make us work for the victory."
"If you don't mind, I'd like to be the one that gives him
the after action report," Yuugao said stepping up behind
the Hokage.
Straightening Tsunade said with a knowing smile, "Is that

what we're calling it now?"
Yuugao blushed in embarrassment although her mask

covered it up. Still she nodded helping Naruto stand
before Shunshining to her office where she'd tell him
what he did right and wrong before giving him a reward.
Tsunade sighed, since she'd have to return to her office
and that meant putting her henge back in place.
Turning to tell Koharu she was leaving she noticed the

woman starring over the devastation they would be
leaving for the ground crews to clean up. "Hey what is
it," she asked moving up behind the elder.
"I've missed cutting loose like this," she replied with a
half smile.
Tsunade nodded before beginning to head back to the

village taking a less traveled route to delay having to
reapply her henge. Koharu fell into step with her.
Tsunade would have teased her about wanting to remain
young looking as long as possible but the frown on the
elder's face stopped her. Before she could ask what was
wrong Koharu asked, "Tsunade, have you told him about
her yet?"
"No," Tsunade said, "I was going to back when he

needed someone to act as a scout but since Tayuya is
filling that role. I've put it off. Now though I figure you
can since you'll have to tell him about the role you played
in stopping her family's rebellion."
Koharu nodded but said, "There's something else you
should know about her though."
Raising an eyebrow Tsunade asked, "And that is?"
"She was the one that gave us the warning of her

husband's rebellion," Koharu said eliciting a look of
shock to appear on the Hokage's face.
"Damn, like I don't have enough to worry about with

how he's going to react when Kyuubi stops being so
chicken and tells him her role in his parents' death. Now
I have to worry about his reaction to you elders killing
Sasuke's family and that Mikoto was the one that got the
word out to Sarutobi."
"We were acting in Konoha's best inte…"

Koharu trailed off though as when Tsunade held up her
hand giving the elder a stern look. "Tell me about it
later," the Hokage said angrily feeling a desire to drink
that she hadn't since becoming one of Naruto's lovers.
Seeing the village, she put her henge in place as did
Koharu, although the disguise didn't hide the frown
marring the older woman's face due to her fears of
Naruto response to learning she had given the order to
have the Uchiha wiped out along with Danzou and
Homura, or that the Matriarch of the Uchiha was locked
securely away in the deepest dungeon of the Leaf
Maximum Security Prison.
****************************
Tayuya easily found a job as a server at one of the few

restaurants that catered almost exclusively to Shinobi of
Taki. However, she was beginning to think coming to the
village was going to be a huge waste of time. As far as
she could tell the few shinobi here were all wimps,
especially the supposed leader of the village. The only
reason she had stayed this long was because according to
Tsunade's book a jinchuriki was supposed to reside in
the village. Sadly, nobody outside of Konoha had any
real information on her. Gauging the supposed
kunoichi's strength relaxing in the small open air café she
was working in Tayuya really doubted any of them were
going to be of much use in helping Naruto's ambition
along.
Wiping down a table after one of her customers left

Tayuya cursed the cheap bastard for leaving her a
laughable tip of a few coins. While performing the chore
she let her mind wander to the other matter that had
kept her in the small village, and that was the oppressive
air that the shinobi seemed to be admitting. They were
like beaten dogs and Tayuya was convinced most would
take off running if startled.
She hadn't seen the source of worry yet and most of the
civilians seemed oblivious of it, but she was sure it was
there. Most of the patrons tensed though when a green-
haired girl, that Tayuya's bingo book identified as the
jinchuriki entered the village through the secret entrance
near the café. The girl seemed to be quite vulnerable as
she walked past the café and as she ran her orange eyes
over the restaurant all the other shinobi present made
sure to look elsewhere. She made eye contact with
Tayuya and was quite surprised when the red-head didn't
look away. She looked like she was about to smile when
she was suddenly hit in the side of the head by a rock.
The girl held the gash it had opened up and glared at the
young boy who had thrown it. But the glare wilted as
more people began looking at her. Since everyone's
attention seemed directed at the young girl they missed
why the young boy was suddenly laying on his back.
Sitting up he had a gash of his own on his head and
began crying. Moments later a woman ran up and
although she had seen her son throw the rock had the
audacity to glare at the startled young woman before
snatching up her son to look at his wound.
Tayuya smirked having used one of the coins that the

cheap bastard had left to hit the kid. Giving the area a
scan she made sure nobody had noticed her small
intervention. Confident the clueless shinobi around her
were just that, she directed her attention to the girl and
noticed that as she wiped at her cut that the wound was
gone. She felt a smile tug at her lips as she settled her
gaze on her jinchuriki target.
****************************
Naruto pulled at his collar only to feel Temari gently kick
his leg underneath the table. "Stop that," she said leaning
in.
"I'm trying, but it's so stuffy," Naruto replied

complainingly not liking the high collar of the black and
red jacket he wore.
"Deal with it," Temari said looking stunning in a black

dress, "It's the latest fashion in Suna."
"I'll try and keep that in mind as I suffocate," he replied

taking a moment to look around the restaurant. Catching
his current reflection in one of the mirrored surfaces
scattered around the area he found he really missed his
old face. Although he had kept his eyes the same due to
Temari's insistence.
Temari let his joke slide since she had to admit the jacket
did look uncomfortable. "Why don't you unbutton the
top few then?"
"I don't want to look like a clod in front of everyone," he

replied, but nevertheless followed her suggestion.
Temari smiled as he let out a breath in comfort and

noticed that several other men in the restaurant
immediately followed suit. No doubt figuring that if the
Kazekage's sister was going to let her date for the
evening do it then they should too.
A lot more relaxed Naruto asked, "So when is everyone

going to get here?"
"Soon, I wanted some alone time before we began to talk

business."
Naruto nodded looking around the restaurant before
asking, "Do you always meet with your fellow councilors
in such grand style?"
"No, this is more of a display for the populace. It's to

show a united front to the people despite all the
bickering and backstabbing they engage in during the
actual council meetings."
Hearing the bitterness in Temari's voice he asked, "Is

that why you spent so much time in Konoha to avoid
working with them?" Temari nodded so Naruto placed
his hand on hers. When she looked at him he smiled and
said, "Thank you, I appreciate you putting up with it for
my account."
"Oh don't worry, you'll be showing your appreciation

later," she said with a seductive smile.
"Hey you're actually early for once," Kankurou shouted
walking up to the table a civilian girl on his arm. Eyeing
the man with her the puppeteer said, "And you brought a
date?"
"Are you saying it should be difficult for me to find a

man who wants to spend time with me?" she replied with
a hint of danger in her voice.
Kankurou recognizing he was in dangerous territory said,

"I'm just commenting that it's unusual for you that's all."
Temari conceded the point before raising a hand in

Naruto's direction and introducing him. The name she
gave naturally matched the identity she had proved for
him. Kankurou nodded politely before taking his seat
after pulling the chair out for his date. They made small
talk as more and more councilors began to arrive while
taking seats around the large table. Some brought their
spouses or children but Naruto's eyes landed on one
woman in particular.
She arrived with a senior councilor and what caught

Naruto's eye was that she was one of the women Tayuya
had left information with Temari and Matsuri about. As
Maki took her seat next to the far older man Naruto
wondered if she was with him as they didn't appear to be
related. Temari must have sensed his question as she
leaned in and said, "She isn't his lover. Joseki is grooming
Maki to take his place on the council."
"Grooming?" he asked confused.
"Joseki is particularly adamant about not trusting

Konoha. He's trying to make sure the person most likely
to replace him sees things similarly as he does," Temari
said having been butting heads with the man due to her
trying to bring the two villages closer.
The councilor took his seat, inclining his head to many
of the members present completely skipping over Temari
and Kankurou. Naruto noticed this so asked, "Why
doesn't he like Kankurou?"
"When Gaara was kidnapped some of these men tried to

write him off. Kankurou didn't take to kindly to that and
roughed Joseki up a little."
A murmur rose in the restaurant as Gaara made his way

towards the table with Sari on his arm. The kunoichi was
beaming despite receiving some jealous looks from many
of the single women present. Gaara met everyone's eyes
as he sat stopping momentarily on Naruto. A small smile
cracked his face recognizing the jinchuriki despite his
henge.
As the councilors began talking Naruto paid close
attention to what many of the men present were talking
about. Joseki seemed to garner the most respect due to
his age but Naruto noticed that when he spoke poorly of
Konoha it made Maki a little uncomfortable. Almost like
she was afraid that she'd be put on the spot by the man
to confirm she believed many of the anti-Leaf things the
elder councilor said.
He began to zone out to much of the conversation but

refocused when he realized the man was talking to
Temari as he said, "... and unlike some of us present at
least not all of us are buying into the Leaf's blatant
attempt to get us to drop our guard."
Temari was ready for the challenge saying, "Really and

how are they doing that by helping to save our Kage. Or
perhaps by being the only village to respond to Gaara's
desire to unite against Akatsuki."
"You are young so I don't expect you to be aware of just
how slippery the Leaf can be," Joseki said dismissively.
Temari was about to snap at the older man but Naruto

calmly asked, "Has the Leaf killed someone close to
you?"
The question caught the elder off guard, but he quickly

schooled his features before replying, "I lost a wife to the
Leaf during the Second Great War and my daughter to
the Oto invasion."
Naruto nodded his head, but began cutting into his meal.
One of the other councilors wanted to know why the
henged jinchuriki thought it mattered so asked, "Why?"
Naruto slowly chewed the piece of meat he had placed in

his mouth to think of a response. Finally after swallowing
he asked, "Do you want to lose more?" The others stared
at him in confusion so he clarified saying, "Wives,
husbands, sons, and daughters I mean. The way I see it,
by making it so that the younger generation sees things
through the same anger tinted glasses as some of you do.
It almost ensures that the cycle of fighting and peace is
doomed to continue."
"Say that after you've lost something precious," Joseki

said angrily.
"I'm not trying to belittle your loss, but simply trying to

point out that rejecting Konoha simply because of it
ensures more people will suffer the same," Naruto
replied calmly. "Please don't take this the wrong way but
if you hadn't voted to help Orochimaru in his invasion of
Konoha. Your daughter wouldn't have died."
Joseki slammed his hand down spilling several glasses
nearest him causing the restaurant to lapse into silence.
"So you would ignore that Konoha engaged in practices
that almost bankrupted our village."
Shaking his head, Naruto replied, "No, but I would have

waited until after Konoha had rejected any request to
renegotiate those trade practices before taking the village
on a path to war." Despite keeping his eyes on Joseki,
Naruto could see that Maki seemed surprised at his
reasoning but that she also may have felt the same way.
Joseki glared at Naruto for several more moments before

tossing his napkin into his plate. Standing he excused
himself claiming to need some fresh air. Maki seemed
conflicted but settled on following since she had been
invited to the dinner by the retreating elder. Naruto
looked around the table and saw a few elders seemed
surprised by his argument but that many felt similarly as
Joseki. When he looked at Gaara, the former jinchuriki
inclined his head before starting a conversation that was
less heated.
*****************************
The door to Temari's apartment slammed open as she

backed while making out with her lover. Hearing the
door shut behind him, she said, "Drop the fucking
henge." Naruto quickly complied before pushing her
against the wall of the narrow hallway. He began kissing
along her neck pulling a moan from the kunoichi's
throat.
Naruto lifted the hem of her dress up before sliding his

hand into her panties to find her soaking. Sliding his
fingers inside of her the jinchuriki said, "You're fucking
drenched down there."
"It's…it's your fault I'm like that," Temari moaned as the
fingers worked their magic on her, "the way you talked to
that dried up bastard had me wanting to jump you right
there." As she spoke her own fingers were trying to free
Naruto's cock from its confines. When she succeeded
she moaned, "No more foreplay. Shove that monster
inside me."
Naruto pushed her panties down before lining himself

up with Temari's entrance. Picking the woman up, he
pushed her against the wall as he buried himself inside
her. "Ohhhhh," she moaned as he gave her a moment to
adjust to his invasion before he began moving within her.
Temari moaned as she locked her legs around him. As he
pounded her against the wall she began sucking on his
earlobe while whispering, "I can't ever get enough of
your dick."
Naruto pulled his head back to stare into her eyes
enjoying the look of crazed lust the normally reserved
kunoichi displayed only for him. Leaning in, he began to
hungrily kiss her as she clamped her hands behind his
neck. Feeling her beginning to tighten around him,
Naruto broke the kiss saying, "Are you going to cum?"
"Yes…oh fuck…I'm close…" Naruto stopped moving

burying himself as deep as he could and feel the tip of his
dick poking her deepest spot. Almost immediately she
shouted, "No, don't stop."
Naruto groaned as she squeezed her muscles around his

schlong but remain still teasingly saying, "Now, now
Temari we have all night."
But Temari wasn't having any of that and pulled his

forehead to hers and giving a dark glare said, "I've been
dealing with asshole councilors for you for weeks. Now
make me cum and make me cum now."
Naruto gulped heavily, but responded as she wished by

pulling back before slamming forward even harder and
faster than he had been moments before. Temari
screamed appreciatively shouting, "That's it lover. Fuck
me; pound me through this fucking wall." Due to how
close she had been and his faster pace it wasn't long
before Naruto felt her tensing around him again.
Suddenly her legs tightened pulling him deeper into her
as she screamed, "I'm cumming!" Her velvet walls began
milking him of his essence which he released bathing her
insides in his liquid heat.
After riding out their orgasms together Naruto leaned

forward panting as Temari sagged in his arms. "Mmmm,"
she moaned happily. Naruto tried to lower her but she
simply held on. Getting the hint he carried her towards
her bedroom where he laid her down on her mattress. As
he tried to straighten she refused to let go so he climbed
into the bed. She snuggled into his chest and quickly fell
asleep feeling tired himself he figured he could Hiraishin
back to Konoha in the morning.
****************************
Tayuya was worried as she moved throughout the village

stealthily. She had made an effort to get to know the girl
known as Fu over the past week. It hadn't been easy
especially since she seemed to have a deep resentment
for the people of Taki. But eventually Fu had begun to
seem to trust that Tayuya wasn't like the rest of the
villagers. She had even stopped by the restaurant where
the red-head worked to say good-bye before leaving on a
mission. Tayuya had managed to mark her with the
locating seal the Kyuubi designed by hugging the girl and
telling her to be careful. Fu had been surprised and
touched by the gesture. As a result of Fu's response to
the simple gesture Tayuya had decided that she would get
in contact with Naruto when the female jinchuriki got
back and hopefully between the two of them could
convince the girl to defect to the Leaf.
However, shortly after Fu's leaving Tayuya began to fear

for the jinchuriki since it seemed the oppressive
atmosphere that had been choking the village had lifted.
Almost like whatever had been silently menacing the
place had left. Reaching the Village Hall, she snuck in
definitely deciding that the village outside of Fu lacked
talented shinobi.
Finding a council chamber she strained her ears to hear

what was being said on the other side of the thick door.
Although mumbled she could hear several councilors
debating among themselves. Catching the tail end of
their conversation she heard, "Are we sure we did the
right thing?"
"Of course we did," another voice replied, "We didn't

stand a chance against that thing. Better to sacrifice the
jinchuriki then have the whole village wiped out."
"Still, what are we going to do in the future? We'll need

to rely on the Hero water from here on out. We should
have used it to kill that freak."
"Stop your sniveling. Even with the Hero's Water we are

no match for Akatsuki."
Hearing the name of the organization after the Jinchuriki,

Tayuya grew angry and almost charged into the room to
kill the people inside. However instead she got ahold of
herself before quickly exiting the building. She cursed the
village that was saving its own skin by sacrificing one of
its own. Reaching her apartment she knew her sudden
leaving would be noted no doubt possibly harming her
ability to sneak into other villages. But, she knew in the
long run Naruto would want her to do the right thing.
Donning her shinobi attire, she gathered up her few

possessions and followed the sensations the seal she had
placed on Fu in order to locate her before Akatsuki.
*****************************
Fu dropped into a clearing near the coordinates the

councilors had given her. She was supposed to link up
with a team of kunoichi in order to gauge the responses
of Iwa. However something that had raised her guard
was that the team she was supposed to meet had been
out of contact for over ten years. If the limited rumors
she was privy to were true then they had been incarnated
by the Leaf. When she had raised that point the
councilor in charge had easily brushed off her concerns
saying that they had escaped but they used that cover
story to their advantage. As he had explained it if they
failed again Taki could easily put the blame on the Leaf
claiming that the village had turned them.
Reaching the meeting point she settled in to wait and

watch the area from some nearby trees. As she waited
she allowed her mind to turn to Tayuya. She had first
met the red-head the day after her return to the village
from a long term mission having suddenly been
summoned back. During her week in the village the red-
head had kept popping up on her. Fu had tried to ignore
her at first and when Tayuya had cornered her one night
she had even pushed the girl to the side to get by her.
She had stopped though when the red-head snapped,

"You must really enjoy fucking being alone, huh?"
Fu had rounded on her about to tear into her but was
surprised to find the woman missing. Aware that she
may have been one of the influxes of new civilians Fu
knew she shouldn't have been capable of disappearing on
her like that unless she had shinobi training. Taking to
the roof tops of the village she quickly scanned it finding
the girl leaping over them heading towards the great tree
at the center of the village. Fearing that the woman was a
spy after the Hero's Water she quickly gave pursuit. She
considered raising the alarm, but decided against it since
for the most part felt the other shinobi would get in her
way. She lost sight of the young woman as she hit the last
rooftop and dropped down to the ground. Reaching the
end as well she scanned over the lake that surrounded
the tree expecting to see some sign of the girl running
over the water. Instead she heard a calm voice say, "I'm
not interested in the Hero's Water."
Fu looked directly down seeing the red-head sitting on a
barrel with her legs crossed. Fu dropped down to the
ground and grabbing Tayuya by the shoulders pushed
her against the wall as she said, "Who are you and what
do you want then?"
The red-head smirked as she calmly said, "My name is

Tayuya."
"Why have you infiltrated the village?"
"To get to know you," Tayuya replied. Fu eyes widened

in surprise and her grip lessoned allowing her to get free
by flipping over the jinchuriki. Landing behind the green-
haired girl she continued, "Now how about we go
somewhere to get something to eat and talk?"
"I'm not welcome in most places," Fu said bitterly.

"But yet you still protect this village," Tayuya said
surprised.
"It's my duty," Fu said, "Now what are you after."
"I already told you," Tayuya said walking away. Fu

quickly caught up prompting the former Sound-nin to
say, "I thought you wanted to be left alone."
She glared at the woman but said, "I have to make sure
you aren't a threat."
Tayuya gave a knowing smile before entering a restaurant

Fu stopped at the entrance since it was one that didn't
allow her to eat there. Finding a spot where she could
watch the building for Tayuya's exit she wondered why it
was she hadn't raised the alarm yet. She was considering
doing just that when she became aware of the delicious
smell of the pies the restaurant was known for. Spinning
around she saw Tayuya sitting behind her with two plates
and a whole pie lying next to her.
"How?"
"Let's just say that like another jinchuriki I know you

have a very distinct weakness to genjutsu," Tayuya said
holding one of the plates up for her.
"You know another jinchuriki," Fu said surprised.
Tayuya placed the plate down before standing and

turning around. She pulled her long hair to the side to
reveal her Kyuubi mark. "He's the host of the nine-tails,"
she said allowing her hair to cover it up again and giving
a knowing smile added, "And I'm quite sure he'd love to
meet a beauty like you."
Fu blushed completely unused to compliments of any
kind. Tayuya laughed saying, "But for now how about
you listen to what I have to say and we see how things go
from there." So over several pieces of pie Tayuya began
laying the ground work by telling Fu that there was a
place out there where she could belong and that being a
jinchuriki wasn't a curse but a gift to be used to help end
the fighting that had made her sealing necessary.
Fu smiled at the memory and was tempted to blow off

the mission in order to follow through on Tayuya's desire
for her to meet the mysterious man that had sent her.
But she was forced to put such thoughts on hold as she
became aware of two plant-like mandibles sprouting
from beneath her. Jumping from the tree branch just as
they snapped shut, attempting to cut off her legs, she
landed on another branch as the creature kept rising
from it.
As the black cloak with red clouds appeared she
recognized that the man must be from Akatsuki having
learned about it from Tayuya since her village had kept
her in the dark about the group. The plant-like
protrusions separated revealing a half black, half white
face. "Aw man I was hoping to get a quick bite," the
white half said his tone light.
"And what would you have done if she had bled out
before we got her to the sealing cave," the black half said.
"I'm sure Itachi could have cauterized the wounds," was

the white's reply.
"If he was even there you fool," black Zetsu countered.
"You're from Akatsuki," Fu said dropping into a guarded

stance.
The black half focused on her saying, "And how do you
know that. The Taki councilors assured us that they
hadn't made you aware of us."
Fu was shocked even though she figured she shouldn't

have been as the village had never made it much of a
secret they despised her. But she had always believed that
due to her strength despite that hatred she was
indispensible to the people of Waterfall. Staring at the
inhuman looking man in front of her she supposed he
possessed a power greater than hers. Or at the very least
his organization did, so they had traded her life for theirs.
Glaring at the man she said, "Well I have," and leapt at

him saying, "Just like I heard you work in pairs. You'll
regret coming after me by yourself." She aimed the
punch right for the center of Zetsu's face. Just before it
connected it split apart as he separated. Fu's eyes
widened in surprise but the black half grabbed her arm
tossing her into the trunk of the tree whose branch they
were standing on. The Black Zetsu calmly said, "I'm
never alone."
"Oh my turn," the white half said charging the jinchuriki.
Fu though pushed off of the tree ducking under the

White Zetsu's punch. She slammed her fist into its
stomach and as he backed up holding it sent another
punch into the side of his head knocking him from the
branch.
"Idiot," the black half said preparing for the girl's charge.
He wasn't disappointed as Fu quickly closed with him.

However unlike his white half, Black Zetsu was quite
proficient at taijutsu. He easily managed to block most of
her attacks but was caught by surprise when she spit a
glob of mud into his eyes. Black Zetsu fell back but
before she could capitalize on his blindness white
blotches began appearing on her skin. Feeling her chakra
being drained as the spores began to take the shape of
the white Zetsu she cursed, "Get off me you bastards."
She then began to channel her Bijuu chakra. As she was

covered in a golden chakra the clones began to grow
faster but even they had limits to what they could absorb
and were forced to let go less they explode from the
energy. Still it left Fu at the disadvantage of facing two
super-charged clones which quickly charged her. Fu leapt
from the tree her golden chakra taking the form of a pair
of wings that kept her afloat. The two larger White Zetsu
stared up dispassionately but made no move to get her
down. The reason for this was because White Zetsu
landed on her back the sudden extra weight knocking her
close enough that the two other Zetsu could leap onto
her pulling her to the ground of the forest.
When they hit the ground she rolled back over the White
Zetsu who groaned, "Ah heavy." But before she could
get to her feet was hit by one of the Super Clones whose
punch knocked her against a large rock hard enough to
leave an impression. As the clones closed with her she
reached a hand out and her chakra shot forward taking
the shape of a large Insect like leg which pierced one of
the clones through the forehead. Before she could focus
on the second though a pair of black arms appeared
from the rocks grabbing her own and pulling them back
painfully against the rocks. She heard the black Zetsu say,
"Can't have any more of that now can we?"
Before she could say anything the clone closed with her
delivering powerful shots to her exposed sternum and
ribs. As she absorbed more and more punishment
despite the chakra cloak covering her she could hear her
Bijuu telling her to let it free. Although tempted to do so
she knew the creatures only interest was in its own
freedom and once free would most likely rampage
around the country side until stopped. Since it had a
particularly strong hatred for Taki she was sure it would
head there first and although she had no love for her
home especially now, kept it in check because of a red-
head that had become her friend in what may have been
her last week in the village.
Just before losing consciousness she saw something land

heavily on top of the clone in front of her causing the
area to explode into dust.
****************************
Using the locating seal Tayuya easily found the area

where Fu was supposed to be. As she had neared she
lamented that she probably wouldn't have needed the
seal as she could feel the heavy chakra of the Bijuu the
girl carried. Guessing that meant the battle was already
underway she picked up her pace coming to a stop as she
saw Fu pinned against a rock a large white marshmallow
looking man doing his best to break the girl's ribs.
Getting into a position above the White Zetsu clone she

dropped off the branch channeling her chakra to activate
her Stage Two form. The Zetsu paused momentarily just
as the jinchuriki's head began to sag and looked up to
have his face met with Tayuya's feet as she allowed
gravity to do the work. As she landed she smashed his
head into the ground crushing it and her landing threw
up a tremendous amount of dust. Reaching into her
pouch she pulled out her flute blowing a note which
allowed her to map out her surroundings. The sonar also
revealed the presence of the second opponent inside the
rock. Playing several more notes she placed him under a
genjutsu and while under no illusion that it would delay
him long did force him to let go of Fu. Grabbing up the
unconscious girl Tayuya quickly took to the trees trying
to escape from the area while trying to call Naruto by
channeling her chakra into her mark.
"That was unexpected," White Zetsu said emerging from

the ground as Black Zetsu did so from the rock.
"Shut up," Black Zetsu said merging with his white half.
"We'll never hear the end of this if we let her escape."
Zetsu then merged back into the ground using it to try
and get ahead of the fleeing kunoichi who held their
prize.
****************************
Naruto appeared on a branch in a red flash in front of

the transformed Tayuya. "Tayuya, what's going on,"
Naruto asked expecting her to be in the middle of a life
or death battle.
"No time to explain," Tayuya said landing next to him,
"Here take her and flash back to Konoha."
"What about you," he asked concerned.
"Don't worry about me, just go!"
Naruto didn't budge though so she quickly said, "She's

the jinchuriki of the Seven-tails. I just ambushed some
Akatsuki assholes so get going and I'll try and lose them."
"No," Naruto said before henging into her, "Find a place

to hide. I'll lead them away from you and you can sneak
back to Taki."
"Naruto they're after you too," Tayuya said her voice

filled with concern.
"I know," he said kissing her before leaping away as he
called back, "But I can't let you take all the risks by
yourself. I'll Hiraishin when I'm sure they've taken the
bait."
Tayuya cursed but knew further arguing with him was

pointless. Releasing her transformation she dampened
her chakra as best she could before hiding. A moment
later the figure of Zetsu appeared from where they had
just been standing. It looked around the area before
seemingly picking up the trail of their prey and merged
back into the tree giving chase. Waiting a good twenty
minutes she began heading back to Taki but only began
breathing easier when she finally felt that Naruto was
safely in Konoha.
*****************************
Naruto kept leaping from branch to branch while hoping
whoever was after the girl hanging on his back didn't
chase after Tayuya. He didn't need to worry as the man
began rising from the branch in front of him. He came
to a stop in front of the man still henged as a
transformed Tayuya.
Zetsu said calmly, "That's far enough. Hand over the

jinchuriki and we'll let you go."
"How about you walk away and I'll let you live," Naruto
countered but knew it was an empty boast mainly
because with the injured girl on his back he was at a
disadvantage.
"You got guts, I'll enjoy dining on them later," Zetsu said
splitting in half.
"Wait, first let me show you a magic trick," Naruto said
jumping behind the tree trunk disappearing from Zetsu's
view before activating his jutsu wishing he had taken the
time to place a Hiraishin seal in his apartment. Zeroing in
on one of his girls that was alone, he disappeared in a red
flash.
****************************
Hinata was taking a bath in the Hyuuga compound. As

she sat in the soothingly warm water she frowned since it
wasn't helping her relax. The reason being, that she was
positive that Tsunade's chakra was now red. Feeling her
mood drop some more, she sank deeper into the bath
until only her eyes were above the water. She then began
blowing bubbles as she exhaled trying to think of some
way to get rid of her doubts. Sadly before enlightenment
reached her a red flash appeared above her followed by a
loud splash.
Hinata, half expected Naruto to appear from out of the
water, not a transformed creature that vaguely resembled
Tayuya. Pulling back she was about to Jyuuken it but
seeing the nude beauty about to attack it held up its
hands saying, "Wait Hinata it's me."
He then dispelled his henge causing Hinata to ask,

"Naruto what are you doing here?"
"Tayuya was in trouble and after helping her escape I

needed to Hiraishin but everyone else was in a crowded
area," Naruto said the jutsu allowing him a brief glimpse
of the area he was teleporting too. Before Hinata could
ask for more details he said, "Shit," before looking
around the large indoor tube frantically.
Finding the girl he had teleported with, he quickly moved

towards her as she was floating face down in the tube.
Turning her over, he breathed a sigh of relief that she
gasped for a breath. She then opened her orange eyes.
The two of them stared into each other's eyes until she
clocked him in the chin. Naruto stumbled back as she
used chakra to stand on the water. However before she
could threaten him she was hit multiple times in the back
by the nude Hinata. Naruto caught her but before he
could explain everything a knock at the door alerted
them to another presence.
"Hinata," Hanabi's voice called, "Do you mind if I join

you?"
Hinata looked at him panicked but Naruto rolled over

the edge of the tube taking the other girl with him hiding
on the other side of it. Hinata quickly scrambled out of it
moving towards the door as she wrapped a towel around
her. Opening it she said, "Sorry Hanabi but feel free to
enjoy it yourself," as she quickly darted down the hall
towards her room.
Hanabi watched her sister a moment before shrugging

her shoulders and just before dropping her towel to enter
the water thought she saw a flash of red come from the
far side of it. Moving towards the area, she saw that the
area appeared wet, but shrugged upon seeing no other
sign of someone having been there.
Naruto appeared in Hinata's room keeping his hand

clamped over the struggling jinchuriki's mouth. "Thanks
Hinata," Naruto said, "Do you think I can trouble you to
head to my apartment."
"I don't mind," she said dressing quickly, "I'll activate my

mark when the coast is clear." She then left the room
heading there as quickly as possible.
Naruto smiled before directing his attention to the girl.
Making eye contact he said, "Please stop struggling and
I'll let you go. We have to be quiet or else we'll make
things difficult for the girl's whose bath I ruined."
Fu nodded, so Naruto removed his hand keeping it near

her mouth just in case it was a ruse. When she didn't
scream he pulled back before laying her down on the
bed. "Alright, now let me explain where you are. I've
taken you to Konoha, my home and my name is Naruto.
I'm not sure if you met her but the girl that helped you
escape from Akatsuki was Tayuya."
"I've met her," Fu said, "You must be the jinchuriki that

marked her."
Naruto nodded saying, "Yeah, did she tell you why."

"Only that you are trying to gather powerful individuals
to help unite all the shinobi villages."
"I guess that is close enough to the truth for the

moment."
"Is Tayuya alright?"
Naruto closed his eyes using the mark to get an idea of

where she was before saying, "Yeah, she's back inside
Taki. I imagine now that you're safe she'll be leaving
pretty soon."
"Why help me though," Fu said looking away, "I'm so

worthless my own village sold me out."
Naruto gently cupped her cheek forcing her to meet his

eyes as he said, "You're not worthless and anyone that
says otherwise will be answering to me." Fu blushed
before looking away again a slightly uncomfortable
feeling appearing in her stomach. Her embarrassment
grew as he scooped her up into his arms saying, "Hold
tight," and then disappeared to appear a moment later in
his apartment. Settling her down on his bed and thanking
her down on his bed, he then quickly thanked Hinata.
He told Fu to get some sleep and that he would get

someone to look over her injuries. Despite assuring him
that she wasn't tired, a few moments later she was
snoring lightly. Naruto then walked Hinata home before
going and getting Tsunade.
*****************************
The Hokage looked over the assembled clan heads and

elders before saying, "As I'm sure you've all heard the
Jinchuriki of the seven-tails has appeared in Konoha
asking for asylum. This meeting is to hear what your
thoughts on the matter are."
She could see that quite a few of the clan heads gathered
felt along the same lines as her especially since they had
heard how Taki had set the girl up to be captured. The
only ones she was truly afraid might be against it were
the elders especially since without their support keeping
Fu in Konoha may become difficult.
As expected Homura was against it and although he

hadn't spoken yet she could tell Danzou was as well.
Most likely since he knew Tsunade would never allow
him to use the girl as he wished. Perhaps he hoped by
denying Fu's request it would force the girl into a corner
making it easier for the elder to manipulate her.
Homura though for the moment at least was the sole

voice of dissention. Although he had been droning on
for a while Tsunade only really began to pay attention as
he began winding down. "Furthermore, keeping the girl
in the village will bring about an unacceptable risk to the
civilians."
Tsunade was proud that the attempt to tug at the Clan's

emotional strings by mentioning the potential danger
didn't seem to work. Danzou could see that as well so
said, "You've been rather silent on the matter Koharu.
Perhaps you would like to add something."
"While my colleague does raise an interesting point, I'm

afraid I'm going have to disagree with him on this
matter."
Tsunade kept the smile she felt from her face at

Koharu's words. But it was difficult especially since
Danzou and Homura both appeared so surprised.
Apparently the other two elders were so used to voting
in a block that they didn't bother to confer with one
another. Whatever the reason for their surprise though,
Tsunade found the look on Danzou's face priceless.
Before one of the other two elders could try and step in
for damage control Shikaku Nara said, "Perhaps you'll
explain your reasoning."
Koharu nodded saying, "It's rather simple actually so I'll

ask the question that we should all be asking ourselves
which is. What do we plan to do with our own
jinchuriki?" The question caused a murmur among the
Clan heads and when it died down Koharu said,
"Homura and I assume Danzou are against us offering
protection to Fu because they say it will cause Akatsuki
to target us that much sooner. I'm afraid that despite that
probably being true the fact remains that we are targets
and as such shouldn't push the girl away simple to push
the matter to a later date. They have already extracted the
one tails and if our sources are correct the Four and Five
tails have also fallen."
"But Koharu…" her old teammate began only for

Koharu to continue on.
"I know the village should come first, old friend. But by
denying Fu the protection of the Leaf village we are only
strengthening our enemies."
"And what of Taki?" Danzou asked.
"What of them," Tsunade said her eyes narrowing.
"They are already clamoring for the return of their

kunoichi. Are you really willing to risk war with them to
keep the girl in the village?"
"If they are such cowards as to give up their strongest
kunoichi instead of fighting then they aren't a threat,"
Tsunade said with a hint of finality.
"Are you willing to spend the life's blood of our shinobi

if you are wrong?" Danzou asked expecting the Hokage
to back down.
Tsunade looked over the gathered shinobi present before

saying, "No," but when Danzou smiled she said, "I'd
expect the Shinobi of the Leaf to gladly give their lives in
the protection of those who need it." She could see that
with Koharu supporting her that even the Clans that
normally would have fallen into step with the elders
simply not to be on their bad side were solidly behind
her now.
Standing she said, "Therefore as of this moment Fu is

now considered under our protection. Thank you for
your time." Walking out of the council room she smiled
as she saw Naruto sitting next to the obviously nervous
young woman. In the short time she had been in Kohona
she could tell that the girl had fallen in love with it.
Although she had a penchant for trouble since she could
often be found in strange places as she had never really
had a home of her own before having lived inside an
abandoned building in Taki. Even thought Naruto had
gladly allowed her to stay with him the girl still snuck off
and could be found sleeping in local business. For the
most part it was places associated with Naruto like
Ichiraku or the Yamanaka flowershop. As expected those
shops didn't mind, but every now and then she'd chose
one where the owners still thought poorly of Naruto and
by extension the girl he was rarely seen without lately.
Those groups tended to raise a huge fuss, but quieted
down when people began avoiding them since most of
the village appeared to be behind Naruto now.
Naruto stood as did Fu who remained partially blocked
as she tried to hide behind the blond. Smiling to put the
girl at ease Tsunade said, "Fu from this moment on you
can consider yourself under our protection and if you
like we'll add you too our shinobi roster." The girl
nodded from behind her human shield. "Good,"
Tsunade said, "Well then I'll be adding you to Team
Kakashi then."
"That means we're teammates now Fu," Naruto said

turning to the girl who smiled brightly back before
hugging him tightly.
Tsunade turned to fill out the necessary paperwork to

make it official as well as to keep her jealousy at the
contact in check since there had been a strict no sex
policy in place. It was due in part to Naruto not being
willing to seduce a girl so soon after almost being killed
and as a result of Fu showing up during what would
normally be her or the other women's alone time with
the blond. Still if Naruto didn't get over that hang up
soon, Tsunade would fuck his brains out right there in
front of Fu. Particularly, since she was positive that the
two kunoichi in Suna were reaping the benefits of the
moratorium placed on his bedroom skills in Konoha.
****************************
Fu opened one of the sky lights of the greenhouse that

she liked to sleep in. One reason was because that it
seemed that the place actually welcomed her presence
since one time she had found a blanket draped over her.
She guessed it was probably because the girl that often
ran the flowershop was friends with Naruto. Although
the sun was still up, she had decided to arrive early since
the smell of flowers often put her at ease.
As she made her way through the bed's of flowers she
laid down in the midst of her favorite as she allowed her
mind to wander. Naturally she thought about how
different Konoha was from Taki. Even though Naruto
said for a time he had been ignored by the villagers he
assured her that they had never reacted with outright
hostility. A few had been less than friendly to her but for
the most part a good number of people had welcomed
her. It sort of made her feel guilty at times, since she got
the feeling that she in effect was benefiting from the hard
work she imagined Naruto had put in to change the
people's minds about him. Still when she had brought it
up to him, the blond had laughed it off saying that it was
because the villagers had learned to be more opened
minded.
Thinking of him, Fu was filled with the sense of warmth

that started in the pit of her stomach but soon spread
throughout her body. She wondered if Naruto found her
attractive but considering the way he often pulled back
when she tried some clumsy advance guessed he was just
too nice to say he didn't think of her like that.
She heard a door open and since it had gotten dark out
as she lay among the flowers a light turned on. She heard
feet entering the area and although the greenhouse was
quite large she feared being discovered since she couldn't
be sure if it was Ino or not. She was put at ease though
as she heard Naruto's voice say, "You two said you
needed to talk to me."
Fu slowly crept towards the voice catching sight of Ino

and Hinata who were standing in front of Naruto. It was
Ino who responded saying, "Well talk might have been a
slight exaggeration." Ino nodded to Hinata who had
inched close enough to the jinchuriki to hit him several
times as Ino distracted him.
"What's going on," Naruto said as he was gently laid back
on the ground by the two girls.
Ino stood and along with Hinata began stripping saying,

"We're tired of waiting."
"But you know Fu might show up any minute and it's

only been a week and a half…"
"Naruto," Hinata said kneeling next to Naruto after

divesting herself of all her clothes and after Ino took off
his pants began gently stroking him, "As Ino has
explained we are tired of waiting. I think it is sweet that
you are giving Fu time to adjust. However, you have
been slacking in your responsibilities to us. We shouldn't
need to resort to such measures to get our Naruto time."
Hinata then leaned forward and began licking his cock as

Ino followed suit from the other side. Fu felt herself get
wet at the sight as the two girls enjoyed the pillar of flesh
like it was the most delicious thing they had ever tasted.
Reaching between her legs, she felt that the thin fishnet
shorts she wore were already soaked through. She began
gently rubbing herself as she watched them on her hands
and knees. She crouched even lower as she brought one
of her hands up to her mouth to bite on the knuckle of
her finger to prevent herself from moaning out.
Hinata straightened saying, "Ino do you mind if I go

first?"
"Be my guess," the blonde said giving his cock one last
lick. Before guiding it into Hinata's snatch as she lowered
herself onto it. Ino then took up a position behind
Hinata and playing with her breasts whispered into her
ear after running her tongue around it, "How's it feel
after so long?"
"Like coming home," Hinata replied raising and lowering
herself atop the meat pole with Ino matching her
movements from behind. As Hinata got lost to the
moment she fell forward while still moving her hips up
and down Naruto's length. She screamed out hard as Ino
pulled away and began licking at her snatch along with
Naruto's tool.
She felt a hand on the back of her head and realized that
Naruto could move again. But instead of pushing her
away, he pulled her towards him kissing her greedily. Ino
looked up from her licking at the sight saying, "See, I
told you he'd get into it."
Naruto began rocking his hips before breaking the kiss

saying, "I'm sorry for making you wait so long."
"It's okay," Hinata said placing kisses along his chest.

Ino teased her though saying, "That's not what you were
saying this morning."
"Having his cock in me has a way of brightening my

view," Hinata said giving it a squeeze with her cunt.
Feeling the blond jinchuriki's tool growing in her, Hinata
stood up moving up and down faster her tits flapping
with her movements as she panted, "Your getting close.
Give me it…give me your cum Naruto." He complied
with her request filling her womb with his seed causing
Hinata to throw her head back as she screamed her
release.
She collapsed forward but moved to the side aware that

Ino was probably just as ready for her own ride. But first
the blonde kunoichi licked his tool clean of the juices
bathing it. Once it was back to full hardness she said,
"Giddy up." She then began to ride him until he bathed
her insides in the warmth that she believed she was
permanently addicted too.
Fu watched as both kunoichi took turns with him and at

one point had been positioned so that their cunts were
pressed against each other as he took turns moving
between them. After having rubbed herself to a third
orgasm she snuck out but followed the blond around
during the rest of the week as he apparently decided that
it was best if he pleased the rest of his mates as well
before they took similar drastic actions.
*****************************
Naruto relaxed in the hot springs guessing the hour to be

close to about midnight. He had spent the rest of the
week with trying to please his harem. The only one he
had yet to sleep with again was Koharu and that was
because he was waiting for her to breakdown.
Considering how pent up some of his Konoha girls had
been after only a week he was afraid of what the woman
would be like considering it had been over a month.
Before meeting each one he had always confirmed that

Fu was far away using the locator seal and although
afterwards would find her closer she remained far
enough away that he didn't think she had seen anything.
He had just returned from being with Tayuya who was
on the road having left Taki. Her next destination was
Kumo, and although Naruto was sure she would manage
feared she would get caught entering since she'd have to
go with less trusted black-market documents since
Konoha and Kumo were technically still enemies due to
what had happened with the Hyuuga.
Leaning back in the water he closed his eyes as he tilted

his heads to the heavens. When he opened them again he
saw a shaved snatch above his face and recognized the
skirt as Fu's. "What the he…" was as far as he got before
he found his ability to talk hampered by the girl sitting
on his face.
Despite finding the scent that surrounded him delectable

and his body responding to the erotic sight he managed
to pull his head out from under her. Backing up deeper
into the water he said, "Fu what's gotten into you."
"I've talked to your other mates," Fu said climbing along

the water on all fours, "they told me that if you are going
to decide not to include me without consulting me that I
should make my desire to experience pleasure at your
hands known."
Still slightly uncomfortable since it was the first time he

found himself on the receiving end of being targeted he
was covering his manhood with his hands. Fu smiled
before tilting her head saying, "I've already seen it in all
its glory Naruto, and while I appreciate your wanting to
give me time after my near death experience. I think it's
time you put it to use making sure the rest of my time on
this earth is pleasurable."
She then sat back on top of the water spreading her legs
saying, "See how wet I am? I'm like this because I've
been watching you pleasure your mates. Please don't
exclude me."
Naruto slowly made his way towards Fu as she rubbed

herself in front of him. He stopped in front of her
cupping her cheek as he stared into her eyes saying,
"There is no going back if we do this."
"There is nothing for me to go back too. I want to

belong to something special like the rest of your mates,"
Fu said before leaning forward and kissing him. As the
two made out they were unaware that two old
acquaintances were coming to terms as well.
*****************************
As the two jinchuriki made out Kyuubi took the

opportunity to channel some chakra into Fu. She easily
found what she sought as she found a large bug
container like the kind used by the Aburame to catch
their specimens residing under a single cone of light.
Although she currently possessed a small amount of
chakra it was enough for Nanabi to sense her.
"Kyuubi, stop hiding I can sense your foul tasting

chakra," Nanabi said turning to face her. Stepping into
the light the giant beetle snorted before saying, "Why
have you taken that disgusting form?"
"I have my reasons," Kyuubi replied.

"So why has the so called greatest of the Bijuu decided to
grace me with its presence?"
"I want you to throw your support and power behind

your host," Kyuubi responded.
Although she found its face difficult to read she didn't

need to as the creature began laughing at her causing
Kyuubi to narrow her eyes. "The only reason I would
give my host power is to trick it into freeing me. I don't
know how it is you are free of your own cage, but the
price you paid seemed to be quite high since I can barely
feel your power."
"I see," Kyuubi said stepping up to the cage. Placing her

hand on it, the seal appeared on the clear plastic reacting
to her chakra.
"What are you doing?"
Smiling at the Bijuu, Kyuubi made a minor adjustmeant

to the seal which the cage showed by small holes opening
in the plastic. She could tell right away that what she had
planned was working as the Bijuu began shivering no
doubt confused as to the pleasurable sensations it was
feeling due to her hosts actions.
Stepping back into the darkness that surrounded the cage

Kyuubi said, "We'll speak again when you've had a
chance to change your view of things."
*****************************
"Ahh," Fu moaned out cumming from Naruto's oral

assault on her snatch. Due to her orgasm she lost control
of her chakra and began to sink into the water. Naruto
scooped her up and easily held her in his arms lining her
snatch up with his rod.
"Are you ready?"
Fu nodded so Naruto began to pull her down onto his

tool finding her to be almost as tight as Matsuri. Fu bit
his shoulder after tensing telling him that the experience
was somewhat painful. Stopping once he was buried
inside of her the blond gave her time to adjust.
Eventually he felt her grip on him lessen so began to test
the waters by pulling out of her slowly. She hissed in a
mixture of pleasure and pain but since she hadn't told
him to stop then pushed back in just as slowly.
As he held her above the water she began to match his

pace before saying, "M-more Naruto…give me more."
Naruto leaned down biting her nipple through her white
shirt causing the girl to arch her back and squeeze his
cock. He then began to increase his pace escalating the
girl's feeling due to her tight grip on his dick. Moving to
her other nipple he was gentler with it sucking on it and
rolling his tongue around it. Despite her shirt blunting
some of the pleasure the difference still reached her
causing Fu to lock her ankles behind Naruto's ass to pull
him into her cunt harder.
Naruto stopped causing the girl to whimper but he

silenced her with a kiss while walking to the edge of the
springs. Placing her on solid ground he began truly
pounding her and after lifting her shirt moved to suck on
her small breasts directly. Fu buried her hands in his hair
pulling him into her chest and again moaned out as he
gently bit her nipple.
He pulled back enough to watch the green-haired beauty
as she shook her head back and forth. Opening her eyes
she met his saying, "Naruto, I'm scared."
"Why?" he asked confused.
"I think I'm about to cum… but I've never felt like this
before."
Naruto smiled, gently kissing her before saying, "There's

nothing to be afraid of. It's always better when you cum
with someone you care about then when you are alone.
Let it go Fu."
Standing straight with his legs still in the water he

grabbed her legs and placed them on his shoulders doing
his best to make sure her orgasm was more powerful
than anything she had felt before. Fu proved to be
stubborn but when he buried himself completely inside
of her and released his own spunk. Her eyes seemed to
bulge as she arched her back and screamed her release.
Riding out her orgasm, he then picked her up and held
her to his chest as he sunk back into the water. He
created a clone to keep a look out in case someone came
to investigate the scream.
After several minutes Fu caught her breath and then

raising her head from his chest and feeling the still hard
cock inside of her looked into his eyes before saying,
"Again please." Naruto's answer was to raise her up
slightly before letting her slide slowly back down as they
both shuddered.
*****************************
Back in the present:

Naruto was pulled from his daydream by a hand stroking
him to hardness. He looked down to see Fu looking into
his eyes before saying, "Again please." This time Fu
didn't wait for any sign from her lover knowing full well
Naruto would never turn her away. Guiding him to her
entrance she began moaning contently as she became
aware of Anko waking due to the bed's vibrations.
*****************************
Anko walked stiffly up the stairs of her apartment

building. As she fumbled with the keys to her apartment
she looked over as the door to Kurenai's opened.
"Anko," the woman said after eyeing her friends haggard
appearance, "That must have been some mission."
Guessing that was the excuse Tsunade gave for her

month absence Anko replied, "Yes it was very hard."
Thinking of how the two jinchuriki seemed to have
ungodly stamina she added, "Every time I thought I had
things under control the enemy would simply raise to the
occasion."
"Really, would you like to talk about it?"
"Not at the moment," Anko said, "In truth I simply want

to climb into bed and sleep."
Kurenai nodded saying, "Well take comfort in knowing

that all missions aren't that hard."
Anko gave her a large grin saying, "Oh I don't know

about that. Something tells me that in the future they
might be even harder." She then closed her door leaving
a confused Kurenai behind.
Chapter 12: Target: The Inuzuka's
Sakura backed out of the room promising to be right

back leaving the irate patient to curse her and all shinobi
for being overly destructive people. The man had hurt
his back fixing up Training Ground S for what he
claimed to be the six time that month. As the door shut,
she sighed, having a good idea of who one of the so
called hooligans were from the way he described how it
appeared as if trees had simply exploded into kindling.
Since it simply highlighted that she was being left out of
something pretty grand, at least judging from the smiles
that she had seen Tsunade sporting as of late. As she
headed to the supply closet for some ointment for her
patient she wondered just what was making Tsunade so
happy. But in truth figured she already knew who was
behind it, especially since Training Ground S was the one
that she had seen Naruto at with her master as well as
Hinata and Ino.
Thinking of the two younger kunoichi filled Sakura with
quite a bit of jealousy. She had heard the rumors of the
two girls having had dates with Naruto. Although they
had also said that they simply appeared to be friendly
dates despite the romantic settings. Sakura couldn't get
the image of a freshly showered Ino leaving Naruto's
apartment out of her mind. What also added to her
doubts about the dates innocence was that she hadn't
heard anything about it from Ino herself.
She had confronted Ino about the matter. But, despite

having met with Ino with the intention of getting to the
truth of the situation, she had quickly found herself on
the defensive due to one question Ino had asked. "Are
you jealous?"
She could still feel the way her cheeks had heated up at
the question but regardless had quickly denied that being
her motive. Instead she had given some half hearted
excuse that she couldn't even really remember. Ino had
just given her a knowing sad half smile before replying,
"Then why does it matter?"
Unable to answer that without admitting that she was

jealous Sakura had let the matter drop. But still a part of
Sakura held out the hope that maybe Naruto would get
around to asking her for a date. So she'd show up to his
training with Kakashi and Yamato as he practiced adding
his wind chakra to the Rasengan, however since even
during his breaks he'd go sit under a tree after simply
saying hi to her. She had begun to lose hope. Those
hopes had been dashed when he had taken off running
from her a little over two weeks previously.
She had gone straight to Ino in tears bursting into the

blonde's family shop saying, "He hates me doesn't he?"
"Who?" Her friend had asked coming around the
counter.
"Naruto"
"He doesn't hate you Sakura," Ino said soothingly trying

to calm her down. "He's just…"
"Yes he does," Sakura had said cutting Ino off. "He just
took off running from me."
Ino had looked surprised. But she closed her eyes for a
moment and a look of concern appeared on her face. As
if realizing that the teary eyed Sakura was staring at her
strangely, she opened them saying as soothingly as
possible, "Maybe something important came up or he
probably remembered he left the stove on. You know
how scatterbrained he can be at times."
Sakura tried to smile but replied sadly, "I wish that were
true. But he's been avoiding me ever since…"
Ino suddenly pulled Sakura into a hug saying,

"Sakura…Naruto doesn't hate you, trust me. He…he just
doesn't know how to handle you. As far as he knows
you're still that thirteen year old girl that begged him to
bring Sasuke back and truthfully I don't think you know
how to handle him."
With her head on Ino's shoulder as the blonde rubbed

her hand up and down Sakura's spine trying to be as
calming as possible, Sakura asked, "What do you mean?"
As she relaxed into Ino's embrace she picked up a scent
that was both familiar and reassuring.
Sighing Ino said, "Before he came back you'd talk

constantly about how you couldn't wait for him to
return. But as soon as he did everything became all about
Sasuke."
"That's because…"
"I know. It's because you wanted to bring Team Seven

back together. But Naruto sees it as a way to keep his
promise to you and bring back the boy you claimed to
love."
"But Naruto sees Sasuke as a brother also," Sakura said

pulling her head away.
"True… but how do you see Sasuke?"
"I…"
Ino smiled sadly as she trailed off and pulled back several
steps before saying, "I don't think I need to tell you how
Naruto believes you see Sasuke."
"But why avoid me? Was I acting so different from back

then?"
Before Sakura's eyes, Ino seemed to change from

soothing to sultry and as she closed the distance between
them walked with an overly exaggerated sway in her hips.
Getting her face almost uncomfortably close, Ino ran a
finger under Sakura's jawline and forced the pink-haired
girl to stare into her eyes when she tried to look away. In
a husky voice she said, "If Naruto sees you as Sasuke's
then perhaps the distance he has created between you is
to prevent him from giving into temptation.
"Temptation…" Sakura whispered as if under a spell as
her heartbeat seemed to rise in volume drowning out the
ambient noise.
Ino didn't respond instead backing up just as sultrily as

before but with the distance between them opening up
the spell broke and Sakura began to blush quickly saying,
"I… I should go."
Sakura rushed past her friend trying to make head or tails

of what had just happened but stopped when Ino said,
"Sakura, I'll talk to Naruto, but I doubt it'll do much
good. As I'm sure you know he can be pretty hardheaded
when he's made up his mind. Therefore, you need to be
the one that has to decide with who you want to stand."
Sakura left the store more confused than when she had
entered. But as the door to the shop closed behind her,
Sakura stopped finally placing the scent she had picked
up on Ino's clothes. It had been Naruto's.
Sakura let the memory fade grabbing up a tube of the

ointment she sought. She had stopped going to watch
Naruto train after that hoping that maybe her
disappearing from his life would make the blonde come
to her. Instead, all she got for it was two weeks of
loneliness as well as finding that another female had
entered his life. Thinking of the green-haired jinchuriki
really dropped her mood, not that it had been very
positive as of late. It was impossible to dislike the girl in
part to her friendly and open nature. Also due to the fact
that people being nice to her was still so new that the
novelty hadn't worn off. But the way the girl always hung
off of Naruto did raise her hackles at times, especially
since it prevented her from talking to him due to
embarrassment.
Dropping the ointment off with her patient she told him
how to apply it before leaving. Making her way to the
Nurse's Station, she heard the sound of laughter.
Rounding the corner she saw the blonde that had been
occupying her thoughts as of late sitting on the desk with
his arms crossed while the two nurses on duty laughed at
something he had said.
Sakura frowned recognizing the nurses as Kaori and

Otoha. She remembered Kaori as the nurse that had
shown her around the hospital when she and Ino had
wanted to visit Sasuke and Lee after the Chunin Exams.
Otoha she didn't know all that well, although from the
few conversations they had, Sakura knew she was quite
fond of the hot-springs that Konoha had to offer. Sakura
again had to force down her jealousy as Naruto
whispered something but from the way both nurses
blushed believed he had begun flirting with them.
Getting control of her emotions she decided to use it as
the opportunity that it was and began to head towards
them to talk when a green-haired jinchuriki slammed into
him full tilt knocking him back and over the desk.
*****************************
Naruto didn't know what hit him until Fu who was

dressed in a hospital gown began saying, "Please hide me
from her," as she tried to hide by burying herself into his
chest.
"Who," Naruto asked confused trying to pull the girl off

to defend her from whoever was after the girl.
"There you are," cut in a third voice. Managing to get to

his knees, Naruto peeked over the desk as Fu moved to
hide behind him to see Shizune standing with her hands
resting on her hips. Spotting the girl behind Naruto the
dark haired first apprentice of Tsunade said, "Come
along Fu. The exam is almost over. I just need to
inoculate…
"Stab," Fu countered from behind Naruto.
"Honestly, it's only a shot," Shizune said.
"I don't need it," Fu said, "I've never had one before and
I've never been sick."
"That may very well be," Shizune replied, "But you still
need to be inoculated from diseases to prevent you from
giving them to others as well."
"It's okay Fu," Naruto supplied, "Shizune's very gentle."
"Then you take it," Fu quickly said her tone telling him
that she didn't believe them.
"That's an excellent idea," Shizune said her eyes lighting
up; "You never did have your physical examination after
returning from your training trip."
"Well a lot happened," Naruto said lamely not liking

where the conversation was heading.
"Well today's as good as any," Shizune said. Turning she

said over her shoulder, "Now come along," her tone
telling the two jinchuriki she expected them to follow.
Sighing in defeat, Naruto got up, nodding to the two
nurses who were clearly amused by his predicament
followed behind Shizune, dragging a still protesting Fu
behind him.
Entering into the room, Shizune grabbed a clipboard and

some papers from a file. After filling in all the relevant
information she turned to Fu saying, "I'm going to need
you to step out for a while."
"Why?"
"Well I'm going to have to ask Naruto to strip down as

well."
"I don't mind," the orange-eyed jinchuriki said

mischievously.
"That might be but…"
"It's okay Shizune," Naruto said taking his jacket off and
tossing it over a chair. He then quickly began stripping
out of the rest of his clothes. When he was in only his
boxers he asked, "Do you need me to lose these too?"
"Yes," Fu said surprising Shizune, who appeared tempted
to agree but shook her head no. "Aww," Fu pouted again
surprising Shizune especially when Naruto shot her a
grin.
Commenting on it, Shizune said, "My I remember the

first time I gave you an exam. It was almost impossible
to get you to let me examine you.."
"Well I've grown up some since then."
Shizune nodded before running her tests on him. As she

was finishing up she gave him the shot in his arm and
then did the same to Fu. Scribbling down some notes
and telling them she was finished she was again surprised
as Fu threw her gown over her head and began pulling
her clothes on. Although she figured that Fu probably
wasn't ashamed since she hadn't grown up with very
much understanding of modesty she was surprised
Naruto didn't react.
Standing Shizune said, "Thanks Naruto, but I'm going to

need you to come back."
"Why?"
Slightly embarrassed she looked at the female jinchuriki

before saying, "Well there's one more part of the exam.
I'm going to have to exam it."
"It," he asked confused but got the hint as Shizune eyed

his groin and nodded towards it. "Do you want to do it
now?"
Naruto smiled as he began to grab ahold of his boxers to

pull them down but Shizune quickly said, "Um that
should probably wait till a time when there wouldn't be
an audience."
"Aw," Fu whined realizing Shizune was referring to her.

But Naruto let the now blushing woman off the hook
nodding that he understood. Shizune left the room to file
the paperwork and to schedule an appointment to finish
Naruto's exam.
As she left Naruto chuckled but noticed that Fu seemed

rather flushed. Getting a bad feeling he asked, "Are you
okay?"
The girl responded by sitting up on the examination table

and rubbing her pussy through her shorts said, "Again
Please."
"Fu, we're in the hospital," Naruto said just finishing

pulling his pants up wondering why ever since sleeping
with the female jinchuriki she'd experience moments of
extreme arousal. He tried to pull her down from the table
but Fu lunged forward locking her lips to his. Losing
himself to the kiss he felt her begin to rub her hand
along his manhood over his jeans. His dick responded as
expected and Naruto was about to pull Fu's shorts down
to expose her soaking cunt when a knock sounded from
the door. He cursed but acted quickly as he Hiraishined
them to his apartment, where Naruto took his time in
enjoying Fu's most recent outbreak of horniness.
****************************
Sakura frowned when she didn't receive a response since

she had run into a blushing Shizune who had directed
her towards the room. Opening the door, she thought
she saw a flash of red but blew it off as her mind playing
tricks on her. Looking around she wondered where the
two jinchuriki were at and feared that Naruto had again
ditched her somehow knowing she was the one that had
knocked. She was about to leave when she saw his jacket
sitting over the back of a chair. Picking it up, she smiled
at his forgetfulness and tucked it under her arm to give it
to him later.
*****************************
Kyuubi smiled as she once more channeled her chakra

into Fu. Since the two hosts were currently entertaining
each other Kyuubi doubted that Nanabi would notice
her presence this time. Sure, enough Kyuubi was able to
approach the seal that contained the Seven-tails without
being noticed. Remaining in the dark that surrounded the
insect cage she noticed golden chakra being admitted
from the small holes her tampering with the seal had
opened. Kyuubi's grin grew even larger as she realized
what Nanabi was doing. It was using it's chakra to
stimulate the young woman's sexual desires in order to
force its host to seek out Naruto.
Confident that the Bijuu understood it needed to keep a

low profile since it had yet to stimulate Fu in a crowded
environment, Kyuubi allowed her consciousness to leave.
As even though Nanabi's desire to experience more was
a step in the positive direction, Kyuubi would wait until
the Bijuu met her requests before taking things to the
next level.
*****************************
Naruto was walking through the halls of the Hokage

Mansion. After taking his time with Fu to the point that
she had lost consciousness, he had decided to go for a
walk through the village. As he was redressing he realized
that his jacket was missing. Figuring he must have
forgotten it at the hospital he had headed there first. But,
after checking the examination room had found no sign
of it. He tried to find the two nurses he had been flirting
with earlier to ask if he had been wearing it then but
sadly their shift seemed to have ended.
He had asked Ino next since he had visited her just after
training with Team Seven earlier in the day. Since his
clothes had ended up on the floor of the back of her
shop during his earlier visit he had guessed maybe he had
left it there, but the blonde kunoichi assured him he had
left wearing his jacket as he suspected. Next he had
visited Hinata, who he had seen next as he had ended up
once again stripping when he had enjoyed her own naked
beauty.
Finally, he had visited Tsunade but had been looking for

Shizune. This time however he had ended up needing to
strip in order to please the Hokage on her desk.
Although Tsunade hadn't been able to point him in the
direction of Shizune, she had told him that her first
apprentice hadn't made any mention of his jacket.
Bidding his lover farewell, he had decided to go looking

for Shizune regardless, just in case. He smiled when he
saw that he wasn't alone wandering the halls as he saw
Tsume walking towards him. His smile grew bigger as
she saw him and he noticed the slight baring of her fangs
at him. As they walked towards each other both walking
in the middle of the hall his amusement grew as it
appeared that Tsume was crossing into his path. As they
neared each other he became aware that Tsume was
testing him to see if he backed down by moving to the
side. Refusing to do so they collided partially into each
other but only enough that their shoulders hit.
Instead of either apologizing they each kept walking their

separate ways and he knew it was just about time to
make his move when he heard her growl under her
breath. Thinking of an upcoming event that the Inuzuka
were sponsoring, he licked his lips as he thought up a
great prank that he was sure would really push the
woman's buttons making her seek him out.
****************************
Tsunade sat back in her chair staring out the window of

her office. She squirmed a little due to feeling more of
the seed that Naruto had left inside of her leak out of her
freshly fucked pussy. She shook her head with a smile on
her face thinking about how Naruto was scouring the
village looking for his jacket. Considering the number of
times he probably had to dress and undress throughout
the day she figured it had almost certainly only been a
matter of time before he left something lying
somewhere. She supposed that it was a good thing it was
something harmless like his jacket. She imagined he'd
have a hard time explaining if his underwear turned up
someplace it shouldn't have been.
Drumming her fingers along her desk she felt her good
mood slipping away due to the matter of dealing with
Mikoto. However, in the end she decided to put that off
for now since despite alerting her predecessor of the
Uchiha's revolt the fact of the matter was that when push
came to shove she had sided with her family. It had only
been luck that Itachi's blade hadn't taken her life despite
his cutting her down. She wondered why Danzou had
bothered to save her life, but sadly Koharu had no idea
since she had been against it. She figured that he must
have had plans to use her against either Sasuke or Itachi,
but whether or not he had already put them in motion
she couldn't be sure.
Figuring the woman would keep for now, she felt her
mood pick up as she turned to face her desk once more
seeing the special folder lying on top of it. The folder
contained a mission request however this mission wasn't
ranked in the same categories as the others. The mission
it contained was a G-ranked one with the G standing for
gratitude.
Gratitude missions were missions that came up from

time to time that requested either specific shinobi or
teams. As the name suggested they were missions that
were generally so the client could show their gratitude to
the shinobi or teams that had performed great or even
simple tasks for them in the past. As such the prices that
they brought into the village varied, but for the most part
they were considered paid vacations for the person or
persons requested. The mission sitting on her desk was
sent by Princess Koyuki Kazahana. She was requesting
the presence of Team Seven for the premier of her
newest movies in the Land of Snow.
She still had some time to consider the matter, although
she was positive that she'd send Team Kakashi since it
was a personal invite by the Princess. But what really
made her smile about the whole thing was that when she
had looked through the back log of G-Ranked missions,
most of them had been personal requests for Naruto to
visit. At least two more were direct requests from rulers
of their nations and since those rulers could also help
Naruto's ambition along she was quite sure he would be
making stops in the Lands of Bird and Vegetable.
*****************************
Sakura flopped on her bed glad the day was over. As she
laid there with her eyes close she picked up the scent of
grass and ramen that she associated with Naruto.
Opening her eyes, she saw his jacket sitting at the edge of
her bed. She pulled it towards her, having chickened out
of giving it to her teammate at his home. Mostly since
she figured Fu would be there. Staring at the jacket that
laid next to her, she could almost imagine the blond it
belonged to. She then pictured him flashing his big
toothy grin towards her much as he did before
everything began going wrong, at least for her.
She felt a stab of jealousy as she thought about the new

recipient of that grin, Fu. Team Kakashi, had trained first
thing that morning since Kakashi had put Naruto's
Rasengan training on hold for the day to get some
teamwork drills in. As Kakashi had promised, things had
seemed to get on track between her and Naruto, but it
only seemed to last during training. When they talked
afterwards, he was cordial and friendly, but not in the
over top way he had been before.
After several hours Kakashi had called for a break

needing to attend a meeting with his fellow jounin.
During the break Naruto and Fu had taken off to eat at
Ichiraku. He had invited her, but again it had seemed to
be due to it being the polite thing to do. She had refused
simply because she still wasn't sure she wanted to have
another run in with Ayame, especially with Naruto sitting
right there. She had instead eaten her simple lunch by
herself and returned to the training field early. The two
jinchuriki had done so as well as she had seen them
sitting against a tree with several empty ramen containers
surrounding them.
They hadn't noticed her arrival so she had caught them

in an unguarded moment of Fu leaning her head against
Naruto's chest as the blonde gently stroked her hair. She
had needed to leave feeling a mix of emotions not the
least of which had been envy.
Lying on her side, she pulled the jacket closer to her face
as she closed her eyes and imagined herself in the female
jinchuriki's place allowing the scent of the jacket to help
her imagination along. She could almost feel the gentle
strokes along the back of her head. She imagined herself
leaning away from his chest to stare up into his cerulean
eyes. He'd stare at her gently and with a warmth that
seemed to fill her being, before breaking out into his
bright smile that conveyed the pure joy of being alive.
For a moment she imagined him leaning down but the

vision ended as she suddenly moaned out loud. Surprised
she realized that during her daydream she had begun
rubbing along her slit over her shorts. However instead
of stopping though, she put the daydream on hold to
continue her current actions. Now conscious of her
arousal, she again pictured the blond except this time
clad only in his boxers.
It was easy to picture due in part to Naruto would often

strip down on a mission to catch fish in nearby streams
when it was his turn to catch dinner if they were
conserving supplies, just as he had done during the
second part of the chunin exams. Seeing the tone and
athletic body she imagined his current clothes hid she
began to pick up the pace of her rubbing burying her
face in the jacket. Spurred on by his scent washing over
her, she stopped her rubbing long enough to bury her
hand in her shorts. Flipping onto her back she spread her
legs apart the heels of her feet pressing down in the
mattress as she began rubbing her pussy directly.
She brought her free hand up to her breast and began

groping it over her shirt. Finding her nipple, she began to
tweak it as she moved the breast around in circles.
Rubbing her clit she was forced to pull her hand from
her breast to bite down on her knuckle to prevent from
moaning out loud and alerting her mom to what she was
doing. She began to imagine that it was Naruto who was
responsible for the pleasant sensations racking her body.
Although having never seen Naruto's dick she imagined
that it was quite large and that he was lining it up with
her passage. When the phantom Naruto penetrated her
she buried a finger inside her cunt working it in and out
of her slick tunnel. As she did this she imagined Naruto
telling her how good it felt to be inside her, and imagined
herself telling him how good and right it felt for him to
be there.
Raising her hips off the bed she really began working her
finger inside her and imagined Naruto telling her he was
close. Picturing herself clamping her legs around him the
fantasy played out with Naruto cumming inside of her
which in turn triggered her orgasm as a result of her self
pleasure. Tensing, her release soaked her panties and
shorts. Letting her hips fall back onto the mattress she
gave her mound a few gentle rubs sending shivers of
pleasure through her. Pulling her hand from her shorts
she spread her fingers, blushing at the sight of the strand
of her release that clung between them. Staring at them
she had a flashback to the first time that she had come to
realize that Naruto had become more than a teammate to
her.
She had been talking with Ino shortly after Sasuke

defected. At the time her friend had been taking the loss
of her crush rather hard, much harder than her in fact.
When she later had wondered why she received a flash of
a bandaged Naruto promising to bring him back. But she
hadn't quite made the connection then so listened
intently as her just turned fourteen year old friend
complained about how unfair it was.
"Are you listening to me Sakura," Ino had said getting

the sense that Sakura was ignoring her.
"Yes Ino, I've heard ever word," she had replied without
looking up from her medical book, but really hadn't since
Ino had complained about the matter several times
already and general said the same thing. Behind her book
she silently said what she guessed Ino was going to say
next.
Guessing correctly she silently said along with Ino, "Go

ahead and play it cool then, at least you got to say good-
bye."
Sakura frowned behind her book since in truth she really

hadn't. No instead she had begged to go with him.
Sakura stifled the sigh she felt not wanting to let Ino
know how she really felt about the matter. As Ino had
droned on she had begun to feel disgusted with herself.
Had she really been willing to give up everything she had
in Konoha simply to live with the person she believed
she loved. Sadly, she wasn't sure. But one moment really
shown a light on just how selfish her plea to leave with
Sasuke was. That was the moment Naruto gave her the
thumbs up after telling her that he understood the pain
she was going through and that he would bring Sasuke
back to her.
As Ino continued to rant Sakura realized that at that

moment something had changed in her as well. Even at
that point at the gate her opinion of Naruto hadn't been
all that stellar; she cared for him as a teammate but had
still regarded him as something of a buffoon. Thinking
back she understood that she had never really had a good
understanding of the blond. But that moment at the gate
made her understand one thing, Naruto would put
everything on the line for those he cared about. And that
all the times she had viewed him as getting between her
and Sasuke had been exactly what they appeared. Earnest
and honest attempts to gain her heart.
As Sakura thought that behind her book she became

aware that tears had begun leaking from her eyes with
the understanding that the person that had caused
Naruto to go through the pain she had been feeling at
Sasuke's leaving had been her. Luckily for her though
Ino realized that her ranting had made her late to attend
to her family's shop. Therefore she had left unaware that
her friend was crying as she half-heartedly waved good-
bye back to the blonde.
Back in the present Sakura wiped her hand against her

shorts before getting up from the bed to bathe. As she
stripped she wondered if there was some way to undo
the damage to her and Naruto's relationship. But at the
moment she couldn't think of anything since there was
one roadblock in her desire to recapture Naruto's
affection, Sasuke.
Wrapping a towel around herself she thought, "It's true,

karma is a bitch." Moving to the bathroom she dropped
her towel and started the water running. Her earlier
thought was a result of the fact that the reason she had
been so insistent to return Sasuke had to do with the fact
that she was no longer sure she loved him as she had so
often claimed when she was younger. Meanwhile, her
feelings for Naruto had only grown stronger as a result
of his absence, but she had still needed to return Sasuke
for one reason. Unless Sasuke was in the village even if
she came around to loving Naruto. She was sure there
were many people, possibly including Naruto, who
would believe her feelings were simply a result of Sasuke
being no longer around to receive them. Therefore, she
had needed to put her energies into doing just that. As
while she still wasn't sure just how developed her feelings
for Naruto had become she was sure that the path to his
heart would require bringing Sasuke home.
But no doubt as a result of her past treatment of the

blond, it had all blown up in her face to the point that
she seemed to no longer matter to him. And what was
worse was as she expected, everyone was convinced that
her misery was due to Naruto no longer seeming to care
about returning Sasuke. Resting her forehead against the
walls she wrapped her arms around herself as her tears
mixed with the falling water as all she really wanted was
Naruto to look at her with the same warmth that he had
used too.
*****************************
"Welcome to the Twelfth Annual Konoha Dog show.

Please enjoy yourself," the woman attending the stand
that sold the day passes said as she handed Naruto his.
"Thanks, I intend too." Walking past the gate, Naruto

was surprised at just how big the event actually was.
Although from his traveling through it the night before
he supposed he shouldn't have been. He stopped as a
man walking his show dog stopped at a tree and the
animal raised its leg to leave its mark behind. He smiled
since it would have to get up into the tree to get his.
After his run in with Tsume the previous day, he had

drunk close to fifty bottles of water in his attempt to
mark every tree inside the grounds with his scent. If the
fact that Naruto was marking territory she no doubt
considered hers, due to the Inuzuka sponsoring the dog
show, didn't send her over the edge then he didn't know
what would. As he walked through the event he noticed
that a few male Inuzuka's were affected by the act as well
as they barred their teeth ever so much when he moved
close enough to them. Whether or not they were
conscious of it though he couldn't say, but he was
beginning to feel disappointment creep into him after his
third time traveling the throughout the grounds since it
appeared that he had gone through a lot of effort and
water but his target was a no show.
Still he decided to have a good time regardless and put
off searching for Tsume in order to actually take in some
of the events. But eventually after watching some them
which featured snooty people and their prim and proper
pets decided to move along. As he moved throughout
the event he began to wonder why the Inuzuka would
bother to sponsor something like it, as having seen some
of their nin-dogs he was quite sure they'd eat the ones
being shown for breakfast.
But making his way towards the back of the show

grounds he noticed that it became less crowded with
stands featuring rich civilians and their show dogs, but
more salt of the earth type people. He saw one massive
dog that he was positive the only award it would receive
was meanest looking dog on earth. He reached out a
hand to pet it as he had some of the others much to the
owners' objection, and almost lost a hand to it as it round
on him. Jumping back he was chided by the civilian who
the dog belonged to saying, "You're not in that
weaksauce competition anymore boy. The animals here
are meant to be warriors." Naruto cocked an eyebrow
confused, but before he could ask the man to elaborate
saw a woman that had often been in Tsume's company
when he had exposed the woman to his enhanced
pheromones so made a beeline for her.
****************************
Hana resisted squirming as she examined the animal in

front of her, quite aware of how the shorts of her chunin
clothes were clinging to her. Marking off on her
clipboard some notes about it, she moved on quickly to
the next in a hurry to get her task finished due to how
wet she was getting. While embarrassed she relaxed
somewhat since most of the female Inuzuka she had
come across had been exhibiting the same general
horniness. Only they had no idea what was behind it
other than the smell that seemed to coat the entire
campground. But Hana did, since although it held the
distinct smell of urine it was filled with the same
pheromones she had been exposed to over the past two
months.
"Did he simply piss a little on each tree," Hana thought

feeling hotter at the image since she felt he was marking
his territory. She smiled a little though since she imagined
when her mother arrived she'd flip out especially since
Tsume had become convinced the boy was challenging
her by eating at the many restaurants that existed in the
Inuzuka's territory.
She closed her eyes and frowned slightly since she was
sure her mother was probably right, especially after the
stunt he had just pulled. Why, she couldn't say but if he
was challenging her mother it meant he probably had no
interest in her. She wasn't sure why that bothered her,
but she had fantasized about the young man when her
exposure to his scent had caused her to need some
release.
Standing in front of the next stand she dropped her

clipboard down to hide her groin and was about to give
her snatch a discreet rub, due to the fact that it seemed
Naruto's scent was getting stronger. Her eyes opened
wide in shock as just before she gave into the temptation
the blonde boy said from behind her, "Hey do you mind
if I ask you a question?"
Turning towards him quickly, she wondered if he knew

what she had been about to do. But guessed he didn't
due to the simple grin he was giving her. "N-no I don't
mind," Hana replied cursing the weak sounding hitch in
her voice, already hearing her mother bitching about her
lack of assertiveness in the back of her mind.
"Well that guy there said these dogs were meant to be
warriors, I was hoping you could explain that to me,"
Naruto said jerking his thumb to the man that he had
been talking too.
"Why didn't you ask him to explain it?"
"Well you're a lot cuter than him," Naruto said causing

the woman to blush. "Besides I've kept seeing you at
some of the restaurants I've been eating at as of late and
thought it was time I introduce myself. I'm Naruto."
"I know," Hana said noticing the small frown that

appeared on his face. She briefly wondered if she had
offended him since he could take it that she knew him
because of what he carried. Hoping to prevent him from
making that leap of logic she added, "My brother
mentioned you quite a bit," and under her breath
finished with, "and my mom lately."
"Yeah, he was probably pretty pissed when I kicked his
ass in the chunin exams."
"There was that true, but he also spoke very highly about
how courageous you were during some of your joint
missions."
"Really, are we talking about the same Kiba," Naruto said

his tone making it known he was joking.
Hana laughed before turning towards the dog behind her

and saying, "Well, to answer your question. These dogs
are breed in hopes of being added to Inuzuka breeding
program. That is the whole reason this event is
sponsored by my clan."
Naruto scratched his cheek in thought saying, "I can't
imagine any of those dogs at the front of the show
joining it."
Hana nodded saying her voice holding a tinge of distaste,

"This use to be a real underground event. But eventually
some dog breeders of those show dogs got wind of it
and figured with the Inuzuka name attached to it would
really legitimize what they do."
"You preferred things when they were smaller?"
Shaking her head Hana replied, "No that's not it. The
people up there breed them just for show and inbreed to
the point that it's detrimental to their animals' health.
That's why the Inuzuka began this event in the first place
to prevent such a thing from happening. We carefully
map out all of the animals lineage to prevent such things
and add new blood, so to speak, every year. Akamaru
was a result of such practices which is why he looks so
different from most of the nin-dogs in our clan."
"I didn't know so much work was involved to breed a

nin-dog," Naruto said impressed, "But I assume most
Inuzuka feel the same as you. So why tolerate such
practices from others at an event held by you?"
"Well, it does generate money for the clan," Hana replied

trying to ignore Naruto's presence behind her as she
checked over the dog in front of her marking it down as
too weak to be added to the clan's program. "We after all
have to pay some of these people for the rights to breed
their dogs to ours. Depending on how bad we want them
we can be talking about a lot of money. Besides what
they do isn't technically illegal, just doesn't show that
they care for anything but how an animal looks. "
Naruto nodded, taking in her figure as she squatted
down to look over the animal closer, he asked, "Do you
mind if I tag along?"
Although a part of her wanted to get as far from him as

possible before she lost control she found herself saying,
"Not at all. But it'll probably be pretty boring."
"Oh I'm sure I'll manage to find a way to stop from

getting bored," he said with a tongue in cheek bit of
humor.
It turned out that Naruto didn't have a problem with

boredom since one thing the Inuzuka looked for was
aggressiveness. Not the over the top that was found in
underground dog fights, which were sadly found
throughout the Shinobi world and that the Inuzuka
shutdown with the same ferocity that most shinobi
would illegal slave trading, but the aggressiveness not to
back down even to enemies that technically overmatched
them. Therefore he found himself constantly being
growled and snapped at. But amazingly enough Hana
had no problem approaching as even the most ill-
tempered of dogs seemed to relax as she came near
them.
When he had commented on it Hana had seemed

ashamed rather than proud. When he asked why her
reply had been, "My mom says it's because I lack the
traits necessary to be a good alpha."
"What do you mean?"
Sighing she said, "Take a good look at me."
"Believe me I have," Naruto said honestly in a way that

made the woman blush.
He smiled at her coloring face but then frowned in
confusion when she asked, "What do you see?"
"A beautiful woman."
"Buy not a beautiful Inuzuka woman," Hana said moving

on to the next stand.
Quickly catching up he asked, "Are you adopted?"
"No, it's just unlike most in my family the traits of my

clan didn't seem to be passed on." Taking a closer look
Naruto did notice that unlike Kiba or Tsume. Hana
lacked the slightly enlarged canines and the slitted eyes.
Take away the fang like tattoos on her cheek and Hana
could pass for a normal civilian. Before he could ask
Hana seemed to sense his next question saying, "No my
mother didn't have an affair with a civilian."
Although he was about to ask that he raised his hands
defensively saying, "The words never passed my lips."
Despite herself and the subject matter, Hana smiled
briefly.
"Still I have to wonder though what that has to do with

being considered an Alpha. Sure, it might be important
to be able to intimidate a rival into backing down. But if
you ask me the ability to put them at ease and make a
fight unnecessary seems to be a more impressive ability."
Again Hana blushed and favored him with a smile but

said, "Unfortunately, much like we exclude certain
animals for lacking traits we feel are necessary for nin-
dogs from the program. My lacking even the most basic
of Inuzuka traits labeled me as something of an outcast. I
doubt many Inuzuka suitors would consider me
something to pursue for fear my defects will be passed
along." As she finished her sentence Hana had begun
looking over another of the entries.
"Well then perhaps like you look outside Konoha for

new dogs, you should consider looking outside your
clan," Naruto whispered into her ear coming up behind
her. Hana whimpered slightly as his scent seemed to fill
her nostrils as he rested a hand on her hip. She leaned
into him ever so slightly surprised at herself.
But the moment was broken by a loud crash. "Get out of

here," one of the patrons of the dog show shouted
running by the stand they were in. They heard the sound
of growling and both ran out to see a large black dog
almost double the size of Akamaru. It had a man trapped
beneath its massive paw and it was clear that he was
dead. It turned towards them and Hana cursed seeing
foam all around it mouth.
"Shit," she cursed as the animal lunged at them. Several
of her clan members arrived with their canine partners to
quell the disturbance but Hana shouted, "Keep back.
There's a good chance it's rabid." Glad her own partners
weren't present she had the clan members set up a
perimeter to prevent it from escaping into the more
populated areas of the show.
"What's the plan," Naruto said.
"Stay back," Hana said.
"What!"
"You're still a genin," Hana shouted over her shoulder as

she charged the beast. Although it wasn't a nindog it still
sensed her attack and managed to avoid her as she
attempted the fang over fang. Landing on all fours she
cursed having lost sight of the animal as it had taken off
around several of the stands. Giving pursuit she took off
after it but the animal had quickly doubled back and
bashed through one of the stands. The board landed on
her with the animal using it to pin her down. It glared
down at her and tried snapping at her face but she
managed to push the board off of her. Nevertheless the
creature landed on its feet and lunged at her again before
she managed to get to her own.
Before it could tackle her to the ground something hit

her from the side moving her out of the way as the dog
smashed into a nearby stall. As the person who tackled
her rose to his feet holding her in his arms he said, "I
might be a genin, but I'm still Naruto Uzumaki. Now
how gentle do I have to be."
Examining the creature that was now heavily foaming

she said, "We have to destroy it."
"Alright," Naruto said setting her down. Charging the
rabid animal it leapt at him managing to slice his arm as
Naruto narrowly avoid the attack. Before the animal
could round on him though he held his hand out and a
Rasengan formed which he easily slammed into the
creature's side sending it flying off into an empty booth.
Holding his bleeding arm he asked Hana, "Are you

alright?"
Hana stared dumbfounded at the ease he handled the

animal before saying, "Your arm!"
"I'll be fine," he said waving her concern off.
"Hana," a member of her clan said running up.

"Please see what happened here. Start with the man it
had killed. If my hunch is correct he's probably the one
that caused this mess. I'm going to attend to Naruto."
The man nodded taking off to follow her orders. Despite

his protests Hana managed to get Naruto moving to
where she could examine his wound. As they walked he
asked, "Why do you think that guy was behind this?"
"As I said being asked for your canine to join the

breeding program involves quite a bit of money.
Therefore, sometimes the breeders sabotage each other.
Considering that canine was almost a shoe in to be asked
I have little doubt the man injected him with some
virulent form of rabies to make us have to destroy it."
"What a waste."
"Yes," Hana said guiding him into the kitchen of her
family's home. "Now sit here. I have to make sure you
aren't infected."
"It didn't bite me," Naruto said calmly.
"True, but better safe than sorry less you share its fate,"
Hana said leaving the jinchuriki alone. She returned
several minutes later holding a medical kit. Taking a
sample of his blood she put it in a test-tube and then
squirted some blue liquid in it before shaking the
solution. The color remained blue so she said, "Well it
appears the animal didn't affect you. But I'm going to
have to give you a shot just to be sure."
"Great more shots," Naruto said mirthlessly.
Smiling she said, "Be a big boy and I'll give you a treat."
"Hopefully a big boy one," Naruto said with a smile as he
began releasing some of his pheromones.
Hana flushed almost immediately, but remained silent

trying to calm her suddenly overheated body. She quickly
gave him the shot and moved to begin cleaning his
rapidly closing wounds. "Amazing," she said watching as
the largest one finished closing.
Hana began to gather up her medical equipment saying,

"I imagine you'll be okay. You really should be more
careful in the future."
Standing and coming up behind her, Naruto said, "You

should take your own advice. Did you really think taking
on the dog by yourself was a good idea? Or, were you
just hoping that defeating it would make you appear to
be more alpha like?"
"D-don't be ridiculous," Hana said turning towards him,
"Who would I be trying to impress? I've long since
accepted my role in the clan."
Placing his hands on the table behind her with her

between them and after bringing his face close to hers,
he said, "Well I can't really answer that, only you can. But
there's one thing I can tell you about being an alpha."
Feeling overpowered by his presence Hana asked, "W-

what's that?"
"He takes what he wants." No sooner had he finished his

sentence then Hana leaned forward locking her lips to
his. The kiss quickly deepened and before she knew it
Hana was laying on her family's kitchen table. With the
blonde pressed on top of her.
Naruto broke the kiss to stare into Hana's eyes and
smiled as she looked away. Whispering into the ear she
presented to him, he said, "No, no, no, you were doing
so well. You have nothing to be embarrassed about."
"What about those other girls you've dated?"
"Well to be honest, I've been quite intimate with them."
Hana turned her head and stared at him in surprise, but

he simply smiled at her before saying, "I told you an
Alpha always takes what he wants. But he also makes
sure to care and provide for his pack as well. If you don't
want this push me away, and I'll respect your wishes."
Hana tensed and for a moment Naruto thought she'd do

exactly that. But he was surprised when she suddenly
pushed him back and up against a counter before saying,
"What makes you so sure you're the alpha here?" Before
he could respond she slammed her lips to his greedily. As
they kissed, they fought for position with whoever ended
up pressed against the counter momentarily surrendering
control of the kiss.
Naruto decided on a game changer and slid his hand into

the shorts she was wearing. As he pushed his hand past
her panties he could feel that Hana muff was quite hairy.
Sliding a finger inside of her the woman seemed to
surrender as she clung to his shoulders while he worked
his magic. She suddenly stopped his hand saying, "W-
wait not here."
"Worried about someone catching us?"
"N-no," she said instead of explaining pulled his hand

from her shorts and then used it to guide him through
her home. Naruto was surprised that instead of heading
upstairs to where he assumed her room would be she
opened a door underneath the stairwell that led
downstairs.
As they reached the bottom Naruto was surprised to find

a large platform carved out of the wall all the way across
the room. Resting on the platform was a mat that was
covered in many pillows. Along the walls were clawmarks
but he could tell they were made by people as opposed
to the dogs the clan was known for. Hana began
stripping quickly saying, "There's something you should
know about Inuzuka women. When we have sex for the
first time or have gone without for a while we tend to
lose ourselves to our beastly instincts. It… also tends to
establish our… roles in the relationship."
Naruto guessed she was beginning to lose herself since

her ability to think coherently was appearing to suffer.
But confused asked, "What do you mean?"
Hana closed with him and dragged him to that mat as
she did so she said, "W…when an Inuzuka takes a mate
and senses she… may be stronger…she…she will….try
and…" But upon reaching it, Hana let go of his hand
and climbed on top of the mat on all fours. She looked at
him hungrily as if taking stock of him for several
moments but then shivered. She then turned from him
giving him a glorious view of her dripping cunt. She
dropped her head to the mat and kept her ass in the air.
When he didn't move she began to wag it back and forth.
Getting the hint, he pulled his shirt over his head and
began stripping out of his pants.
Climbing onto the platform Naruto squatted on his

haunches behind her. Grabbing her hips he eased himself
into the woman enjoying the way she moaned at his
entry. Almost immediately he began stirring up her
insides causing Hana to whimper which spurred him on
finding the sound highly erotic. Reaching around Naruto
began rubbing her clit causing Hana to raise her head
from the mat to howl in pleasure. Almost immediately
she returned her head to its previous position. Despite
the highly pleasant feeling surrounding his cock he found
it rather strange.
Hana began to tighten around him and Naruto

considered staving off his own orgasm but found his
ability hampered by the sound of feet running angrily
down the steps. He caught site of who had caught them
in the act just as he filled Hana's womb with his seed.
*****************************
Tsume was pissed as she headed home from the Dog

Show. Not an unusual state of emotion for her lately do
to the challenge she felt was being brought forth by the
Nine-tail jinchuriki. But for most who knew her, felt her
anger had been simmering beneath the surface ever since
her husband had left her. Reaching her home her nin-
dog partner took off into the woods behind the house
where all the nin-dogs lived. Although welcome in the
homes of the clan the animals tended to rather stay in
nature.
Watching her partner run off, Tsume thought of the

blond bastard as she was beginning to think of him. First
he had begun eating at restaurants that she frequented
and for whatever reason his scent quickly would arouse
her. But then the bastard would takeoff almost
immediately after her arrival, like a wolf that was slowly
pushing into another's territory to see how far he could
get before being challenged. When he had seen him in
the Hokage mansion she had tested him to see if he'd
back down, and although impressed he didn't. She had
quickly grown angry getting the feeling that he had been
testing her as well.
Then there had been the dog show. She still couldn't get
the scent from out of her nose. The bastard had actually
marked the tree tops with his scent like he was calling her
out. What was worse was she was tempted to go to the
fairgrounds later that night and cover them up with her
own. However she doubted the bastard would be able to
tell.
As if that wasn't enough, the disaster that had been

averted today had been the result of foul play. Most likely
the vial the man had injected the dog with had been
provided by an enemy shinobi to deny the powerful
beast's material from joining the breeding program.
Furthermore she had heard Naruto was the one that had
brought it down.
Entering her home she thought her nose was playing

tricks on her as she could smell Naruto's scent in the
house. Growling, she was about to go in search of him to
beat the shit out of the boy since marking her home was
a challenge she couldn't ignore. However, she heard a
howl from the room specifically made for times when
her Inuzuka's lusts took over. But since it only happened
in the presence of a mate during the first time or long dry
spells, Tsume hadn't needed to use it in years.
Her eyes opened wide in understanding though since her

clansmen had told her that Hana had taken Naruto to be
examined. The elder Inuzuka hadn't failed to notice how
Hana had been attracted to the blond, as she was forced
to admit if she didn't see him as a challenge to her status
would have probably as well. Growling in anger, she
threw open the door bounding down the steps just as the
jinchuriki and her daughter both shared an orgasm
together.
Almost immediately Tsume knew who the alpha in the

coupling was as Naruto fell back his seed leaking from
her daughter's snatch. Tsume growled taking a step
forward, fighting her bestial instincts trying to take over
due to the lust she was feeling. It proved difficult as
Naruto looked over towards her and instead of
displaying fear as she imagined most would in such a
situation, appeared rather satisfied.
Taking another step forward she growled, "You

bastard…get out!" However, before he could respond
Tsume took a step back in surprise when her daughter
rounded on her growling. Being challenged by Naruto
was bad enough; however she wouldn't take it from her
daughter and as a result of the new challenge felt her
bestial instincts begin to take over. Especially since her
daughter was challenging her right to mate with the stud,
and as Alpha she had first call.
Losing her sense of reason she managed to growl,

"Know…your place bitch," before leaping at her. Hana
was all too ready to meet her in order to defend her right
to Naruto.
Naruto for the most part wasn't sure what to do as he

never meant to cause mother and daughter to break out
into a fight over him. Although it was actually more of a
wrestling match then actual fight and watching the two
women soon had an affect on his dick which grew hard.
Hana ended up pinned on her back by Tsume and when
the younger Inuzuka tried to get up the elder slammed
her down hard causing her daughter to whimper. Tsume
let Hana go who moved off to a corner of the platform
watching sadly as Tsume crawled towards him on all
fours.
The woman managed to get her pants off as she closed

the distance between them, but left her flak-jacket on.
Naruto could see that unlike Hana's full bush which had
been trimmed, Tsume's was wild and untamed. When
she was right in front of him the older woman pounced
quickly lining her cunt with his cock. When she was
about to bury his dick in her, Hana whimpered. Realizing
that if Tsume was the one to control things she'd view
herself as the Alpha in the relationship, he managed to
shove her off. She growled at him before jumping at him
again but Naruto caught her and slammed her into the
mat. Quickly getting behind her and grabbing her by the
hips, he got ahold of her hair forcing her face down into
the mat. Holding her like that, he began rubbing his cock
along her hairy slit eliciting a whimpered moan from her.
When she began matching his movements, he pulled

back pulling an even louder one from her and then
slammed forward burying himself deep inside her.
Tsume howled in pleasure and came immediately. He
then began pistoning his tool in and out of her soaking
cunt. Naruto let go of her hair, but when she tried to
raise her head immediately forced her face back into the
mat. He would repeat the process several times and
eventually Tsume kept her head down much as Hana
had.
Looking towards the younger Inuzuka, he saw she

watched on sadly obliviously upset at losing her mate.
"Hana come," Naruto said, causing a look of hope to
appear in the woman's eyes. She began crawling towards
them, but Tsume growled deeply causing Hana to stop.
Naruto responded by bringing his hand down on
Tsume's ass pulling a yelp from her throat. Hana began
to move again and Tsume growled although slightly
softer. However, Naruto spanked the elder Inuzuka just
as hard but twice this time. It repeated three more times
with the number of spankings doubling each time,
leaving Tsume's butt rather red but after receiving her
final spanking Tsume surprised him when her cunt
tightened around his shaft. Riding out her orgasm
Tsume's moans became less forceful as she began to lose
her grip on consciousness.
When Hana was right by him, she rose up and began

licking his neck and chest. He then positioned her on all
fours next to her mother where he began to finger her
snatch while he continued to pound her mother's pussy.
Tsume tightened around him again, but this time Naruto
allowed himself the pleasure of filling her cunt with his
cum. When he pulled out Tsume didn't move but her ass
slowly sunk towards the mat.
Hana turned and began licking his cock much as he

imagined a dog would. Due to his sensitivity the
sensation was quite pleasurable and he immediately
began to harden again. However, he pulled her off
saying, "Hana, do you have some shaving cream?"
She stared at him in confusion, but eventually her
humanity began to reassert itself as she nodded. She ran
upstairs the sound of her feet echoing through the house.
She returned moments later with several more items then
he requested obviously knowing what he was planning.
He smiled as he saw that she had also lathered her own
bush with the cream he had asked for. Taking the towel
she had brought he laid her down on it, before taking the
razor. He had her sit back on the mat and she spread her
legs. Gently he began shaving away the hair, leaving a
small stripe that pleased his new lover as he wiped away
the excess cream. Moving on to her mother, Naruto
repeated the process although this time he left her
mound completely bald.
When he was finished he turned to Hana motioning her

towards him. He maneuvered her off the platform and
set her between his legs. Getting the hint, Hana began to
once more lick his cock as Naruto leaned his head back
and moaned. As she licked him, Naruto noticed that
Hana seemed to once more give into her animal side. He
heard movement behind him and looking over his
shoulder saw Tsume waking up. She ran her hand over
her shaven mound and when she locked eyes with him
actually blushed. Hearing the content noises Hana was
making, she crawled towards him and looking over the
edge of the platform saw her daughter licking his cock.
Moving around him, she joined her daughter on the floor

and taking up a position next to her began joining in the
pleasing of his dick. Naruto groaned in pleasure as the
two women got into a steady rhythm moving their
tongues up and down his shaft on opposite sides. Feeling
his balls tighten he said, "Cumming," but both women
kept licking and as his dick erupted it coated their faces
in his seed. The two women sat there a moment as he
panted, but then Tsume leaned forward and licked her
daughter's face. When she pulled back Hana moved
forward to do the same to her mother. Watching the two
Inuzuka taking turns licking his seed from each other he
could only think of one thing to say, "Good Girls."
Chapter 13: Yugito Nii & Confessions
Naruto was surrounded by warmth after he had fallen

asleep shortly after pleasing Hana and Tsume again.
Apparently the two women while still under their
animalistic lusts had curled up next to him. He felt one
of the two bodies shift next to him before pulling away
to head upstairs. Cracking his eyes, he could see that it
was Tsume and that she hadn't bothered to pick up any
of her clothes. He knew she didn't have to worry about
Kiba coming home as Naruto had made sure that the
boy was out of the village before heading to the dog
show.
Carefully extracting himself from Hana, he followed

silently behind. He heard a door close and assumed that
she had entered her room. Reaching the one she had
entered he knocked at the door only to receive a brisk,
"Go the fuck away."
For a moment he was surprised that she knew it was him
but shook it off as foolish as her sense of smell had no
doubt confirmed his identity. Sighing he answered, "I
can't do that. There are things we need to discuss."
Receiving no reply, he turned the door handle and
finding it unlocked opened the door.
Entering the room, which he assumed to be the master

bedroom, he found it rather bare. There were a few
pictures of her children at what he could only guess to be
at certain achievements of their lives, such as a picture of
Kiba wearing his headband or Hana holding a diploma
of some type, most likely when she passed her veterinary
training. But pictures of the man who helped bring them
into creation were missing.
Focusing on Tsume, he could see that she had expected

him to heed her words and leave. Partly due to when he
had first entered she had been sitting at a vanity, still
naked as he was, holding her head in her hands. Now
though, she was glaring at him using the mirror so that
she didn't have to face him. He noticed that for a
moment the glare stopped as she ran her eyes down his
nude body. But, when they returned to his face so to had
the anger. Eventually she sighed though before saying,
"Look there's nothing to discuss. I've been around the
block enough times to know when I've been played. The
way you've been showing up in my territory and your
stunt at the show yesterday all but proves it. So do us
both a favor and get the fuck out before I forget myself
and kill a fellow Leaf shinobi."
"I can't just yet," Naruto replied causing Tsume to growl

slightly but he stood his ground. Stepping closer he said,
"I admit that what you say is true. I did set about
challenging you in order to bring about something like
what we shared yesterday. But have you asked yourself
why?"
"To put a notch in your belt," Tsume answered heatedly.

"You have become popular with some of the women in
the village lately. If those dates weren't just the playful
ones that the rumors say they are then you've been rather
busy lately."
Naruto nodded as he said, "True, but all this wasn't just

to say I've slept with an Inuzuka."
"Then what?"
Smiling Naruto replied, "To unify the shinobi villages."
"Great, I've let myself sleep with a delusional nut bag,"

Tsume said lowering her gaze from the mirror to stare at
the top of the vanity.
Sighing, Naruto said, "Look I know it sounds crazy but
hear me out." Tsume looked up from the tabletop to
look at him through the mirror again so he continued
saying, "Since I've started on this path I've already gained
the support of several powerful women. With yours, we'll
have a voice in three of the clans that make up the
council."
Tsume turned in the chair, surprised at Naruto's

revelation before saying, "I see. Then Ino and Hinata
have already been lured to your quest then."
Naruto nodded guardedly wondering if it was a good

idea to give her so much information without gaining her
allegiance as otherwise he'd have to use his control over
her, and truthfully he was hoping to avoid that. Tsume
though didn't really notice, instead she was trying to
figure out whom else Naruto had already seduced.
Thinking to a recent clan meeting she looked up in shock
saying, "Elder Koharu is one of the women you've slept
with!"
"How…?!"
"Her scent changed recently," Tsume said eyeing Naruto

with a mixture of awe and perhaps slight revulsion, "It's
hard to explain but I guess she smells less of frailty."
"Is that a polite way of saying she doesn't smell like an

old woman anymore," Naruto said with a playful smile.
Tsume blushed at being teased but Naruto didn't
comment instead saying, "Let's just say that if you saw
her true appearance you'd understand why her scent
doesn't match with how she looks. But still it was quite a
leap of logic to associate her smell with being one of my
women."
"It wasn't just her scent," Tsume said reconsidering
Naruto's chances of pulling off his ambition, "The
meeting that decided Fu's fate, who is another of yours
I'm guessing. In the past, Koharu would have sided with
her fellow elders in a heartbeat. That she didn't speaks
volumes, and makes me wonder. Just how are you
controlling her?"
"I both am and am not," Naruto admitted, "The only

way I was controlling her was to make her keep quiet
about what I was up to. I had to take these steps to keep
her quiet about me and another of the women I'm with."
"Tsunade," Tsume interjected surprising Naruto.
Getting ahold of himself, Naruto nodded saying, "Her

scent changed as well?"
"That and if both Koharu and her have been made
younger somehow and the Byakugan hasn't detected it.
Then the only genjutsu I know capable of that is
Tsunade's."
Naruto inclined his head telling Tsume that she was

right. "I have also brought a few kunoichi outside the
village into the fold. I'm hoping that you will join with
me as well."
"What of Hana?"
"Her too," Naruto said, "If it makes you uncomfortable

I'll make sure to see the two of you separately. But now
that I've been with her, well there have been some
changes to the two of you as well."
Tsume's stare hardened so Naruto explained all that they

had learned over the few months he had been in
possession of the jutsu. When he was finished Tsume
asked, "If you have so much control over us why not
simply force me to obey you?"
"If I did that I'd have to micromanage everything you did

and I have little doubt you'd be constantly testing the
controls for ways around them. If you don't agree, I'll
place a few suggestions that will keep you quiet and then
I'll ask Hana. If she agrees, I'll encourage her to one day
take your spot as clan head."
"You could just have me step down," Tsume said.
"True, but when Hana took your place then it would be

because she earned it," Naruto said. "Besides, I know
that your clan passes the position through combat. If she
didn't earn it, then she wouldn't keep it very long."
Tsume hated to admit it, but as the conversation wore
on. Naruto's nudeness was having an effect on her. Yet it
was not just that, but the frank way he spoke to her as
even her ex-husband hadn't talked to her like that.
"Hell," she thought, thinking of the father of her children
with an internal smirk, "That wimp wasn't even able to
make me submit when I was lost to my animal side."
Eventually she had proven too much for her ex-husband
and he had left her for a weaker female, one that he
could dominate. Not feeling the bitterness she usually
associated with thoughts of the man that had left her
high and dry. She continued her current train of thought
thinking, "Now this is a man though. How many men in
this village would sleep with both a mother and daughter
and with all the power he gained over them still rely on
his own strength to sell his idea."
Standing and leaning against her vanity. She ran a hand
between her breasts as she said, "I take it there are perks
to agreeing to go along with what you are planning?"
At the change in Tsume's demeanor, a smile appeared on

Naruto's face as he closed the distance between them.
Wrapping a hand around her waist, he pulled her towards
him stopping his face inches from hers before asking,
"What sort of perks are you hoping for?"
Before Tsume could reply, Naruto pressed his lips

against hers and soon both of their tongues were
clashing against each other. Naruto then grabbed both of
Tsume's ass cheeks, both picking her up and spreading
them as he sat her on the vanity. Tsume reached her
hand forward and grabbed ahold of his cock finding that
it had already hardened in preparation of entering her.
Giving it a few tugs. She lined it up with her cunt and
groaned as Naruto buried it in her in one go. Naruto
didn't give her any time to adjust. Instead filling and
emptying her in a rapid succession that soon had her
close to the edge. She was aware of the vanity's mirror
she was sitting on smashing as a result of the vicious
assault she was under due to its bouncing against the
wall.
Reaching her hands up to grip his shoulders, she was

unable to do anything else but moan her approval and it
was no surprise to her when she came. Upon reaching
her orgasm, she raked her sharp nails along Naruto's
back leaving long gashes that quickly healed, but the
sudden pain caused Naruto to lose control and pump her
full of his seed.
As she recovered along with the blond, she realized that

much to her amazement the cock still buried in her
hadn't wilted as a result of his release. Giving it a squeeze
using her internal muscles she smiled as she heard
Naruto groan at her actions. Constricting around and
releasing his dick several times. It was only a matter of
moments before Naruto began to respond as well.
Picking Tsume up with his dick still inside her, he carried
her towards the bed. Where he sat down before he
leaned back allowing her to set the pace while on top.
Tsume planted her feet on the bed before she began

raising and lowering herself on the thick meat staff that
had impaled her. Naruto groaned as he reached up and
cupped her breasts while she slid herself up and down
his cock. Grabbing the nipple of one of her breasts, he
gave it a tug as she was on an upward stroke allowing her
own momentum to increase the sensation causing her to
howl in pleasure. Dropping to her knees, she began a
more relaxed pace gentle swirling her hips as she asked,
"Just how long have you been at this?"
"A couple months," Naruto answered having moved his
hands to her hips as she began a back and forth motion
with her hips.
"Kami," Tsume replied both from the revelation and his

dick hitting the entrance to her womb causing her to
crash forward into his chest. Raising her hips up and
down his staff slowly from her new position she said,
"You… you must be a natural."
"Nah," Naruto said with a groan, "I-I just get lots of

practice."
Tsume didn't reply instead licking the sweat from his

chest before moving on to one of his nipples. She
swirled her tongue around before nipping at it with her
teeth. Naruto responded with a vicious upward stroke
which again poked at her deepest spot causing her to
howl once more in pleasure. Naruto then rolled them
over so that he was on top. He then withdrew almost all
of his cock leaving only the tip still inside Tsume. Who
then began whimpering at the loss.
Looking down at the woman, Naruto leaned forward to

kiss her tenderly and when she responded slammed his
hips forward. Tsume screamed into his mouth and was
soon panting from his renewed assault. Sweat dripping
from his brow and feeling the end approaching Naruto
said, "I'm at the end of my rope…"
Her arms clamped around his neck as Tsume nodded

weakly before panting out, "M…fuck…me too.
Cum…cum on my tits."
Naruto was surprised, but leaned forward and bit

Tsume's nipple in a manner similar to how she had his
earlier. It provided the spark she needed to reach her
climax causing her inner walls to clamp around him in a
milking sensation. Naruto's own orgasm was reached as a
result and complying with her wishes pulled out bathing
her tits in his spunk, before collapsing next to her on the
bed. Tsume spent several moments catching her breath
before reaching her hands up and working his cum into
her skin as if in a trance. When she was finished she
licked her fingers clean.
Noticing Naruto staring at her in a strange manner she

blushed before saying, "I like having the smell of my
mate on me afterwards."
Naruto sat up against the headboard of her bed before

holding a hand up and beckoning her towards him.
Tsume quickly accepted the invitation moving to lay her
head against his chest where she was content to let sleep
claim her except for a surprised sounding,
"Mom…Naruto…it wasn't a dream then."
Tsume sat up to see her naked daughter standing in the
hall no doubt confused from the after affects of having
experienced the Inuzuka's lust for the first time. No
longer under the effects herself Tsume moved to cover
her own nudeness but Naruto held her tight saying, "No
it wasn't a dream. Come in Hana there's a lot I need to
tell you."
Hana nodded still no doubt confused as Tsume wouldn't

have been surprised that if not for the fact she had
awoken naked in the mating chamber. That Hana would
have written the whole experience off as a dream. Hana
stepped into the disheveled room sitting at the edge of
the bed that contained her naked mother as well as the
young man who had taken her virginity who said, "Now
where to begin?"
*****************************
Koharu walked wearily to her home, while hoping to
reach it soon so she could drop the henge she was under.
Having come to cherish the times where she could run
around in her new youthful body it had become almost a
chore to leave her home to attend the endless meetings
that her life as an elder had become. However despite
entering her home the respite she sought was denied to
her as she could feel the presence of people inside.
Sighing and keeping her henge in place she approached
her study and much as she expected found Danzou
sitting there waiting for her.
However, what she wasn't expecting was the kunoichi

and shinobi standing behind him on either side. The
kunoichi was dressed in the standard armor of the Anbu
and had long light brown hair that was done up in a bun
that had a ponytail coming from it and held in place by
six needles. Her cat mask was framed by her bangs as she
stood at relaxed attention behind the elder. Koharu
wasn't sure but believed the woman's name was
Komachi. She remembered her name coming up briefly
as a result of the Kagura incident several years ago.
Her partner wore a bird mask and if she was correct his
name was Towa. While the two had served Konoha
faithfully in the past, Koharu was afraid that their
presence here with Danzou meant that they secretly
served him as remnants of the Root Organization.
"Danzou," she said her voice sounding at ease with his

presence although she was anything but. "What brings
you to my home so late at night?"
Danzou's visible eye remained squinted but she knew

that he was analyzing her for anything he could use
against her. Finally he said, "I felt it prudent that we talk
as lately it seems we have begun to differ on the path
Konoha should be following."
"Really," Koharu said having an idea of what he was
speaking about, "I don't think one difference of opinion
on the fate the seven tail jinchuriki is a cause for such
concern."
Danzou grunted, but remained silent on the matter for

several moments before saying, "I've noticed that your
Anbu guards have been removed."
"By my request," Koharu said calmly pouring herself a

glass of liquor. When she offered Danzou one he shook
his head no. Taking a sip, she continued, "I've come to
the decision that they would be better suited guarding
more vital parts to the village."
"Don't underestimate your importance to Kohona,"

Danzou said sounding as close to friendly as she had
ever heard him.
She smiled politely at what he said but replied, "I'm
afraid our time is done Danzou. Better to let the younger
generation step up and hopefully build a better world
then we left them."
"Hmm, you're beginning to sound a lot like Tsunade,"

Danzou replied standing abruptly. "But I guess we'll see
if the current generation is capable of meeting the
challenges that they will soon face." The crippled elder
began making his way to the door and Koharu was sure
that he no longer considered her an ally.
She frowned at that as she didn't doubt for a second that

the man hadn't given up his hope to one day become
Hokage. In the past she would have admitted that such
an event may have filled her with a feeling that Konoha
would be well protected. But now she was positive that it
would only spread misery and death. As his two Anbu
fell into step with the elder, Koharu's gaze drifted to
Komachi and found herself wondering whether or not
Danzou had exposed a weakness that Naruto could
exploit.
Dropping her henge and glad that Danzou had left as

thinking of the blond caused her body to react in the
predictable manor of her nipples hardening and her
panties growing moist. She knew the day when she
would breakdown and beg him to take her again was fast
approaching as she would probably spend the next few
hours masturbating herself to several orgasms that only
made her desire for the young man stronger.
*****************************
Naruto groaned as he lowered himself into the hot

springs. Although his body didn't show it, he was sure he
could feel the phantom pains of the many scratches and
bite marks that would have marred his body as a result of
his time with Hana and Tsume. After explaining his
ambition to the younger Inuzuka, he was pleased to learn
that despite no longer being under the animalistic lusts
that they had been under during their first encounter the
two Inuzuka apparently didn't have any problem pleasing
him at the same time. As after pleasing Hana similarly to
how he had her mother, Tsume had quickly joined in.
After enjoying them both, he had been a little concerned
that Kiba would find out due to the smell of sex Tsume's
room had reeked of, but he was put at ease upon learning
that all Inuzuka homes came with seals that when
activated dampened the senses. A necessary item, as very
few people wanted their young kids or neighbors figuring
out what mischief they were up to in their rooms due to
the heightened senses the clan possessed.
As he allowed the springs to rejuvenate his body, Naruto

turned his attention inward to the person that had helped
him seduce the Inuzuka head and her daughter but
seemed to have retreated from him as of late. He knew
where she was hiding of course which was behind the
bars that the seal represented. What stopped him from
seeking her out was the nagging fear that it was all a set
up. That if he crossed into her cage he'd find her waiting
to pounce and take over control of his body. However,
he got the sense though that his fears in this instance
were misplaced. Due in part to the fact that Kyuubi had
retreated so completely from him and wasn't even trying
to bait him into the seal. Of course, he'd be remiss if he
didn't consider it a part of her plan, but on the few times
he had entered the seal hoping to see her all he could feel
was a deep sadness.
Despite knowing he was taking a risk that could spell his

own destruction as well as the villages, he decided to
trust his instincts. Focusing his attention into the seal, he
appeared in the recreation of his apartment complete
with massive barred gate. Approaching it, he considered
calling out for Kyuubi but considering all the success he
had experienced up to that point decided against it.
Especially since he couldn't be sure that she wouldn't
force him out of the seal if she knew he was coming.
Taking a deep breath to steady himself he walked

through the bars. Almost immediately he looked to the
face of the massive fox that lay on the other side. But by
all indications Kyuubi was currently occupying her
human body as the massive creature was barely breathing
like it was in a deep sleep. Having never really been on
the Kyuubi's side of the bars he spent a moment looking
around only to see that it appeared that the area he was
standing in seemed to stretch out in a void of infinite
darkness. For a moment he wondered if Kyuubi was
wandering that darkness in her human body, but looking
back to her chakra beast body found her lying asleep in a
nook behind the beast body's crossed front paws.
For a moment he worried that it was a set-up and that
he'd approach only to find she was occupying the fox's
body in order to devour him. However, upon a closer
look it was easy to see that she was currently residing in
the human one as although sleeping, every now and
again she would shift. Whereas the fox remained
unnaturally still.
As stealthily as he was capable of, he managed to work

her out from behind the paws and carrying her bridal
style took her to the other side of the seal. Laying her on
the couch, in such a matter that she was curled up against
him, he then began stroking her hair waiting for her to
wake up. After almost an hour, at least in the seal, she
began to stir. But almost immediately she stiffened as if
realizing she wasn't alone, which was followed by her
quickly sitting up.
"Naruto…," she said, upon laying her eyes on him. For a
moment she looked like she wanted to say more, but
then quickly stood before trying to make a break for the
seal.
Naruto caught her wrist as she moved past him and

holding it tightly said, "Kyuubi, if you are angry at me
then let's talk about it. But I'd like to know why you've
been avoiding me."
"You…you think I might be angry at you?" Kyuubi

asked surprised looking over her shoulder at the blond
still sitting at the couch.
"What am I suppose to think when you haven't spoken

to me in weeks?"
Kyuubi looked away towards the bars of her cage as if

she was still considering running towards it. Sighing, she
moved back towards the couch sitting far away from
him. Naruto was about to scoot over but she held up a
hand saying, "Please, stay where you are." Naruto looked
concerned but nodded and settled into the couch
prompting Kyuubi to say, "Congratulations on your
latest conquest are in order I suppose."
"Thanks," Naruto said watching Kyuubi who appeared

incredibly nervous and scared, "I owe a great deal of it to
the pheromones. So thank you." Kyuubi smiled weakly
so he asked, "Now maybe you can tell me why you've
been avoiding me?"
Kyuubi looked away focusing on some unseen object in

front of her before saying, "I've recently been made
aware of something important about the day our fates
became connected… and I'm afraid that once you learn
of it too that you'll despise me."
Seeing how vulnerable she looked Naruto almost
automatically wanted to say that she didn't need to worry
about such a thing. However he stopped, since despite
how she looked now there was a time when she had
delighted in death and destruction. When silence was all
that followed her statement Kyuubi turned to look at
him and giving him a grim smile said, "I guess the best
place to begin is my being freed from my previous host."
Naruto couldn't keep the shock from his face prompting
Kyuubi to say, "I know it must be a surprise to you, but
in actuality you are the third jinchuriki to host me. The
first was a woman named Mito Uzumaki. You probably
know her best as the wife of the First Hokage. She sealed
me into herself in order to rob Madara Uchiha of my
power. Eventually though she grew old and they needed
to find a replacement. That replacement's name was
Kushina Uzumaki…your mother."
"My…my mom," Naruto whispered stunned and
confused but quickly gave way to an excitement at
learning of one of his parents.
"Yes," Kyuubi said dejectedly seeing Naruto's face

lighting up at the idea of learning about his mother. "I
wish there was something I could tell you about her
other than that on the few times she entered the seal she
was as defiant as you. But her seal was designed far
different than yours. As it didn't allow me to sense much
of anything about her personal life, therefore for the
most part I spent most of my time sealed in her chained
to a damn rock."
"I don't understand," Naruto said interrupting her.
Glad for any reason to prolong telling him of her role in

his parents' deaths she began to explain, "Each seal
designed to contain a Bijuu takes on different forms. For
instance yours before you modified it resembled a cage
with sewer pipes running to it. That was so that my
Chakra would slowly bleed into yours or you could call
on it when you were in need of it. Nanabi's looks like a
giant bug container."
"You've seen Fu's Bijuu?" Kyuubi nodded, causing

Naruto to ask, "Are you the reason she's been getting so
horny all the time?"
"Partly," Kyuubi admitted, "I modified her seal so that

Nanabi would feel what its host did. I hoped to make
Nanabi more willing to help Fu in the future."
"You did this despite knowing that I might become

angry at you." When Kyuubi nodded, Naruto added,
"Thank you." But growing somber he asked, "Does what
you have to tell me involve what happened to my
mother?"
"And to your father," Kyuubi said looking away for a
moment to avoid seeing how Naruto would react.
Closing her eyes she picked up her tale again saying, "As
I was saying your mother was my second host. After
years of not feeling anything I suddenly became aware of
the seal weakening. This I guess was due to the fact that
she was pregnant…with you." She paused opening her
eyes and looking at Naruto saw him listening intently,
"Naturally, I tried to make the most of it by trying to
escape. But your father was prepared and reinforced the
seal while she was giving birth to you. I'm not aware of
what happened exactly but the force your father was
exerting to contain me was suddenly removed and I
escaped…only to come face to face with Madara
Uchiha."
Instead of commenting on the appearance of a long
thought dead Uchiha, Naruto asked, "My mom died
because you escaped, didn't she?"
Kyuubi winced at the unemotional tone Naruto used.

Answering his question, she said, "She should have. But
apparently you Uzumaki are rather resilient; she was still
alive despite my escape. Madara enslaved me again using
his damnable Sharingan and ordered me to finish her.
Your father though saved her…using the Hiraishin."
"The Hiraishin…you can't mean my dad was…"
"Yes, he was the Fourth Hokage," Kyuubi stopped

giving Naruto time to adjust to the news as he looked
away from her. When he refocused on her, she could tell
he wanted to ask her something but she continued her
story to prevent him wanting to get it over with so said,
"While under Madara's control I began my assault on
your village. Eventually though, and I assume because of
your father, Madara lost his ability to direct me…but still
I continued my assault. Your third Hokage and the
defenders of the village managed to drive me back but I
was about to destroy them all using a beast ball when
your father reappeared. He then Hirashined it and me
away, where we began to battle…"
Kyuubi paused to spend a moment to look at Naruto.

However his face and body language gave away nothing
of what he was thinking. Gathering up her courage, she
finished her tale saying, "By then your mother had
entered into combat with me using a special jutsu to turn
her chakra into chains and bind me. Eventually your
father realized that the only way to defeat me was to seal
me. He chose you, his own son. But when he began the
jutsu I managed to break free one of my paws and
attempted to destroy you. Your parents both got in my
way allowing me to impale them with one of my nails
and then your father sealed me into you."
Kyuubi returned her gaze to his face looking for some

sign that he wasn't going to reject her. Naruto could see
that she was scared at how he would react. But due to
having so many emotions warring within him couldn't
tell her that he wasn't mad as he wasn't sure just what to
think. "You obviously only learned of this recently, so
how did you learn of my connection to the Fourth?"
"The Senju," Kyuubi said.
A hint of emotion appeared on Naruto's face as a result

causing him to say, "Why didn't she tell me?"
"Perhaps she couldn't for some reason," Kyuubi said but

leaned back as Naruto's gaze landed on her. As his face
was no longer calm due to anger appearing in his eyes.
Kyuubi could feel his anger getting stronger, but before
she could say anything he disappeared leaving her alone
as well as afraid that was how she would remain.
*****************************
Naruto awoke back in the hotsprings having left the seal

before his anger caused him to snap at Kyuubi. He knew
that it had taken courage to tell him about her role in his
parents' deaths. But he was also aware that it would take
some time before he could speak to her civilly. So before
he said something he couldn't take back, had decided to
take the time to calm himself before talking to her.
Getting dressed, he headed to the academy and was glad

that it was late at night as all he wanted was to be alone.
Climbing to its roof, he had an unfettered view of the
Hokage monument and of the face of his father. After
learning of the Kyuubi, he had always wondered, why
him? Now knowing that it was his father that had done it
hoped it was because he believed Naruto would use the
power wisely. But it also left him feeling bitter at him, in
light of the fact that he had been regarded as a hero for
his actions. Meanwhile he, the one that had to live with
the results of them, had been considered a curse on the
village.
Naruto forced himself to abandon his current train of

thought though. He believed that his dad hadn't placed
the burden on him lightly and at that realization felt a
good deal of his anger at his father fade. As he knew if
he let it take over he'd be disappointing him. With his
head clearing, he believed he knew how to explain how
he felt about Kyuubi's role in his parents' deaths. Sitting
cross-legged in the center of the roof he was about to
reenter the seal when he sensed the presence of one of
his lovers appearing behind him.
*****************************
Koharu had ignored her body's desire for release and had
instead decided to go in search of the cause for it. Her
primary reason was to alert him of Danzou's meddling,
but also she wanted him to once again make love to her.
But before that, she needed to clear her conscious by
telling him the truth about the Uchiha Massacre. She
arrived on the roof behind him just as he assumed a
sitting position.
"Is something the matter Koharu?"
Not surprised he knew it was her, but that he knew that

something was indeed bothering her she asked, "Are you
a mind reader now?"
Naruto stood turning to face her and although he tried to

smile she could tell that he was burdened with something
as well. "No," he replied, "But since it's rather late for a
training session. I figured you needed to speak with me."
A small lecherous smile appeared on his face as he
added, "Unless you've decided it's time for things to get
physical in a wholly different way."
Koharu blushed at the innuendo, but said, "A little bit of

all of the above."
Naruto's eyebrow rose in confusion, but sensing some of

what was troubling her asked, "You're not about to drop
some bombshell that is going to force me to reevaluate
how I look at the world are you?"
Koharu stared at him with surprise that Naruto had

guessed her reason for searching him out. Sighing he
moved to the end of the roof and leaning against one of
the supports that rose above it said, "Alright hit me with
it?"
"Before that, am I to take it that Kyuubi has spoken with
you?"
For a moment Naruto's eyes hardened as he stared at

her. He was surprised at how quickly his anger was
roused by the question but figured it was due to
someone else knowing of his connections to the Fourth.
A little of the anger bled into his voice as he asked, "You
knew as well?"
Koharu shook her head, quickly saying, "Only a few

odds and ends. Tsunade let a bit of it slip after a training
session. I believe that she is under some sort of promise
to keep quiet about it, but used Kyuubi's involvement to
go around it."
Naruto felt more of his anger bleed away at that. He

knew how much Tsunade valued keeping her word and
that she engineered his learning of it through Kyuubi was
probably skirting the line of keeping it for her. Koharu
had stopped to allow him to process that so when he
refocused on her she continued saying, "I believe that the
only two people who knew of your connection were
Sarutobi and Jiraiya. Why they chose not to tell you I
can't say. But I caution you against feeling any bitterness
towards them."
"Why?"
"Because at times people need to make decisions that

they are not happy with but believe are for the best. I
suppose that they felt keeping you in the dark was a way
to protect you from your parents' enemies. People that
wouldn't hesitate to kill a harmless child even though the
targets for their revenge were already dead."
Naruto nodded feeling some more of his resentment
disappearing. Koharu took a seat next to him causing
him to say, "I take it what you have to tell me involves a
difficult decision you had to make."
Koharu sighed before saying, "I'd be lying if I said I felt

it was difficult at the time. As you know as I grew older, I
grew more jaded about my sensei's desire for peace to
reign throughout the shinobi nations. Instead my focus
turned towards making sure that Konoha's peace was not
disturbed." Koharu took a deep breath trying to calm her
nerves. She wasn't sure why she was so nervous. But, she
figured it was due to the light in which Naruto may see
her when she finished telling him of her role in
destroying the Uchiha.
Seeing that Naruto was calmly giving her the time she
needed she picked up her story saying, "The Kyuubi
attack had more ramifications on the village then you
could possibly know. Our enemies began probing us
almost daily for weaknesses. I'm sure your own
experiences during the aftermath of the Sound Invasion
have shown you that." Naruto nodded, remembering the
Iwa kunoichi that had led a battalion of genin in a failed
assault on the village.
Koharu smiled weakly at seeing Naruto small sign of

understanding and continued adding, "Sadly it also
negatively affected the Uchiha. You see many in the
village remembered the tale of Madara's controlling the
nine-tails with his Sharingan. It also appeared that the
Kyuubi was being controlled during its attack as its eyes
suddenly changed during the battle."
"She was," Naruto said absentmindedly thinking of what

Kyuubi had told him. When Koharu looked at him
shocked, he said, "During her confession she told me
that Madara controlled her after she escaped from my
mother."
Koharu couldn't keep the surprise from her face as she

was hit by two bits of knowledge she wasn't aware of.
That Madara Uchiha had been behind the incident and
that Kushina Uzumaki had been the container of the
Nine-tails. Responding she said, her voice tinged with
disbelief, "Naruto, Madara would have to be over a
hundred years old to have orchestrated the attack."
"I know," Naruto admitted, "But Kyuubi seems sure and

since she has compared Sasuke's chakra to his I'm
inclined to believe she remembers it and him."
"I see," Koharu said wincing at the mention of Sasuke.

"To continue, many believed the Uchiha to have been
behind it."
Naruto wanted to deny it, but in light of what he had
learned could understand why people would believe such
a thing. However he said, "But weren't the Uchiha part
of the Police Force."
"Yes, but they eventually came to believe that we were

using their being in it as a way to observe them."
"Were you?"
"No," Koharu said immediately, but with a sigh added,

"Not that we didn't suggest it. However, Hiruzen would
never allow it as he feared it would spread dissent among
them. But still it couldn't hide the many doubting looks
they received and eventually due to their own paranoia
they began to plot against the village."
"You mean…"
"Yes, one of the founding clans of the village began
plotting to overthrow it." She could see that Naruto had
hundreds of questions, hoping to answer one she said,
"We learned of this from Mikoto Uchiha, Sasuke's
mother. She had been a prominent shinobi before
retiring to start a family. Her husband had included her
in the planning and she discreetly warned the Third of
the pending threat. We also learned of it from Itachi."
"What?!"
"Itachi loved the village," Koharu said, "And after

reaching Anbu did everything in his power to protect it.
Everything…"
"You mean…"
Koharu nodded her head saying, "Yes, his father

attempted to use Itachi to spy on us. But in truth we
used him as a double agent. Sarutobi used the
information to attempt to stop the rebellion before it
began, but Fugaku rebuffed him. Still Sarutobi held out
hope that violence could be adverted. I and my fellow
elders were not so sure. Our fears were shared by Itachi,
and so together we planned to eliminate them. Itachi
asked us to allow him to handle the matter alone and his
orders were simple, kill the entire clan."
Naruto stared at her both spell bound and shocked.

Koharu feared her standing was slipping in his eyes but
continued adding, "As you know he did as ordered.
Mikoto who initially warned us of the threat was appalled
at our decision and joined her clan in the end."
"You weren't going to spare her anyway were you?"
"No, for the same reason we weren't going to spare any

of the children. We feared that one day much like how
the truth was kept from you but you learned of it
regardless. Any survivors would become potential threats
should the truth become known to them. However we
underestimated one thing."
"Itachi's love for Sasuke."
Koharu stared at him in surprise, but nodded. "Yes, as

much as Itachi loved Konoha he loved his brother even
more. It was Itachi who after completing his task went to
Sarutobi and begged him to spare Sasuke. He then took
on the sins of his clan and left in exile, before turning up
in Akatsuki."
Naruto stood, before moving away from Koharu. He

could feel her worried gaze staring at his back. Again he
felt anger but this time on Sasuke and Itachi's behalf. But
then took several calming breaths to force it away. Partly
because he felt Sasuke was unworthy of his getting angry
over him. Although it turned out his old teammate had
reason to hate Konoha, the truth was he hadn't known
any of it at the time. It also raised the question that he
gave voice to saying, "You realize if Sasuke learns of this,
he'll become a threat to the village."
"I do," Koharu said looking away.
Naruto nodded directing his gaze to his dad's face on the

Hokage monument wondering briefly what he would
have done if he was still Hokage. He knew he wouldn't
have allowed the rebellion to happen, so wondered if he
would have taken on the duty of stopping them as Itachi
had. If so, and Sasuke had survived he would have no
doubt have seen Naruto's family as something to be
destroyed which would have put them on a collision
course to fight one day, of that he was sure. Looking
over the village he was more positive than ever that
Sasuke and he were destined to fight.
Turning to Koharu, he could see she was worried that he
was angry with her. Trying to sound soothing and having
gained a better understanding that if he was going to
unite the villages he needed to rise above his own anger
and hatreds said, "Thank you for telling me the truth."
Koharu was obviously surprised so he smiled at her and

moved to kneel in front of her. Reaching a hand out, he
cupped her cheek saying, "I know it wasn't easy for you
to tell me this." He then leaned in and delicately kissed
her.
When he pulled back, Koharu had tears in her eyes but

pulling it together said, "You should also know there was
a second survivor. Mikoto survived her wounds and
Danzou had her transported to the Leaf Maximum
Security Prison."
Needless to say Naruto was shocked but getting over it
quickly asked, "Could you get near her and place a seal
on her."
Koharu shook her head saying, "Perhaps before tonight,

but I'm afraid that if I do Danzou will have her killed.
Also I was against saving her so if I were to suddenly
show an interest in her. Danzou may come to believe I'm
positioning myself as an enemy."
"What do you mean?"
Quickly giving him a rundown of her meeting with her

fellow elder she added, "Due to my siding with Tsunade
on Fu's inclusion into the village. I fear he no longer
counts me as an ally. When he learned you had become
the host of the Kyuubi. He petitioned Sarutobi to allow
him to train you. As you know this didn't come about in
part to the Third's fear that Danzou would turn you into
a weapon. I believe he was against letting Fu join the
village for much the same reason. Why do you want to
meet her?"
"I was hoping that if we could free her that maybe she
could blunt Sasuke's anger should he learn of Konoha's
complicity in his clan's destruction."
Koharu nodded but said, "I wouldn't count on it."
"I know it wouldn't be easy. But if we can show her what

we are hoping to accomplish…"
Koharu stopped him saying, "Naruto, if anyone can do it

perhaps you can. But, I fear you are underestimating
Sasuke's desire for revenge and the effect it will have."
"What do you mean?"

"Sasuke has desired nothing but his brother's death for
years. He even abandoned the village something Itachi
would never have wanted. That tells me that whatever
Itachi had planned for him is no longer valid. Perhaps he
planned for Sasuke to kill him and erase the stain on the
Uchiha that had plagued the clan since Madara. I can't
say with any certainty that is what he had planned, but it's
what I always believed. However what even Itachi can't
control is how a person lost in the depths of his own
hate will react."
"I know but…"
"Forgive me, but I don't believe you do," Koharu

interrupted. "Take all that you have learned tonight.
Most people would have lashed out at the world and the
people around them. You are trying to take a higher
path…"
"It isn't easy though…"
"I know," Koharu said smiling despite herself at how

they kept interrupting each other. "But that is exactly my
point. All Sasuke has ever done is take the easy path. He
left for Orochimaru expecting a quick path to power. He
gave into his hatred of his brother. You fear if he learns
of the Elders and mine role in his family's destruction
he'll target Konoha. And, what if he learns that his
mother was the one that originally tipped us off…"
Naruto nodded at her point saying, "Whatever use she

may have been in blunting his anger would evaporate.
But if only the other elders, Itachi, and you know of it
then…"
"I fear that might not be entirely true. We have long

believed that Itachi had help that night. It may be
possible that he even enlisted the aid of Madara."
"Why would he do that?"
"Madara had long nursed a hatred of his clan and

Konoha. It's possible that the Kyuubi attack was carried
out to do both. That way even if the Kyuubi was
defeated then perhaps he could hurt the Uchiha's
standing. It's sad to say we all probably played right into
it."
"Which is why getting her out is all the more important.

Can you think of a way to get to her?"
"Perhaps," Koharu admitted thinking of the kunoichi

that had accompanied Danzou. "However give me time
to look into Danzou's operations a little closer before I
commit to anything. If we are smart about this there may
be a way to discredit him limiting the threat to us that he
may pose."
Naruto nodded, before giving her a bright smile asking,
"Is that all you came to see me about?"
Koharu blushed but standing said, "Perhaps tonight isn't

a good night for what else I had planned." Reaching into
her pouch she pulled out a folded scrap of paper before
handing it to him.
Naruto opened it and seeing an address asked, "What's

this?"
"It's used to be a safe house I had set up."
"Why would you need that in the middle of Konoha?"
"Just because we all wear the same headbands doesn't

mean we don't find enemies that live near us. I took this
precaution years ago just in case. Seeing as how Danzou
might eventually begin watching me to make sure I'm not
moving against him it seems to have paid off." Blushing
she added, "Perhaps if you feel up to it you can stop by
tomorrow night."
Naruto smiled at how nervous she was but nodded

saying, "I'd love too. See you then." Koharu surprised
him quickly leaning in to kiss his lips chastely before
taking off over the rooftops. Looking at the piece of
paper he committed the address to memory before
setting it alight and heading home himself. Upon
reaching his apartment he saw a package of parchment
paper lying in front of it. Pulling the string that had tied
it close he saw it contained his jacket. Smiling he pulled it
to his nose smelling it for a hint of who had delivered it.
However, it had been washed and although the soap
used smelled familiar, he had a hard time placing it.
Entering his apartment he threw it over the back of a
chair and then taking all his clothes off got into his bed.
For a moment he wondered where Fu was but since she
still had a penchant for sleeping in strange places wasn't
too concerned. Focusing his attention inward he
appeared inside the seal and heard the sound of crying.
*****************************
Kyuubi had been devastated when Naruto had just left.

Anger she had expected, but not calm dismissal. Fearing
that his visit to the seal had been his last she was
surprised to feel her cheeks getting wet. Reaching a hand
to one, she pulled it away to see it wasn't her imagination.
With the realization that she was crying a huge sob
overtook her and she buried her head into the couch
where she let her sadness engulf her. She knew that if she
could speak to the many victims her rampages had left
behind many would say she deserved it. She figured it
was quite ironic to find that she had come to care for
someone other than herself only to learn that he too had
been one of them. Perhaps that was the fate Kami had
planned for her. She had long thought that being
contained in the various seals that she had been were
hell. Sadly she was wrong. So caught up in her misery
was she that the hand that landed on her shoulder scared
her nearly to death or as close to it as she could come.
Spinning she was surprised to see Naruto staring at her.

But not nearly as much as she was to see that he was
doing so with genuine concern in his eyes. Before she
could ask anything he said, "I'm sorry for leaving you like
that."
Naruto could see that she was surprised he was

apologizing to her. He smiled gently and although nude
in the outside world had appeared in the seal fully
dressed. Sitting next to her, he said, "I needed some time
to process what you told me. Tonight seems to be a day
full of confessions." He shook his head when Kyuubi
stared at him strangely letting her know he'd talk about it
later. Continuing he said, "I suppose on a certain level I
still hate The Kyuubi." She gasped at his statement and
although he expected such a response had decided to
speak bluntly. However when he stared at her, Naruto
hoped none of the hatred he said he felt showed as he
explained, "But truthfully you aren't The Kyuubi. At least
not anymore, instead I suppose it would be best to think
of you as My Kyuubi." Again Kyuubi gasped but this
time it strangely sounded happier and as more tears
appeared in her eyes Naruto reached up to wipe them
away. "Now, now there's nothing to cry over."
Kyuubi nodded pulling out of Naruto's grasp wiping at

her tears herself saying, "I know, but despite feeling
happy they won't stop falling."
"Then let them fall," Naruto said and smiled as Kyuubi
buried her head into his shoulder crying her first tears of
happiness.
When she finished, which took a while, she pulled back

to stare into the blue eyes that had truly tamed her.
Leaning forward she placed a kiss gently against his lips.
She feared she had overreacted to Naruto's kindness
when he didn't immediately respond but he soon did,
easing her fears as he pulled her closer. She felt his
tongue run against her lips asking for permission to enter
which she quickly granted engaging his with her own. As
they kissed she climbed into his lap placing her knees on
the outside of his thighs.
Naruto broke the kiss picking her up bridle style before

she could complain. Smiling down at her to calm her, he
said, "Let's move this to the bed."
Kyuubi blushed, but quickly nodded her approval of the
idea. Naruto carried her to it where he laid her down and
quickly pulled his shirt over his head. Leaning forward,
he again placed his lips to hers where their tongues once
again danced around each other. Kyuubi while engaged
in the kiss, kept the rest of her body still unsure of what
to do with her hands.
Naruto pulled back and kneeling rested his hands on his

hips giving a knowing smile to his soon to be newest
lover. Placing his hand on her bare lower leg, he began to
move it up and down slowly raising how far up her leg
he traveled. As he did so he pushed the kimono she wore
to the side exposing more and more of her skin to his
gaze. As he continued this, he leaned down and began
placing kisses on Kyuubi's neck before traveling
downward. When he reached her collarbone Kyuubi
gasped in surprise at the sensation, feeling it more than
any of the other places he had thus far explored. Naruto
zeroed in on the spot and soon Kyuubi began moaning
and her hands naturally found their way to the back of
his head.
As he continued to attack her neck, Naruto's hand had

made its way to her inner thigh. He began rubbing it
moving his hand in small circles that were getting
progressively wider. Eventually he bumped into the
junction where her legs met and smiled against her
collarbone as he found it covered by the same panties
she had created at his request the first time they fooled
around. Kyuubi spread herself wider so Naruto moved
his hand to her covered mound and began rubbing her
slit.
"Mmmm," she moaned as Naruto's fingers began to run

outside her panties. And despite her thinking she was wet
before found that it paled in comparison to what she
could produce as her panties quickly became soaked with
her juices.
Naruto removed his hand and his mouth from her body
causing Kyuubi to moan a complaint but watching her
container he simply smiled at her before slowly reaching
for the sash that held her kimono closed. He pulled it
slowly like a person savoring opening a present and once
the knot gave way slowly spread the kimono open
exposing her creamy chest to his eyes. Despite herself
she moved to cover her chest but Naruto moved quicker
taking one of her nipples into his mouth so that her
hands instead found their way to the back of his head.
With his mouth occupied his hand again moved to her
pussy where he slid his hand beneath her panties to
stimulate her pussy directly.
At first Naruto's hand began sliding along her outside

lips, and every now and then he'd give her clit a gentle
tweak between two of his fingers. But then when he
buried his finger inside her she gasped and moaned at the
intrusion. As Naruto worked his finger inside her Kyuubi
came to the conclusion that all her experiences that had
come secondhand from Naruto's other lovers paled in
comparison to what she was now enjoying. With that
realization she also felt an orgasm approaching but
Naruto must have as well as he suddenly stopped.
For a heartbreaking moment she feared that Naruto

hadn't forgiven her and that he stopped to show her
everything she would be missing as he continued in his
self-appointed mission. However, it was quickly pointed
out to her that she was jumping at shadows when he held
his fingers in front of her face showing her how covered
in her juices they were. He then licked them clean closing
his eyes as he savored her taste. Moving to between her
thighs, he placed his hands on the sides of her hip and
after she raised herself up slightly pulled her panties
down and off. Tossing them over his shoulder he was
about to lean forward to dine on her snatch but she said,
"Naruto, please… no more foreplay…I want you."
Naruto smiled but instead of complying move to lie on

his back as he said, "Show me."
Kyuubi nodded, and getting on all fours crawled towards

him. Reaching his legs, she reached up to where he was
tenting his pants, and unbuttoning them slowly pulled
down his fly. As soon as it passed a certain point his cock
sprang up still covered in his boxers. Despite her earlier
insistence, she placed a kiss against the clothed tip.
Naruto groaned his approval which increased in volume
as she engulfed the tip boxers and all. She stopped
though and looked at his cock in confusion as she
couldn't really taste the cloth like she would have
expected.
"What is it?" Naruto asked.
"Nothing," Kyuubi said shaking her confusion off before

fishing his cock out. Swallowing it quickly she could taste
him so let the matter drop.
Naruto reached his hand to her head and pulling her

away said, "Now who's taking her time."
Kyuubi blushed, but nodding helped Naruto out of his

pants and boxers, which was followed by her own
clothes. Now completely nude she felt her body heat up
in embarrassment but it faded as Naruto said, "You're
beautiful."
Kyuubi felt more tears threaten to spill but forced them

back so she could enjoy the moment. She climbed over
Naruto's penis and with his aid lined it up with her
opening before lowering herself on it. There was more
resistance then she expected but with a sudden pop he
was inside her and due to her efforts she sunk down his
staff completely. Gasping in shock and pain she was
grateful that Naruto didn't move no doubt having known
that it would be painful for her. Although the pain hadn't
faded completely it became a dull enough sensation that
she felt comfortable moving so tentatively raised her
hips, before slowly sinking back down.
But upon completing the motion knew she was hooked

as she quickly rose back up to do so again. When Naruto
leaned up to take one of her tits into his mouth she had
already established a steady pace. As Naruto sucked her
nipple, she began moaning, "Yes…fuck it's so good."
Naruto grunted, but as she had wrapped her arms

around the back of his head to hold him to her bosom
wasn't surprised he couldn't speak. Letting go of his
head, he pulled back but as he was catching his breath
she cupped his face staring into his eyes as she ground
herself against his pelvis. Seeing only the love and
acceptance that she had longed to see there, she was
overpowered with emotion and pressed her lips to his.
Rocking her hips back and forth as they kissed, she

became aware that something from deep inside her was
building. It was hard for her to describe, but if she had to
do so would say that it was like a subtle pressure that was
becoming more and more insistent. Believing she knew
what it represent she broke the kiss and reaching behind
her grabbed ahold of Naruto's knees as she continued
rocking herself back and forth. As she did so, she began
to stare up at the ceiling moaning, "I'm going to cum,"
over and over again. Naruto grabbed her hips and with a
well timed upward thrust pushed her over the edge
causing her to scream, "I'm Cummmiiiinnnngggg!"
Her body tensed with her release and once it had passed
she collapsed forward into Naruto's muscular chest. He
began stroking her back as he asked, "Was it everything
you hoped it would be?"
Kyuubi was about to say yes, but feeling his still hard
cock inside her smiled as she looked into his eyes asking,
"I'm not sure, perhaps you'd give me something else to
compare it too?"
Naruto smiled picking her up slightly before allowing her

to sink back down causing her to shiver and moan, "Is
that a yes?"
Before she knew it she was on her back and smiling he

said, "I'll let you figure it out on your own." From then
on he pleased Kyuubi in almost every way he had learned
up until that point. When he finally left the seal Kyuubi
was a sweating mess but just before her consciousness
faded did she realize that he hadn't cummed once
himself.
*****************************
Naruto watched as the Rasengan began to change and

felt as if he was nearing some monumental breakthrough.
Sadly though as had all the others, the Rasengan
dispersed in a flare of chakra and he hoped wind.
Looking around he could see his clones weren't
experiencing much more in the way of success so felt a
small measure of relief when Kakashi called a halt to
training. He and Yamato had then taken their leave
conversing among themselves and if Naruto had to guess
it was about why Kyuubi wasn't hampering his training.
He smiled to himself at the reason but felt it falter as he
remembered the night before. Although his time with
Kyuubi had been pleasurable it had been so in the way of
a highly erotic and real feeling dream. In other words, he
had awoken with the mother of all boners and felt it was
a good thing there were a slew of people he could take it
too. That morning he had taken it to Anko, who
strangely had delighted in letting herself moan as loudly
as possible as he pleased her. It had left him with the
feeling he was getting back at the person that had lived
next door to her.
Still he wasn't sure if he should mention it to Kyuubi or

not, for fear she would feel that she was lacking in some
way. Settling on keeping it to himself for the moment he
became aware of one of his lovers approaching him.
When she appeared he asked, "What can I do for you
Yuugao?"
Removing her mask the Anbu captain said, "I think it's
time we begin taking steps to better defend you from
Akatsuki."
Naruto quirked an eyebrow, but standing said, "Tell me
what you have in mind."
****************************
Naruto approached the address that Koharu had given

him finding that it was an upscale apartment building in
one of the richer districts in the village. Although being
careful to make sure he wasn't being followed by
associates of Danzou. He nevertheless still dedicated a
little brainpower to what Yuugao had suggested after his
training. Her plan called for more training but instead of
against his various lovers it was in how best to work with
them. The idea being that in any situation in which
Akatsuki was expected to reveal itself he would be
surrounded by a group dedicated to his protection.
Naruto had thanked her but assured her such a measure

wasn't necessary. Apparently she had already taken his
pride into account as she had told him the matter was
already decided by his lovers. He chuckled while
wondering to himself if he was truly in charge. Yet, didn't
truly care as having a cadre of beautiful women dedicated
to his protection truly meant his life had turned a corner
in the suck department.
Entering the apartment building, he made his way to

Koharu's floor where he knocked on the door she was
waiting behind. He received a brisk, "It's open." As soon
as he opened the door he had a feeling he was being
watched but it faded as a door from inside the apartment
closed. Guessing that Koharu hadn't been taking any
chances and if he had been anyone else she would have
quickly dealt with the intruder from her observation
point.
Entering, he found the apartment to be well furnished

and as he entered the living area was stunned at just how
expensive the place appeared to be. Guessing it paid to
be an elder, he figured that Koharu had been as frugal
with her money as he had been with his. Well at least
before he had begun dating a growing harem of women.
Although he had amassed a sizeable bank account that
had only grown during his three year training trip, he
knew that he'd need to start taking missions again and
soon. Especially in light of the fact that he had yet to
take out any of the women that appeared older than him
yet. He knew he was stretching things as it was in taking
out some of the most beautiful Kunoichi in his age
group and that claiming they were play dates would only
get him so far. But the moment he took out Yuugao or
Anko such innocence would no longer be associated to
them. Although the older women didn't give him too
much grief over it, Anko limiting her complaints to
playful teasing, he believed the longer the situation went
on the more serious about it they would become.
He considered having them henge themselves to appear
younger but in the end knew that only delayed the true
problem. He was gathering a large number of women
around him and sooner rather than later. If he didn't find
a way to keep it secret word would get out, and then his
ambition would be sunk. While things would be hard
regardless, he believed that people who were resistant to
the changes he wanted to bring about. Would suddenly
double their resistance if they knew the reason the
women were voting a certain way was because there was
a mastermind behind it. Therefore secrecy was an
absolute must, but that didn't mean he wasn't thinking of
ways to show his affection for them in public without
people realizing just how close he and his dates truly
were.
Shaking such matters off he sat at one of the couches

and despite it appearing a little out of style it had a
resistance that told him it hadn't been used to any great
degree. Realizing that despite Koharu having set the
place up sometime in the past, that in truth she hadn't
really used it, he felt a sense of gratitude towards her that
she would to be with him. As he was under no illusion
that setting up a safe place to meet in a village full of
shinobi was no easy feat.
Hearing a door opening, he shifted his attention to the

hallway the sound had come from. He could hear the
soft sound of bare feet moving over the expensive wood
floor towards him. When Koharu appeared Naruto
found his breath stolen from him.
She smiled at his reaction as his mouth opened to gap at

her. She had let her brown hair down so that it was
hanging around her lower back, but what she believed
was truly behind his reaction was the shear nightgown
she was wearing. That although see through, with the
light she had positioned in the bedroom caused the thin
material to appear to surround her with a smoky haze
that covered her nude frame. She ran a hand down her
chest and her cheeks colored as it passed her breast
finding her nipples were already hard in anticipation of
the night to be had. As sultry as possible she asked, "Like
what you see?"
Naruto shook off the affect her appearance had on him

before replying, "Love would be a better word."
Koharu flushed at the compliment before moving from

her spot and taking the long way to get to him ran her
hand over the back of the couch, moving it up and over
his shoulders before it returned to the leather. Reaching
the end she came around the piece of furniture and
instead of sitting next to him as he expected took up a
kneeling position between his legs.
Naruto surprised asked, "Don't you want to talk or
maybe have dinner first?"
Koharu smiled up at him and running her hand over his

tented pants replied, "Do you think I'm wearing this in
order to spark a conversation?"
"I suppose not," Naruto conceded with a smile that

turned lustful as Koharu freed his cock from its clothed
confines.
"What a beautiful dick," she said before again surprising

him by running her tongue along his entire underside
starting at the root. When she reached the tip, she
swirled her tongue around it pulling a moan from
Naruto.
Spurred on by the sound, she took as much of him into

her mouth as she could as she began to bob her head up
and down his meat stick. Naruto groaned in pleasure
surprised at just how good she had become considering
her dismal performance their first time. Granted she had
been under his control but she obviously had been
practicing since then. Commenting on her increased skill
he said, "Damn, have you been taking tips from
Tsunade." Although the way her skin flushed seemed to
answer his question, what further proved it to be true
was the way her throat suddenly opened and she took
him down it all the way to the root. Placing his hands in
her hair and unprepared for the sudden deepthroating he
shouted, "Holy shit," before blowing his load almost
directly into her stomach. Koharu remained in place
waiting until his cock stopped spurting before pulling
back to catch her breath. Wiping at a bit of saliva on her
chin she smiled up savoring the warm feeling she was
receiving both from the meal and pleased look at which
Naruto was gracing her with.
Climbing up and straddling his lap, positive that he could
feel how wet she had become from her actions she
asked, "Not bad for a granny now, was it?"
Naruto chuckled remembering his comments from after

the first time she blew him shortly after making her
younger again. "No, and I'm sad to report we weren't
here all day either. That caught me completely by
surprise were you practicing all this time."
Koharu nodded admitting that she had asked Tsunade

for some advice on the subject, when it became clear that
she was going to give in. Naruto then kissed her greedily
which she quickly responded too. Picking her up as they
kissed by grabbing her by the ass, he then carried her
down the hall to the room he assumed she had appeared
from. Finding a large bed he placed her down on the
edge of it. He then knelt in front of her and placing his
face inches from her snatch said, "Now to return the
favor." But before attacking her pussy directly he began
by licking her thighs clean of the juices that she had
already spilled.
Koharu moaned at the sensations but began to plead,

"Please Naruto, don't tease me."
Naruto moved from her thigh and gave her slit a lick that
started at the bottom and ended around her clit which he
swirled his tongue around in an attempt to fully expose
it. He then began to roll it between his index and thumb
while moving his mouth to her opening where he began
to tongue fuck her. Moaning her approval she began to
paw at her tits through the thin material of her
nightgown and began to roll her nipples between her
fingers in a similar manner to the way Naruto was her
clit. Hearing Koharu's moans caused Naruto to give her
clit a gentle pinch which caused her to tense as she came
coating his tongue and mouth in her release. He again
licked her clean before traveling up her body where he
kissed her allowing her to taste herself on his lips.
Breaking the kiss he removed his clothes as she scooted

up the bed and with legs spread beckoned him towards
her. Naruto got onto the bed and getting between her
legs lined up his cock with her pussy asking, "Are you
ready?"
Preparing to be penetrated in her pussy for the first time

in she couldn't truly remember how long Koharu gave a
timid nod. Naruto pushed forward entering the woman
who groaned in discomfort at the intrusion. Naruto
stopped but she quickly said, "Its okay, I've just never
had someone so big before."
Naruto nodded and completed his task by slowly feeding

the rest of his length into her. He gave her time to adjust
and when her body relaxed began a slow languid pace.
Although Koharu was pleased with how gentle he was
being this time around, considering the pace of their first
encounter Koharu said, "I'm not made of glass, now fuck
me."
Naruto didn't need to be told twice as he pulled back,

and as hard as he could slammed his hips forward,
pulling a shriek from her throat. "Oh…K-kami," she
moaned being pressed into the mattress under his
assault, "that's it…f-Fuck Me."
Placing his mouth against her neck he began kissing all

along her neck and face before taking her lips again. Her
tongue quickly met his and as they wrestled against each
one another, she locked her feet behind his ass using her
powerful legs to pull him deeper into her. Naruto broke
the kiss and Koharu quickly clamped her mouth to his
collarbone. Groaning at the added stimulation Naruto
said, "Fuck…I'm going to cum."
"M-me too…let it go inside…"
Naruto pumped his tool inside her several more times till
she tensed her legs pulling him as far as he could go
inside her before he began releasing his cum thereby
painting her insides white. Naruto collapsed on top of
her, as she kept her tight grip around him. When her legs
finally let go, he rolled over to his side breathing hard
and smiled as she curled up next to him.
Looking down at her and the nightgown he noticed it

ripped in several spots not to mention the stains from
both of their sweat. "Sorry," he said confusing her.
Following his gaze she noticed the damage herself and

said, "That's alright. I sort of had the feeling it would be
good for only a single use. I hope it wasn't why you were
so into our lovemaking."
"I think what it wasn't trying very hard to hide was the
reason for that."
Koharu blushed but getting a nervous look she bit at the

edge of her fingernail as she said, "Then perhaps you
might have one more time inside of you."
Surprised at the fit of nerves in her, he asked, "Of

course, but why so shy?"
Looking away she said, "Well I'd like you to fuck my ass
again."
Hearing Koharu say that had an immediate affect on a

certain part of Naruto's body, grabbing a hold of her
hand he placed it around his tool saying, "I'd like that as
well."
Koharu moved to lie on her back and Naruto moved to
the end of the bed but seeing she was getting in the
missionary position again said, "Really Koharu. I'm sure
you can show me just how badly you want my dick in
your ass, can't you?"
Koharu blushed but understanding what he wanted

rolled over and getting to her knees with her face buried
in her pillow reached around to spread her asscheeks
apart. "Very nice," Naruto comment getting to his feet,
after rubbing his cock against Koharu's leaking pussy to
lubricate it. Angling his cock downward and pressing it
against her anal passage. With a pop, he buried his tool
inside her in one shot pulling a strong moan from
Koharu. Naruto mercilessly began pounding her ass
figuring that she probably wanted it as violently as the
first time he had taken it.
He was reward for his insight by Koharu moaning, "Yes,
fucking pound me. Kami, why does it feel so good?"
Naruto didn't have an answer so instead reached his

hand down to her front where he began playing with her
pussy. Koharu's response was immediate as her moaning
doubled in volume prompting Naruto to say, "Fuck what
I'd give to fuck you in the pussy and ass at the same
time."
Koharu had been thinking the same thing as the feeling

of pleasure that had welled up from the little bit of finger
play Naruto was giving her. Truly made her wonder what
having a second cock buried inside her would feel like.
She was aware of his disastrous attempts at using the
Shadow Clone Jutsu to pleasure his lovers in Suna. While
its failure to meet expectations had resulted in quite a
few threesomes and moresomes, Koharu was convinced
a more durable clone was possible. After all while it had
originally been created to spy on the enemy while
limiting its castor's exposure to danger. To her its
mission parameters had just changed. At the idea of
creating such a jutsu and the potential pleasurable results
Koharu's ass tightened around the cock inside her.
The sudden pressure surrounding his dick caused Naruto

to moan, "Here it cums."
The sudden feeling of being filled by his hot and sticky

goo was the final piece to the puzzle which caused her to
scream, "I'm cumming." After several spurts, Naruto
collapsed against her sweaty back and wrapping his arms
around her torso pulled her to the side as he fell into the
mattress with his dick still inside her. As it returned to its
flaccid state and left her passage Koharu could feel his
seed leaking from it. Thinking of the sheets, she said
teasingly, "I don't think the nightgown is the only thing
I'm going to be able to use just once."
Naruto chuckled into the nap of her neck before kissing
it and saying, "Then I think we should make sure you get
the maximum use out of both."
Reaching behind her, she began stroking his slowly

recovering cock saying, "I love the way you think."
****************************
Tayuya was nearing Lightning's shared border with Frost

country. From there she planned to enter Hot Spring
Country before returning the Land of Fire. Although
having not seen Naruto since entering Lightning she was
sure that when he did lay eyes on her that he'd be able to
see the failure that surrounded her. She knew she was
pretty much piling the guilt on herself as she knew
Naruto would shoot her a bright smile while telling her
they'd find a way to succeed. However she couldn't help
it since the idea of failing him made her a little scared
that he wouldn't value her as much. Again she knew she
was blowing things out of proportion but whoever
believed emotions were rational was a fool as far as she
was concerned.
Almost from the get go, Tayuya knew getting into Kumo
would be difficult namely since whoever was running the
place seemed to have their shit together, or at the very
least, had someone in their hierarchy who did. But
whoever the person was definitely knew the ins and outs
of paperwork. Most Shinobi Villages generated untold
amounts of it. This of course led to the creations of
staffs that decided what was important and what wasn't
which in turn created levels of bureaucracy that spies
thrived on.
It was easy to infiltrate a target if people believed that the

reason the infiltrator didn't have clearance or permission
was because it was possible that the paperwork stating
such was lost in the endless shuffle. That didn't mean
they granted the spy access but they would undoubtedly
look and if said paperwork showed up in a less classified
area the spy had already accessed then less questions
were asked.
But entering Kumo seemed to be nearly impossible as

she had no idea of the weak points in the barrier
surrounding the village so couldn't chance entering
without permission and getting the permission to enter
required several steps including a thorough screening.
One that she didn't doubt would turn up her recent
appearances in Suna and Taki. She also doubted that her
story of being a simple traveler would gain her much
traction in getting a pass to enter.
That left her with one alternative, black-market

documents. Using them came with their own
disadvantages mainly they were all counterfeit and how
well they stood up to scrutiny was a matter of the
forger's skill. She had done her homework and thought
she had found the best in Lightning Country.
Unfortunately, just before she was to collect her new
paperwork, Kumo decided to shut the man down.
Tayuya supposed that she had been rather fortunate
since if she had arrived a few moments earlier she'd have
been captured too. But it had still left the problem that
her picture which was accurate and other information
about her, which was false, had been loaded up into a
wagon to be shifted through by Kumo investigators.
Luckily the shinobi had carted the forger away leaving

the more menial task of transferring the documents to a
couple of civilians. It was a simple matter to sneak
aboard the wagon to take her paperwork and to leave a
firebomb that would destroy the rest of the evidence.
Her reason for doing so was so that the forger wouldn't
notice only one item missing and point it out. Her taking
the documents pertaining to her was to not leave it to
chance that they would burn in the fire.
Sadly, whatever flaw the papers had contained that had

led to the forger's arrest. Would probably lead to hers if
she tried to use them so later that night she had burned
them herself. Not willing to take another chance so soon
and still feeling Iwa was too much of a risk she decided
to return to Konoha to see what Naruto wanted her to
do. Perhaps a few new targets for her to scoop out had
appeared since their last time together.
Before she could give the idea much thought however,

the area was suddenly covered in an oppressive feeling
that although different was also familiar, the chakra of a
Bijuu. Quickly she ducked behind a tree fearing she
hadn't been as slick at destroying the evidence as she had
thought and that Kumo had sent one of its two jinchuriki
after her. However from the way it began to flare she
could tell that whoever it was had already entered battle
and that made her worry she knew who their opponent
was. The feeling of worry grew when the chakra
dwindled away to nothing a short time later, causing her
to fear she was too late.
*****************************
Yugito spun away from the backhanded blow the tall

masked shinobi had delivered to her causing her to eat
dirt when she hit the ground. "Damn it," she thought as
she glared up at her attacker, "Nibi why haven't you
healed the wound yet." Wondering why these two men
had been waiting to ambush her after her successful
mission in the Land of Fire.
"I'm trying," the Bijuu replied wondering why her host's
wound wasn't responding to the chakra she was sending
to it.
Yugito spat the dirt from her mouth as she got back to
her feet causing the masked man to say, "Give it up. My
partner is annoying but his jutsu is most effective in
hindering the accelerated healing you are no doubt used
too."
"Hey fuck you Kakuzu," the prone man said, whose

stabbing himself had been the cause of her current
predicament.
"Shut up and finish praying to your god Hidan so we can

get a move on," Kakuzu said to his partner taking his
eyes off of Yugito for a moment.
A moment she used to try and attack but he sensed it
and sent his arm flying at her. His hand caught her
around the throat sending her flying backwards into a
tree. She could see that it was still attached to him via the
same black tendrils that had appeared to aid his partner
in defeating her. "That was foolish," Kakuzu said
returning his attention to her, "You must realize that if
he had wanted the wound my partner inflicted could
have been fatal."
He let go of her throat, his arm returning to him and

once reattached he flexed it slightly as she sunk to the
ground. From her sitting position she asked, "What do
you want with me?"
"Nothing," Kakuzu replied, "We want what resides

within you. Regrettably you don't even have a decent
bounty for me to collect."
"You and your fucking preoccupation with money,"
Hidan said standing having finished his prayers.
"Money's more real than your god Hidan," Kakuzu said

watching as the jinchuriki tried ineffectively crawling
away.
"Jashin take you," Hidan cursed his partner for the

thousandth time since their teaming up.
Kakuzu turned his glare to Hidan saying, "He's more

than welcome to try. Now collect our trophy."
"What why me," Hidan complained, "You barely lifted a

finger in fucking subduing her."
"We each are responsible for collecting one jinchuriki.

I've already collected mine," Kakuzu said turning away
head to the spot where they were to summon the rest of
the group to seal her Bijuu, "Carry your own weight."
Hidan shot a string of curses as he moved towards his

target to pick her up. He delighted in the way the woman
tried to crawl away from him, moving even slower to
taunt her as he easily kept pace. But Kakuzu's grumbling
forced him to abandon the game so he moved to quickly
grab her when a kunai with an exploding tag landed next
to his leg. Hidan stared at it saying, "What the fu…," but
the rest of what he said was swallowed by the explosion
that engulfed him.
Kakuzu spun immediately catching sight of the horned

girl who matched the description Zetsu had given of the
woman that had interfered in his attempt to capture the
Seven-tails. With no concern to his partner, he tossed his
robe away allowing the masks on his back the freedom to
spring forth and target the girl who wisely was already
running away with the now unconscious jinchuriki.
However, she was unwisely carrying the very woman he
had been sent to help Hidan collect.
He was about to give chase as well when Hidan said,

"Hey you fucking bastard a little help." Turning towards
his partner he felt his annoyance grow, while wishing he
knew a way of killing the man who was hoping towards
him carrying his leg that had been severed in the
explosion.
He dedicated a moment to use a tendril to reattach the

limb while saying, "I suppose this is how your god repays
you for mocking Zetsu for losing his jinchuriki."
Hidan cursed but once his leg was reattached said, "Fuck
you, if anything he's simply giving me someone to kill
since I couldn't kill that jinchuriki."
"We have to catch her first," Kakuzu pointed out before
leaping in the retreating girl's direction.
*****************************
Naruto had to admit this training session was going

better than his previous one. In part due to his current
Naruto Protection Squad of Yuugao, Hana, Ino, and
Tsume. Along with them, he was currently in a pitched
battle against Koharu and Tsunade. Although he hadn't
thought of it before, since the rankings given to shinobi
were usually to missing-nin, the two women were
probably S-class. It was easy to imagine especially as a
punch from Tsunade uprooted a tree causing it to fly in
the air towards them forcing the group to scatter.
Upon landing, Naruto shook his head since it seemed

Tsunade in particular delighted in destroying the training
field that they used. Naruto imagined it was in part due
to the groundskeeper's constant complaining. Unaware
that he was doing so to the culprit and of Tsunade's
belief the man shouldn't complain about doing what he
was paid for.
He was quickly joined by Hana and Tsume who were

crouched and growling at Tsunade who stared back with
a smirk taunting them to attack. Although their nin-dog
partners had become aware of their relationship to
Naruto, since they had told them, Yuugao didn't feel it
was a good idea to include them in the duties of
protecting Naruto. Mainly since the dogs were more
adapt to working with their partners, and the goal of the
unit was to protect Naruto. Therefore, the mother and
daughter team worked together much the way they
would with a nin-dog.
Naruto caught sight of Yuugao and Ino being pushed

back by Koharu who seemed to know almost as many
jutsu as the Third Hokage and could fire them off in
rapid order. He was about to charge Tsunade when he
tensed which she immediately picked up on asking,
"What is it?"
"Tayuya's in trouble again," Naruto answered and was

about to Hiraishin when Yuugao landed next to him
saying, "Don't."
"But…"
"I'm not saying not to go," Yuugao said cutting him off,
"Only not to rush off. Tsunade, I'd like to take the
current squad along with him to battle this threat."
Tsunade bit her lip trying to imagine what it was the red-
head had stumbled into. She wondered if Akatsuki had
hunted her down to learn where the Seven-tails was. But
she doubted that word hadn't reached them yet that Fu
had turned up in Konoha. Wanting to go herself as well
but having duties she needed to perform as did Koharu,
she nodded her head. As soon as the women had placed
their hands on Naruto, he disappeared in a red flash.
Reappearing a moment later he had a sense of Déjà Vu

particularly since as before Tayuya had an unconscious
woman slung over her back. Landing near the group, she
was obviously surprised by Tsume and Hana's
appearance and was tempted to give Naruto a smile.
However Yuugao's barking a sharp, "Report," had her
spilling the events leading up to the moment.
Yuugao nodded saying, "Good, get out of here."
Tayuya immediately replied, "What?! Fuck you, who died

and made you boss? These guys don't strike me as
chumps and if you are staying to fight you'll need every
body that you can get."
Naruto sensed the glare coming from behind Yuugao's
mask but the woman calmly said, "Look I can
understand your desire to help protect him. But right
now there is no known connection between you and
Konoha. We've spread the rumors that Fu got away from
her abductor for a reason after all. That'll change if you
stay and limit your effectiveness."
Tayuya was obviously surprised at how levelheaded

Yuugao was being. Naruto could sense her desire to stay
and fight though so stepping in placed a hand on her
shoulder saying, "Tayuya if Akatsuki learns of our
connection they may use you to get to me. As things
stand we can make them believe you ran into us and
were forced to abandon her."
Tsume and Hana tensed as the leader of the Inuzuka
said, "Stay or go, but hurry and decide something is
approaching."
Tayuya dropped her curse mark form and quickly said,

"Don't you dare fucking die," before taking off into the
woods.
Naruto looked to where Yuugao had been standing only

to find her gone, but his attention was quickly pulled to a
masked creature that appeared from above the canopy of
leaves. It began crackling with electricity and as it opened
its mouth to fire a blast at them suddenly found it
slammed shut as Yuugao appeared from above shoving
her sword into the top of its head. The mask exploded
into shards but Yuugao was already leaping away landing
on a branch in a nearby tree.
"What the hell was that?" Ino asked surprised as it began
to shrivel and die.
"I don't know," Tsume said but sniffing the air added,
"There are several more on the way. Also, I'd say these
things master is among them."
Moments later after a quick effort to make defending the

suspected jinchuriki easier in the exposed area, several
more masked creatures burst forth. But unlike the lone
one before began working together to try and corral the
Leaf Shinobi in the clearing. Naruto avoided a powerful
combination attack of Wind and Fire from two of the
creatures, when he was forced to avoid a scythe that had
appeared from the smoke and dust the jutsu had kicked
up.
"Fuck more assholes," the owner of the scythe called out.

It was answered by a calm voice on the other side of the
clearing that said, "You don't sound pleased Hidan. I
thought your god was giving you what you wanted."
"Fuck you!"
Although the creatures that had just attacked him where

hovering around the silver-haired man in front of him.
He got the feeling the man controlling them was
standing in a tree closer to Hana, Yuugao, and Tsume.
He also struck Naruto as the more dangerous of the two
as he was closely observing them. His eyes settled on the
small ditch that Tsume and Hana had made using their
fang over fang jutsu and where Ino was doing her best to
try and heal the young woman.
The man ignored his partner's response instead saying

more to himself then those present, "Did our interloper
have the misfortune of running into a Leaf Patrol.
Curious, still it seems things are looking up. I can't be
sure, but my money's on the Anbu being Yuugao Uzuki.
You currently have a bounty of Fifteen million ryo." His
eyes moved to Tsume but instead of describing her said,
"Twelve million." His eyes skipped over Hana and Ino
but landing on Naruto said, "And the true prize another
jinchuriki. I've already caught my quota so let's make a
deal. Hand over the two-tails and we'll let you go so he
can be collected at a later date."
"I have a counteroffer," Naruto replied, "Leave now and

I'll cancel the trip to hell for you and these monsters of
yours."
"How unwise," Kakuzu said dropping to the ground. No

sooner had his feet touched the ground then Hana and
Tsume launched themselves at him spinning in their
familiar jutsu. Kakuzu's skin turned an almost black color
in response as the two women smashed into him.
Although lifted off his feet and being smashed into a
tree, he stood moments later with no ill effect as
opposed to Hana and Tsume that seemed dazed.
"Shit," Yuugao said recognizing the technique as a jutsu

that hardened a person's skin. Moving quickly she tried
to cover for the two Inuzuka's but Kakuzu seemed to toy
with her as he avoided her sword attacks. Grabbing her
by the throat, he picked her up before smashing her into
the ground. Dazed she heard him as he said, "I've fought
the First Hokage do you truly believe you're capable of
besting me."
"Not alone," a voice shouted surprising him. Turning to

it, he spotted the girl he had written off as a medic and
not a threat holding a familiar looking sign. In the split
second it took him to place it as the Yamanaka's he felt
the girl's spirit enter his body.
Ino was surprised at just how strong the will of the man
she possessed was. The only experience close to it was
the time she fought Sakura in the Chunin Exams.
Realizing her hold of him was tenuous she said, "Yuugao
stab me."
"What…"
"Do it," she shouted already feeling her hold slipping.
Trusting in the blonde Yuugao grasped her sword and

from her position stabbed upwards piercing the man's
heart. Kicking the corpse backwards she turned worried
Ino hadn't released the jutsu in time, but breathed a sigh
as the Yamanaka sat up. She was about to thank the girl
when Ino's eyes opened wide in horror. The reason being
from the trees above another of the masked creatures
dropped to the ground and began to bury itself in the
man's chest.
Yuugao scrambled away as he sat up and began to stand.
Addressing Ino, he said, "I suppose I should thank you
for reminding me of the dangers in underestimating your
opponents. Sadly the only reward you'll be getting is
death."
"That goes double for you," Hana shouted as she and her
mother passed behind him with their claws leaving
vicious gashes in their wakes.
"Bitches," Kakuzu shouted attempting to swat them

away. When he missed the two felt embolden to make
another pass but his body changed as two large black
tendrils appeared from between the stitches in his back.
They succeed it hitting the women away but they landed
on all fours preparing to attack again.
Before he could show the capabilities of his new form a
shrill sound began to drown out everything except the
sound of Hidan shouting, "What the fuck kind of jutsu is
that?"
****************************
Naruto avoided the scythe of his opponent feeling a little

emboldened that his opponent was so slow. In truth the
man probably wouldn't have posed any threat to him if
not for the fact he seemed to be immortal as several of
his kunai had already hit him in vital areas. Not to
mention he had the help of the now single creature with
two masks that continued to fire combination jutsu at
him.
Yet still Naruto wasn't concerned as he felt the man who

the creature seemed to be a part of at one time had
overplayed his hand in telling Naruto that he viewed him
as the true prize. That meant neither man could really kill
him. However needing to avoid another powerful blast,
Naruto realized that didn't mean they needed him in one
piece.
He also had to marvel the two men's teamwork as

despite their sounding like they despised each other.
Hidan's teamwork with his partner's monsters seemed to
be rather close to flawless. As the creature moved to find
a new position from which to fire another jutsu, Hidan
charged from out of the smoke with his weapon
swinging recklessly around him. Naruto backed up
continuously before stumbling into a tree behind him.
Hidan smiled shouting, "Got you," and swinging his
blade buried it into Naruto's midsection.
Naruto smiled before puffing into smoke appearing from

behind the tree with a Rasengan in hand as he shouted,
"Nope, I've got you." The jutsu hit dead on shredding
Hidan's cloak before doing much the same to his
stomach.
Hidan was sent flying crashing along the ground several

times before coming to a rest. Naruto looked over to see
how his lovers were doing just in time to see Yuugao
stab the man standing over her in the heart. He caught
site of the creature burying itself in Kakuzu's chest but
his own attention was pulled to the sound of Hidan
groaning as he stood.
Naruto's eyes went wide seeing the damage his attack

had inflicted and flashed to the time Kabuto had almost
shrugged off a Rasengan. However unlike then Hidan's
body wasn't healing, instead Naruto had a rather
gruesome view of his stomach and several ribs.
Hidan looked down and glaring up at him said, "You

little cocksucker. Do you have any idea how long this
shit will take to heal? Fucking little bastard, fuck taking
you alive. I'm sacrificing you to Jashin, right now."
Pulling a small handle which when he swung it turned

into a baton that ended in a point the crazed religious
fanatic began charging him. As he closed the distance,
Naruto again remembered how he defeated Kabuto and
thinking of Kakashi's answer to how someone looked
both left and right at the same time. A question Naruto
had asked during one of his few moments of frustration
with his training. Finally believed he found the answer to
completing his jutsu. Creating two clones behind him,
Naruto held his hand near them where one clone worked
on stabilizing the Rasengan as the other began adding
wind chakra to it. As the jutsu took on a life of its own
drowning out the rants of the man charging him. Naruto
took off as well holding his Rasenshuriken behind him.
Hidan faltered in his charge as looking at the nexus of
the jutsu the boy was holding believed he saw the face of
his god staring back at him. He was vaguely aware of
shouting, "What the fuck kind of jutsu is that," as he
sensed Kakuzu's creature appearing from the trees
behind him no doubt attempting to attack the boy.
However, Hidan's small moment of hesitance cost him
as Naruto slammed the jutsu into his chest. The force of
the jutsu was unlike anything Hidan had felt before as
was the agony as it seemed to shred his very cells. He
was then propelled away, right into Kakuzu's creature
where the jutsu unleashed its full power unleashing an
unending stream of attacks on his and the creature's
body.
As the jutsu ended Hidan tried to stand, but could feel

the life draining from his body as his immortality was a
byproduct of his cults experiments on his chakra. Unable
to feel anything, he believed the reason his god had
abandoned him was because someone else had created
such a beautiful masterpiece of destruction.
*****************************
Kakuzu watched stunned as the jutsu devastated his

partner and killed two of his hearts in one shot. When it
ended the way Hidan laid told him that someone had
answered his earlier wish. Although judging from the way
the boy held his arm, he expected he hadn't escaped
using his jutsu unscathed. But now down to one heart
something he hadn't been reduced to in years decided
against continuing the battle, as money was of no use if
one was dead. Quickly taking to the trees he began to
consider how best to tell the leader of the second set
back they had experienced.
****************************
Naruto approached his girls holding his arm positive the
bone was broken. Ino moved to help him but he shook
his head telling her to focus on Yugito. Hana though
began to run a scan on it and although her field was
animal medicine could easily confirm the bone was
broken. Yuugao had removed the blonde woman's
pouch and began shifting through it. Upon spotting a
vial filled with liquid she said, "Hana, can you come here
a moment."
The younger Inuzuka nodded moving away from Naruto

and taking the vile pulled out some gloves. She then
poured some of the liquid into a tube she pulled from
her own pouch. Filling it then with the same blue liquid
she had used when cleaning his wound after the rabid
dog incident she swirled it around causing the liquid to
turn black. Before he could ask what that meant, Tsume
said, "That fucking bitch," and began storming towards
the woman.
Ino quickly got to her feet no doubt sensing Tsume's
desire to hurt the unconscious woman so stood in front
of Tsume holding her arms out. Glaring at Ino the older
woman said, "Out of my way. This bitch was responsible
for supplying the strain of rabies that the trainer used to
infect one of his rivals dogs."
"That may be but…" Ino tried to say, but she was about
to be pushed out of the way when Naruto placed a
restraining hand on Tsume.
"Don't even try to stop me Naruto," Tsume said glaring

over her shoulder. "If not for you that animal could have
infected countless others including our nin-dogs."
"I know," Naruto said, "But if I let you kill her in

retaliation I might as well give up now."
"Don't give me that," she said rounding on him angrily.
"I'm within my right as the wronged party here."
Naruto nodded, but said, "Still if you do it. Then how

can I convince any of the other kunoichi in Kumo that I
mean it when I want to put an end to the hatreds
between our two villages. Not to mention, Hinata also
has a reason to hate Kumo as it was their manipulation
of the events behind her kidnapping that led to her
uncle's death. Besides, she was obeying the orders of her
Kage. If ordered to do something similar would you."
Tsume looked away causing him to say, "It's easy to say
we're in the right all the time, but sometimes our actions
are seen just as villainous by those outside our village's
walls."
"Tch, fine," Tsume said crossing her arms and looking

away from him.
"Thanks," Naruto said.
"Don't sound so smug," Tsume said still angry but

almost as much so at herself for being convinced by
Naruto to let Yugito off the hook.
"I'll try," he replied with a smile.
"And if I find out you used your ability to control me to

convince me to let her live I'm going to kick your ass."
Although he didn't, the fear that Tsume might one day

come to believe that he did resulted quickly in the smile
being wiped off his face. Hoping to change the subject
he asked, "What now? Do we take her to Konoha?"
"I'm afraid we can't," Yuugao said, "Not unless you don't

want her leaving. Getting her in the village would be
challenge enough, but if Danzou learned of her it would
raise too many questions."
Beginning to despise the name Naruto added, "Not to

mention he'd try to use her as leverage against Kumo. So
then what do we do?"
"First, I want you to head back to Konoha. Have

Tsunade look at that arm; also bring Anko with you
when you return as having an interrogation expert on
hand may come in handy. The rest of us will move
towards a safe-house we have established in Hot-Spring
Country. Tsume, you and Hana will travel at the rear to
cover our tracks while Ino and I bring the prisoner
there."
Naruto closed his eyes locating Tayuya saying, "Can you

link up with Tayuya? She seems to be moving towards
Konoha."
Yuugao nodded and helping Ino secure Yugito began
heading southwest towards one of the many safe-houses
the Anbu had scattered around the shinobi world.
****************************
Yugito awoke painfully and slowly but her senses were

already taking stock of her situation. For one the wound
the psycho Hidan inflicted seemed to have finally healed.
Unfortunately, from her position she knew she was tied
to a chair and apparently her chakra had been sealed.
Surprised at even being alive she supposed things
couldn't be all that bad all things considered.
Groaning she opened her eyes and they immediately

landed on a blond wearing a Konoha headband and had
to amend her earlier belief. The blond smiled at her, but
she moved her gaze past him taking in the room she
found herself in. To her surprise it wasn't a soulless
interrogation room instead appearing to be a rather
expensive home and from the trees outside the windows
she believed she was in Hot-Springs country again.
Focusing on the blond again she noticed a cast on his

right arm as she asked, "Who are you?"
"My name's Naruto Uzumaki," the blond answered

immediately.
Surprised at how forth coming he was she asked, "Is this

your first time interrogating someone?"
"Actually it is," Naruto answered, "Although

interrogation might be a little harsh to describe it. We
already know you were in or around Konoha recently
and were responsible for supplying a disease to infect
one of the Inuzuka's would be breeding stock."
Yugito kept the wince she felt from her face instead
asking dispassionately, "Then what is there to discuss.
Why not get to the point where you ransom me back to
Kumo?"
"My you certainly seem to have a high opinion of

yourself. I suppose that's a rather unusual stance for a
jinchuriki, aren't you wondering whether or not your
village is glad you're gone?"
"Don't lump Kumo in with the rest of the villages that

treat their jinchuriki like garbage," Yugito said angrily,
although in truth knew she owed the change in opinion
to the Killer Bee.
"Well regardless," Naruto said standing, "You have to

realize that Kumo actually being able to barter for your
release is a rather slim chance. I mean Konoha has to
consider what happened when your village tried to
capture the head of the Hyuuga clan's daughter. I doubt
you have anything of value to replace the man's brother."
Yugito was forced to admit that was true as she doubted

that Kumo would be able to come up with anything to
make a deal possible. As for all she knew, in order to
satisfy the clan head's possible desire for revenge her
Bijuu would be extracted and placed in a Hyuuga.
Hoping to buy time she asked, "May I inquire what
happened to the two men that attacked me?"
"Akatsuki you mean?" Yugito nodded so Naruto said,

"We killed the one that injured you. His death is
probably why your wound healed. With his him dead and
most of his masked creatures dead his partner retreated."
"Impossible," Yugito said having struck several what

should have been fatal blows to her opponent.
Holding up his cast, Naruto replied, "Quite possible, but
I didn't escape unscathed. Although I have the pleasure
of knowing I did it to myself."
Confused, Yugito let the comment pass before saying,

"Still if everything was as open as shut as you claimed
you'd have me on my way back to Konoha." Allowing
her voice to take on a seductive tone she said, "Perhaps
you brought me here for some sort of reward."
Naruto chuckled causing Yugito to glare at him saying,

"Let me guess. When I go for my reward and begin
thinking with my other head you try and turn the tables
on me to make your escape."
"Very astute Naruto," a voice said from behind her

surprising the two tailed jinchuriki.
"Thanks Yuugao," Naruto said shooting a smile to the
woman.
Yugito still surprised she hadn't sensed the woman began

to concentrate picking up the breathing of a second.
Although now that one of them had revealed themselves
the second probably didn't feel any need to continue to
hide her presence.
Refocusing on the man in front of her he continued

speaking to the woman saying, "Still I must appear pretty
hard up for her to think such a transparent ploy would
work on me."
"Or it just shows how desperate she is," Yuugao

responded coming into Yugito's view. "Still I think it
prudent to check."
To Yugito's shock the Anbu pulled her mask up and
kissed the blond while rubbing her hand over his crotch.
His body responded immediately as a tent formed which
Yuugao quickly released and began stroking. "What are
you two doing?" Yugito said shocked at not only the
Leaf-nin's behavior, but the size of Naruto's cock as it
was something of a running joke in Kumo that Konoha
shinobi were rather lacking.
Yuugao ignored her instead dropped to her knee to take

his cock into her mouth. But, Yugito's question was
answered as the other shinobi that had been behind her
wrapped her arms around her saying, "Do you really
need someone to spell it out for you?"
Looking out of the corner of her eye at the woman she

could see she had purple hair and was wearing a
trenchcoat. Anko smiled at her before directing her
attention to Yuugao who was now taking his balls into
her mouth while her hand continued to stroke him.
Yugito couldn't look away despite herself due to Anko
acting as a commentator saying, "You know seeing her
like that is still really quite shocking considering how she
used to be. I mean all she used to be about was work,
work, work. The idea that she would drop to her knees at
the drop of the hat in the middle of an interrogation is
mindblowing. But having had that cock inside me, well I
guess I can understand her lack of professionalism."
Yugito looked away, but Anko chuckled noticing her

watching the action out of the corner of her eye. Yuugao
again began bobbing her head on Naruto's shaft while
her hand played with his balls. When they contracted the
Anbu captain increased her pace but stopped as the first
spurts erupted into her mouth.
Yugito watched as the woman's throat worked overtime

to swallow his spunk. Still a little leaked out and when he
was finished she calmly tucked his cock back into his
pants before standing and walking back behind the
bound woman. Before Yugito could comment she heard
the sound of kissing behind her followed by Anko
saying, "Mmmm, you saved some for me."
Naruto collapsed back into the chair he had been in

when Yuugao first awoke. Seeing her confused face he
turned semi-serious saying, "Now that I can operate clear
headed again, let me explain your situation to you.
Recently I've come into a rather interesting jutsu; it helps
me to seduce kunoichi. Now my intention is to use it to
help bridge the divides of hatred that separate the various
villages." Upon seeing Yugito's incredulous look he said,
"Farfetched, I know, but a result of my ambition is that
when Tsume Inuzuka wanted revenge for the actions you
recently committed she decided to attempt to forgive
you. So let me propose a game. Allow me to use the jutsu
on you and receive a minor punishment for your mission
and if you resist it for five days like Anko did then you're
free to go. If not, then you help me in uniting the
villages."
"What if I refuse to play?"
"Then we lock you up in prison and let our Kage settle

matters."
"Do you really think I'll submit to some weak as jutsu?"

Looking over her shoulder at Anko, Yugito added, "I
mean if she could resist it then it'll be child's play. I
accept."
Naruto chuckled and moved behind her as he channeled

chakra into his left hand. Placing it in the middle of her
back, he said, "Who can say really, but it'll be fun to
watch." As Yugito's body began to respond to the jutsu
Naruto added, "Although to be honest Anko lasted a
month."
Naruto went back to sit in the chair watching as Yugito

began to breathe shallowly, almost panting. Nodding to
Yuugao and Anko who nodded back they cut her ropes
but before she could move they grabbed her arms lifting
her out of the seat while holding her bent over between
them. Despite the arousal affecting her, Yugito asked,
"What the hell are you doing?"
"We're carrying out your punishment now," Naruto said

as a door was thrown open. Ino, Tsume and Hana then
stepped in with the elder Inuzuka holding a thin stripped
tree branch in her hand. "Believe me it wasn't easy to
convince her to let you off the hook with only twenty
strikes from her."
Yugito began to struggle causing Tsume to grab her
roughly by the chin. With a glare she told the younger
woman, "Take it like a kunoichi. If I had my way, your
head would be decorating the entrance to the kennels."
Looking back at Naruto she added, "Besides when my
kids got out of line they'd receive a similar punishment."
Moving behind the kunoichi Tsume pulled the

jinchuriki's pants and panties down exposing her ass to
the woman. Who then brought her homemade switch
down on the exposed woman's rear. Tsume took her
time between each strike and although upon reaching the
twentieth felt less then satisfied that justice had been
done did admit she felt better.
Yugito was let go and she immediately pulled her clothes

in place. Determined to prevent the tears she felt from
falling she settled for glaring at the sitting blond.
With a sigh Naruto stood saying, "You'll have free run of
the house, as there are seals are in place to keep us all
inside. If you do manage to find a way out, I don't advice
running. We'll find you, and then maybe Tsume will get
another chance to let her frustrations out." Yugito
nodded so he said, "Ino will you show her to her room
please?"
Ino nodded beckoning the jinchuriki to follow her.

Before she even left the room she could almost feel the
four women surrounding Naruto with the intention of
being pleasured by him. Focusing on the blonde in front
of her, Yugito asked, "He seems rather positive I'll give
in. So far I've felt more aroused on long missions when it
was too dangerous to drop my guard to handle things."
Ino smiled over her shoulder saying, "Well trust me

when I say you've yet to experience it fully. That'll
probably be on the third or fourth day."
Yugito scoffed saying, "I'll beat this. Now that I know
what to expect, I'll be able to better prepare myself. But
out of curiosity why not just use it on me without gaining
my consent?"
Ino shrugged before saying, "I guess it's because of what

happened with Anko. She was the first to really resist it.
So we decided with her permission to use her as a test
subject. By the end of the month she suddenly became
overwhelmed by it and we feared if Naruto didn't take
her then she'd lose her mind. But in the end and we
believe it was due to him she calmed and decided to join
him. But I guess the incident scared him a little, so
before using it he wants you to know what his plan is."
Ino opened the door to what Yugito assumed would be

her room. Moving inside, Ino opened the closet showing
many different sets of clothes. Some of which were
rather revealing, Yugito scowled saying, "What I have on
will be fine."
"Suit yourself, but I'd wager that by tomorrow you'll be

glad for a change of clothes." Ino turned to exit the
room leaving the closet open. She had been the one to
suggest filling it with different types of clothes to help
Naruto better gauge just how under his spell Yugito was.
Ino believed if she began wearing the more revealing
choices then it would be a sign that she was ready to
become his.
Alone, Yugito sat at the edge of the bed but winced due
to the spankings she received. Turning her focus
inwards, she entered her seal to speak with her Bijuu.
*****************************
While Naruto had pumped Yugito full of his chakra,
Kyuubi took the opportunity to speak with her fellow
Bijuu. However instead of seeing Nibi imprisoned in a
cage the seal appeared to have taken the form of a large
play area filled with normal size cat toys. Stepping into
the area fully she was surprised as Nibi appeared from
behind a stand no larger than a normal house cat,
although with two tails. The creature narrowed its eyes at
her before surprise registered on its face at who had
entered its seal. "Kyuubi, why have you come here and
why do you look like that?"
Kyuubi smiled saying, "It's a long story and I'm afraid I

don't have time to explain. It appears you have worked
out some sort of arrangement with your host."
Nibi tentatively nodded aware of Kyuubi's immense

hatred for humanity. Therefore, it came as quite a
surprise when with a nod Kyuubi said, "Good. Tell me,
is your host a virgin?"
"What is that?" Nibi said confused and tilting its head.
"I see," Kyuubi said ignoring the cat's question looking

about the room. Finding what she was looking for she
placed her hand against one of the walls. As soon as she
did so the formula of Nibi's seal appeared.
Nibi's slightly panicked voice asked, "What are you

doing?"
"Letting you in on something glorious," Kyuubi replied

back changing bits and pieces of it. Almost immediately
Nibi began purring feeling the effects of Naruto's jutsu.
Kneeling next to the creature Kyuubi said, "Continue to
aid your host and convince her to submit to mine and
the feelings you are experiencing now will only grow
stronger." Disappearing as Naruto cut the flow of chakra
Nibi was left to wonder just what was happening to her
host.
*****************************
A short time later Yugito appeared in the seal. Searching

for her Bijuu, she found it inside one of the cat toys that
had a small hole. Surprised by the purring that was
emanating from inside Yugito asked, "Are you alright?"
"Yes, I believe so," the cat responded, "What about

you?"
"I think I may have bitten off more than I can chew,"
Yugito admitted pulling the cat out to gently stroke its
fur. The purring doubled in volume something which
surprised Yugito since in the past Nibi seemed to feel
nothing. Holding the cat up to look in its face she asked,
"What's going on with you?"
"I'm not sure," Nibi admitted, "I've never felt anything

like it before. But I believe it's similar to what you are
experiencing."
Surprised, since in the past Nibi seemed largely

unaffected by her lusts, Yugito asked, "Is this a result of
his jutsu?"
"You mean that boy's," Nibi responded, "No, it was a

result of Kyuubi's tampering with our seal."
"What!"
"That boy is the container of Kyuubi," Nibi answered.
"Why would the Kyuubi tamper with my seal?"

"I believe to convince me to suggest giving yourself to
the boy?"
"That's not going to happen," Yugito said quickly.
"Why not?" Nibi responded almost plaintively, "I believe

you have done so before."
Blushing Yugito said, "Those times were different. Those

guys were just to scratch an itch. He made it sound like if
I did submit it would bind me to him."
"Would that be so bad?" When Yugito looked at her

surprised, Nibi looked away saying, "If you knew the
Kyuubi like I did, the idea that it would help a human
would be laughable. Yet that is exactly what it is doing
and apparently has decided to take human form. This
Naruto must be an interesting fellow."
"Drop it," Yugito said putting her foot down. Placing the
cat down she said, "I want you to find a way to end his
jutsu."
"No," Nibi said defiantly surprising its host.
"Listen here," Yugito said getting flustered.
However Nibi ignored her moving to one of the toys

climbing on it she said, "Place your hand on the wall."
Doing as instructed her seal appeared and Nibi said,

"Kyuubi left something in the formula. A clause if you
will. If I aid you the seal resets and I go back to feeling
nothing."
"Trust me, that'll be a blessing," Yugito said quickly,
"Unless I defeat this jutsu it'll become an annoyance until
I give in."
"Spend as long as I have in a sensory void as I have and

even an annoyance will seem like bliss," Nibi said
walking away from its host to again climb into the hole
she had been resting in.
Yugito cursed ending the connection. Feeling her lusts

on the verge of boiling over she took it upon herself to
handle the situation. Sadly unaware that the feelings it
generated in her Bijuu simply increased its desires to see
its host give in.
****************************
Naruto whistled to himself as he cooked breakfast

dressed only in a robe. In truth, the four days he had
spent inside the house had him feeling a little stir crazy.
But looking at his arm guessed one way or another he'd
have been sidelined. On the plus side though Kyuubi
assured him it was fully healed, even the minor damage
to his cells using his jutsu had caused. He was simply
wearing the cast to put his lovers' minds at ease. He was
also a little bummed that Tsunade had banned him from
using the jutsu again. She explained that all it would take
was one misfire of the jutsu or his being too close to it
before he'd find himself unable to use chakra and it being
likely even Kyuubi couldn't fix it. He still smiled at how
upset Kyuubi had been at Tsunade's suggestion that she
couldn't heal him. But she decided to side on the side of
caution, so agreed with Tsunade.
Nonetheless it was hard to be bummed about anything

when one was living in a house with several horny and
willing women. Understanding why Naruto couldn't be
seen with them in Konoha, the older women of his
harem decided to make the most of the time. He was
sure Ino and Tayuya felt a little neglected but they
understood. Still that didn't stop them from sneaking
into his busy schedule for a quickie or two.
Hearing shuffling he smiled sure that the person behind

him was the one person in the house who had yet to
partaken of the various sexual encounters that had
happened around her. "Would you like some breakfast?"
Naruto asked without looking back.
"I can make it myself," Yugito snapped back.
Shrugging he replied, "Suit yourself," before spooning

the eggs he had cooked onto his plate. Placing the pan
back down so that any of his other lovers who awoke
could grab some. He took his plate to the table
munching on them contently.
Yugito glared at the boy and was sure if looks could kill
there'd be nothing left of him but ash blowing in the
wind. "Fucking bastard," she thought since when she had
agreed to his proposition the least he could have said was
that every night would have been filled with the moans
of the other women in the house. As a result, every night
thus far had found her masturbating to the siren songs of
his other lovers as he pleased them in countless ways.
What was worse was that he seemed almost capable of
lasting all night causing her to wonder just what it would
feel like to be with him.
Although she had a few sexual encounters of her own.

None of the men had been able to fully please her no
matter how energetically she had tried to keep them
engaged. In desperation, she had considered seducing her
fellow jinchuriki but due to Bee's habit of running off at
the mouth feared the encounter would show up in one
of his horrible raps. But none of that matter to her now
as she was feeling far more restless then she had ever
been in her life and only hoped that the jutsu ended
promptly on the fifth day.
Naruto refrained from chuckling as Yugito searched the

cabinets aimlessly apparently having no idea what she
was in the mood for. His good humor also stemmed
from the fact that she was a tightly wound spring of lust
only needing a slight push to make her release the lust
she was feeling. He guessed this from her current dress
which much as Ino anticipated had grown more and
more provocative. Dressed as she was in a short and
satin robe, Naruto doubted she was even aware that
when she bent down search the lower cabinets the robe
raised to expose the lower half of her shapely ass.
Finding a can of hash, he watched as she had trouble

opening it since the ancient and dull can opener she was
using kept slipping off of it due to her mounting
frustrations. Watching as she grew flustered, he
suspected she was about to smash it against the counter
until it released its contents, so moving behind her said,
"Here let me."
Looking over her shoulder she said, "Like you'll do much

better, you're practically handicapped."
Still she allowed Naruto to take the can opener from her
and clamping it firmly on the edge said, "Now turn."
Yugito did so and much to her annoyance it didn't slip
off the can. When the lid was fully cut free he said, "See,
there's no telling what we can do together."
Yugito scoffed saying, "Opening a stubborn can is a long

way from accomplishing the nonsense you've been
spewing."
"Maybe," Naruto admitted but cupping her cheek he
said, "But doing nothing guarantees failure."
Despite herself, Yugito found herself leaning into the

palm as she whispered, "I don't want to betray my
home."
"Neither do I," Naruto said closing the distance between

their faces. "What I want is to build a place where they
can coexist."
"What if we fail," Yugito said getting lost in his eyes.
Naruto smiled at the small slip but said, "Then we go

down swinging."
Unable to restrain herself further Yugito lunged forward

smashing her lips to his. Naruto responded in kind
meeting her eager tongue with his own. While they made
out Yugito's hands moved over his shoulders but finding
the robe annoying undid the sash holding it close to
move her hands beneath it.
Naruto for his part considered smashing his cast to free

his arm but imagining a lecture from Ino and Tsunade
decided to make the best of the situation. Using his left
hand, he played with her tit enjoying the way the satin of
her robe felt and sure it was stimulating her nipple
deliciously.
Meanwhile Yugito's hands grasped his cock and feeling

its hardness said, "Kami you were up almost all night
pleasing Anko. How can you still be so hard?"
"It's easy with the right stimulation and partners,"

Naruto said groaning as she rubbed his cockhead against
her uncovered pussy since she had stopped wearing
underwear around the second day.
Moaning herself at the contact, she said, "I want this so
bad."
Naruto responded by spinning her around and bending

her over the counter. Rubbing his cock against her
drenched lower lips, he said, "Tell me, how bad you want
it?"
Yugito looked over her shoulder saying,

"Please…don't…don't tease me."
Responding to her request Naruto leaned forward kissing

her gently before pushing his cock into her. Yugito broke
the kiss groaning into the counter as her passage was
filled by her fellow jinchuriki. Naruto went straight for
the kill pistoning in to her at a blistering pace from the
onset aware that after four days of frustration all she
truly wanted was an orgasm that she could only receive
from a stiff cock.
The way she moaned, "Yes…oh fuck yes…why… why

did I fight it for so long?" She suddenly tensed shouting
caught by surprise, "Oh fuck I'm cumming!"
She collapsed against the counter still being partially

supported by Naruto and rested her head on the counter
top. Naruto far from finished with her grabbed her by
the ponytail pulling her upper body up to his chest and
whispered into her ear, "Don't tell me you're finished
already." He then began attacking her sensitive passage at
the same hard pace as he had before.
"Stop…f-fuck…stop I'm still sensitive…"
Naruto reached his left hand down and lifting her leg up
just kept pounding away saying, "Your body doesn't
seem to want me to stop. You're squeezing me so tight
down there."
Feeling embarrassed at his words, Yugito said, "D-don't

say that…"
"Don't be embarrassed," Naruto said, "I'm glad your

body's reacting like that, because before you go back to
Kumo. I fully intend to have explored every part of it."
Yugito's pussy clamped down on his cock even tighter at

his words. Looking over her shoulder, she smashed her
lips to his again as he continued his brisk pace. All too
soon though Naruto found himself on the verge of
release, but attempted to delay it. As a result his dick
grew even larger which Yugito could feel prompting her
to break the kiss, "You're close aren't you. I can feel it."
He nodded his head in response but fought the urge as
he continued to his actions as the sounds of the rhythmic
meeting of their hips filling the kitchen.
Still Naruto knew he was fighting a losing battle. Burying

himself inside her with a shout of, "I'm cumming," was
surprised when she pulled away from him quickly
spinning and dropping to her haunches with her legs
spread lewdly. She then took his cock into her mouth as
he began spurting several thick ropes of cum. That she
swallowed thirstily as she rubbed her pussy thus
triggering her own orgasm causing her to moan around
his dick much to his enjoyment.
When he finished Yugito let his dick slip from her lips
with a pop taking her time to swallow what remained in
her mouth. Once finished, she placed a kiss against his
sensitive tip pulling a groan from him as the kiss turned
into her energetically sucking of his cock to get it hard
again. To her great pleasure it didn't take much so
standing she wrapped her hand around his dick using it
to pull him after her as she led him to her bedroom.
Looking over her shoulder as she said with a lustful

smile, "I hope you are able to function on the little sleep
you got because you're in for a long day of exploration."
Naruto chuckled saying, "I think you're going to quickly

learn I'm always willing to rise to a challenge." Before
surprising her as he lifted her up and threw her over his
shoulder as he quickly made his way to her room.
As Yugito beat her fist against Naruto's back playfully, a

Bijuu began to understand why Kyuubi had taken the
form that she did.
Chapter 14: Target Shizune
"You allowed your target to get away then," a man said

although he wasn't really there his body appearing hazy
and in an array of colors, "that is unlike you Kakuzu."
Sounding defensive the Akatsuki treasurer said, "Well if

that fool Hidan hadn't of needed to lie around to pray
afterwards. We would have been on our way instead of
losing our target to that woman."
"Regardless this is now twice she has interfered. It would

appear that we have competition for rounding up the
jinchuriki. Is it possible that she is working for Konoha
as they were the one to fight you and that was where our
last target ended up?"
"I don't know," Kakuzu said answering Pain, "But she

wasn't one of the shinobi that we fought. It's possible
she stumbled on a group pursuing the jinchuriki and was
forced to flee. Also the seven-tails supposedly ran to
Konoha after getting away from her. Or her primary
mission is just to make sure we don't get our hands on
them. Since our information said the two-tails was
returning from a sabotage mission against Konoha she
may have been lying in wait to warn our target of the
threat."
"Perhaps, or the information we received wasn't as

exclusive as we were led to believe," Pain said. "It may be
that Hotsprings Village is selling its services to all sides in
this conflict."
"I doubt that," a large man with spiky hair said and
although just as hazy Kakuzu could make out the
bandaged sword on his back, "Hidan's former village is
nothing but a tourist trap with a penchant for getting
secrets from their VIP visitors. They'd have to be suicidal
to play us off against each other."
"Don't underestimate what greedy fools will do Kisame,"

Kakuzu said having met his fair share of such people in
his long life. "Should I pay their Daimyo a visit?"
"No, this calls for more subtle methods," Pain said

looking towards the lone female of the organization.
"Konan, I want you to head to Hotsprings Village and
observe the leaders there. If we are lucky we'll learn just
who this mysterious red-head who is interfering with our
collection of the jinchuriki is working for."
Konan remained silent nodding her head before

disappearing from the cavern that Kakuzu was
conferring with the rest of the group from. As she did so
the ancient bounty hunter felt a pang of annoyance since
it had been years since he'd gotten a good rubdown from
the talented ex-kunoichi of Hotsprings village.
****************************
Yugito had her head resting on Naruto's shoulder

looking over Tayuya's bingo book with him. It had been
three days since her surrender, and much as he promised
he had explored almost every nook and cranny of her
body. Although she had put the brakes on when he asked
her if it was okay to penetrate her backdoor due to her
not being entirely comfortable with the idea, she was
willing to admit that she was thinking about giving it a
try.
Still except for the few occasions when one or the other
would run to get some food or to relieve themselves.
They had spent most of the days in the bed. But sadly
their time was coming to an end. Kumo patrols were
both discreetly and not so discreetly searching for her
now and although they needed to keep a low profile
while they were operating in a foreign country. Chances
were sooner or later those searching for her would
stumble upon the safe house slash summer home.
Therefore despite still being naked, the two jinchuriki

were looking over the bingo book so Yugito could tell
him some of what she knew about those it contained.
Still despite their trying to get something done it was
proving difficult due to the bobbing head of red hair in
Naruto's lap. Trying to remained focused despite
Tayuya's insistent sucking Naruto said, "So she's the
reason getting documents to enter Kumo is so difficult."
Yugito nodded but noticing something wrong about the

dark skinned woman's entry in the bingo book said,
"Yes, but her name isn't Rio but Mabui."
Looking at the picture of the Raikage's assistant Naruto
shrugged saying, "I'm sure that somebody came up with
the name so that they didn't have to keep calling her
Raikage's assistant all the time."
"Yeah, but a lot of good it would do you to walk up to

her and call her the wrong name," Yugito replied dryly,
"especially if you were hitting on her at the time."
Naruto's chuckle turned into a groan as Tayuya ran her

tongue across the sensitive spot underneath his head.
Pulling her mouth away, but still stroking him, the
former Sound-nin said, "How about you two concentrate
on how we get around the bitch in order for me to get
into the village."
"Says the girl with a dick in her mouth," Yugito replied

her voice teasing.
Tayuya grumbled under her breath about unappreciative
jinchuriki who hadn't gone without for several days
before going back to pleasing Naruto's dick. Rubbing
Yugito's seal, which Kyuubi had modified so he could
track and Hiraishin to her location, Naruto asked, "Now
that I have a seal on you, can't I just teleport Tayuya into
the village?"
Yugito shook her head saying, "Without the proper

documentation she wouldn't be able to get a job. And
Mabui keeps a close eye on all applications. Since she
took the job of assistant, spies who actually got into the
village have fallen some eighty-five percent. I'm even
willing to bet the fifteen percent that do manage to slip
in are allowed in to be manipulated so they spread
disinformation."
Naruto sighed saying, "Basically what you're telling me is

that any chance of getting into the village lies with her.
But getting to her is near impossible because she is the
gatekeeper, so to speak."
With a loud slurp Tayuya let Naruto's length slip from

her mouth. Straddling him, she lined his cock with her
opening and with a deeply satisfied sounding moan slid
down until he was fully inside her. Slowly rocking her
hips she moaned out, "w-why…don't we just
have…fuck…Yugito grab her when they're alone t-
together. We can…goddamn… teleport her away then."
Yugito looked away saying, "I'm not comfortable with

doing that. She's my friend and betraying her trust like
that…"
Naruto turned her face towards his and gently kissed her
and when he pulled back said, "I-I understand."
The way his voice hitched due to Tayuya's actions when
he was trying to be serious caused him to shoot her an
annoyed glance. Tayuya just gave him a stare that said,
"Deal with it." Then perhaps to discourage further
discussion while on what she considered her time, she
increased her pace as well as began to raise and lower
herself on his pole. Naruto groaned as he began to focus
more on her. He placed his hands on her hips shooting
an annoyed glance towards his cast. Due to Naruto's
disappearance from the village for the past seven days,
they had needed to concoct a cover story. Using the vial
of rabies, Tsunade had come up with the idea that the
team dispatched had gone after the saboteur. Only to
end up in a slugging match with Akatsuki, but since his
ability to use the Hiraishin was still a secret they needed
to adjust the timetable. Therefore the official story was
after chasing the kunoichi. Who Konoha would be able
to identify claiming they had managed to identify her
before Akatsuki's arrival; Naruto had then injured his
arm after using the Rasenshuriken. This meant that
instead of being almost fully healed he'd need to pretend
his arm had just been injured.
There were several problems with the story of course,

namely due to the devastation his jutsu had caused to the
countryside it was likely Kumo would know the
altercation had happened on their side of the border. But
it was widely hoped since almost everyone involved in
the incident had been in the wrong; both villages would
agree to just sweep the whole thing under the rug.
Tayuya grabbed ahold of his face pulling his gaze away

from his arm towards her. Getting the hint, he began
thrusting upwards pulling a loud moan from her which
she silenced by kissing him fiercely. Yugito watched the
moaning pair and as she began to get aroused at the sight
she began slowly to rub her pussy.
As she did so she once again marveled at the sudden
change her life had experienced. While before she hadn't
thought much of Konoha, one way or the other. She
now found herself believing in an idea that had in a sense
originated from it. What truly surprised her though was
that Naruto wasn't willing to compromise her values in
order to achieve his goals. Especially since what Tayuya
had suggested would be the quickest path to his getting
his spy into the village. Yugito could serve as that
function, but Naruto had promised her that he wouldn't
make her. She felt bad that her hang-ups were in fact
delaying his plan to get a stronger presence in Kumo.
However, he assured her that she didn't need to as he
was positive that eventually they'd find a way and when
they did it would be in a way that didn't force her to
betray her friends' trust.
Still she knew it was a thin line because if Tayuya did get
into the village and she allowed her to operate in it. She
would still be in a sense betraying her village, but
watching the red-head, who was now on her back being
fucked into the mattress, something told her the women
of Kumo that were recruited into Naruto's harem would
thank her for her silence.
Getting tired of being a spectator, Yugito got on all fours

and began crawling to the coupling pair. Coming to a
stop near the moaning red-heads face, Yugito leaned
over her saying, "I never did thank you for saving me."
She pressed her lips to Tayuya's who immediately
responded. The kiss however was more for Naruto's
benefit as their lips separated from each other thus
exposing the tongue play between them. Still Yugito
soon found herself panting regardless and when she
pulled back noticed a thin string of saliva that connected
their tongues.
Turning to look at Naruto, she saw him watching
mesmerized as a result of their actions as he continued to
pound Tayuya's snatch. Giving him a sultry smile, she
moved her attention to Tayuya's breast where she
lowered her mouth to her nipple. Keeping enough
distance that he could see her tongue's actions she began
flicking it, causing Tayuya's moans of delight to grow
louder.
Yugito suddenly let out a moan of her own when a hand

reached between her legs to give her pussy a rub. Not
recognizing the touch and due to her long having
become accustomed to Naruto's was able to deduce that
it belonged to the moaning ex-sound-nin. Two of
Tayuya's slender fingers pushed into her hole causing
Yugito to rear up as they moved about inside her.
Grabbing at one of her own breasts she began moving it
about as she played with her nipple as Tayuya's fingers
began exploring her pussy.
Leaning towards the kneeling Naruto she placed a hand
on Tayuya's midsection and believed she could feel the
cock stirring up the girl's insides. Once her face was close
enough she pressed her lips to his and soon the two's
tongues were sliding around one another in a slow dance.
Yugito pulled back though as the fingers working her
snatch tensed which was followed by a shout of, "FUCK,
I'm Fucking CUMMing."
Naruto groaned out a, "Me too," before giving Tayuya's

pussy several more pumps and pulling out to shoot
several ropes of cum along her stomach with a few
reaching almost to her chin. One of the ropes had landed
right on Yugito's hand. Pulling it away she licked it clean
and then lowering her face to Tayuya's groin began
licking the rest up while working her way up Tayuya's
body.
Naruto watched as almost like a cat drinking up milk she
cleaned Tayuya's body of his seed. By the time she
reached the last of it near her chin he was already hard
again and when the two women began kissing again
sharing his cum between them it was almost all he could
take. As Yugito had climbed up Tayuya's body she had
presented him a view of her glistening snatch so took the
opportunity to position himself behind her. In one quick
and violent thrust he buried his cock inside his fellow
jinchuriki who broke her kiss to moan out in pleasure.
With a smirk Naruto said, "You shouldn't tease me like

that."
Yugito looked over her shoulder with a smile of her own

replying, "Who's teasing, I'm supplying motivation."
Reaching around Naruto groped both of her breasts

pressing his back to hers and whispered into her ear,
"Like that's hard to supply with a beauty like you
around."
Yugito blushed but Tayuya having heard asked, "What

the fuck about me?"
Naruto moved one hand from Yugito's chest and

grabbed Tayuya's, who was being straddled by the
blondes, saying, "I'm sure you know the answer to that."
With a hard dick inside of her that was currently doing

nothing Yugito said, "Now who's teasing." Naruto
laughed before beginning a slow and languid pace.
Yugito didn't mind though as Tayuya provided her with
extra stimulation by pressing her lips to the jinchuriki's
collarbone before moving on to her breasts. Moaning in
pleasure, she began rocking back to meet Naruto's
thrusts. Naruto picked up the hint and increased his own
pace to match the host of the two-tails.
Switching things up, Naruto wrapped a hand around
Yugito's midsection and pulled her back towards him.
His cock never left her cunt as he fell backwards on the
bed leaving the Kumo-nin on top and facing away from
him. She sat there a moment getting herself situated and
then slowly rose her hips up. Naruto groaned as his dick
became visible inch by inch, which was mirrored by
Yugito's moan as she slowly lowered her cunt back
down. She kept the pace slow wanting to draw it out
since in all likelihood it would be the last time for a while
since he wouldn't even be able to take her out in her
village at least until they found a way to infiltrate Kumo.
Tayuya figuring that it would be a while until she got to

ride Naruto's cock again made her way to his head where
standing over him said, "Make me feel good too,
Naruto," before lowering her snatch to his mouth.
*****************************
As Naruto and Yugito used their bodies to say good-bye,

Kyuubi took the opportunity to enter the woman's seal.
Once again in the large playroom that represented Nibi's
seal Kyuubi could hear content purring coming from one
of the carpet covered towers. Kyuubi was also feeling the
pleasant sensations that Naruto's coupling was sending
through the seal, however she ignored it finding that they
paled in comparison to what she had experienced with
the blond directly.
For a moment Kyuubi thought of her own lovemaking

with Naruto. It hadn't escaped her notice that Naruto
hadn't cum with her. Nor was she upset that he didn't
mention it or bring it up as she believed he was trying to
spare her feelings on the matter. Particularly due to what
she believed was behind his inability to be fully satisfied
in the seal while she had been. The first clue for her had
been when she had given Naruto a blowjob. When she
had tried to taste him through his boxers she had instead
tasted nothing. She believed it was because none of his
other lovers had tried to do such a thing, and since all
she had known of sex came from their experiences. She
reasoned that to Naruto sex in the seal was merely
mental stimulation. Since she had no physical experience
or body she wasn't bogged down by any such thing.
Naruto had visited her several times during the four days
it had taken to break Yugito's resolve. Kyuubi was glad
to learn that her coming to such an understanding hadn't
dampened her enjoyment of those times. However
knowing that there was another level of pleasure for her
to enjoy did make her hungry to experience it.
The problem of course being how, as her physical

existence was still only chakra and was locked behind the
seal. Plus, she couldn't access it without killing the man
she wanted to be the one to make love to her. She had
several ideas in the works, but first needed to talk with
one of Naruto's other lovers. She also wanted to keep
her plans close to the vest for the moment. Partly since
she didn't know how Naruto would react to it and also
partly as a response to his not talking to her about the
matter. While not mad, it did irk her, so she considered
taking matters into her own hands rather fair.
Nibi's purring coming to an end pulled Kyuubi from her

thoughts as she felt the pleasant sensations of her host's
lovemaking coming to an end. Clearing her throat, she
wasn't surprised when Nibi stuck her head out of a hole
in one of the cat towers. She fought down a smile as the
diminutive Bijuu leapt down quickly coming to a rest in
front of her.
"Kyuubi, I want to experience more…"

"Of course you do," Kyuubi said her tone amused.
Almost immediately Kyuubi noticed that Nibi's inhuman

face changed from pleased to guarded. Kyuubi fought
down a sigh figuring her fellow Bijuu felt that it had
fallen into a trap she had set. "Relax," Kyuubi said
holding her hands up trying to calm the chakra beast. "I
meant that I'm aware of what it is you are feeling. For
now though I'm afraid you're going to have to let what
you've felt already be enough. But I promise that when
the time comes you'll experience all that you want and
more. But first, can you tell me are there any weaknesses
in Kumogakure's defenses that my host can exploit?"
Nibi looked away saying, "I can't tell you. Yugito would
be upset."
Kyuubi scowled saying, "I guess you want your seal to go

back to the way it was then."
"That isn't fair," Nibi said angrily, "Would you betray
your host just to get what you wanted?"
The question caught Kyuubi by surprise, which she

didn't doubt showed on her face. Nibi picked up on it
saying, "You haven't really thought about such things,
have you? Tell me, is his only value to you the pleasure
he can give you?"
"No…" Kyuubi said weakly although a part of her felt

such a thing was possible. As her whole reason for her
fear of telling Naruto about the truth of her role in his
parent's death had resulted from her fear he'd cut her out
of his life. But was it him or the pleasure that he gave her
that she truly cared about.
Taking a step away from the Bijuu she said, "Forget it

then." Allowing herself to fade from the seal she said, "If
you are interested in more then perhaps you should
consider coming up with a more physically appealing
form." As she disappeared she heard her fellow Bijuu
hiss at her but nonetheless the idea took root and Nibi
began dreaming up a human form to take.
*****************************
Tsunade screamed in contentment as she felt Naruto

release his seed inside of her before relaxing and falling
to the side of him in his bed. As their breathing returned
to normal, she admitted to herself that she was relieved
that Naruto wasn't upset about her knowing the truth
about his parents. While they had seen each other since
he learned this was the first time they had truly been
alone. Rolling over and tucking herself into his side she
asked, "Aren't you ever satisfied? You just got back from
Hotspring Country and a week's worth of sex."
Naruto pulled her closer saying, "Heaven help me if I
ever am. I fear you'll all mutiny against me. Let's not
forget you jumped me."
Tsunade smiled, but it faded as she turned somber

saying, "Naruto…"
Sensing that she was about to bring up her knowledge of

his parentage he placed a finger over her lips before
saying, "Tsunade, it's fine. I understand that as the village
leader there were things you couldn't tell me. Plus I
figured that you were honoring a promise to either Pervy
Sage or the Old Man. But you still found a way to let me
know that let you honor your promise and our
relationship, and as a bonus headed off a potentially bad
situation between Kyuubi and me. There's nothing left to
be said."
Tsunade nodded but leaned in to kiss her lover. Before
things got too heated however she broke the kiss. With
that cleared between them, she decided to bring up
another matter that she wanted to discuss. "Naruto,
when I found your list of women you planned to target. I
noticed that Shizune's wasn't there. Did you plan to not
add her?"
"Well to be honest me and Ino sort of got distracted

before we really finished it. But you put her in the bingo
book you made up. However, to be honest I sort of
always assumed she was off limits."
"Why?"
"Um, because you raised her didn't you."
"It didn't stop you from sleeping with Tsume and Hana."
"True, but I wasn't really targeting Hana from the
beginning. She sort of just fell into my lap. Not that I'm
not happy things turned out that way, but I understand
there are certain lines people don't want to cross."
Tsunade arched an eyebrow saying, "Do Tsume and

Hana seem at all conflicted?"
"No, but…" Naruto began but was silenced by Tsunade

placing a finger against his lips.
"I understand what you are saying," Tsunade said before

pausing to collect her thoughts. After rejecting several
discreet ways of phrasing what she wanted to say she
settled on being blunt telling him, "I think what you
believe is that I see Shizune as a daughter." When Naruto
nodded she said, "That couldn't be further from the
truth." Tsunade could see Naruto's confusion and
perhaps indignation but said, "Do you see Jiraiya as a
father?"
"No, but…"
Cutting him off she said, "Why not, you spent a

considerable amount of time with him?"
"I don't know it's hard to explain. He's important to me

and we have a precious bond, but I never really thought
of him along those lines."
"So why assume I would hold Shizune to a daughter

role?"
"Because didn't you take care of her for close to ten

years. I mean…"
Tsunade sat up in the bed staring away from him so
Naruto let his sentence trail off. Figuring she would
explain her position. Finally after several minutes she
said, "I think it would be fair to say she took care of me.
I was a wreck when Dan died, and to be honest the last
thing I wanted was some brat tagging along. But I knew
she'd end up a ward of the village if I didn't take her in."
She looked back over her shoulder and the sadness on
her younger face almost appeared alien. As if it didn't
belong there, Naruto guessed it was probably due to her
telling him that her current appearance was from before
all the tragedies that had happened in her life.
Naruto sat up as well pulling her back towards him

before wrapping his arms around her sending an
annoyed glance to the cast still on his arm. Tsunade
basked in the comfort before continuing, "Still she may
have been better off. I hardly let the fact I had a young
woman traveling with me deter me from indulging in my
own habits of drinking and gambling. I can't tell you the
number of times that I came to in whatever hotel we
were staying at with no idea how I got there. Yet was still
dressed for and tucked into bed. A life of constant travel
was no way for her to grow up and sometimes I don't
think she's ever been kissed. I guess what I'm saying is if
you can give her the same measure of happiness and love
you give me, it'd make me happy."
Naruto remained silent not sure how to respond. It still

took a little getting used to the fact that at times his
harem was the one encouraging him to take on new
lovers. Tsunade having said her piece and figuring
Naruto needed to time to think about it changed the
subject saying, "I suppose we can take the cast off. With
your rapid healing it should match up to the timeline
we've set up."
Having made his decision Naruto said, "Actually, let's
leave it in place. It might come in handy."
Tsunade looked over her shoulder in confusion only to

receive an amused smile that made her think he already
had an idea of how to add her first apprentice to his
harem. Feeling her own body respond to the thought she
said, "Tell me more."
*****************************
"It is good to see you returned to us, Yugito," The

Raikage A said visibly relieved by her being found as she
was heading back to Kumo. "When I had heard about
the devastation of the environment before we lost your
trail I feared the worse."
"Thank You, Lord Raikage," Yugito replied genuinely to

her leader.
Switching topics and his visage, which went from
relieved to stoic and serious, he said, "Now care to fill us
in on what happened."
Yugito spent a moment to look around the room finding

it filled with some of the Raikage's most trusted shinobi.
Mabui was naturally among them. Yugito shifted her
gaze from the assistant back to her leader before saying,
"My mission to the Leaf was a success. I had given one
of the vials of rabies to our client and was returning to
the village when I was ambushed by two men wearing
cloaks."
"Akatsuki," A said with a sneer.
"Yes," Yugito replied grimly knowing she most likely

would no longer be among the living if not for Tayuya's
timely appearance. "I was defeated in battle by a man
named Hidan. He possessed a unique ability to shrug off
fatal blows while being able to curse people to suffer the
same damage as him."
A shifted his focus to Mabui asking, "What can you tell

me about this Hidan?"
Yugito wasn't surprised that Mabui was able to rattle off,

"He's an anarchist that worships a heathen god known as
Jashin. He's also a missing-nin from Hotsprings Village
and is rumored to be unable to die."
A scowled at the mention of the man's village, due to its

having been a constant source of information leaks from
various shinobi, kunoichi, and even political leaders,
since its conversion from a shinobi village to a tourist
destination. Whatever was in the water there tended to
make its visitors loose lipped so he had banned his
shinobi from ever visiting. Not that the political leaders
of Lightning Country ever listened to him much to his
annoyance and the ruination of several of his schemes to
increase the military might of his village.
Thinking along those lines he said, "Hmm, perhaps we

can use this to our advantage. Konoha did cross into our
borders and we may be able to use that to get our hands
on the Byakugan."
Yugito fought down her frown at that. While she

respected A like no other shinobi, with the exception
being the one she was now bound to, she didn't like how
he was willing to go to such lengths to get his hands on
other villages' bloodlines. Glad that they had taken
precautions against such an occurrence she said, "I think
it would be best to let the matter drop, Lord Raikage."
Her leader arched an eyebrow which she took as

permission to speak her mind so added, "Although I
wasn't aware of any pursuit it's possible that Konoha was
tracking me. During my battle I lost the remaining vials
of the disease and since it didn't turn up during your
search for me. They may have taken it. With Tsunade as
their Hokage she may be able to track the origin of it to
our northern villages."
"That's rather farfetched," A said dismissively with a

wave.
"I wouldn't underestimate one of the Sanin," Yugito said

severely to which her leader had to agree. Adding the
icing to her argument she said, "Also, take into account
that one of their shinobi was responsible for the
devastation you found and that he killed a man that our
own information says was unkillable. I think it would be
best if we let the matter drop for now."
She could see her leader didn't like it but was hard
pressed to argue against her recommendation. With a
sigh he said, "I suppose there will be other opportunities.
You're dismissed."
Yugito nodded heading for the door but not before

sending one last glance Mabui's way wondering just how
Naruto would be able to get close to the serene looking
woman.
*****************************
Shizune woke with a sigh not wanting to leave the

comfort of her bed or wake from the rather steamy
dream she had been enjoying. However, as she rubbed
the sleep from her eyes, she blushed at what the dream
had entailed. Pulling her sleeping shirt over her head, she
looked at herself in a full length mirror clad in only her
panties. She ran a hand over one of her nipples finding it
still hard from her dream which had starred her and a
certain genin who could probably take a great deal of the
village's jounin on and win. Stifling the moan her actions
brought on, she looked at her day planner seeing that
today she had to finish Naruto's medical examination.
With a sigh she thought, "No wonder I dreamed about

him." Although a plausible excuse she knew it was only
partly the reason her dream had been so erotic. The
other being her life in general and while she was glad for
the opportunities she had been given such as studying
under one of the strongest women on the planet. There
were times when she wondered if perhaps she would
have been better off staying in the village.
At least as far as her love life was concerned, as having to

act as the adult in the duo that had been Tsunade and her
had taken its toll. That was no doubt one of the reasons
why she was having sexually explicit dreams about
someone half her age. Not that she hadn't tried to lose
her virginity, but she had bungled it in such a way that
she had never tried again. It had happened a few nights
after she had turned twenty-one. Tsunade had been on
one of her all night benders, but instead of fretting over
her as had often been the case. Shizune had headed out
to a bar herself. There she had met a handsome young
man and approached him with the intention of seducing
him. Sadly, she had been so nervous that she had kept
feeding the man drinks to the point that when they had
retired to a cheap hotel room. The man had after a heavy
make-out session had passed out on top of her. Feeling
mortified, she had left her would be deflowerer in his
drunken stupor to collect her master. Luckily and gladly
they had left the village early the next day.
Therefore, with her first and only really experience with

sex ending in abject failure. Shizune had simply funneled
all her energies into being there for her teacher. She
guessed that may be the other reason she had begun to
feel so frustrated with her lack of a love life, which was
lately Tsunade had needed her less and less. To be
honest it was something she had always feared about
Tsunade taking the position of Hokage. That being as
she had grown into the job, and rediscovered the strong
woman she had been, before her devastating losses, she'd
stop relying on her.
It may have taken a little over three years but that day
had seemed to arrive. Normally Shizune would have
quickly showered before heading to Tsunade's room to
rouse her from bed. Looking at the clock, Shizune sighed
as she didn't even need to check as her master was no
doubt already in her office. It had surprised Shizune the
first time she had headed to the Sannin's room only to
find that Tsunade was already awake and gone. She had
quickly headed to the office expecting to find out that
some emergency had happened during the night that had
required the Hokage's attention. Instead all she had
found was the blonde working diligently on her
paperwork.
At first Shizune had delighted in the change in her

master having never seen her so happy. However as time
went on that joy had turned into a wondering of how she
would define herself as the role she had performed for
nearly twenty years seemed to no longer be needed.
Shizune shook her head as she remembered trying to
convince herself that it was all a front and Tsunade still
needed her. She had even checked the blonde's secret,
secret stash, since while Tsunade no doubt knew that she
was aware of her hidden sake supply. Shizune was
positive that her master wasn't aware that she knew of
her real secret stash. When she had checked it all she had
found was clothes, some of them rather risqué, that
Shizune imagined that Tsunade would only wear in her
youth. Not really sure what the clothes symbolized, she
had put them back wondering just what she would do
with herself if Tsunade had truly turned a corner and no
longer needed her.
With a weary sigh Shizune decided to shower before

heading to the office. Pulling her panties down, she
flushed in embarrassment at the reminder of her dream
the dampened panties represented. Quickly and
efficiently showering she ate a light breakfast before
heading to the office wondering just how she'd break the
monotony her life had become.
*****************************
What followed for Shizune was another day of filing the

papers that Tsunade signed with the various people they
needed to reach. One of the things she noticed was a
mission acceptance form for one of the many G-ranked
missions that Naruto had accrued over his shinobi
career. She didn't know how he'd react particularly if he
learned that Team Eight plus Kakashi had discovered
something troublesome in their search for answers to
what had happened to the Anbu team looking into
Orochimaru's hideouts.
Normally she believed that he'd go ballistic at the idea of

being left out, even if he was injured. However, the calm
way he was reacting to being on the light duty
assignment of filling in for Hinata surprised her. She had
half expected that by lunch he would have pestered
Tsunade into giving him an assignment a little more
exciting. Instead he went about the various tasks he was
asked to perform with a minimal of fuss. Therefore when
lunch did arrive and she entered the office to tell
Tsunade she was heading to the cafeteria she was
surprised to find him sitting behind the desk looking
over a piece of paper.
Entering the office fully she had said, "Does Tsunade
know you're sitting at her desk?"
"I'm sure she wouldn't have a problem with it," he

replied with a grin she couldn't help mirroring.
"Do you know where she went?"
"S-she said something about getting something to drink,"

Naruto replied.
Shizune found the small hitch in his reply a little strange

and noticed his cheeks coloring a little so asked, "Are
you alright?"
"Never better, Shizune."
"Okay, well I guess we'll find out later, don't forget we

have to finish your examination after lunch."
"I know. I'll be there."
Shizune nodded and began making her way out of the

office. Just as she reached the door she said, "Can you
tell Lady Tsunade that I'll be taking my lunch now."
"Y-yeah no problem. I'll see you after lunch."
Shizune paused wondering what was wrong with him as

he seemed to be fighting back a grimace. Figuring she'd
find out what was going on with him later she opened
the door to leave. Just before the door closed she heard a
slurping sound and heard Naruto groan out. Except the
sound was the farthest thing from pain she could
imagine. She stood frozen outside the door wondering
what she had just heard.
"Was Naruto with someone," she thought shocked,
especially since the only place for the person to hide was
under the desk. She was tempted to go back to get to the
bottom of it but decided to leave not willing to subject
either of them to the embarrassment. She guessed that he
was just at that age. Naturally that left the question of
just who it was with him. "I guess those dates must have
paid off," she thought both amused and titillated.
She had heard the rumors that Naruto had become quite
popular with the ladies recently, having been seen about
town with several beautiful women. While several of
them had been civilians, two of them had been the
kunoichi that had graduated with him. She had just
assumed that like the rumors also said that they had been
play dates and that Naruto was doing them in hopes of
wooing Sakura. Still unless it had been Sakura under the
desk then perhaps the dates had bore some unexpected
fruit for the blond.
She reasoned that had to be the case as Sakura had been
rather depressed lately. At first she had believed that it
was due to the disastrous mission to capture Sasori's spy.
In part to Sasuke's appearance, and subsequent attacking
of the team. But now she assumed it was more Naruto
related. As it didn't escape her notice that in all the
rumors Sakura's name was never mentioned and he had
been on several dates with each of the women whose
names had. Another thing that hadn't escaped her notice
was that as Sakura's mood fell. The kunoichi's whose
names she had heard had picked up. Add Tsunade to the
mix and it would have been a trifecta of women
associated with the blond who suddenly seemed to
possess a more positive outlook.
Shizune stopped dead in her tracks, thinking, "It wasn't

Tsunade was it?" She shook her head clearing it of such
craziness as surely Tsunade the world's most powerful
kunoichi wouldn't be on her knees under her own desk
sucking off Naruto. Guessing her hunger was getting the
best of her. She quickly headed to the hospital to stop at
the small cafeteria it had.
Taking a seat by herself to be left alone with her

thoughts. She began to really wonder if her dream was
having an effect on her. She had just about almost
convinced herself she had imagined the whole thing
when Ino and Sakura entered. The contrast between the
two couldn't be greater as Ino was doing her best to try
and cheer up her friend. Still it was easy to see the more
the blonde tried the worse she was making the pink
haired girl feel and so eventually they both lapsed into
silence.
To Shizune it appeared that Sakura was lamenting her

loss of presence in Naruto's life. Going through
something similar in her own she couldn't help but feel
sympathy for the girl. It wasn't a good feeling to know
you were no longer needed by someone you cared for.
Even if to Shizune the pink-haired girl now found herself
trapped in a situation of her own making. She knew
Sakura's feeling for Naruto had changed over the years
of his absence. But, the way she had focused so much on
Sasuke upon Naruto's return Shizune felt she shouldn't
be surprised that he had apparently moved on.
Hoping the two would work past their differences

Shizune focused on Ino and for a moment pictured her
under the desk pleasing Naruto. It was shockingly easy to
do especially since Ino not only had been on a date with
Naruto but had seemed to shed her Sasuke's loving
image.
However, her imagination took the image of the blonde

sucking the jinchuriki off and supplanted her into it. But
then it morphed again but this time spinning a little
scenario for her. She was entering the office holding a
cup of tea on a tray for the Hokage. She smiled at the
blond sitting behind the desk as his blue eyes softened
upon seeing her. Taking the tea from the tray he downed
it in a single gulp both delighting and annoying her. Her
delight stemmed from the fact she knew he enjoyed it
and the annoyance came from all the effort she had put
into making it just the way he liked it, only for it quickly
being gulped down.
/]
[/Still the delight won out as she asked, "Will there be

anything else, Lord Hokage?"
/]
[/"Actually I'm feeling a little stiff," he said pushing the

chair back several feet.
/]
[/Without a word Shizune took up her position between

her leader's legs and freed the reason behind his tented
pants. Gasping as it shot out of his fly she grabbed ahold
of the shaft and quickly went about releasing the tension
in her Hokage's body. No sooner had her mouth
wrapped around his pole then he groaned out in a way to
what she had heard earlier saying, "Shizune…"
"Shizune, hey earth to Shizune," a female voice called out

waking her from her daydream
Focusing on the voice she said, "What is it, Ino?"
"Well lunch is over, and your hospital shift started fifteen

minutes ago. I was just coming back for a drink and saw
you staring off into space."
Surprised she looked to the clock to see the blonde
kunoichi wasn't exaggerating. Standing abruptly she said,
"Oh no, I'm late."
"That's what I'm trying to tell you," Ino said with an

amused smile. "Have fun," she added under her breath as
the dark-haired woman was already through the swinging
doors of the hospital cafeteria.
Shizune took off running since her first appointment was

famous for his lack of patience. Knowing how busy he
tended to be, even with a cast, she didn't doubt getting
him to agree to another appointment would be rather
difficult. Especially if the reason the first one didn't
happen was because of her tardiness. As she ran, she
tried to ignore the way her panties clung to her due to
her arousal. Doubting her patient was there, but not
willing to chance making him wait longer if he was she
decided to just make due.
Arriving at the door she pulled the folder out of the tray
hanging from the wall next to it before stepping in ready
to face disappointment. What she wasn't expecting was
Naruto to be sitting patiently on the bed the room had
clad, in only his boxers.
"You're still here," she exclaimed unable to keep her

surprise from her voice or face.
Naruto laughed saying, "Well I imagine that we'd have to

reschedule later if I left. Since my cast is coming off
soon, I figured it'd be best to do it now instead of when
I'll be getting some serious missions again."
Shizune nodded saying, "Sorry for making you wait."

"It's alright," he said standing and reaching to pull his
boxers down, "so do I lose these."
"Wait," Shizune said nervously.
"I thought you said you need to examine it," Naruto said
looking at her confused.
"I do, I just need some time to mentally prepare myself,"

she said blushing at his amused chuckle. While quickly
adding, "Plus there are some questions I need to ask."
Crossing his arms over his chest he said, "Oh okay. Ask
away doc."
Asking the full litany of questions she came to one where

she expected him to be less than honest but was
prepared to confront him if necessary so asked, "Now
are you sexually active."
"Yes," he replied unabashedly surprising her.
Quickly composing herself she kept her eyes glued to the

clipboard as she asked the next, "About how often do
you engage in such activities."
Taking a moment to think he said, "It varies, but maybe

six or seven times is the average."
Shizune looked up at him again in surprise. Writing the

response down Naruto could see she assumed he had
meant a week. He thought about correcting her since
Tsunade would make sure the real answers never saw the
light of day, but didn't want to shock her too much, too
quickly. Still it was proving hard not to laugh as she
would keep looking up in surprise when she got an
answer she didn't expect.
As she worked her way through the list Shizune fought
to keep a hint of annoyance from her thoughts. Here she
was a thirty something woman and a boy just reaching
the prime of his life had already experienced the
unknown thrills of sex and was almost basking in it from
the small smile he was gracing her with. With a mental
sigh she finished the list so looking up said, "Alright
Naruto, I'm ready for you to lose them."
Unashamed, he quickly pulled them down and she was

hard pressed not to gasp at the monster in front of her.
Although flaccid she guessed that when erected he'd be
about ten inches. Quickly and efficiently after dawning
some latex gloves, while ignoring the way her body was
reacting to the naked man in front of her, she set about
checking to make sure he was healthy. Finishing she
pulled off her gloves and tossed them in the medical
waste bin. Pulling a small container from one of the
selves she said blushing, "I'm going to need a sample."
Although not the first time he'd had such an exam since
it was pretty much standard issue for becoming a
shinobi. She assumed it was the first time he had been
asked for such a thing so said, "Since you are sexually
active there are more test we need to run. So, I'm going
to need a semen sample."
"Okay," he said taking the cup from her. "When do you

need it back?"
"Now would be best so I can run it down to the lab.

There are some magazines in one of the drawers to help
facilitate you in providing it. I'll be waiting outside."
"Sure thing," Naruto said again showing none of the

signs of embarrassment that she was feeling.
Stepping out into the hall, she calmed her racing heart
having never felt such desire well up inside her. Glad the
worst of it was over, she expected it would only be a few
minutes before she received the call he was finished.
That was why when a half hour passed she knocked on
the door worriedly calling, "Naruto, I'm coming in."
She gave him a few moments to cover up before pushing

the door open. Yet again she received a shock as Naruto
was standing with the cup sitting on the counter slowly
stroking himself. She almost jumped out of the room but
the sound of footsteps approaching forced her to shut
the door. Pressing her back against it, Naruto had the
decency to stop but not cover up saying, "Sorry it's
taking so long I'm having a little trouble."
Immediately going into doctor mode she asked

worriedly, "Do you think the reason is medical?"
Sticking his cast covered right arm behind his head he
said, "Nah, it's just I came a short while ago and while
normally that wouldn't be a problem using my left hand
just isn't cutting it."
Shizune kept a straight face but felt her body heat up at

the admission. Now positive she had been only a few
feet from Naruto as he was being pleasured caused a
surge of arousal that left her panties a sticky mess. She
concentrated on Naruto as he said, "Anyway, if you don't
mind I'll bring you the sample later after I have my lover
help me out."
Shizune was about to nod but he added, "Shit, I'm

probably going to be walking around with this boner all
day now."
His mentioning that caused Shizune to shift her gaze to

the rather large appendage sticking out from his body.
He was about to pick up his boxers when she said red-
faced, "Well maybe I could…maybe I could be of
assistance."
"That would be great," Naruto said surprising her since

she assumed he would have raised the point he had a
girlfriend. Still she was forced to admit that he probably
could use the same reason she was, that she was just
going about getting the sample she needed.
She moved towards him and spared a look towards the

box of gloves that she knew procedure said she should
don. Still she didn't spare them a second look as she
approached the attractive naked male in front of her.
Embarrassed at the way Naruto never broke eye contact
she said, "Please don't look."
Naruto immediately shifted his gaze to the wall. Doing

the same thing except looking in the opposite direction
she gingerly reached down grabbing a hold of it. She
pulled her hand back as it jumped at the contact causing
him to say, "Sorry." Nodding, although he couldn't see it
she again grabbed hold and began gently moving her
hand back and forth.
Shizune couldn't believe how hot his cock was and was
tempted to look down. Fighting it, she tried to keep the
encounter strictly professional. However, she knew that
she had already crossed that line when she had offered.
Thinking that almost seemed to free her and after
making sure Naruto was still looking at the wall spared a
glance.
Naruto fought back a groan since he didn't want to

startle her. Being discreet he looked over out of the
corner of his eye to see Shizune staring down at her
efforts. He knew she was getting lost in the handjob as
her pace which had begun almost efficiently in order to
quickly get the sample she needed was becoming erratic.
At times she'd stop with her hand at the tip before once
more beginning to stroke him.
He could also hear her breathing change as she exerted

herself. Yet it also had the undertones that he had long
begun to associate with his lovers as their lusts took over.
Shizune gave up any pretense that it was strictly a way of
getting his semen for her tests when she sunk to her
haunches. The way her legs stuck out from her kimono
gave the usually reserved woman a sultry edge he'd never
seen in her before. Not to mention the way she was
staring at his cock in a manner completely different then
she had only a short while before.
Again he had to fight back a groan as she brought up her

other hand to join the one jacking him off. He also had
to fight back the urge to cum, as otherwise not only
would the spell be broken but she'd get a face full of it as
she was almost at eyelevel with his tip. He noticed the tip
of her tongue peek out from between her lips before
darting back in. Picking up the sign he had been waiting
for he placed his left hand on the back of her head. He
hadn't even needed to exert any pressure before she
moved forward swallowing his cock.
She continued to use her hands to pleasure what she

couldn't fit into her mouth and although her technique
was clumsy her enthusiasm more than made up for it. He
fell back against the counter moaning, "Shizune," and
much to his surprise her excitement seemed to double.
When he felt her tongue begin to tickle the slit of his

cock he finally lost his battle saying, "Shizune, here
comes your sample." She just groaned in response so
Naruto let himself go releasing several powerful bursts.
Shizune had vaguely heard his warning, but she was too
far gone to care the real thing far eclipsing her earlier
fantasy. That was until he erupted in her mouth. Caught
by surprise by just how much there was she felt her
cheeks bulge. Pulling back she caught the final burst on
her face.
Swallowing what was in her mouth as she wasn't sure

what else to do. She began to be overwhelmed by a
feeling of mortification. "I'm so sorry," she said standing
moving to a wipe dispenser to clean her face unable to
look at the young man.
"Sorry for what," Naruto said seriously. Before joking,

"If all my doctor's appointments had been like that it
wouldn't be nearly so hard to get me to come to them."
"Naruto," she said glad he was trying to cheer her up,

"that was terribly unprofessional of me. I'm sorry I
caught you up in my frustrations getting the better of me.
Not to mention you have a girlfriend."
"Ah," Naruto said still nude. He surprised her by moving

to his pants and reaching into his pouch he pulled out a
kunai. Sticking it into the cast near his elbow, he ran it
down the plaster cutting it off.
"What," she said shocked.
Flexing his arm he said," That's better."
"But you said…"
"Sorry about that it was the best way to get you to cut
loose."
"What…" she said again quickly losing grasp of just what

was going on. "But you have a girlfriend."
Closing with her like a predator, Naruto smiled, "She's
the one that put me up to this. She's been really worried
about you and wanted you to experience the same joy
she does."
"I…I don't understand…"
"Then don't, just feel," he said reaching into the folds of

her robe with his left hand. Before she could stop him,
Naruto had slipped her panties to the side and finding a
flood said, "Wow, you're soaked down here."
Before she could respond, she had to bite down on a

knuckle to keep from screaming as she was sure if she
had the entire floor would have heard her. Naruto went
about quickly proving he was as skilled with his left hand
as he was with his right as it only seemed to take a
minute for him to bring some release to the young
woman who screamed her orgasm into her knuckle.
Naruto moved her to fall back onto the bed where the
panting woman watched him dressed with glassy eyes
that told him that she wasn't completely aware of her
surroundings anymore.
Shizune became aware of a dressed Naruto moving

towards the door whistling a happy sounding tune. He
looked back to see she was once again aware of her
surroundings and smiled at the spread legged view he
was getting from where she laid on the bed. Focusing on
her face he said, "I know you have questions and we'll be
pleased to answer them tonight at my apartment around
eight o'clock. But if you want this to be just a too real
fantasy then you can pretend it never happened. I'll leave
it up to you to decide. I know we both hope you show."
Naruto then turned towards the door which he opened

with his right hand. Just before he stepped outside
Shizune noticed him bring his left up to his mouth where
he sucked his fingers clean of her essence. Shizune wasn't
sure what just happened, but she knew a part of her was
already shouting at her that eight o'clock was too long to
wait.
*****************************
Naruto put the finishing touches on the table by lighting

the candle in the center. The only other thing on it was a
bucket of ice with a bottle of wine in it surrounded by
three glasses. As he made his way to his leather chair
where he could argue his path to world peace had truly
begun and while aware he still had a long way to go.
Also, while he would never rank any of his experiences
he had to admit seducing a girl from the 'Wants' list
seemed to be more fun than the 'Needs'.
He supposed it had to do with that there wasn't the same
element of fear of failure. While both he and Tsunade
would be disappointed if Shizune didn't show then there
was no worry of his plan derailing at a critical point.
Thinking of Tsunade, he looked over the arm of his chair
to see a gift bag sitting there. The only note that had
been attached had been addressed to him. Basically all it
had said was for him to leave it alone. Curious he was
tempted to look inside but didn't want to end up facing
Tsunade's wrath so let it be.
As the clock approached the appointed hour and despite

his earlier thoughts he did find himself feeling a little
anxious. He guessed it had to do with as more and more
women feel under his spell, Shizune could become a
problem if she chose to not join him. He truly didn't
know which way she would go as he hadn't needed to
use any of his techniques such as the Temptation's
Touch or his enhanced pheromones since he had almost
been able to smell the lust radiating from her before she
gave in. But now as the clock struck eight, he began to
think maybe he should have used at least one of them.
His attention was pulled to the door by a knock so soft
he almost thought he had imagined it. Smiling he got out
of the chair to welcome his guest.
*****************************
Shizune had counted to three in her head after knocking.

Hitting the number she turned to flee as she had been
debating whether to come or not the rest of her shift.
She had talked herself out of showing countless times yet
still found herself standing in front of Naruto's door. But
before she could run another part of her screamed in
abject horror at the idea of not feeling the pleasure
Naruto had caused her to experience that afternoon
already.
She turned back as the lock of the door snapped into
place and slowly opened. Naruto took a moment to run
his eyes over her figure and she fretted about her
decision not to dress up. But she calmed seeing that
Naruto wasn't dressed all that fancy either.
"I'm glad you came," he said stepping to the side to let

her in.
The first thing to catch her eye was the table and three
glasses surrounding a candle and wine. Naruto followed
her gaze and moving towards it asked, "Would you like
something to drink?" She nodded, so the blond pulled
out the cork before pouring some into two of the glasses.
Noticing she asked, "I…I thought your girlfriend would

be here."
"She'll be a little late," Naruto said handing her the glass.
After taking a sip from his, he said, "But she said to get
started without her." Shizune drained her glass in a single
shot. Naruto chuckled, saying, "There's nothing to be so
nervous about."
"Naruto this is so crazy, I don't even know where to

begin…"
The rest was swallowed by the kiss Naruto planted

against her lips. Despite her words Shizune found herself
wrapping her arms around the young man and
responded in kind when he deepened the kiss. Naruto
pulled back and seeing the daze look Shizune sported
said, "I think that was a good place."
He then picked her up in his arms and carried her

towards his bed. After he set her down he went in for
another kiss but she stopped him by placing a hand
against his chest saying, "Is this really alright?"
"That's for you to decide," Naruto said taking the hand

away and lowering his face to hers. Whispering in her ear
he said, "I assure you if you are worried about my lovers
they'll be more then understanding. But if you want this
to end then you should leave now. But if you stay you'll
never regret it."
Shizune felt chills at his words despite the fire it began in

her loins and due to her arousal missed his use of the
word lovers. He pulled back to stare into her eyes and
she lost herself in the seas of blue. Having come to a
fork in the road she was faced with either going back to
her boring life before she had gotten out of bed that
morning, or an exciting new one with the blond that had
already shook her world view of just how good sex
would feel. Tired of boring she jumped in with both feet
pulling the young man's face to hers picking up the kiss
where it had ended.
As the kiss progressed Naruto occupied his hands by

working at the knot of her kimono. With a slow pull he
worked it free pushing the fabric it had held closed to the
side. Her chest exposed Shizune moved her hands from
rubbing Naruto back to trying to cover herself. Naruto
caught them and admonishing her said, "There's no need
for that, Shizune. You have a beautiful body." Slowly he
lowered his face to her breast sucking on it to coax her
nipple into hardness. As the nub responded she moaned
as he began to run his tongue around it. Doing so to the
other, he let go of Shizune's hands which quickly moved
to the back of his head.
He was surprised to feel a subtle pressure trying to push

him downward. Not needing a written invitation he
kissed and licked down her body until he came face to
face with her panty covered mound. He grabbed ahold
of the band and was surprised when with no protest
Shizune lifted her hips. Pulling them off slowly, he
moved his face to her glistening and shaved mound.
Looking up her body he said, "I've been anxious to taste
you again and look there's so much."
"D-don't say that…oh shit," Shizune said her complaint

turning into a cry of pleasure as Naruto dove into her
muff. He tongued fucked her doing his best to drink in
all of her essence but found she just made more. Again
her hands found their way to his hair but this time they
pulled him into her as she raised her hips almost
directing him to where she felt the most pleasure.
Naruto felt her thighs tighten around him as the rest of

her body also tensed when she reached her release
shouting, "Aiiiiiieeeeeee," she sagged into the bed.
Allowing Naruto to remove his clothes, she had
recovered hungry for more and felt a little drool escape
her mouth as the nude blond took up position between
her legs. He rubbed his thick cock along her slit saying,
"Last chance to back out."
To answer Shizune wrapped her legs around his waist

and pulled him towards her. Naruto angled his cock in
allowing Shizune to pull him inside her. As he slowly
entered she groaned in satisfaction knowing that she was
now addict to the full feeling that only came from a cock
penetrating her.
She pulled his face towards hers kissing him and tasting
herself saying, "Fuck me, Naruto. I need this…need you
so bad." Naruto began slowly but Shizune reached her
hands to his ass and began trying to pull him into her
faster. Giving voice to her desire she moaned,
"Fast…faster…harder…s-show me just what it is that
I've been missing."
Naruto responded to her request and soon the room was
filled with the loud slaps of two bodies slamming into
each other. Shizune proved to be a very vocal lover as
she moaned, "Yes…yes …it's so good. I can feel you so
deep inside. Fuck….oh fuck it's so good. I want you…I
want to feel your cum flooding me…cum for
me…cum."
Hearing the normally reserved kunoichi talk like that

made Naruto want to fulfill her request. Responding in
kind he said, "Shizune, you're wrapped around my cock
so tight. Despite your reserved appearance you're quite
the slut."
"No…don't say that…I'm not slutty…"
Feeling her tighten around his cock at his words Naruto

replied, "That's not what your pussy is telling me."
A little mortified she began to cover her face with her
hands all the while moaning her approval of his actions.
Groaning and nearing his end he whispered into his ear
saying, "Don't worry I love the slutty Shizune too.
Because she's all mine."
Shizune moved her hands from her face to wrap them

around his neck asking, "You like slutty girls…"
"No," Naruto said and when her eyes went wide added,
"I love them…" Shizune tensed her orgasm catching her
by surprise and as her pussy milked him off his essence
he obliged it by letting go flooding her womb with his
seed. Shizune again screamed in the way that was
distinctly hers shouting, "Aiiiiiieeeeeee."
Naruto sagged on top of her before rolling to the side

letting his breathing return to normal. His forearm was
covering his eyes so he was surprised when a wet warmth
quickly surrounded his cock again. Looking down he saw
Shizune with her mouth around it. Staring up at him with
lust she said her voice a little garbled, "More please.
Make me feel more."
Naruto placed his hands in her hair pulling her atop of

him where she quickly buried his rigid pole back in its
new home. After experiencing several hours worth of sex
she'd be in a similar position when a voice she knew as
well as her own said, "So you came after all."
*****************************
Tsunade hated one thing about her position that even

her new outlook on life couldn't shed. That being how at
a moment's notice she could find herself locked in a
room with people she despised and still had to try and
placate them. Today it had been Danzou who after his
attempt to block Fu's inclusion in the village had decided
to be up front about his desire to train the girl. Naturally
she had told him to go to hell but had then had to listen
to his apparent ally Homura drone on to the benefits it
would provide the village.
Koharu hadn't been present, and if Tsunade had to guess

at the reason it was because she was scouting out
Mikoto's situation by discreetly checking the prison. She
only hoped the elder learned something of value as that
would be the only way she'd consider being delayed to
her meeting with Naruto as anything but a loss. Sliding
her key into Naruto's door, she opened it quietly and saw
a sweaty Shizune riding Naruto's cock like her life
depended on it. Pleased she said, "So you came after all."
Not much could pull Shizune from her enjoyment of the

cock buried in her. But hearing her master and village
leader's voice certainly did the trick. She stopped, turning
her head to see a smiling Tsunade as she closed the door
behind her.
"Lady Tsunade," Shizune said quickly shifting through

several emotions most of them in some way related to
embarrassment, "It's not what it looks like."
Tsunade arched an eyebrow saying, "It looks like your

riding Naruto's cock to what is probably your seventh
orgasm."
Shizune then stared in shock as Tsunade walked towards

the bed her appearance morphing into one she had only
seen in pictures the woman had carried around. Shizune
had seen Tsunade henge shift many times and even on
rare occasion fade away. She knew that the sight greeting
her wasn't Tsunade shifting her appearance. At a lost as
to how and why Tsunade appeared so young and was
wearing the clothes she had found was forced to focus
on the fact that she still had a cock in her when Naruto
moved his hips.
Shizune moaned, only to find that in the few moments

her attention was focused elsewhere Tsunade had shed
her clothes. She began to understand what was going on
when Tsunade moved to the table to pour herself a glass
of wine when Naruto said while pleasing the Hokage's
first apprentice, "You're late."
"You're his girlfriend," Shizune said trying to get ahold

of the situation despite the insistent pleasure wracking
her body.
"I think we've agreed lover is more apt considering the

situation," Tsunade said slowly sipping her glass. Sitting
on the bed next to her apprentice she said, "My
selfishness has robbed you of a normal life. While this is
anything but normal, I'm sure you'll find it to be a
pleasant alternative." Closing her face to Shizune's she
said, "Welcome to our new life together Shizune."
She kissed her apprentice gently and was pleased when

Shizune responded. She broke the kiss and standing said,
"Now Naruto really give it to her."
"As ordered," Naruto said mock-seriously. Shizune

began moaning loudly despite herself as Naruto
redoubled his efforts.
As Shizune's moans filled the room, Tsunade was glad

they had installed sound dampening seals to the small
apartment. While the building wasn't fully occupied she
didn't think the nightly screams of pleasure would go
unnoticed by any of his neighbors forever. She pulled the
bag she had brought from next to Naruto's chair and
pulled out the harness inside. Slipping into it she slipped
one end of the attached dildo inside of her. Staring down
at what remained sticking out of her she smiled as she
approached the bed.
Shizune seemed to have forgotten all about her again

moaning the word, "More," over and over again. More
than willing to give her apprentice what she asked for,
she stepped up to the bed and grabbing Shizune's chin
said, "Here suck on this. You'll want to make sure it's
nice and lubed."
Without question her apprentice began doing so like an

old pro as she continued to ride Naruto cock. When her
plastic toy was quite slippery, she pulled it from Shizune's
mouth before taking up a kneeling position behind her.
She pushed Shizune forward until her torso was pressed
against Naruto's chest exposing the black-haired girl's
anal passage. Pressing the plastic dildo against it she said,
"I hope you're ready for this, Shizune."
"L-lady Tsunade… ah fuck," Shizune groaned as her ass
was penetrated.
Shizune was given a moment to adjust to the new

penetration but to both Naruto and Tsunade's shock she
began trying to move her hips. "Shizune, my how slutty,"
Tsunade teased, "If I didn't know better I'd have thought
you done this before."
"I…I can't stop my hips," Shizune said feeling

embarrassed, "It's just so good. Please…more…make me
feel more."
Tsunade leaned forward placing a kiss against Shizune's

back before straightening and giving her apprentice what
she asked for. Pulling her hips back, she slammed
forward pulling a shriek of, "I can feel them rubbing
against each other inside me, oh fuck it's soooo good,"
from her apprentice's throat. It only spurred her on and
soon she was pounding away along with Naruto much to
Shizune's delight. Tsunade groped her own tit as the
sounds of their moans echoed off the walls. As she
watched Shizune's back door grip the plastic cock inside
her ass, Tsunade began to wonder what it would feel like
herself. The way it moved about inside her gave her the
added pleasure of knowing she was pleasing her
apprentice.
She felt her own orgasm approaching and feared she was
going to cum alone when Naruto said, "I'm going to
cum…ah fuck…" Tsunade joined in crying her release
soaking the harness she wore in her juices.
Shizune, who had been moaning incoherently suddenly

tensed before rearing back into Tsunade who caught the
woman placing her hands around her tits and pulled her
nipples. Shizune's cries intensified before she sagged into
Tsunade's body having passed out. Tsunade pulled
Shizune to the side noticing the large amounts of cum
that began to leak from her apprentice's abused snatch.
From the flow she guessed that Naruto had let loose
numerous times inside her apprentice but had remained
connect to her.
Not quite satisfied herself she pulled her harness off. She
leaned down to clean Naruto's cock before climbing atop
of him to experience another orgasm herself. It would be
a half-hour later when still connected to Naruto except
on all fours being pounded from behind Shizune
suddenly shot up in bed shouting, "I never got a semen
sample for the exam."
Both Tsunade and Naruto stopped what they were doing

to stare at the young woman who was beginning to flush
in embarrassment at her outburst. Tsunade simply said,
"Well I'm sure by now you know how to go about
getting one." She then moved away from Naruto
allowing his cock to slip from her velvet sheath. She
pushed him onto his back and proceeded to lick all over
his cock and balls. To her pleasure she was soon joined
by Shizune who had decided to wait until later for the
answers to her questions.
Chapter 15: Target: Koyuki and a Bonus
Koharu was sweating heavily, but it wasn't for the reason

she had gotten used to lately. That reason generally being
her on the receiving end of a good hard fucking from her
lover. No, the reason Koharu was sweating now was due
to her hanging around a lava pit at whose center sat the
Leaf Maximum Security Prison. She was dressed in a skin
tight bodysuit which was separated around the
midsection. Covering her head was a shinobi mask that
also kept her hair in check and covered.
It had taken her most of the day slowly moving along the
rock face that surrounded the prison. Her hopes were to
get inside of it, but to do that had required her reaching
her current position undetected by nightfall. That being
right underneath the portion of the drawbridge that hung
over the rim of the crater and was the only way in and
out of the prison. Having achieved her goal, she was
simply waiting for them to lower the bridge to let out the
civilian administrators for the night. Above her, the elder
and deaged member of Naruto's harem could hear the
sound of the chunin guards as they walked the edge of
the crater.
Although the actual guards were all shinobi, many of

whom were stationed in the prison for months at a time.
It was civilians that handled many of the lesser and often
bureaucratic tasks such as the office work. As such it
provided a small window of opportunity to gain access to
the prison. One she had been aware of for years and had
even tried to shut down demanding the civilians stay on
the site like the shinobi. However, now she was glad
Sarutobi had told her no while claiming there was no
need to subject civilians to such a harsh working
environment for such extended periods. Still she took a
perverse sense of pleasure from knowing she was right.
Hearing the sound of gears beginning to turn as the
bridge began to lower down towards the prison, she
amended her thoughts to admit that she wasn't in the
prison yet. Once lowered into place, she sprung from her
hiding spot running along beneath the drawbridge upside
down as the outgoing civilians left the facility. She
reached the end and waited for the much slower civilians
to complete their own journeys. While she waited she
heard the front gate of the prison slam shut and then the
drawbridge began to rise into place once more. Riding it
up she waited until she could see the top of the wall that
surrounded the prison before leaping from the bridge to
it. Landing smoothly on the walkway, she ducked into a
nearby shadow cast by a guard tower to plan her next
moves.
Due to the time there were plenty of shadows for her to

make her way closer to the central building where the
prisoners were kept. From her vantage point she could
see the prisoners assigned to hard labor entering the
facility that housed their cells.
Off to the side of the prison sat a large mansion that was
where the warden as well as many of the off duty shinobi
guards stayed. Directing her gaze back to the building
that was her target she found the square looking building
to be quite imposing. It was also located almost at the
exact center away from the wall that surrounded it and
from where she was currently staring at it from.
She ran a quick sweep along the wall to make sure none
of the guards pacing the top of it were a threat. From the
lazy way they walked, she knew it would be a while
before they made their way towards her. She also
reasoned it was near a shift change for them and
contemplated waiting until then to make her move.
However, she couldn't be sure how long that would be
since the warden didn't send such information to the
village. Partly as a security measure, but Koharu also had
a sense that some other reason was behind it.
The warden, a man named Iwana Akame, had taken over

the prison sometime after the breakout engineered by
Mizuki. He had been recommended by Danzou to which
both she and Homura had quickly supported. Tsunade
had been against the man's appointment. At the time
Koharu had suspected it was due to his well documented
dislike of Naruto, as he had been one of the men
assigned to track the boy down when he had been
tricked into taking the scroll of sealing. If she had to
guess, he had also been one of the men that Sarutobi had
felt the need to mention that the boy was to be brought
back unharmed.
Despite her hesitance to give the man the position,

Tsunade had been forced to admit he took to the job
quite well. Upon accepting the position he had instituted
many procedural changes to the prison. One of which
had been to stop sending shift reports back to Konoha
since he felt that the prison should be its own self-
contained little world. So that enemy spies couldn't
analyze the reports for weaknesses in its defenses. It was
as she was planning her little operation that Koharu
began to think something else may be going on in the
prison. Her concerns stemmed from her noticing that
most of the chunin who were assigned as guards had
been serving for almost the entire three years. That in
itself was odd as before most chunin only did prison duty
for the single required term, despite it paying slightly
higher. Still since chunin were only required to do the
tasks that there rank entailed only once before being
allowed to fall into their own niches, such as teachers, it
could have just been a number of chunin found
themselves attracted to guard duty.
However, what threw up a red flag for her was that only
certain chunin were allowed to stay on past the first term.
Although some had reapplied to the position, no doubt
for the hazard pay, they found themselves blocked by
poor performance reviews written by Akame. Most of
the chunin who were rejected in such a manner had
exceptional records in the other tasks they had
performed. While it could just mean that they had butted
heads with Akame. She had a less innocent theory on the
matter. That being that Akame wanted to surround
himself with people that would answer to him over the
Hokage or he could intimidate into obeying him. In
either case it meant that something of note was
happening in the prison.
She was distracted from her thoughts and found herself

falling back deeper into the shadows. The reason for her
sudden being startled was the Anbu mask that suddenly
appeared to peak over the edge of the roof of the prison
complex. Koharu, frowned since Anbu were not
assigned to the prison as guards. That meant the man
was there on someone else's orders and she had a pretty
good idea of whose. Koharu's frown deepened as she
realized that if Danzou was involved in some of the
personnel selection that meant the chunin and even the
warden may be answering to him. And whatever
Danzou's interest in the prison was she didn't doubt it
was to get him a step closer to being the Hokage.
Koharu waited until the Anbu ducked back down after

completing his scan to make her move. Although an
Anbu presence made her mission more dangerous, the
answers she wanted may lie with the woman she was
there to see.
Dropping down from her hiding spot at the top of the

wall she landed quietly and quickly moved along the
ground using the few spots of available cover. Reaching
the base of the prison she breathed a little easier as no
alarms went off. Looking up, she guessed she was right
near where the Anbu had poked his head out. She
silently scaled the wall and although the Anbu was well
trained she could hear the movements of a guard sitting
in one position to long. Reaching into her pouch and
pulled several senbon. She waited until the Anbu's
movements became those of someone shifting to once
more glance over the courtyard to make her move.
Leaping the final section of wall she grabbed the Anbu
by the mask and allowed gravity to pull them down. As
they fell she jammed a senbon into the man's neck
rendering him unconscious.
As she expected there was an Anbu at the opposite end

of the roof, who was just beginning to react to her
presence. Throwing another senbon it hit the Anbu in
the neck as well causing the masked figure to slump to
the floor. Staring down at the one closest to her, she
frowned recognizing the mask as one of the two Anbu
who had been with Danzou in her home. Suspecting the
other one was the kunoichi she made her way to the
prone figure and as expected found Komachi there.
Kneeling next to the woman she placed her hand on her
shoulder and channeled chakra to the spot. A moment
later an X surrounded by a circle appeared before
disappearing.
Having marked the woman with the seal that Tayuya had
asked Kyuubi to design for her, Koharu moved to the
roof access hatch. Opening it, she spared a moment to
look at the two unconscious Anbu. Although leaving
them alive was a risk, primarily since even with the
senbon forcing a death like paralysis on them, the effects
would fade with time. However, she wasn't willing to kill
Leaf Shinobi in order to complete her mission, nor did
she suspect Naruto would allow it. Realizing she was
wasting time she dropped into the prison.
Moving silently, to the lower levels of the prison she
hoped that was where they were keeping her target.
Unfortunately since Mikoto was listed as dead, she didn't
turn up in the registry. All she was known by was a
number, but even that wasn't listed. However, she
suspected that the woman would be kept in the same
area as some of the most dangerous, mainly since it
would limit the number of Konoha personnel she'd run
into. Plus all the guards there were permanently assigned
to the task by Akame.
As she moved she tried to figure out why Danzou was

assigning Anbu to the prison and she had little doubt
that they worked for Danzou now. Although, Komachi
and Towa answered to Yuugao, who had assigned them
as one of the rotating teams guarding the elder. It was
readily apparent that Danzou had turned them at some
point. If they hadn't always been his that was.
Reaching the first floor with prisoners, Koharu stuck to
the shadows, but frowned since due to the time the
occupants of the cells should have been locked up.
Instead she found all the cell doors wide open. Despite
that, most of the prisoners were sleeping but there were a
few moving about still. Confused, she considered
grabbing one of the wandering prisoners to extract some
answers but could almost feel the clock running out.
She reached the hall that would lead her to her

destination wondering where all the guards were.
Focusing on the mission, she marked the camera and was
waiting for it to turn to create the small blind spot she
would exploit. The camera reached the point and she was
about to run the length of the hall but stopped and
flipped back as the camera panned towards her.
Frowning she wondered why her instincts had screamed
at her not to run. Scanning the hallway even closer she
didn't spot anything amiss until her third time.
Narrowing her eyes at the small fire alarm at the center
of the hall she realized that in all her run down of the
blueprints of the prison there was no mention of one.
Koharu knew that even if the warden had decided to
update the fire system that it should have generated some
sort of paper trail. For example the money to pay for
such things as fire alarms. Since it wasn't the cheap kind
that usually hung on a screw or nail but was hardwired
into the building she knew it had cost considerable
money to install. But Koharu was also willing to bet that
it wasn't a fire alarm at all, but a disguised camera.
Coming to that conclusion Koharu began to back-up

since it was possible that she had been on camera ever
since entering the prison. That an alarm hadn't been
raised simply meant Akame wasn't stupid and had
allowed her to make it this far to learn who she was there
to meet. Not willing to chance contacting Mikoto under
such circumstances, she began heading back noting
several more disguised cameras. Apparently Akame
realized she was onto his extra security as suddenly the
alarm began blaring.
Many prisoners sprang out of their cells much the way

she expected guards to respond to a threat. Akame's
voice came over the speaker suddenly saying, "We have
an intruder. Whoever brings her to me alive will be well
rewarded."
"What the hell is he playing at," Koharu thought as she

raced through a cell block. But before she made it
completely out of it a large man landed in front of her
from the platform above. He attempted to hit her with a
punch to the stomach but Koharu managed to avoid it
easily. Her counter attack was a kick that connected with
the man's ribs sending him smashing into the metal bars
to her right. But with her forward momentum effectively
killed more and more prisoners were able to crowd
around her.
Reaching into her pouch she pulled a handful of shuriken

and threw them at the men in front of her. To her
surprise many of them were batted away by kunai that
the prisoners held. The prisoners then prepared to throw
said kunai in retaliation. She contemplated using several
jutsu to protect herself but feeling a hand grab for her
from behind, grabbed it and pulled the man in front of
her using him as a shield. The kunai buried themselves in
the man's body. Koharu was forced to leap up then as
several prisoners behind her threw some as well.
Leaping to the catwalk above her, she made it several

feet before a prisoner almost tackled her from his cell.
She stopped suddenly though to avoid him and used his
momentum to throw him over the railing. She slapped an
exploding tag to him and after he smashed into the
ground it exploded taking several of his fellows with him.
Reaching the end of the catwalk she leapt down, landing

in front of the exit. However blocking her path was a
prisoner that filled her with a vague sense of recognition.
The young man had silver hair and dark eyes. His
prisoner shirt had its sleeves removed to reveal heavily
muscled arms, the way the man smirked at her filled
Koharu with anger as if he was dismissing the threat she
posed.
"Hm," the man said eyeing her body," Maybe Akame will
reward me with a new plaything."
Koharu merely narrowed her eyes not rising to the bait

since she didn't know if she was being recorded and
although her voice was different now due to her younger
age, not so much that she might not be recognized if she
was careless.
Her opponent didn't seem to care merely saying, "Feisty,

I'm sure we'll have loads of fun."
The man took a step towards her and as he did so black

strips appeared on his body and his chest seemed to
broaden. Next his face began to take on animal
characteristics as fur grew from his body. When his
transformation finished the prisoner looked like a
combination between a tiger and a man. Understanding
she was facing off against Mizuki, Koharu wondered just
what the hell was going on. As although Tsunade had
been able to reverse the aging side-effect the Animal
Cursed Seal had inflicted on the former chunin
instructor. She had been sure to remove his ability to
change.
Guessing that Akame and probably Danzou were behind
it she charged hoping to get by him quickly. She
attempted to kick him in the side of the head but Mizuki
caught the kick easily and then tossed her into the metal
bars of a cell. Landing on the floor, she had to roll out of
his way as he racked his claws across the ground. Leaping
to her feet she flashed through several hand signs and
fired a giant fireball at him that enveloped most of the
narrow cell block. It hit the back end of the block
melting the bars of it and leaving an exit for her. She
attempted to run for it but was forced to flip backwards
as Mizuki smashed into the ground from the ceiling.
Almost immediately he leapt at her even before she had

hit the ground so she spit out a giant mud wall that he
slammed into. Landing, she was about to leap to a
catwalk when suddenly a clawed hand burst through the
wall and grabbed her by the neck. Mizuki then pulled her
through the mud wall tossing her down the block near
the exit she had made.
Koharu struggled to get back to her feet so Mizuki took

his sweet time closing with her saying, "I'll admit you are
making me work for it more than I thought you'd be
capable of. Have somebody sweet back home that you
want to get back too. Don't worry I won't be too rough
on you, but I doubt you'll want to leave by the time I'm
finished with you."
"Mizuki stop playing around," Akame's voice said angrily.
"Hey, Akame go fuck yourself," Mizuki said looking up

to a disguised camera, "Just because I agreed to be a
soldier in your rebellion doesn't mean I'm your bitch. I'll
send this whore to you when I'm damn good and ready."
Koharu hearing that felt a sudden rage and anguish. Not
that Mizuki was threatening to rape her, but that Akame
was planning to use the prisoners as soldiers to attack
Konoha. Since, she was sure Akame wasn't the brains
behind the scheme she believed that there could only be
one man who was. A man that if people had asked her
about as short a time ago as several months her response
would have been filled with praise.
Although her pride wanted to do nothing more than

school Mizuki in how foolish he was to give her time to
recover. She could hear more prisoners heading her way
and knew her primary mission was to warn Naruto and
Tsunade now. She waited until Mizuki was right above
her and when he reached down to grab her rolled to her
side. She then grabbed ahold of his arm with her legs and
bent his wrist with her hand. Rolling again she pulled the
man off his feet and pulled dislocating his arm. Getting
back to her feet she leapt through the exit as the man
screamed in anger and pain.
Now out of the cell block, the hallway opened up and

she came across a small broom closet. Dashing into it
she locked the door hearing several impacts as prisoners,
that had been watching Mizuki and her fight and had
given chase as soon as she made it out of the cell block,
threw weapons the impacted the door. Making a quick
sweep of the room she made sure there were no hidden
cameras and then channeled chakra into the fox mark
located on the back of her left thigh just below her butt.
A moment later Naruto appeared wearing only a pair of
pants. Shaking her head at his recklessness she clamped a
hand over his mouth before he could talk and said,
"Flash me to my safe house." Nodding as the door began
to give way the two disappeared in a red flash.
Appearing in her living room, Koharu broke away and
began venting after pulling her mask off, "God damn
him, that stupid selfish bastard."
"Koharu," Naruto said worriedly reaching out for her,

"What's wrong?"
Koharu closed her eyes to calm herself saying, "What's

wrong is a man I once thought highly of is plotting
treason." She explained what she had learned that night
and could see Naruto was already thinking of ways to
stop it. However, she knew that if they suddenly
confronted Danzou with their knowledge or attempted
to shut down the prison, which could now be thought of
as an enemy fort mere hours from the village, it was
likely that soon the village would be facing a civil war.
She was about to caution him against rash action when

he surprised her saying, "We have to be careful not to
alert him that we know. At the moment he might just
think that it was an enemy shinobi attempting to break
out a prisoner."
Koharu nodded and knew that even though Mizuki had

let the cat out of the bag. That Danzou knew the enemy
villages she could have been aligned with would be sure
not to move too obviously in part to let the rebellion
happen and to not point out which village it had been
behind the incursion. She also knew that Danzou would
know this and although it would delay him a little once
he was sure he had planned for it. He would continue on
with his scheme.
Feeling like a fool for ignoring all the times that Sarutobi
had warned her of Danzou's extreme methods for what
he saw as protecting Konoha, she said, "I don't see how
we can stop him without going to war. The prison might
be the bulk of his forces, but he may have sleeper agents
among Konoha's forces. He certainly does among the
Anbu."
Naruto nodded and walked to Koharu before wrapping

her in a hug from behind. Pulling her tight he said,
"Right now the goal is to get him to lay low so that we
can ferret out whatever agents he has."
"I know, but how do we do that without alerting him to

the fact it's us that is aware of his impending rebellion
and not one of the other villages."
She could hear the smile in Naruto's response when he

said, "By turning to our friends." Confused as to how he
could make it sound so simple but at the same time
sound so positive she turned in his arms to stare into his
eyes and simply gave him a questioning look.
Although learning of Danzou's impending rebellion had
certainly added a tension to the morning. Naruto was
determined not to let the fear of things to come interfere
too much with his life. It did though give him a taste of
what it must have been like to be Hokage and had only
increased his respect of the men and woman that had
held the title. Just how many threats had the previous
Hokage known about while the rest of the village got to
go on about their business blissfully unaware of the
threats that the village leaders knew of. Still it proved
that luck was on his and his harem's side.
Naruto nodded as he walked past Anko and a team of

chunin from the Interrogation Department as they left
from performing a surprise listening device sweep in the
Hokage's Mansion. Naturally, the first place they had just
so happened to check had been Tsunade's office.
Although everyone had doubted there would be any
there it never hurt to be too cautious. To that effect
Anko had given Naruto's apartment a private sweep as
well.
As he made his way up to Tsunade's office, Naruto

allowed his mind to wander briefly to Shizune. He felt
bad that her entrance to the Harem had been marred by
Danzou's scheming. However, she took it as the selfless
woman he knew her to be. She had then thrown herself
right into helping think of ways to blunt Danzou's plan
after he had returned from setting his own in motion. Of
course the fact she and Tsunade hadn't bothered to dress
had a distracting effect on Naruto, but the situation had
prevented him from giving into his libido.
However, as the day wore on and with their plans to at

least force the elder to hold off on attacking the village in
place, things had relaxed somewhat. So much so that as
Naruto finished his last day of light duty, both he and
Shizune had indulged in a little sex play. Mainly just quick
gropes or kisses as they passed each other while fulfilling
their tasks. Therefore, Naruto was at the moment
sporting a huge boner as he walked through the Hokage
Mansion's halls. Adjusting himself, he saw the reason for
it approaching with a stack of folders held to her chest.
She smiled at him as they passed each other no doubt
noticing his bulge despite his attempting to hide it. His
attention was pulled from her smile when he noticed
something drop to the ground. Shizune kept going so he
stopped to pick it up. Snatching it up, he quickly realized
the bunched up item were in fact Shizune's panties. Her
very damp panties.
Looking up he noticed she had stopped in front of the

door to Tsunade's office and was looking over her
shoulder giving him a sultry look. Pushing the door open
she walked in and shut it behind her. Knowing an
invitation when he saw one he followed sticking her
underwear in his pocket. He entered the office aware that
Tsunade wasn't inside, but handing out missions to the
genin and chunin of the village.
His eyes settled on Shizune who was standing in front of

Tsunade's desk with her back towards him. She placed
the folders she was carrying down and then began pulling
up the hem of her kimono. Naruto watched transfixed as
first Shizune's legs appeared followed quickly by her
shapely rear. Shizune then bunched her kimono around
her waist before leaning over, placing her hands on the
desk, and spreading her legs wider. Able to see just how
wet and turned on she was Naruto closed the distance
between them pulling his fly down to free his cock.
Grabbing her hips, he buried his dick in her and closed
his eyes enjoying the feeling of her tight, wet cunt.
"Mmmm," Shizune moaned as she was filled once more.

Looking over her shoulder she said, "I've wanted this all
morning."
Naruto leaned forward kissing her hungrily and after
ending it said, "Me too. Sorry I wasn't there this morning
but well you know."
Shizune nodded and had to fight back a moan as he

began moving. Facing forward again, she could see her
reflection in the window behind Tsunade's desk. For a
moment she had a hard time recognizing herself due to
the lust and contentment clearly visible on her face. Her
attention was pulled away by Naruto's rough grasps as he
pulled the top of her kimono open exposing her tits.
Naruto grabbed one of them roughly, pinching her
nipple causing the moaning woman to arch her back and
to moan louder. Naruto silenced it by turning her head
with his other hand and kissed her hungrily. Shizune met
Naruto's tongue swirling it around and against his, but
broke the kiss when a particularly hard thrust of his dick
poked at her cervix.
Her arms collapsed which her head fell on as she
moaned, "Kami….your dick is hitting my womb. Oh
shit…Naruto…more…harder…fuck." Naruto stopped
causing his newest lover to whimper. But before she
could give voice to her desire for him to continue, he had
grabbed her left ankle and began lifting it up and over his
head. Shizune got the hint allowing Naruto to spin her
till she was on her back and then putting her legs on his
shoulders picked up where he had left off. Shizune's
moans quickly returned to their previous volume which
he attempted to mute by kissing her. As their tongues
once more rolled against each other his right hand was
busy groping her tit.
Several stacks of papers that both he and Shizune had

brought into the office as Tsunade handed out missions
on the floor below, wobbled on the desk due to Naruto's
assault on Shizune's quim. He broke the kiss to run his
tongue from her jaw to her breast where he licked then
sucked her nipple into his mouth. Shizune's hands which
had been rubbing along his back moved to his hair where
she pulled him deeper into her chest.
However instead of continuing his nipple play, Naruto

stopped feeling Ino and Tsunade's presence approaching
so pulled back looking over his shoulder. He could
practically feel Tsunade's disapproval not because of
what they were doing but the timing of it. Naruto
realized that the mission briefing that both he and
Shizune were supposed to attend was due to start and
start in the office they were currently fucking in, so he
attempted to pull out.
Shizune had other ideas though and moving her legs

from his shoulders clamped them around his waist,
locking her ankles. "Shizune," Naruto said feeling a slight
panic, "We have to stop. Tsunade's on her way here with
Ino and some of my friends to explain the mission."
"I… don't care," Shizune said trying to pull him deeper

inside of her, "I…I can't just stop without
cumming…please….I need to feel your hot sticky cum
coating my womb…hurry."
Knowing Shizune was close and wanting to get off as

well, he redoubled his efforts to satisfy his lover before
Tsunade arrived.
Tsunade kept the scowl from her face as she walked with
the shinobi she planned to send out to back up Kakashi.
Practically able to sense the activity happening in her
office she had attempted to walk as slowly as possible
after leaving the room where she handed out the
missions that helped fund the village when Ino, Sakura,
Fu, Rock Lee and Tenten had met her there. The pace
was currently driving a certain Rock Lee mad.
"Let us hurry with the fires of youth," the mini Guy said
for the hundredth time.
Luckily Ino guessed as to why they weren't rushing and

said, "There's no hurry, Lee. For all we know this
mission is going to be nothing but trouble."
Unfortunately that was exactly the wrong thing to say as

the green wearing boy said, "Yosh, which is why I can't
wait. I'll be the first one there or I'll run five hundred
laps around the village."
Tsunade was about to tell him to settle down when a

familiar scream of, "Aaaiiiiieeeeee," filled the air.
Rock Lee's eyes went wide as did Tsunade's except for
different reasons. "Do not fear Shizune. I'll save you."
Before Tsunade could stop him the boy was already
down the hall and with a leaping kick knocked one of her
doors off its hinges.
Fearing the scandal about to unfold, Tsunade took off

running as well expecting to see Lee gaping at a naked
Naruto and Shizune. Instead she found the genin
apologizing for startling the pair as they picked up papers
from the floor. "What the hell is going on here?"
Tsunade barked feeling as if she had just aged fifty years.
"Sorry," Shizune said blushing in embarrassment or

possibly from what Tsunade was sure had been going on
before their entry into the office, "I opened the window
and a gust of wind blew over all the papers on your
desk."
As if to prove what Shizune said was true another gust
blew through the office disturbing the papers strewn
about the room. Tsunade nodded, moving around to sit
behind her desk as the other chunin entered the office.
"Leave them be for now," Tsunade said as the others
were about to help pick them up, which proved
unnecessary as Naruto created several clones to handle
the mess. "Why I've called several of you all here is to
assign you a mission to help back up Team Kurenai
which is being headed up by Kakashi at the moment."
As Tsunade expected Naruto's eyes lit up at the idea of a

real mission again. Stomping down on it she said,
"Naruto, I'm afraid you will not be going. Instead Team
Kakashi was assigned a mission to attend a movie
premier in the Land of Spring."
Tsunade fought back a wince as Sakura shot a look to

Naruto that screamed to her the kunoichi's hopes that if
they were on a mission together she'd be able to close
some of the distance Naruto had opened between them.
It was a look not wasted on Naruto as he picked up
some of the desperation her eyes held. Knowing there
was no way to be gentle about it Tsunade said, "Sakura,
I'm afraid you won't be going."
Sakura's head whipped around and she looked like she

had suffered a punch from Tsunade. Before she could
ask why, Naruto said, "Maybe it would be best if I didn't
go to Spring right now and helped with the other
mission."
Tsunade folded her hands in front of her face resting her

elbows on the desk. She studied Naruto for a moment
before saying, "I've considered that. However the nature
of what Kakashi has discovered makes that impossible.
It's also why Fu will be staying in Konoha."
"What started as a mission to locate Orochimaru's base

has uncovered the Three-Tailed turtle. As we speak
Kakashi's group is engaged in a battle with several Sound
Shinobi who seem to be interested in it as well."
Focusing on Sakura, Tsunade said sympathetically,
"That's why I can't send you to Spring." Sakura nodded
although still sad so Tsunade continued saying, "My plan
is to exile the Three-tails to another dimension using the
Four-Corner Sealing Barrier. I need those with excellent
chakra control in order to use it. That's why Shizune will
be leading a team composed of Sakura, Ino, and Hinata,
who is already in the field. Tenten and Lee you'll be
assisting Kakashi in whatever way he decides. I've also
assigned Yamato to the team; he'll meet you at the gates."
Naruto wasn't sure how Kyuubi would react to the plan
but not willing to take it easy while his friends were in
danger said, "Still why not allow Fu and me to go."
Fu nodded her head, so Tsunade said, "Naruto, Fu, I

know you want to help. However your presence on the
mission may make it several times harder." She could see
Naruto about to disagree so she cut him off saying,
"Naruto, you're both jinchuriki and what we have already
on this mission is a Bijuu…"
"Which is why we should be there…"
"Wrong, it's exactly why you shouldn't. For all we know

Akatsuki will target the creature once word reaches them
of its appearance. If they don't know of its location
already. Now if I send you and Fu that's three targets
they want in one place."
"We can take them though," Naruto said.
"Maybe, or maybe not," Tsunade said but held up her

hand to stop his reply, "While we know they attack in
pairs. With three of the Bijuu in one place they may
break from that pattern. But even if they don't and send
a pair for each Bijuu that will be six S-class shinobi in
one place. I know you want to be there for your friends,
but your presence may in fact put them in more danger."
Naruto gritted his teeth, but nodded saying, "Okay, I

understand."
"Good," Tsunade said before focusing on Fu adding,

"Fu, I'll be assigning you to act as my assistant for the
time being. We'll also spend some time training as well."
After Fu nodded, Tsunade once again focused on Naruto
saying, "I've also assigned you a team to escort you to
and from Spring Country. They'll meet you at the gate
tonight."
Naruto nodded, but didn't ask figuring whoever was

assigned was probably a part of his harem. Upset at
missing out on the mission but understanding Tsunade's
reasons Naruto left to complete a little training with
Kyuubi and to make sure she was alright with the
Hokage's plan for her fellow Bijuu.
Yugito sat in the back of a bar watching her fellow

Kumo-nin engaging in the ancient art of getting sloshed.
Nursing her own drink, she had to admit it was a little
hard getting back into the mix of normal activity after
enjoying a week of marathon like sex. Still she supposed
it just gave her more incentive to tear down the walls that
separated Kumo and Konoha. Naruto had visited her
once explaining he was on a boat heading to Spring
Country at the moment.
Yugito looked at a poster of the movie actress and
princess hanging against one of the walls advertising her
new movie. The two-tailed jinchuriki still couldn't believe
all that she had heard about Naruto's first visit to the
country back when it had been known as Snow Country.
Although she knew that he hadn't been boasting as she
remembered seeing the Documentary slash Adventure
film about Koyuki's regaining her thrown. Taking a sip
of her drink she felt a little foolish for not immediately
recognizing the genin that had defeated Koyuki's uncle.
She admitted hearing the young Naruto spouting stuff
similar to the grown one did fill Yugito with a sense that
he wouldn't suddenly change. A good thing considering
that she was bound to him.
Looking up from her drink she looked around the room

to see which of her fellow kunoichi could benefit from a
little Naruto time. Her eyes immediately landed on the
voluptuous blonde sitting by herself at the bar. Although
Samui's teammates of Karui, a hot-tempered woman
who probably could use a good fucking, and Omoi were
also present arguing over some stupid thing or another.
She preferred to sit alone. Using some of the skills
Tayuya had taught her about watching potential targets,
Yugito could see why she possessed such a cold
personality.
As Samui looked up to scan the room probably sensing

Yugito's stare, the jinchuriki returned her gaze to her
drink. She knew many men considered Samui, a frigid
woman, but she doubted that many considered their own
contribution to the reason behind it. Mainly, their
fascination with her amazing bust. If she had a ryo for
every time a man had tried talking to her only for their
eyes to drift downwards today alone she'd probably be
able to pay for everyone's drinks. From what Yugito
could see it left Samui with a distinct loathing of her
breasts. Yugito smiled to herself as she knew that a night
with Naruto would probably change her mind on the
matter forever.
Still she was getting ahead of herself, since first Naruto

would need to seduce Mabui. Sighing at her inability to
help in the matter still not entirely comfortable with
betraying her village, despite her sizing up potential
targets, she decided to head home. Heading to her small
single room apartment she entered and frowned at the
small unmade bed. Stripping to just her bra and panties
she climbed into it in order to get some sleep and
dreamed of the night when she could walk through the
streets of her village or Konoha hand in hand with her
lover.
Nibi waited until she felt her host go to sleep. Leaping

from the cat tower it concentrated and the room changed
into a large dirt filled room surrounded by large rock
walls covered with cave openings. Changing shape from
the small cat into its true form, the Bijuu made its way to
one of the caverns were it had been sealed originally
before coming to terms with Yugito. Walking to the back
a body sat slumped against the wall. Nibi smiled as it
stared at the vessel it was creating for itself. It had done
so secretly ever since Kyuubi had put the idea in its head.
Not wanting to tell Yugito just yet so that its host
wouldn't be able to critique and influence Nibi's sense of
what its human body should look like.
Nibi had thought long and hard on what traits its human
body should incorporate. It had decided to use the dark
skin that was a trademark of many Kumo-nin. The long
purple hair was done up in a pony-tail and when Nibi
transferred its consciousness into it and opened its eyes
would look on the world with golden irises. Happy with
its new form Nibi concentrated and allowed its will to
move into the human body.
Opening her golden eyes, Nibi stood shakily and nude
made her way from the cavern. Running her hands along
her body she felt similar sensations to what she had
when Yugito had made love to Naruto. Pulling her hands
away she concentrated and a black sleeveless shirt with
no back appeared. After putting it on she made herself
some black pants. Deciding on a little color and one she
knew the man she was hoping to introduce her to a
world of pleasure liked, she created an orange long sleeve
shirt she wore over the other one. Confident she
appeared quite stunning; Nibi began stretching since if
she was going to learn to make love like a human decided
she would also learn how to fight as one.
Naruto sat cross-legged on his bed in the recreation of

his apartment the seal had become. He was practicing in
calling on Kyuubi's chakra to strengthen his normal jutsu
much as he did when he fought Sasuke at the Valley of
the End. Which was where he had created the Vermillion
Rasengan although it had been a by-product of being in
his one-tailed state. Still he figured that if he could use
Kyuubi's chakra to strengthen the Rasengan then he
could for other jutsu as well. The trick was finding the
right mix between his and Kyuubi's. Sadly, since in the
real world they were on a boat heading to Spring
Country at the moment it was all just theory. He doubted
the captain would be too happy if one of his jutsu got
away from him and damaged the ship. Still, he believed
that he could feel when he was getting the right mixtures
so that when it came time to put his theory to the test,
he'd be pleased with the results.
Uncrossing his legs he put his feet on the floor and stood
guessing the reason he didn't feel the usual stiffness
sitting in one position generally brought about was
because he was in the seal. He focused on Kyuubi, who
was sitting at his kitchen table drawing on a piece of
paper. He knew better than to approach as Kyuubi
would quickly hide it from him. Commenting on her
behavior he asked, "If you don't want me to see what
you're working on, why do it in front of me?"
Kyuubi flipped the sheet of paper over before

responding, "So you wouldn't think I'm working on
something dastardly behind your back."
Naruto nodded before joking, "Are you saying it is, but

you're playing mind games with me."
Despite his light tone, Kyuubi frowned before looking

away. Afraid he offended her, he moved towards her
asking, "What's wrong? I was only joking."
"I know," Kyuubi said still unable to meet his eyes.

Naruto knelt next to her and gently turned her face
towards his before asking, "Then what's wrong?"
"D-do you think I've changed?"
Confused, Naruto asked, "What do you mean?"
Sighing Kyuubi said, "I met with Nibi on the last day we
spent in Spring Country. I attempted to blackmail Nibi
into telling me about any weaknesses in Kumo that could
be exploited. Nibi refused, and when I threatened to
return the seal to normal, asked if I'd so easily betray you
because all I care about is my own pleasure."
Nodding in understanding Naruto said, "And you

weren't sure of your answer."
"I…" Kyuubi began to say worriedly but was quieted by

Naruto.
"Don't worry I'm not angry. Although, I'll need to tell
Yugito about what happened. Since she's made no
mention of it, Nibi probably hasn't said anything but its
best to be honest."
"I'm sorry," Kyuubi said feeling like she disappointed her

host.
"Its fine," Naruto said standing. "You're still new to

certain emotions so your confusion is understandable.
After all, people usually learn about emotions as they
grow from children to adults. Trust me though, you're
going to find that the confusion you feel about your
emotions is something that persists even when you
believe you got it all sorted out. All it will take is learning
something new to make you reevaluate everything you
believed up until that point."
Kyuubi nodded, so seeing that she appeared to feel
better he leaned down and kissed her about to take his
leave of the seal. "Now are you sure you're okay with
Tsunade's plan?" Naruto asked although he was quite
sure she was by this point.
"Yes, we Bijuu aren't friends Naruto. While Nibi was

easy to convince and Nanabi I'm sure will come around
it's because they are tied to people. If Sanbi is free then I
doubt it will listen to reason. Plus if Madara's goal is to
reunite us into one being it's for the best."
"Okay, as long as you're sure," Naruto said before

disappearing from her sight.
Awakening naked from his cross-legged position on the

bed of his cabin, Naruto stood and stretched feeling the
familiar aches his sitting like that usually left after
remaining in it for so long. Hearing the shower running,
Naruto smiled knowing one of his escorts to Spring was
cleaning themselves from their activities before he had
entered the seal. Guessing it to be Anko since Hana
would probably be in the other cabin attending to her
nin-dogs. Naruto had found it strange when he learned
she had booked a second room, but was glad for her
foresight since the idea of having sex in front of the
intelligent animals didn't exactly put him in the mood.
Looking out the small circular window of the cabin, he

could see the shore approaching so decided a shower was
an excellent idea. Opening the bathroom door, he could
make out Anko behind the glass. Sliding it to the side he
stepped in behind her and wrapped his arms around her
waist.
"Aw," Anko whined, "Here I was hoping to wake you

from the seal with a blowjob."
Naruto chuckled saying, "I doubt it'd stop there though."
Anko turned in his arms saying, "True, but then I'd need
to get clean again. Obviously you would to and…"
"We'd simply move to the shower to get clean, no sex

right."
Anko looked horrified at such a possibility saying,

"You're talking crazy. You'd be naked with a hot babe of
course we'd end up fucking." As she spoke, her hand
grabbed his cock and she began stroking it. Once fully
erect Anko stepped back and raised her leg placing her
foot on the lip of the shower where her cleaning
products rested saying, "Of course if you just want to
clean up I won't stop you."
With a grand view of her pussy whose wetness wasn't

entirely attributed to the shower, Naruto closed the
distance between them pressing her up against the
shower. With a violent thrust he buried himself inside
her. Anko wrapped her arms around his neck saying,
"See, the idea of you and me in a shower and not fucking
was pure crazy talk." Naruto chuckled and was forced to
admit she had a point.
Koyuki was dressed in some of her finest regalia, but to

be honest she would had preferred to be wearing
something simple as she waited at the dock for Naruto's
ship. Looking around she could see the many attendants,
bodyguards and even a band that seemed to follow her
everywhere now and days. The only time they weren't
present when she was out was when she was on a movie
set acting or in her palace, although the guards were
always around. As she listened to the band warming up a
part of her feared that Naruto upon seeing the huge fuss
her simply wanting to meet him here had brought about.
That he'd immediately turn tail and jump back on the
ship telling it to set course for the Land of Fire.
"This is a waste of time," her head of security Tessai

Kutsuzawa said from behind her. "You should make him
meet you at the palace."
Koyuki hid her scowl before looking over her shoulder at

the tall man whose right eye was covered by a black
bandage like cloth. "Mr. Kutsuzawa, I know you aren't
pleased by my coming here to welcome Naruto.
However, you were the one that insisted on all this. I
would have been happy to show up by myself."
"Yes, as you've made perfectly clear. But do try to

remember you are the ruler of Spring Country. You have
an image to uphold, certain movies notwithstanding."
Koyuki smiled to herself as she watched the ship close
with the dock amused at Kutsuzawa's bringing up the
Icha Icha movie that she had stared in. "I used a body
double for the risqué scenes," she said not bothering to
hid the amusement her voice held.
"I'm sure that really matters to the many perverts who

flocked to theaters."
Koyuki shrugged sighing at how difficult it was due to

the heavy robes she wore. Truth be told, she was rather
pleased with her involvement in the project and was even
considering signing on for the sequel. Although she'd
have a double film her nude scenes, she didn't doubt her
many fans would flock to it thereby paying for another
year of the heat generators use which were proving to be
so beneficial to her country. Still there were several
projects she was already committed to and was even
considering producing her own movie if she could find
the right script.
The band firing up pulled Koyuki from her thoughts and

her eyes went to the top of the ramp where Naruto was
descending from the ship. She was about to run to him
waving, despite Kutsuzawa's insisting that she act the
part of the regal princess she was supposed to be,
however she froze upon noticing the two women
following him down. Allowing Naruto, whose face
showed the surprise at the fanfare he was receiving, to
close the distance with her instead, Koyuki tried not to
scowl at the two women, who almost seemed aware of
the effect their being with Naruto was having on the
princess.
Upon reaching her, Naruto stopped saying

embarrassedly, "Um, I'm not sure if there's some sort of
formal greeting I should give you."
"How about, it's good to see you," Koyuki supplied
giving him a dazzling smile that had enchanted the hearts
of millions.
"That goes without saying," Naruto said and was

surprised when Koyuki hugged him.
As Koyuki hugged her hero, she shot a look to the two

women to see if they had responded to it. However, she
was surprised when it appeared that their smiles had
grown even larger. Kutsuzawa coughing into his hand
made Koyuki break the hug remembering that there were
plenty of gossip rags out there looking for a juicy story
on her. Although she wouldn't mind it if one of the
headlines read, "Spring Country Princess caught in
scandalous affair with future Hokage."
Stepping back she introduced her party with Naruto
quickly following suit and was about to inform the
Konoha-nin of the arrangements she had made.
Although she made a mental note to make sure the
women's room was as far from Naruto's as possible. It
proved unnecessary when Anko said, "Well we've
completed our mission. We'll catch up with you when it's
time to go back Naruto. Don't do anything I wouldn't
do."
"What exactly is that supposed to exclude," Naruto

teased causing Hana to laugh as Anko glared at the
young man before breaking out into a smile.
Koyuki half-heartedly told the women they could stay at

her palace but was glad when the two insisted they were
fine taking in the sights themselves. Linking her arm with
Naruto's, she said, "I can't wait to tell you all that's
happened over the years. I suspect you have a few tales
for me as well."
Naruto smiled saying, "Oh yeah, I've got a lot to share

with you."
"I can't wait."
"Me neither." Naruto said, but looking around at the

retinue of guards wondered how he could arrange a little
alone time with the princess without drawing attention to
it.
"Get some sleep Sakura. I'll take over," Kakashi said

taking over her watch. She was sure Yamato was doing
the same for Kiba on the opposite side of the camp they
had established. With a weary nod she stood heading
back to the camp.
After arriving at the lake, Kakashi had split the teams
into three with her being on the sealing team led by
Shizune. He had then split the other two into a team
tasked with defending the sealing team with the other
assigned to hunting the Crystal Style User. Still despite
their preparations the woman had still managed to
disrupt their attempt at sealing the Sanbi. Wondering
what Orochimaru wanted with the creature since she
doubted he wanted to create a jinchuriki as it would take
years until a child could properly harness its power. She
gave up quickly though, figuring that maybe the Snake
Sannin just wanted to stick it to Akatsuki.
Reaching the camp, she smiled at the house Yamato had

created using his Kekkei Genkai. Admitting it was nice to
camp in such luxury, she slid the door open heading
upstairs to the room the kunoichi were occupying.
Walking slowly, she allowed her mind to wander to
Naruto and hoped he was enjoying himself. She wasn't
bitter about not being allowed to go as well due to the
fact that if the mission to seal the Sanbi was a success
then it may very well eliminate the threat of Akatsuki to
Naruto.
However, what was bothering her were the other

kunoichi on the team, except for Tenten for some
reason. It wasn't that she disliked them all of the sudden,
but she felt excluded when they were around. They acted
for the most part like they always did when she was
nearby, however when Shizune, Ino, and Hinata were
alone they acted far closer. Often she'd enter a room they
were occupying and she'd get the feeling they had just
been whispering to each other. Whatever they were
talking about always left them with smiles that they just
didn't seem able to wipe from their faces.
Strangely, Sakura took some small comfort in Tenten's

exclusion as well, although Team Guy's kunoichi didn't
seem to be aware of it. What confused Sakura was
Shizune's sudden change. As the medic-nin hadn't
seemed any different at the beginning of the week, but
now suddenly appeared to be glowing all the time. Sakura
wondered if Shizune had found out what was making
Tsunade so happy and had partaken of it herself.
Opening the door to the room, she was confronted by a

sight that truly made her wonder what was going on with
the many kunoichi she knew. Lying pressed against
Hinata was a sleeping Ino whose head was using the
Hyuuga's chest as a pillow. While strange despite it being
apparent that Ino had rolled into the sleeping Hyuuga
from her own sleeping roll, it was the way the Hyuuga's
arm was cradling the blonde's head that made the scene
stand out. It was a gesture that Sakura could only assume
was bred from familiarity and the idea that Hinata, a girl
who wore baggy clothes to hide her natural endowments
was familiar with them being used as pillows was almost
laughable. Except Sakura wasn't laughing due to her
realizing that the jacket that the Hyuuga often wore was
missing revealing she wore a skintight mesh shirt
underneath.
Ino began moving and raised her leg, which had been
resting on Hinata's above the Hyuuga's covers. It pulled
Sakura's attention to the fact that Ino was only wearing
her purple top and panties. She wondered if Hinata was
dressed similarly before shaking such thoughts off.
Moving to her own sleeping role she noted that Tenten
was sleeping in a corner by herself and Shizune, who was
sleeping on the other side of Ino, seemed to still be
dressed in her jounin outfit.
Confident that Ino and Hinata's strange behavior was

due to Naruto somehow, she tried to ignore the content
light snoring of her blonde friend. Most likely due to the
warmth she was feeling, as Sakura tried to shake off the
old chill that gripped her, which wasn't due entirely to
the temperature.
Koyuki looked at herself in the mirror. Although dressed

in a stunning gown for the movie premier she felt a case
of depression settling upon her. The main reason being
that in the three days since Naruto's arrival and despite
taking him to many of the amazing sites of her country.
She had done so with her full retinue of bodyguards.
Tonight would be the only night where she'd truly be left
alone with him but it would only be for the short walk
through a crystal hallway to her exclusive box seats at the
Sandayu Theater.
She had commissioned the building of the theater shortly

after retaking her thrown and named it after her manager
and the man that had believed in her so passionately. She
had spared no expense and it was now one of the most
sought after locations to open a new movie. Naturally all
of her films opened there, and for those occasions a
crystal hallway had been built connecting her palace to
the theater. The hall was also one of the most secure
locations and the only place she was allowed to travel
without a bodyguard when outside of her home lately. It
had also become something of a small media frenzy to
guess at who she would allow to escort her to the movie
down the hall. This time it would be Naruto and
although she had taken the walk several times this one
would mean so much more to her. She just wished it
could last forever.
She sighed and gasped when Naruto's voice said, "Why

so sad. From what I've heard this is going to be one of
the greatest Princess Gale movies ever."
Koyuki smiled although she didn't feel like it saying, "I'm

not worried about it performing well. It's just your visit
has been nothing like what I wanted it to be." Naruto
arched an eyebrow so she elaborated looking at herself in
the mirror saying, "It's just sometimes I miss being Yukie
Fujikaze a simple actress who could do as she pleased."
Turning to face him she added, "We would still have
done everything the same, but just the two of us."
"I understand," Naruto replied, "That Kutsuzawa guy

does tend to put a damper on things."
Naruto's mentioning of her head of security caused

Koyuki to realize the blond shouldn't have been in her
room, at least as far as Kutsuzawa was concerned.
"How…"
Naruto smiled before saying, "I'm the greatest ninja

you've ever known remember. Slipping past some guards
is just one of my many talents. Now, how about we blow
off this event for something a little more personal?"
"I…I can't, I have obligations."
"Trust me Koyuki," Naruto said his smile growing and

causing one to appear on her face, "I've taken care of
everything." Motioning his head towards her bed he said,
"First though, we need to have you wear something a
little less presentable."
Noticing the bag resting there Koyuki moved towards it

and looking inside said, "You can't be serious."
"Absolutely, unless you really want to go to the big

movie premier instead, that is?"
Koyuki took the bag and moving behind a changing

screen she began stripping out of her dress. As she did so
she made sure a light was shining on her to cast a
shadow of her actions for the jinchuriki's enjoyment.
Kutsuzawa stepped up to Koyuki's door nodding to his
men standing guard before knocking. "Yes," Koyuki
replied.
"Milady, it's time and your date for the evening is waiting
at the hall's entrance."
"Excellent," Koyuki said stepping out of her room.

"Although I'm sure we could find our way there by
ourselves, Kutsuzawa."
"Milady, I'm merely doing my duty. Better to be overly

cautious then not enough."
"You do realize I'm attending the premier with the very

ninja that defeated my uncle," Koyuki replied, she did a
double take as she noticed a quick twitch appear on her
security head's face. But by the time she looked back it
was gone.
She guessed she had imagined it because there was no
hint of emotion in the man's voice as he said, "Perfectly
aware, Milady. But he is here on a glorified vacation,
don't ask me to believe he's aware of all the threats you
face."
"They can't be that bad," Koyuki replied allowing

Kutsuzawa to lead her to the Crystal Hall.
"Milady, we've been over this. Those Snow-nin that

escaped from prison are no doubt interested in gaining
revenge against you. Please just allow me to do my job."
Koyuki eyes widened but keeping her voice calm she

said, "Right…sorry. Well it's ShowTime." Quickly
moving to Naruto, she hooked her arm with his and
began the walk down the hall as many tourists and Snow
citizens looked on.
Watching the princess, Kutsuzawa narrowed his eyes
wondering what it was that was bothering him about her.
Shrugging he guessed it didn't matter and knew she'd
have the night of her very short life.
"Wow, she's so pretty," a girl perched on her father's

shoulders said loud enough for Koyuki to hear.
"She certainly is," Naruto said from beside her causing

Koyuki to blush as she watched herself be led to the
movie theater by a dressed up copy of the man beside
her.
Looking over she had a hard time not laughing at the

blond wearing a white shirt that read, "I love Snow
Country." The word love was represented by a giant
heart instead of being written out in the vein of many
such shirts tourists often bought. Her own shirt read
similarly except said, "I love Spring Country."
Both of them were wearing matching jeans and to

complete her outfit she had put on a hat. Naruto placed
an arm around her saying, "Well where to first?"
"Let's get something to eat," Koyuki suggested allowing

Naruto to lead her away. As they walked Koyuki couldn't
help but enjoy the first real breath of fresh air without
her oppressive security detail. Reaching a street filled
with restaurants, they entered a small stand to enjoy the
grilled eel that it sold.
As they ate the two talked about the many things that
were happening in their lives. Naruto didn't hold back
about being targeted by Akatsuki. Koyuki bit her lip,
appearing nervous but changed the subject to Spring
County's booming economy. Naruto noticed her sudden
nervousness, but was going to let the matter slip drop
until he suddenly stiffened.
"What's wrong?" Koyuki asked concerned.
"When were you going to tell me about the escaped

Snow-nin?"
"How…"
"Your security head mentioned it to the clone of you. It

created another one and dispelled it to alert me."
Koyuki looked away saying, "I didn't mention it because

it happened over a year ago. Mizore Fuyukuma staged an
escape with several dozen Snow-nin. Shortly after that
my studio assigned Kutsuzawa as a security chief since
they couldn't chance my being killed midway through
filming. He was so good I hired him fulltime, but
recently he's become convinced they are preparing to
come after me."
"Mizore was the guy with the metal arm right?" Koyuki
nodded so Naruto said, "He didn't strike me as much of
a thinker. What happened to the guy Kakashi-sensei
piledrove into the ground?"
"He died in a hospital fire during the prison escape. He

was paralyzed so couldn't escape."
Naruto nodded but didn't look convinced. Letting it

drop he said, "You should have mentioned it. I thought
we were close."
"I didn't want you to think I invited you here to solve my

problem."
"Hey," Naruto said cupping her cheek as she tried to
look away, "If I knew you were in danger nothing could
keep me away."
Koyuki brought her hand up and placed it on the one

cupping her face saying, "Naruto…" her voice tight with
emotion. Smiling and changing the subject he asked,
"What now?"
Getting a delicious idea, Koyuki said, "You know, I've

never been to a movie without it being some fancy
premier."
"Well lead and I shall follow my princess," Naruto said

standing and leaving enough money behind to cover the
bill.
Approaching a theater in a rundown part of town,

Naruto could see that it featured all of Koyuki's old
movies from the billing above it. Looking at his date he
asked, "Are you sure you wouldn't want to see something
a little newer."
Koyuki shook her head replying, "I've seen all my movies

but one and would like to watch it with you."
"Sounds fun, so which one is it."
Koyuki smiled and stepping up to the booth said, "Two

for Icha, Icha Paradise please."
The old man eyed her a moment before shrugging.

Handing her the two tickets, he said, "Enjoy the show."
Entering the theater the two made their way to the room
the tickets indicated. Koyuki wasn't surprised to find the
theater empty since the movie had been out for over
three years. However, the old theater after her return had
dedicated itself to showing all her old movies at least
once a day. Obviously the one they were about to watch
was often shown at night. Just before the lights dimmed
a man entered alone and sat all the way in front. That
suited Koyuki just fine although she would have
preferred to have the theater to themselves. Leaning her
head on her date's shoulder she sat back and watched
herself be seduced by a handsome man who could never
hold a candle to the one she was with.
About an hour into the movie Naruto had to refrain

from adjusting himself obviously. How he could have
called Jiraiya's books boring he didn't know. However, he
guessed it was from viewing the one he had read from
the eyes of a boy still naïve to the joys of sex. What he
hadn't picked up in the word form of what was the
masterpiece known as Icha Icha. The movie version
showed him in glorious detail, and although he had
known that it wasn't Koyuki's body that had appeared in
the several hotspring scenes the movie featured as she
lamented the clumsy seductions of the main character.
He was quite sure the scene of her masturbating had
really featured Koyuki's voice. Hearing the music of
Koyuki in pleasure had Naruto sporting an erection that
could dent steel.
It was something that was not lost on the woman resting

her head on the jinchuriki's shoulder as she would have
had to be blind not to notice the tent sticking up from
his pants. Koyuki was no virgin as she had been a
troubled young actress in a business filled with people
willing to take advantage. She had been a willing partner,
but each encounter had left her hollow afterwards as the
men and even on occasion women would often leave as
soon as the act was done. It wouldn't be until Sandayu
had become her manager that she would stop allowing
herself to be seduced by her fellow actors due to his
nurturing nature. But seeing the large bulge straining
against his jeans filled Koyuki with a hunger she had
never truly known, yet how best to satisfy it.
Licking her lips she focused on the lone man in front and
seeing him engrossed in the movie decided to throw
caution to the wind. Placing her hand on it she
whispered, "Has hearing me moan like a whore woken
little Naruto?"
Naruto groaned as she rubbed his package whispering, "I

knew it was you. How could it not have an effect on
me?"
Kissing his ear she said, "You should know that when
they gave me the recorder. I fingered my hot hole
thinking of you. If you want to know the real reason I
asked you to come it had nothing to do with those
shinobi. But so you could fulfill my fantasy of being
fucked by the greatest shinobi in the world."
Koyuki nibbled his earlobe as her hand freed Naruto's
cock from its confines. Allowing his ear to slip from
between her teeth she lowered her head to his lap where
she quickly swallowed several inches of his cock. Koyuki
expected Naruto to freak out slightly and to mention
how they were in public. However, when he placed his
hand on the back of her head to aid in her sucking like it
was the most natural thing in the world she felt her
panties grow damper.
Naruto kept from groaning despite how skilled Koyuki's

tongue was proving to be. He wasn't sure how long she
worked at trying to get him to blow his load but he
sensed her jaw was getting tired. Plus the movie was
nearing the final love scene so he decided to switch
things up. Pulling her head away from his lap he loved
the way she stared hungrily at it as if she had been denied
a meal. Kissing her, he pulled her into his lap and stuck
his hand down her pants. Finding her soaking, he buried
two fingers in her snatch causing her to almost moan
loudly while the main character was confessing his love.
"D-don't Naruto," she whispered although she leaned

back into his chest and spread her legs further apart.
"Why afraid your fan will get to see the real Koyuki?"
Naruto said indicating the man in front. "I think he'd
enjoy it," Naruto added increasing the pace of his fingers
trying to get her to moan.
Following Naruto's gaze and to her surprise, she believe

that from the way the man's shoulder was moving that he
was pleasuring himself to the final scene in the movie.
To her mortification, and unable to stop herself, her
pussy clenched Naruto's fingers tightly as her essence
coated them. Naruto pulled them from her causing her
to whimper before licking them clean after spreading
them to show her just how wet she had grown as he said,
"Does that idea excite you princess?"
"N-no," Koyuki said although it was hard to deny the

evidence.
Smirking Naruto asked, "Then should we stop?"
Koyuki remained silent for several minutes it seemed as

Koyuki's character on the big screen succumbed to her
feelings and lusts. Following suit, Koyuki said her voice
barely above a whisper "N-no I want it." Reaching
between her legs she began stroking Naruto's cock
saying, "I've dreamed of this for so long. P-please give it
to me."
Naruto helped her stand and pulled her pants down to

her ankles followed quickly by her panties. Pulling her
back against him, he turned her face towards his kissing
her deeply and said, "As you wish." Lifting her once
more he lined his cock with her slit and pulled her down
on it.
Koyuki bit her lip to keep from screaming, but found it

difficult not to join her big-screen counterpart in letting
her lover know just how much she was enjoying his
actions. Out of the corner of her eye she could see that
the man in front was still pleasuring himself to her image
on the screen. Naruto noticed her gaze regardless
whispering, "Poor guy. Comes here to see a false image
of your beauty personified on the big screen only to be a
few feet away as the real one experiences much the same
thing."
Naruto grabbed her shirt lifting it up and over her chest

causing her to gasp, "Naruto…"
"Shh," he said groping her tits, "or else you'll be giving
your fan a show he'll never forget." He then increased
the speed and strength of his thrusts making it that much
harder on the princess to keep her voice to herself.
Koyuki leaned back placing her hand behind Naruto's

head to pull him into a kiss. As the sound of their
rhythmic thrusts filled her ears, Koyuki couldn't believe
the man hadn't noticed the two of them yet. The idea of
being caught almost made her cum right then. She was
aware that her character in the movie was nearing her
own climax as well but still she fought to keep her voice
down. Naruto's hands grabbed both her breasts and he
rolled her nipples as he moved them about. Whispering
into her ear he said, "Let it out, Koyuki. Let out that
beautiful voice."
Koyuki shook her head, but Naruto moved his right

hand between her legs where he rolled her clit between
his fingers causing her to cum just as the movie version
of her did as well. "Oh…Fuck! I'm cumming…" Koyuki
said remembering her lines from the movie and synching
up with her character on the screen. As Naruto's seed
filled her womb, she was vaguely aware of the fan
tensing as his release no doubt coated his hand.
Naruto pulled her shirt down as the credits began to roll

in the still darkened theater. The man in front quickly
stood making his way out of the theater going out of his
way not to look anywhere but straight ahead. Still dazed
by her orgasm, she allowed Naruto to pull her pants back
up and lead her out of the theater. Getting her senses
about her, she was glad that they were walking hand in
hand so asked, "What does this mean for us?"
"It means that there is a lot more that I have to share

with you," Naruto said and began telling her everything
about his dream and her place in it.
Clone Naruto, and Cloned Koyuki, who was just another
henged Clone Naruto, walked back from the theater
using the Crystal Hall. As expected, there were still lots
of tourists hoping to catch a glimpse of the ruler of
Spring Country. "So what did you think?" Cloned
Koyuki asked.
"Probably the same thing as you," Cloned Naruto replied

rolling his eyes.
"Aw don't be like that," Cloned Koyuki teased, "I'm

upset that her old guardian died too. But they introduced
that cool new masked shinobi character and I bet I know
who they modeled him after."
"You have such a massive ego."

"Hey, so do you." Koyuki's clone countered as they
reached the halfway point between the theater and
palace.
Before Cloned Naruto could reply the entire walkway

exploded filling the hallway with fire and collapsing it on
top of them. As the dust settled, Clone Naruto shook his
head surprised at not being dispelled but could feel
himself losing cohesion and guessed it was due to Naruto
mixing Kyuubi's chakra with his when he had created
them. He looked around for his fellow clone and found
it still henged as Koyuki but to his shock instead of
disappearing it appeared to be dead. Seeing Koyuki's
lifeless eyes staring at him, he guessed it was a side effect
of trying to create a more durable clone, but it also filled
the clone with anger that it knew the real Naruto would
use to hunt down the bastards that had tried to kill
Koyuki. Forcibly dispelling its fellow clone, it allowed
itself to fade as well wishing its creator luck.
Koyuki couldn't believe the words as they left Naruto
mouth but still was forced to admit a certain truth to
them. Especially since it was obvious Naruto hadn't been
a virgin as she had expected. "Wow," she said,
"I…wow."
Naruto nodded saying, "I know it's a lot to take in. But
with your help we'll be one step closer to putting a stop
to the wars between the Elemental Countries."
Sitting on a park bench, Koyuki asked, "Is that the only

reason you slept with me?"
Kneeling in front of her Naruto said, "No, I care for you

and now that you're mine I won't let anything hurt you.
If you told me to get lost and refused to help, I'd still
protect you with my last breath."
Koyuki smiled hearing that so said, "You still haven't
changed. You can still spout those lines that belong in a
movie and make me believe them."
"That's because I do," Naruto said full of sincerity which

shown in his eyes.
"Then I will be glad to offer what help I can," Koyuki

said regally.
Standing Naruto offered her his arm saying, "Milady,

shall I get you back home before the ball ends."
"Afraid I'll turn into a pumpkin," Koyuki said locking her

arms with his.
"Actually I was thinking we could have some more fun

before…"
BOOM
As the floor and windows shook, Naruto turned towards

the palace a few seconds later he stiffened as he received
the information of what happened from his clone.
Seeing, and experiencing the Clone Koyuki's death
caused Naruto's fists to clench until blood began leaking
from them.
"Naruto, what is it?" Koyuki asked worriedly.
"It appears Kutsuzawa was right. Someone just tried to

kill you." Pulling her close he Hiraishined to the seal he
had placed in Koyuki's room. Letting her go he said,
"Get dressed in your gown. I'll go inform Kutsuzawa
that you are alright."
Koyuki nodded shaken by her learning if not for a whim

she'd most likely be dead. Naruto sensed her fear and
tilted her face towards his. Kissing her tenderly he said,
"Nothing will get by me, Koyuki. I promise." Creating
half a dozen clones, he left them with her as he henged
his clothes to look like the suit he was supposed to be
wearing.
He found Kutsuzawa, barking orders to his men to clear

the rubble. When the man's eye landed on him, Naruto
could see the man was shocked. He recovered quickly
and ran up to him asking, "Princess Koyuki? Is she safe?"
"Yes," Naruto said, "She's being guarded by several of

my clones and is under my protection."
Kutsuzawa nodded and said, "Good, I'll send some

guards to…"
"No," Naruto said cutting the man off rudely, "She's
under my protection now. If you want to help her find
the bastards responsible."
"Now see here…"
"This isn't a debate," Naruto said not in the mood for an

argument over the matter so asked, "Did your guards
make sure the hall was secure?"
"Yes, as they always do when she uses it," Kutsuzawa

replied defensively,
"Then start with them. Somewhere along the way your

security has been breached. She'll be safest with me."
Before Kutsuzawa could counter the jinchuriki, two

shouts of, "Naruto," cut him off.
Naruto turned to the voices and could see the worry in
his lovers' eyes. Leaving the security head behind, he
closed with them and whispered, "I'm fine. We weren't in
the tunnel when the exploding tags went off."
Both women nodded in relief, getting to business Naruto

said, "Anko, I left some clones with Koyuki in her room.
Can you help them protect her? I'll be along shortly to
help."
"Is she…you know."
Naruto nodded, "I had just finished explaining my

ambition to her when this happened."
"Really, where were you?"
Blushing slightly he scratched his cheek saying, "Leaving

a movie theater."
"That's pretty kinky, I can't wait to hear the details"
Anko said before disappearing in a swirl of leaves.
"What about me?" Hana asked stepping up to him.
Looking over his shoulder at the man in charge of the

cleanup Naruto said, "There's someone I want you to
look into."
Getting the hint, Hana said, "Right," before also

disappearing.
Naruto walked to Koyuki's room frowning at the guards

that appeared to block his path. Giving them his best
glare they wisely chose not to push the issue stepping to
the sides of the hall. Knocking he said, "I'm coming in."
Naruto expected Koyuki to still be shaken up not to hear
her laugh as Anko said, "Now Naruto didn't anyone ever
tell you to wait for permission to enter. We could have
been indecent."
"When are you not," Naruto joked causing Koyuki to

snort.
"Hey," Anko pouted.
"Feeling better," Naruto asked getting a small nod from

Koyuki.
"Yes," Koyuki said standing to move closer to Naruto.

"As Anko has told me, near misses are just proof that
Kami still has a plan for us. I guess I know what mine is
now."
Naruto nodded and pulled her into a hug. Despite her
words he could still feel her shaking. Still he knew that
near misses when it came to attacks of this nature just
meant they'd try harder the next time. With that in mind
he asked, "Koyuki, during that jail break last year. Did
your men manage to capture any of them?"
Koyuki shook her head against his chest saying, "I'm

afraid not. Although, one of my uncle's lieutenants did
chose not to join her fellow shinobi in escaping. When
we retook the prison she was still in her cell even though
the door was wide open."
"If she stayed behind and they didn't kill her it's unlikely
she knows anything, Naruto," Anko said guessing where
he was going with his question.
"I know," Naruto replied stroking Koyuki's hair, "But
she may know more then they realize. Or have some idea
of what to expect next."
"Get in there traitor," the guard said as he roughly

pushed the prisoner into the interrogating room.
Fubuki Kakuyoku didn't bother to turn towards the man

aware that his worse attitude was no doubt due to the
attempt on the princess that had happened the night
before. She moved to the table at the center of the room
and pulled out one of the seats. Sitting she waited
knowing that she was about to be grilled over any
knowledge she may have on the perpetrators.
Looking at her reflection in the mirror she knew her

would be interrogators were staring at her from it so she
made a point of studying herself. Running a hand
through her pink hair she decided that once this was over
she'd head to the prison barber for a haircut as her hair
was growing rather unruly. Her green eyes returned to
the table as she began counting the time in her head. She
knew that they'd make her wait in order to work on her
nerves and to anger her. But she doubted the
interrogator would understand just why it was his tactic
wouldn't work, which was simply time was all she had.
The more time wasted here was just less wasted in her
cell and with a little patience as well as some good-
behavior mixed in then she'd be free in five short years.
Considering her original sentence had been thirty years
she was well on her way she figured.
An hour after being pushed into the cell the door opened
and a young man stepped in that seemed rather familiar.
She kept quiet as he sat across from dropping what she
assumed was her file on the table. He smiled at her
warmly so she guessed she was in for the good
interrogator, bad interrogator technique, where the two
would tag-team her. Guessing the one in front of her was
the good one she was waiting for the bad one to make
his entrance. Therefore she was surprised when the
young man said, "Sorry about the wait. I was reading
your file. I didn't want to come in here unprepared."
"Shouldn't we wait for your partner," Fubuki said.
"I'm not an interrogator by trade. I simply want to ask

you a few things."
Fubuki crossed her arms as she sat back saying

skeptically, "Sure you do." Still finding him to be familiar
she asked, "Have we met before?"
"Sort of," blond said surprising her with his openness, "I
was part of the Konoha team that killed Doto and landed
you in here. My name's Naruto Uzumaki."
Fubuki's eyes ran over the young man finding the years
had been kind to him; she tried to not let the good
looking blond get to her. Deciding to head the coming
questions off she said, "I know why you're here and I
had nothing to do with the bombing last night."
"Oh, I know that," Naruto said again surprising the

woman. "Still the people behind it were your fellow
shinobi. I was hoping maybe you could give us a little
insight."
"What's in it for me?" Fubuki asked expecting maybe to

be offered a year or two off her sentence.
However the blond surprised her again when he replied,

"Nothing. You can help because it the right thing to do,
or not."
"Apparently you are new to the interrogation game,"
Fubuki said dismissively, "That's not how it works.
Doing the right thing isn't what landed me in here."
"You got me there," Naruto replied with a smile,

"Although it is how you knocked twenty-years off your
sentence. I mean if you were interested in being free by
any means necessary, you could have participated in that
jail break last year."
Fubuki looked away saying, "And be hunted the rest of

my life."
Naruto began patting her file saying, "That's a rather

weak excuse for remaining in your cell. Let's face it;
Spring Country doesn't have the manpower to hunt
down escaped ex-shinobi. You want to know what I
think. I think that the kunoichi that once saved her
Daimyo's life from a plot that may have been a first
assassination attempt orchestrated by the Daimyo's
shinobi brother was trying to regain her honor. She did
receive Snow Country's highest medal as a result of her
actions and if the plot was Doto's she couldn't have been
one of his men then."
"She wasn't" Fubuki said still looking away. "But then

she learned that the man whose life she had saved was
hiding away Snow Country's treasure and planned to
bankrupt her shinobi village."
"Is that what Doto told you?"
"What does it matter? He's dead, and I'm in here. So the

treasure didn't exist instead Lord Sōsetsu wasted the
resources of my village to build his daughter a heat
generator so she could enjoy spring."
"That's not exactly the truth of the matter."

"I saw that movie and the recording he left his daughter
so don't lie to me," Fubuki snapped her green eyes
glaring at him.
"What you saw was his message to his daughter, but not
the reason he built the generators. Are you aware how
good Spring's economy is doing right now, and its owed
all to those generators. You see Lord Sōsetsu understood
something important which was that Snow Country was
spiraling into a massive debt that would see it swallowed
by a larger Country." Naruto paused and could see
Fubuki's eyes soften as she sat back willing to listen so he
continued, "Snow needed to import almost all of its
food, which other countries were all too willing to supply
at massive mark-ups to what it should have cost. Due to
the never ending winter the ground never thawed
enough to let you plant your own crops or explore other
natural resources. He designed the generators to combat
that problem. Now Spring is self-sufficient and also finds
itself in the unique position of being courted for alliances
by all the Five Great Elemental Nations due to the
massive coal and oil resources the melting snow has
revealed."
"I…they told me…damn it…" Fubuki said feeling

hundreds of emotions swirling inside her.
Naruto nodded saying, "I'm sorry. You allowed lies to

sway you from honoring the vow you swore to protect
your lord. Help me now to protect his daughter."
Fubuki looked down at the table saying weakly, "I'm

afraid I don't know anything."
Naruto nodded disappointed before getting up and

collecting her file. He placed a hand on her shoulder as
he walked by which she quickly shrugged off. Having
read the many good deeds that she had committed
before Doto's rebellion, Naruto stopped at the door
before opening it and said, "I know the mistake you
made eats away at you. It's easy to see, but the only way
to make up for it is to dedicate yourself to making sure it
doesn't happen again by insuring the people of this
Country don't need to suffer through another rebellion."
Stepping into the hall he watched as Kutsuzawa was the

first to leave the observation room. The man sent him a
look that screamed smugness that he had been right
about talking to Fubuki being a waste of time. As the
man walked away Naruto allowed the frown he felt to
show. Anko and Koyuki left next and made their way
towards him.
The head guard of the prison entered the room pulling

Fubuki out forcefully. Upon setting her eyes on Spring's
ruler they widened in surprise before she quickly looked
away. The guard pushed her roughly to get her moving
causing Koyuki to say, "There is no need to treat her like
that. She's been a model prisoner."
"With all due respect ma'am, she's scum and the second
you forget that she'll make you regret it," Fubuki looked
hurt by the man's description but also like she couldn't
fault him for it. The guard pushed her again and Fubuki
was surprised when she heard a body hit the floor.
She turned to see Naruto holding the prone man's arm

up and behind him. With his foot placed firmly in the
middle of the guard's back he said, "Your princess told
you not to treat her roughly. I find it highly suspicious
that a mere guard feels so brazen that he can ignore what
he is told by the ruler of his country. Trust me, right now
you do not want me feeling suspicious towards you."
"S-sorry," the guard stammered between clenched teeth,
"I-it's just I deal with these scum all day. It's hard not to
lump them all together."
Naruto growled under his breath but let go of the man's

arm. Scampering to his feet the man collected Fubuki
being sure not to antagonize Naruto further by
mishandling her. She passed the jinchuriki and moved
her lips but no sound followed as she made sure the
guard couldn't see. But to those that could read lips it
was clear as day what she said, "Trust no one."
Hana had followed Kutsuzawa since the bombing and on

the surface he appeared to be an extremely loyal and
efficient servant. However, she noticed that not once had
he returned to the home listed in his file which she had
managed to lift after Naruto had assigned her to watch
him. Deciding to give it a look over while her nin-dogs
watched him, she found several disguised seals placed on
the windows and door. From the looks of them
Kutsuzawa definitely didn't want anyone getting inside.
It took near an hour, but she eventually was able to

disable one of the ones on a window. Quickly picking the
lock, she stepped inside and almost immediately knew
something was wrong as death hung in the air. Holding
her hand over her mouth and nose she made her way to
where the smell was coming from. Pushing a door open,
she almost gagged as she stepped into the bathroom. It
became immediately apparent where the smell was
coming from although she couldn't see the reason as a
black bag was covering the top of the bathtub having
been taped over the top.
Prepping herself as best she could, she pulled the bag

away and still nearly vomited from the smell. But seeing
what lay beneath, she cursed as a badly decomposed
Kutsuzawa lay in front of her. Backtracking out of the
room to warn Naruto she reached the window she
entered from and just stepped outside when alarms
began sounding throughout the city. Knowing the alarm
meant that the prison was under attack, like Naruto had
guessed would happen; she hoped that Naruto was truly
a few steps ahead of the enemy.
Koyuki stood looking out of a window onto a happy

seeming village while sipping a glass of wine. Watching
some kids run by she smiled as she watched a young girl
pretending to be Princess Gale defeat a boy who was
playing the main villain of the movie series. She was
about to take another sip but realized the glass was
empty. The woman watching her noticed asking, "Would
you like some more?"
Koyuki shook her head saying, "No thank you. I feel

guilty sitting here, all the while if Naruto is right my
throne is in danger of being stolen."
Koharu stood, and reaching for the bottle walked over to
pour some more into Koyuki's cup. She smiled at the
princess saying, "We all have our roles. Yours is to stay
here in my safehouse, safely tucked away in Konoha.
While Naruto's is to make sure you have a kingdom to
return to."
Koyuki nodded saying, "He's so different, but at the

same time almost exactly as I remember. To be honest I
have a hard time imagining Naruto being so capable of
reading the situation."
Koharu agreed saying, "He is full of surprises. But I

suppose nothing breeds competence like adversity. He's
always had a knack for finding a winning strategy in the
heat of battle. He's just using those skills beforehand to
make sure the battles go his way without the
desperation."
"I suppose I'm worrying for nothing then," Koyuki said
trying to convince herself. Changing the subject, she
made some small talk saying, "So you're also one of
Naruto's lovers. How'd he get you to join his grand
ambition?"
Koharu smiled saying, "Well believe it or not I was a

seventy-year old woman a few months ago and…"
Fubuki could hear the sounds of battle echoing through

the prison as she sat on her cot. As she expected and had
tried to warn Naruto, some of the guards were actually
her fellow Snow Shinobi in disguise. She had noticed an
unusual amount of new faces appearing in the prison
over the past several months. At first she had thought
nothing of it, but overtime she began to suspect Nadare's
hand in it as she knew he hadn't died during the prison
break and had suspect he was behind it.
As the sounds of battle faded between the fake and real
guards she wondered what her fate would be. If Nadare's
forces won out she doubted it would be good for her.
Remembering the day she cut ties with her old
colleagues, she could almost hear Mizore as he had said
opening her cell, "Come on Fubuki we're free."
"Mizore, how…" she had begun to ask surprised

especially since his mechanical arm had been returned to
him somehow.
However, he cut her off saying, "I'll explain everything

later. Now hurry."
He was about to take off assuming she'd be behind him

but stopped as she said, "I'm not going."
"What?"
"I said I'm staying. I'm going to serve out my sentence
and… well I don't know what but I've made up my
mind."
"So you're betraying us, you're fellow shinobi."
Fubuki had looked away replying, "We deserve our fates

as prisoners. I've made my choice."
"It's one you'll regret," Mizore had said taking off as the
sound of guards approached.
The sound of her cell opening pulled Fubuki's attention

to the head guard that had pushed her around as he led
her to the interrogation room to met Naruto. "Here to
see me safely transferred to a secure location?"
"Nope, here to tie up some loose ends," the guard said
stepping into the cell. After pulling a large knife, he burst
into a cloud of smoke revealing Mizore. Smiling wickedly
the man said, "I told you that you'd regret your decision
traitor."
Standing she prepared for his thrust and wasn't

disappointed. Pivoting to the side, she pushed the blade
past her and spinning smashed her elbow into his nose.
Mizore stumbled back several feet holding his broken
nose mumbling, "You fucking cunt. I'm going to take my
time killing you."
Fubuki didn't give him the time to recover launching a

kick that knocked him out of the cell into the metal
railing behind him. As she was on the seventh floor of
the prison she tried to kick him over it, but he caught her
foot with his metal arm. Pulling her off balance, he threw
her over the railing. Grabbing onto it she hung on for
dear life as the Snow-nin slowly turned to face her.
Smiling mercilessly, he said, "Maybe I should cut your

fingers off one by one see how many it takes till you let
go. Yeah that sounds like fun."
Standing near the rail, he was about to slowly press the

knife to her index finger when the sound of a kunai
hitting the floor behind him attracted his attention.
Fubuki's vision was blocked by the large man but she
could see a red flash appear around his edges. Mizore
surprised at what he saw said, "How…" but the rest of
his sentence was gargled by the kunai that was plunged
into his throat.
The red flash happened again and Mizore's body tipped

backwards over the metal guard falling to the prison
floor below. Pulling herself up over the railing, Fubuki
looked around for who had saved her but instead only
saw dead Snow-nin littering the various catwalks.
Looking at her feet she saw a strange tri-prong kunai
with a seal around it. Picking it up, she put it into her
prison jumpsuit and looked at her cell for a moment
torn. Instead of entering it though she took off down the
catwalk at a dead sprint heading to where prisoners'
possessions were stored.
Naruto watched disappointed as Fubuki took off running

from his vantage point. But since he had placed a seal on
her when he had grabbed her shoulder during the
interrogation and she was now carrying one of his kunai
decided capturing her could wait. Glad he had guessed
right in knowing that something was wrong at the prison,
he hoped the ring leader behind this ordeal would be
stupid enough to take the bait he had left dangling in
front of him.
Anko dodged backwards as one of the palace guards
tried to remove her head with his sword. It missed her
throat barely but as soon as it passed by her she was
moving forward into the man's guard. Burying a kunai in
his gut, she spun around behind him and raising her arm
made several snakes appear from her sleeve. The
serpents wrapped around the wounded man tightly and
with a grunt of effort she pulled tossing him into several
of his compatriots.
The remaining men eyed her warily, afraid to join the pile
of corpses that had already tried to get by her. Anko
smiled dangerously as well as in amusement at just how
well Naruto had guessed the situation. When Fubuki had
told him not to trust anyone, he had taken that as
confirmation his doubts about Kutsuzawa had some
merit. He had believed that Fubuki had noticed
something off in the prison and after some meditation
had begun to guess at what the Snow-nin had planned.
Which was to create a situation where the people of
Spring would turn to the man in charge of its security if
Koyuki was killed, Kutsuzawa. It was obvious that the
plan had suffered a setback when Naruto and Koyuki
had survived the assassination attempt at the premier. So
now they were staging another prison riot in order to
distract the loyal guards while Snow-nin killed Koyuki.
Anko was positive that when the bodies of the men she
had already killed were identified that they would all be
the escaped prisoners from last year's breakout.
She noticed several of the men nod at each other and

braced herself for the men to attack her all at once.
However before they could take a single step forward
four spinning vortex's tore into their ranks sending the
disguised guards flying in all directions. The vortex's
came to a rest in front of her revealing Hana and her
three nin-dogs.
"Kutsuzawa?" Anko asked pulling another kunai from
her pouch as she heard another wave of guards
approaching."
"Dead," Hana answered and then adding, "From the

looks of it, for quite some time."
"The fake then?"
"Sorry, he managed to lose my triplets," Hana said as her

animal partners hanged their heads.
"It's not a big deal," Anko said preparing to charge the

enemy, "We planned for such an occasion."
The guards stopped upon arriving in the hall that led to

Koyuki room their eyes going wide at the fact two
women had put so many of their fellows down. When
the squad's leader met her eyes his own questioning
Anko shrugged saying, "What do you expect from
second class shinobi?"
As the disguised Snow-nin bristled before charging Hana

said, "You had to push their buttons didn't you."
"They were coming whether we wanted them to or not.

You can't expect me to not make it a little fun," Anko
said tossing the blade she held and caught the leader in
the forehead before pulling another one. Laughing, she
jumped into the charging enemies'' midst. Hana sighed
guessing she had a point and quickly followed suit.
Kutsuzawa could hear Koyuki moving about in the room

below his perch on the roof. He scowled at hearing
another of his squads calling for back-up to deal with the
women blocking the hallway to the princess. Dropping
to the balcony below, he could see Koyuki staring at the
door of her room worried. Although her back was to
him and he could probably enter the room quietly. He
wanted the bitch to know he was there so kicked the
balcony doors open.
Koyuki spun around saying, "Kutsuzawa, what's going

on."
"The end of the Kazahana," he replied stepping into the

room slowly pulling a kunai.
Koyuki backed up saying, "I-I trusted you."
Kutsuzawa smiled amused before replying, "If it makes

any difference know that the real Tessai Kutsuzawa was a
loyal servant your highness. But he should have been just
as concerned with his own security as he was with
yours."
"Bastard!"
"Indeed," the fake Kutsuzawa said taking another step
forward as Koyuki backed into a wall.
He was about to move in to finish her off when a shout

of, "Nadare," caused him to turn. He caught sight of
Fubuki wearing her old outfit and chakra armor that she
had liberated from the prison storage. Flying into the
room she tackled him around the waist but Nadare rolled
backwards and grabbing the wings of her armor kicked
her in the stomach. She flew through the air but
managed to land on her feet frowning as she noticed the
henged Nadare Roga holding the wings his kick had
pulled free.
"Fubuki, how nice of you to join us, I guess it was too

much to hope Mizore would be able to handle you."
Tossing the wings away, Nadare dropped his henge
revealing he was also wearing chakra armor although
unlike Fubuki's his was charged and working.
"Princess, get out of here. I'll handle him." Fubuki

frowned when Koyuki didn't budge but was forced to
focus back on Roga as he shifted his stance.
"Will you now," Nadare said amused, "Still trying to find

atonement for betraying her father, are you? How
pathetic, we were destined for so much more than to
serve a weak fool such as that."
"Shut up," Fubuki yelled. "You and Doto lied to me.

Lord Sōsetsu wasn't squandering our village's money. He
was trying to save our country."
Shrugging dismissively, Nadare said, "What does it

matter? In time you became just as bloodthirsty and
greedy as the rest of us. Do you truly think you can
become that naïve little genin again who was content
merely serving others. We are wolves, not sheep and
deserve to be treated as such."
Pulling the strange kunai she had found Fubuki prepared

to charge at Nadare saying, "When wolves move to
attack the sheep it's the shepherds job to protect them. I
will not allow you to throw my home into chaos again."
Running forward she stabbed the blade into the armor
and was surprised when she was violently repelled
backwards by an electric shock.
"How do you like the modifications I've made? It's a

little something I had our engineers work on to remove
the flaw Kakashi pointed out to me." Fubuki tried to get
back to her feet but a kick from Nadare to the jaw sent
her to the floor landing on her back. Kneeling he pressed
his knee against her throat saying, "Not so tough now are
you little shepherd?"
"How…how…" Fubuki struggled to say as she was
finding it difficult to breathe.
"How did I recover from my injury at Kakashi's hands?

Well, I had a little help with that I admit. Thanks to
Sōsetsu's inventions this country's loaded with resources
just waiting to be exploited. One of the many people
interested in getting their hands on them sent someone
to heal me. Oh I spent some time pretending to still be
paralyzed, civilian doctors are so easy to fool you know,
setting things up for our grand prison break. After I
killed Tessai, it was just a matter of switching his men
with mine. I planned to carry all this out months ago till I
learned Koyuki had invited Kakashi and his team here. I
was a little disappointed he didn't show, but figured
killing his student would almost be worse for him than
his own death at my hands."
The sound of Koyuki making a break for the door pulled
Nadare's attention from the struggling kunoichi. Pulling a
kunai he said, "Oh, no you don't," before letting it fly.
He smiled wickedly as the blade buried itself in her back.
However his joy was short lived as she burst into smoke,
seconds later a red flash appeared where she had been
standing.
Nadare's eyes grew wide as Naruto without breaking

stride closed the distance between them holding a red
Rasengan in one hand. Slamming it into Nadare's chest it
easily overloaded the chakra power crystal and destroyed
the plastic armor beneath. Nadare smashed into a wall
before sliding down it slowly and from the blood trail
where his head had hit the wall it was apparent he hadn't
survived the attack.
Naruto cursed wanting to question him about who had

healed him but knew against Chakra Armor anything less
than full strength would have left him open to attack.
Sighing at the missed opportunity and worried one of the
other Kages or even Orochimaru may have been behind
it, hoped the failure of Nadare's scheme would cause
them to think twice before meddling in Spring Country
again.
He turned to the coughing kunoichi who was rubbing

her throat as she attempted to stand. As soon as she got
her feet beneath her she asked anxiously, "The
princess…"
"Is safe," Naruto answered calmly, "She hasn't been here

since the bombing. I've been using a shadow clone in
hopes of drawing out whoever was behind this. Sorry, I
didn't arrive sooner. The clone was supposed to get
killed by Nadare to alert me that he was out in the open.
Since he felt like running his mouth it sat back to learn as
much as possible, before attracting his attention."
Fubuki nodded, but before she could inquire as to where
Koyuki was the door to the room burst open. Palace
guards stood in the doorway and since Anko and Hana
were with them he guessed they were the real thing. The
Captain stepped forward looking around the room the
concern easy to see in his eyes as he asked, "The
Princess, where is she?"
"Safe," Naruto said, "I'll retrieve her once all the escaped
Snow-nin are accounted for."
"There are a few held up in the armory," the captain said,

"We'll go root them out immediately." The captain
motioned to two of his men who pointed their spears at
Fubuki. "We'll also secure the prisoner," he added almost
challenging Naruto to say otherwise.
Naruto nodded but said, "She came here to defend
Koyuki. If I hear she's been mistreated along the way.
Whoever's behind it will answer to me."
The captain swallowed heavily but with a small head

motion to his men led them from the room. Hana
stepped up to Naruto saying, "If she came here to help
how can you let them lead her away in chains?"
"Because she did it for the right reason," Naruto said

picking up Nadare's corpse to deliver it to Tsunade in
hopes there was a way to learn something of value from
it, before retrieving Koyuki.
"Which is?"
"She didn't expect a reward," Naruto said disappearing in

a flash of red.
Fubuki was being escorted to the palace in the red prison
jumpsuit she had been given upon her return to her cell.
Although she may have been imagining it she could
almost feel a small measure of respect coming from
them. As she tried to figure out why Koyuki was
summoning her so late at night, her group was met by
the two Leaf kunoichi that had become something of
local celebrities. Nodding to the men, Anko said, "We'll
take it from here boys. The princess still isn't feeling well
due to all the stress what with the bombing and would be
rebellion."
The men turned her over to them and with a nod of her
head Anko indicated which way she should head. Fubuki
was surprised to find that they were heading to the living
quarters of the palace although on the opposite end of
the building from where Nadare had died. Arriving at
large door Anko knocked and received a call of, "You
may send her in."
Both kunoichi took up guard positions on the sides of
the door so Fubuki entered and was surprised to find
herself in a spare bedroom. However as she focused on
the princess, who was wearing only a nightgown that
covered up to mid-thigh and was see-thru although the
material darkened around her breasts and pelvis, that if
she was that stunning when she wasn't feeling good then
she couldn't imagine how beautiful she'd be if she was.
"Welcome," Koyuki said smiling at her, "I never got the

chance to thank you for coming to my defense."
"Your thanks are not necessary Princess and I'm not

worthy of them."
Koyuki moved to a high backed chair that resembled a

throne. Sitting in it regally, she crossed her legs and
Fubuki blushed as she could see that the Princess wasn't
wearing any panties. Looking away, she missed Koyuki's
smile as she stood back up to walk towards the woman.
"Tell me, what reward would you like for your services?"
Fubuki kept her eyes averted, for a moment she

considered asking for more time off her sentence.
However remembering what Naruto had said about
doing the right thing without reward said, "I do not
require anything princess."
"You were right," Koyuki said suddenly talking to

towards the chair she had sat in.
Coming from around it was a shirtless Naruto who sat

down saying, "I told you. I had my doubts when she left
the prison during the riot, but coming here to rescue you.
Well, I'd be lying if I said I saw that coming."
Koyuki moved to the chair and sitting in his lap she
kissed him passionately. By the time the kiss ended
Fubuki was blushing madly guessing for the two days
that the princess was supposedly under the weather after
dealing with the fallout and; she had been otherwise
engaged with the blond man. Koyuki got up from his lap
and walking towards the former Snow-nin said, "I am in
need of a bodyguard. Someone who I can count on to
watch over me at all times and knows how to keep a
secret. Can you think of someone who may want such a
job?"
Fubuki looked up before quickly looking away saying,

"I'm sorry I cannot, at least nobody worthy."
"I see, a shame really since I see a worthy candidate in

front of me."
Fubuki looked up shocked, but said, "I-I'm unworthy of
such an honor Princess."
"Perhaps," Koyuki admitted, "However, you saw how I

was as short a time as three years ago. I don't think
anyone would have thought me worthy to lead back
then." Looking over her shoulder she continued, "But,
due to a manager who believed in me and a shinobi who
never gives up. I stand before as the Princess of Spring
Country."
Closing the distance between them Koyuki said, "Naruto

believes in you. So I too will believe in you."
Her face continued to close with Fubuki who leaned

back slightly to ask, her cheeks flushed with color,
"What…what are you doing?"
"I told you, I need a bodyguard. One that can watch over
me at All times," Koyuki said stretching out the word all
before pressing her lips to Fubuki's.
The woman stiffened at first; however she soon

tentatively began to respond to the kiss. From Naruto's
vantage point he could see the nubs of Fubuki's breast
harden as they began to press against the thin material of
her prison jumpsuit. Koyuki pulled away slightly enjoying
the hooded lust filled eyes of the pink-haired kunoichi.
Sounding breathless she asked, "Do you accept?"
"Yes," Fubuki said and as soon as Koyuki lips pressed

against hers, she opened her mouth to meet the
princess's tongue with her own. Naruto smiled as he
watched, Koyuki bring her hand up to grope the
kunoichi's tit. She played with the nipple for a moment
before moving on to grasp the jumpsuits zipper. She
pulled it down slowly for Naruto's benefit and when it
was all the way down he could just see the thin strip of
pink hair that rested above Fubuki pussy.
Koyuki then reached into the jumpsuit, her fingers

quickly seeking out and finding Fubuki's slick opening.
"P-princess," Fubuki moaned as two of Koyuki's fingers
filled her passage.
Working them in and out furiously, Koyuki said,

"Please…call me Koyuki."
She then moved her face to Fubuki's tit sucking a nipple

into her mouth. Fubuki's hands moved to the nursing
princess's hair pulling her deeper into her chest as she
moaned in pleasure. After several seconds Koyuki
moved onto the other one. After several minutes she
pulled back removing her fingers from the kunoichi's
passage. Licking the juices from them. She kissed the
kunoichi and moved her hands to the woman's shoulders
where she slid the open jumpsuit off and down her arms.
Holding it around her waist she led Fubuki to her bed

and she gently lowered the woman down where she sat
with her legs hanging over the side. She then took up a
kneeling position between her legs and began pulling the
jumpsuit the rest of the way off. Once it cleared her feet,
Koyuki kissed one foot before doing the same to the
other. Working her way up Fubuki's legs she placed a
kiss on her inner thigh causing the kunoichi to moan.
Her arousal spiking, Koyuki grabbed Fubuki's legs and

pushing the wider apart dived into her pussy. Having had
several female lovers in her wilder days before Sandayu
entered her life to somewhat calm her down, it didn't
take long for the actress's skilled tongue to have the
receiver of her oral techniques moaning, "K-
koyuki…oh…oh how'd…did …you become so good at
this…"
Pulling back and showing her lower face was covered in

the kunoichi's essence, Koyuki said, "The same way you
get to Grand Opera House practice, practice, practice."
She then pressed her mouth over Fubuki's exposed clit
and sucked sending the woman over the edge.
Fubuki caught her breath moaning contently as Koyuki

lapped up what she had released. She became aware of
the woman climbing onto the bed and placing her own
snatch over the woman's face said, "Please, do me too."
Fubuki paused having never done anything like that

before with a woman. But hearing Koyuki say, "Please,"
caused her to reach a hand tentatively towards her
leader's snatch. Rubbing it she found her to already be
quite wet. Pulling her hand back she noticed some semen
had begun leaking from Koyuki's pussy as well. Realizing
that Naruto had already been there before her caused
Fubuki's lust to run wild and she planted her mouth
against the glistening snatch.
"F-fuck…" Koyuki moaned surprised at the zeal with

which Fubuki's tongue was probing her. Running her
fingers along the kunoichi snatch the princess said, "My,
Fubuki you just keep leaking…. I…I just can't drink it
all. I-I…mmmm…I think this hole needs a plug how
about you."
Understanding what she was implying but unwilling to

stop her tongue fucking of the princess, Fubuki simply
moaned her approval of the idea.
Koyuki gave her cunt one last lick before pulling

Fubuki's legs up and spreading them into a V. Leaning
back on Fubuki's face she said, "Naruto, she's nice and
ready for you."
Naruto had long since lost his pants and had slowly been
fisting his cock in preparation of the moment. Getting
up from the chair, he walked slowly towards the bed.
Standing between Fubuki's spread legs, he groaned as
Koyuki leaned forward to taste his cock. Pulling it away
from her mouth and lining himself up with Fubuki's
cunt, he pushed in slowly causing the kunoichi to stop
her licking long enough to say, "Oh fuck, he's fucking
huge…I've….I've never had one so big."
Closing her eyes and enjoying the tongue pleasuring her,

Koyuki moaned, "Mmmm, then you're in for a real
treat."
Naruto set about making Koyuki's words a reality as he

slowly built up to a pace that soon had Fubuki screaming
in pleasure. As she continued to eat out Koyuki, she
arched her back up when the princess roughly grabbed
her breast as she kissed Naruto.
Wanting to get her moaning princess off as she neared

her orgasm Fubuki added a finger to aid her tongue in its
work. When Koyuki broke her kiss with Naruto to
moan, "I'm…I'm going to cum…" Fubuki added her
own voice saying, "M…Me too…"
Naruto nearing his own limit moved his head to Koyuki's

breasts where he gently bit down on her nipple as he
slammed his cock fully into Fubuki sending both women
over the edge as they simultaneously shouted,
"Cuuummmmiiiiinnnngggg!" Releasing his seed into the
woman, Naruto sagged forward holding himself up with
his arms as his cock softened sliding out of the warm and
wet place it had been buried.
Koyuki swayed and fell to the side after her orgasm,
while Fubuki simply enjoyed the warm feeling spreading
through her as she panted. Leaning up onto her forearms
Koyuki watched as Naruto's cum began leaking from her
new bodyguard and she was sure confidant. Smiling, she
said, "I think we're going to need to redo this scene from
the beginning. Climbing between, Fubuki's legs once
more in a sixty-nine she said, "Places everybody,
and…action," and began once more sucking Fubuki's
pussy.
Naruto moved back to the chair to watch and wait for

his cue as the actress and kunoichi practiced on getting
the take just right. Something all three would dedicate the
rest of the night to achieving.
Tsunade was reading over some papers as she waited for

an opportunity to finish the autopsy on Nadare. She was
doing it in secret in the old tunnels Orochimaru had used
to run his experiments. The paper she was currently
reading detailed the failure of her team to seal the Sanbi,
due to the interference of a Crystal Element User and the
young boy she was in the company of. Sadly, the boy had
died as a result of a medical overdose brought on in an
effort to increase his power. From the preliminary report
she was holding it seemed the boy had done so in an
effort to save the Crystal User.
Kakashi and his team had managed to secure the boy's

body, but due to his teams relative condition he had
requested permission to retreat. Having already sent the
Anbu, they'd relieve Kakashi's team before taking over
the task of watching the Chakra Beast.
She had just put the paper down when her door burst
open and Yurika the brunet kunoichi that had decode the
message that had alerted Konoha of Gaara's abduction
stepped in saying, "Forgive me my lady, but I've just
decoded a message from the Anbu along the Suna
border. It seems a large contingent of Suna-nin have
slipped past the border and are heading here. The Anbu
believe they plan to attack, and it appears the Kazekage is
among them."
Tsunade stood abruptly but the smile on her face

confused the kunoichi which was only added to when the
Hokage said, "Excellent." Walking past the woman she
said, "Let's go meet them shall we." Having no clue as to
why her leader was so happy at the prospect of invasion,
Yurika simply followed along behind to help as best she
could.
Chapter 16: Target: Konan
Maki felt a spike of fear and confusion as they continued

to near Konoha. From her position in the moving group
of shinobi she could just make out the Kazekage as he
leapt from tree to tree. She just didn't understand what
had brought on this march towards Suna's allies. But
there were plenty of rumors among the Suna-nin which
in part was being fueled by the Kage's silence. Directing
her attention to Joseki, she knew what he hoped this
march was and that was a sneak attack on the Leaf.
It was a sentiment that appeared to be in a majority

among the older more experienced shinobi present.
Truthfully she may have been among that number due in
part to the councilor's influence if not for the dinner
several months ago that she had attended. She still had a
hard time getting Temari's date's words out of her head.
It wasn't just what he said but the way his blue eyes had
looked as he said them. She supposed it was in fact his
eyes that had held the greatest amount of weight since
her time among the councilors had shown her that even
though they spoke prettily that they often didn't mean
any of it. The young man's eyes had told her that not
only had he meant what he said. But he had experienced
many reasons to hate those around him, and yet still
strove to find a higher path.
As she looked over the many shinobi that wanted this to

be an attack on Konoha, Maki found herself thinking
about how it would only insure that another generation
of Leaf-nin would come to hate Suna. In turn this would
mean that when given a chance to exact some vengeance
against her home that they would jump at the chance.
Maki wanted to speak out against attacking the Leaf but
much as when Joseki ranted against them found she
lacked the courage to speak up.
Gaara stopped and held his arm up giving the sign for his
forces to do so as well. Joseki motioned to her and with
several other councilors approached the Kage to ask,
"Alright Gaara, we've waited long enough what is this
about?"
Gaara ignored the rude tone of the elder councilor

saying, "You're about to find out." Directing his gaze
forward, he said, "Greetings Lady Hokage."
"Lord Kazekage," Tsunade said appearing on a branch in

front of the Kazekage as did a force as large as Gaara's
behind her. Many of the Suna-nin went for their
weapons causing the Leaf to do so as well, but both sides
stopped as the Hokage continued her greeting, "I'm glad
you could make it."
Joseki confused and angry his dream of retaliation
towards the Leaf appeared to be just that, rudely said,
"What the hell is going on here?"
Gaara in a rare showing of emotion said dangerously,

"Elder Councilor Joseki, I may be willing to ignore your
lack of decorum when taking to me in the council
chamber. However, it would be prudent to remember
your place when outside of it less you give our allies or
shinobi the wrong idea of who is in charge."
Joseki glared at Gaara but inclined his head as he bit his

tongue about what he thought of his Leaf loving Kage.
Gaara turned away feeling that in time Joseki may
become as big a thorn in his side as Danzou was to
Tsunade. Nodding to his fellow Kage, he said, "I'll let
you explain why we've gathered here."
"Thank you." Tsunade aware her next few words could
either bring Konoha and Suna closer or drive them apart
said, "For years now we've been allies in name only. A
fact highlighted by Orochimaru's invasion of Konoha."
Tsunade paused as some of the Suna-nin shifted
uncomfortably before continuing, "Still we were able to
overcome that to forge a stronger alliance due in part to
the close ties of our newest generation. However, again
our alliance will face a challenge one that goes by the
name Akatsuki. Therefore, the Kazekage and I believe it
prudent we begin to form a force so that when the time
to fight such a threat is upon us this alliance will be able
to lead the way and fight efficiently with each other. With
that in mind both Leaf and Suna will be conducting
battle exercises to better foster friendship between our
two villages."
"Like hell I will work with you Leaf bastards," a voice

called out from the back of the Suna contingent.
Gaara spun looking for the man who had spoken while
Joseki looked on smugly seeing it was a sentiment that
was on many of the Suna-nin present. Maki knew it was
one not shared by the last few graduating classes of the
Academy. But she guessed Gaara was hoping that by
bringing a large contingent of the age group responsible
for the Sound-Sand invasion to work with Konoha it
would help ease the hatred they felt.
Unable to find the man, Gaara turned to Tsunade and

said, "Please forgive the outburst Lady Tsunade."
"Apologies aren't necessary Lord Gaara, it's a sentiment

that I found I shared for quite some time when working
with you Suna bastards." Needless to say all the shinobi
present where shocked by her words so she added while
addressing the gathered Suna forces, "Surprised, let's not
forget that I've fought in the Second Shinobi War and
was responsible for countering a great deal of Lady
Chiyo's attempts at poisoning my fellow Leaf-nin. I've
battled against many Suna-nin over my career and it was
Suna-nin that were responsible for taking from me my
precious younger brother. However, this is a world made
by the living and while my brother's death still hurts me
it no longer has sway over me. That is why I will work
towards an alliance where Suna and Konoha can work
together despite our turbulent pasts."
Maki was shocked by the admission and could see it was

a sentiment shared by many of the Suna shinobi present
as she doubted many ever considered the pain their own
actions had caused to their Leaf counterparts. Gaara
inclined his head towards the Hokage in a show of
respect before saying, "Temari."
"Yes," the kunoichi said appearing next to her brother.

"The Hokage and I have selected a campsite seven
kilometers east of here for the two forces to set up. Lead
them there as I talk with my counterpart in private."
Temari nodded, waving her hand to get the Suna forces

moving. Maki saw it was a gesture repeated by a man
with a cigarette hanging from his mouth on the Konoha
side. She also noticed that Joseki wanted to remain
behind but a pointed look from Gaara let the man know
that would not be happening. As both leaders dropped
to the ground to talk and with Joseki's angry rant filling
her ears as they were led away, Maki wondered why she
had thought of Temari's date as Tsunade had spoken of
leaving her own pain behind.
*****************************
Approaching her Kage counterpart, Tsunade said, "In
the long run it may have been a bad idea to not tell our
forces what we were up to."
"True," Gaara admitted, "But it was worth the tension to

see who among our shinobi still wish that Leaf and Suna
remain enemies and in turn may work against our goals."
Tsunade nodded having made sure to commit to

memory shinobi she thought may work against the plan
to bring the two villages closer. Commenting on the
second reason for Suna's entering into the Land of Fire
she said, "Plus with a large number of Leaf and Sun-nin
camping only a few miles from the prison it'll force
Danzou to put whatever plans he has on hold."
"It was rather brilliant of Naruto to suggest our two

villages work together in these joint exercises to help
achieve both his ambition and placing us in a position
capable of stopping an invasion force sent from the
prison."
Tsunade smiled saying, "Why so surprised? He is the

shinobi that helped you get started on your path to
becoming Kazekage. All this plan is doing is putting faith
in his bond with you and that it is something that can be
shared among all of Suna and Konoha."
*****************************
There were times when Naruto feared that he was

already dead, that the past half a year was nothing more
than a fevered dream of a badly wounded shinobi on the
battlefield. It was sights like the one he was currently
watching that made him have to stop and pinch himself
just to make sure it was really happening. What currently
had him questioning his still being among the living, was
Koyuki and her new bodyguard facing each other as they
sat on the bed in the nude their pussies pressed against
each other and rubbing them together.
Add to that the fact that while the two women gyrated
against one another pulling heavenly sounding moans of
pleasure in between the heavy kissing they engaged in, he
was also receiving a blowjob from Anko as he watched
from the throne like chair in Koyuki's room and it was
easy to understand why at times he feared waking up.
The door to the room opened, but none of the principal

players stopped in their pleasure seeking as they knew
only one person would be allowed past the clones
Naruto had left in the hall. Hana stepped in pouting
slightly as she said, "Hey, you started without me."
"Sorry," Naruto said holding back a groan, "But you have

to admit you are a little late."
"Blame the ticket counter," Hana said pulling the zipper
of her chunin vest and shucked it off before pulling her
shirt over her head. Topless she approached the chair
and leaning over to kiss him added, "But we're all set to
leave tomorrow."
Naruto nodded and sticking his hand between her legs

began rubbing Hana's pussy over her thin shorts. Finding
her soaking he said, "It must have been torture waiting in
line."
Placing her hand over his as he rubbed her cunt getting

her even wetter she moaned, "Mmhmmm, but you'll
make it up to me right Naruto."
Anko allowed his dick to slip from her lips saying, "He's
all ready for you."
Hana was obviously surprised at the generosity saying,
"You don't mind?"
"Nah, I've got something else planned for this," she said
giving his cock a few strokes.
Standing she moved to the bed to watch as Hana quickly

removed her shorts and facing Naruto climbed into his
lap. With her feet resting on his knees she reached down
and grabbed his cock to line it up with her drooling
lower lips before sliding down it. "Oh fuck," Hana
moaned as she bottomed out. Raising just her hips, she
slowly allowed him to slip out of her cunt until only the
tip remained before just as slowly feeding It back in. As
Naruto's dick became coated in Hana's love juices, Anko
who was sitting on the edge of the bed raised one of her
legs to give Naruto a grand view as she slowly rubbed
her pussy.
Hana though soon demanded his full attention as she
began to dangle her breasts in front of him. Reaching up
he grabbed one and squeezing it directed into his mouth
where he sucked her nipple while rolling his tongue
around it. "Yes…oh….suck my tit," Hana panted as she
began to increase the speed of her hips.
Naruto let her tit pop from his mouth and grabbing
ahold of her legs stood from the chair. As he walked he
continued to slide the moaning Inuzuka up and down on
his cock until his knees came in contact with the bed.
Planting her down on it next to Anko, he let go of her
legs for her to quickly lock them behind his back. Now
able to set the pace Naruto mercilessly began drilling his
cock in and out of her cunt causing the Inuzuka to begin
howling her pleasure at the top of her lungs. "Yes….oh
yes… fuck your bitch's pussy. Oh Goddamn….it's so
fucking good. I'm…I'm…I'M Cummmiiinnnnggggg."
Her body stiffening, Hana's howl of pleasure
accompanied her pussies milking him of his seed.
Although tempted to give it what it wanted, he knew he
was in for a long night of pleasure so resisted and
continued to pound her snatch in order to prolong it.
When she relaxed, he pulled out of her cunt causing her
to whimper slightly at the loss.
Turning his attention to Koyuki and Fubuki he noticed

that apparently the two had reached their own climaxes
while he was focused on Hana. Currently they were lying
on their backs across the large bed near the headboard
catching their breaths as they stared at each other and the
junction where they were still touching. Guessing they
would keep for the moment he turned towards the foot
of the bed to see Anko smiling at him. Without saying a
word she rolled over onto her stomach pulling her knees
beneath her. Then looking over her shoulder with the
side of her face buried in the bed she reached behind her
with both hands and pulled her asscheeks apart.
Receiving the invitation and with his dick slippery and

lathered by Hana's juices he kneeled over her angling his
dick with her anus and slowly pushed inside.
"Fuck…fuck it hurts. How can Koharu like this so
much?"
"Shh, bear with it baby. I promise it'll feel better soon."

Taking it slow Naruto worked his length into Anko's
backdoor. When he finally was completely engulfed in
her clenching ass, he just as slowly pulled himself back
out. Repeating several times, it was once he was back
inside her and stopped that he felt her relax and let out a
delicate moan. Licking the back of her ear he whispered,
"Are you beginning to relax my hot babe?"
Anko nodded her head so getting to his feet; he stood on
the mattress and began to work up to a faster pace.
Grabbing her hips, Naruto really began to pound her ass
turning the soft moans into loud shouts of pleasure.
"Fuck….now I see why…fuck it feels like so fucking
good…"
"For me too…shit I love the way you're gripping my

cock," Naruto said looking down and enjoying the way
Anko's tight ass fought against his pulling out only to
relent slightly as he pushed it back in. Still Naruto soon
found himself fighting against the urge to cum in part to
his earlier efforts with Hana.
Wanting Anko's first experience with anal sex to end on

a high note he was about to reach down to begin
stimulating her pussy to get her off, when she surprised
him by saying, "Fuck…I…I'm going to cum. Just from
your big fuck stick in my ass…Fuck I'm
CCcummmmiiiinnnnggggg!"
Anko began pounding her fist into the mattress as her

ass tightened up around his cock and he could feel the
muscles of her cunt through the thin wall responding to
her orgasm. Letting go himself he flooded her passage
causing Anko to raise her head from the mattress as she
shouted, "Shit, it's so fucking good. That's it lover fill my
ass with your hot man spunk." Naruto was sure her
words encouraged several more spurts from his cock as
his hips kept jerking while he deposited his load.
Coming down from her orgasm Anko sagged down into

the bed as Naruto stepped down to the floor as his dick
returned to its flaccid state. Looking over the satisfied
women on the bed he noticed Koyuki was missing. He
heard her almost silent and bare footprints over the
floorboards approaching from behind. Turning to face
her, she pouted saying, "I wanted to sneak up on you."
Naruto smiled saying, "Sorry, it's hard to sneak up on the

greatest ninja in the world."
"If I didn't know better I would think you had a swelled

head," Koyuki teased and then kissed him lightly on the
cheek. Grabbing his hand, she pulled him along to the
bathroom where Naruto could see she had drawn a bath
in her massive tub. Koyuki stepped into the water pulling
Naruto in with her and after he sunk into the warm water
she sat in his lap resting against his chest as he wrapped
his arms around her. As she relaxed with her lover she
said, "You know I would think I'd feel jealous watching
you with other women. But strangely all I feel is a slight
annoyance that it isn't me."
"Well Tsunade feels a side-effect of the jutsu is that it
loosens a woman's inhibitions," Naruto said and despite
his just coming having Koyuki's ass in his lap soon had
his solider standing at attention and ready for duty.
However he knew that Koyuki for the moment just
wanted to relax in his arms and talk so tried to will his
boner away.
"It isn't just that thought," Koyuki said turning slightly to

look back at him, "Take Fubuki for example, while its
true maybe our inhibitions are lower you found the good
inside her and nurtured it, when others would have
written her off as a traitor not to be trusted. She
responded to that and that's why she was willing to join
with you in your ambition. Plus you care for each of us,
and are willing to do the little things that matter most in
a relationship."
"What do you mean?"

Koyuki smiled grinding her ass into Naruto's erection as
she said, "Well take the fact your dick seems to want to
play again." Turning to face him, she placed her thighs
on the outside of his as she reached into the water to
grab his cock and line it up with her pussy as she said,
"Yet instead of demanding that I take care of it. You
were willing to put up with some discomfort to just
snuggle and talk." Lowering herself on it she moaned,
"Mmmm, remind me to find this Kanji fellow and to give
him a medal."
Despite his pleasure at sinking into a wet heat that wasn't

of the water Naruto grimaced due to his doubts about
the man in question. Catching it, Koyuki asked, "What's
wrong?"
"I guess, I sometimes wonder why he gave that scroll to

me. Now as I look back on it he said that I reminded
him of himself. But…well truthfully Koyuki while I had
put on a smiling front there were times when I wanted to
lash out at the world."
Cupping his face, Koyuki said, "Naruto everyone feels

that way from time to time."
"I guess, but trust me Koyuki for me it was different. If I

had given in who knows what I could have become. To
be honest that is what worries me. That Kanji saw that in
me and felt I would abuse the jutsu. Already some of
what he said has proven to be deceptive."
"What do you mean?"
"Well when he gave the scroll to me. He made it sound

like it contained several jutsu and it did but only the
Temptation Touch was listed. The real jutsu was hidden
among the instructions, which was to change my chakra
so that sleeping with a woman would bind her to me.
Not to mention he completely underplayed just how
much I could influence yours and my other lovers'
actions.
Koyuki could see her lover's point, but realizing she still
had his large dick inside of her began to slowly rock her
hips causing both to moan. Getting an idea she said,
"Mmmm… you said he came from Hotspring Village
correct."
Naruto leaned his head back against the tubs edge as he

groaned, "Yeah…why? We can't go poking around since
they have a list of both Konoha and Suna's active
shinobi. I couldn't even send Koharu since her
disappearing for a period of time would be noticed."
Naruto finished his sentence by clamping his mouth to

her collarbone before moving on to kiss along her jaw.
Enjoying the light kisses she leaned her own head back
to stare at the ceiling as she said, "True, but what if I go."
Naruto pulled away to stare at her and Koyuki stopped

her hips to meet his eyes as he said, "Koyuki, they might
have a jutsu of their own similar to the Temptation's
Touch as that might be how they get their information
from their important guests."
"Are you saying you're afraid they'll seduce me into

betraying you?" she asked her eyes showing how hurt she
was.
"No, but they may be able to get you to reveal things you
normally wouldn't want to. That's how they learned
about Konoha's active shinobi roster. The Fire Daimyo
let it slip."
"True, but he doesn't have the two things I do."

"And that would be?"
"A lover who can use his influence over me to make sure
I can't talk about Spring's secrets or his own."
Naruto smiled nodding at her point and although he had

an idea asked, "And the second?"
"A bodyguard that can watch over me at ALL times,"

Koyuki said clenching her pussy as she said all pulling a
groan from his throat.
She began her languid riding of his cock again and

despite the temptation to give into the pleasure he said,
"Still they'll know Fubuki is a kunoichi and will watch her
like a hawk. She probably won't be able to learn anything
of value."
"True," Koyuki said pulling herself close as she wrapped
her arms around his neck. Picking up her pace she
whispered throatily in his ear, "But didn't you have a spy
scouting out kunoichi for you to seduce who is currently
sitting around doing nothing." Sucking on his earlobe she
asked, "How do you think she'd like getting a job in
show business?" Koyuki could feel Naruto stiffen as he
got what she was suggesting, however wanting to change
the subject she said, "But enough about business, unless
that business is to make me scream your name."
Knowing a challenge when he heard it, Naruto was more

than willing to meet it so grabbing ahold of his lover
stood up in the tub and began forcibly sliding her up and
down his cock and once she began screaming in pleasure
didn't stop until she was hoarse.
*****************************
Shizune was walking through the tunnels that lead to
where Tsunade had been conducting her autopsy of the
Snow-nin Naruto had killed. Freshly returned from the
mission that had failed to banish the Sanbi, she had
entered the Hokage's mansion to find a coded message
left for her on what Tsunade wanted her to do while she
meet with Suna's forces. Feeling dejected about her
failure in part since the team had recovered the body of
the young boy named Yukimaru who had given his all to
protect the Sound-nin Guren during the beast's final
rampage. She could still hear the screams of the woman
as she had cradled his body claiming she hadn't been
worth it. During a battle that had broken out between
her and another of her Sound-nin who had turned out to
be a disguised Kabuto, Captain Yamato had found
himself in possession of the boy's body and knowing that
Konoha would want to learn more about his ability to
control the Sanbi had secured it to bring back with him.
That autopsy would be left to Sakura and Ino, while
Shizune attended to Nadare's. She wondered briefly if
Guren would return to Sound or if seeing a person she
had come to care for so easily discarded for
Orochimaru's ambition would awaken to the truth about
the man she served. In any case, she supposed it didn't
matter at the moment as she stepped up to the room
Tsunade's note had directed her to.
Shizune entered the underground lab and was surprised

at how different it seemed now as it no longer had the
oppressive and dark atmosphere she associated with
Orochimaru. Instead it was brightly lit and surgically
clean with many of the walls repaired and painted making
the room almost look like it had been transplanted from
Konoha hospital. She guessed that Tsunade felt that if
they were going to use it for their secret activities that it
should reflect its new owners and could easily picture
Tsunade and the other women fixing it up. She also
guessed that with Naruto in Spring Country it also gave
the women something to do with the energy they usually
used to drain the jinchuriki of his. Curious as to what
some of the other rooms now looked like she decided to
wait till after her task was done before giving herself a
tour.
Sitting at a desk pushed against a wall she found two

folders. Opening one that was marked Patient X she was
surprised to see that Tsunade had finished the analyst of
the sperm sample she had thought she needed for
Naruto's exam. Reading it, she felt her eyes widening in
surprise at seeing despite having a high sperm count they
all seemed to be in a dormant state. They weren't
deformed in anyway, but simply didn't fulfill the task that
nature intended for them. Although the reason written
down was coded, so that if anyone ever stumbled upon
the tunnels again they wouldn't be able to trace anything
back to them, Shizune was able to read between the lines
to realize that Tsunade suspected Kyuubi was behind it.
No doubt the Bijuu realized that an unplanned
pregnancy could derail Naruto's plans faster than even
the most ardent of enemy ninja and while the Anti-
pregnancy jutsu available to kunoichi was effective even
they had a slight chance of failure, as a certain kunoichi
with red eyes recently found out.
Closing the folder, Shizune smiled remembering how she

had collected the sample with her teacher. They hadn't
sent it to the lab in part since she had never filed the
actual examination needing to falsify all the information
about Naruto's recent sexual activity. The reason they
tested men after they became sexually active was to know
which ones to send on missions that sometimes required
them to sleep with their targets. After all, bloodline
abilities were closely guarded secrets and if a mission
required a Hyuuga to sleep with a Kumo kunoichi to get
her to drop her guard while she tried to steal the
Byakugan using her reproductive cycle then it would be
best if that Hyuuga was firing blanks. Still the last thing
anyone wanted was for Naruto to be a candidate for such
a mission at least officially. Plus it had been a good thing
since after she had filed the fake one that morning, she
had noticed Sakura hanging around the medical file
office. If she had to guess it was so she could take a look
and perhaps learn just how close Naruto had gotten to
some of her fellow kunoichi.
Opening the second file, she could see that Tsunade had
completed most of the grunt work with only a few
specialty tests needing to be performed. The most
important was to determine which country or shinobi
had been responsible for Nadare's healed spine. Looking
over the report of the injuries he had sustained at
Kakashi's hand three years earlier she stood making her
way to the freezers Orochimaru had installed for his test
subjects years earlier. Pulling it open, she pulled out the
table revealing the man's corpse. Transferring it to a
gurney, she flipped it onto a dissecting table face down.
Making an incision at the top of his neck using chakra.
She dragged her hand down revealing the man's spine.
Separating the section Kakashi had broken when he
fought the man from his body; she took a small cross-
section of the healed bone and moved it to a microscope.
Before looking at it she moved to a cabinet filled with

medical books that Tsunade no doubt knew would be
needed for what the room was to be used for. Finding
the book she sought, she began rifling through it
familiarizing herself with it due to how long it had been
since she needed it. Listed inside were the various known
techniques of medical ninjutsu that Konoha had
encountered. Although medical ninjutsu wasn't an
entirely new art each country had arrived to its own
mastery of that art through their own means which
meant it left a signature behind that could be traced to
the villages it had originated from. Not only that, but
Tsunade had during the Second Great War developed a
technique to read the chakra signatures of the medic-nin
that had healed an injury. Naturally it relied on the
patient being healed by only a signal shinobi as if
multiple doctors had a part in the healing the results
would show up as garbage. The technique had resulted in
Konoha's ability to effectively track which medic-nin had
traveled with which groups allowing for Konoha to
target and remove them, thereby eliminating the quality
of medical care its enemies could receive.
Looking in the microscope, Shizune could see almost

from the very get go that the medic in question had been
trained by Konoha due to the quality of the work and
techniques used. She guessed that it may have been
Kabuto so prepared to use Tsunade's test to determine
who it was to make sure. Since all Konoha medic-nin
needed to register their chakra signature using the test
there was an extensive library of which Kabuto was a
part of so she didn't doubt that soon she'd be able to
confirm her guess.
Needing a larger sample of bone to work with she

moved back to the table she had left the spinal section
on and flashing through handsigns, she created a small
containment field of chakra. Moving it till it engulfed the
bone, she charged the field to extract as large of a sample
of the residual chakra that had remained from the healing
as she could. Able to sense it as the chakra was forced
out of the bone, she waited until if felt like all that could
be collected was, before coalescing the field into a ball
that she was able to control one handed.
Grabbing a piece of paper with her free hand, she placed

it in a bin and poured a special water that was mixed with
the sap from the trees used to test elemental affinity on
it. Moving the field that contained the chakra over the
bin until it rested in the midst of the medic-nin's
captured chakra. She watched as green concentric rings
began to form on the sheet of paper almost resembling a
large finger print. Some of the rings weren't complete
instead appearing as dots and lines but those as well as
how far apart they were would help in determining just
who the medic-nin was.
Guessing the person may also be a hidden Root-nin

working for Danzou as there weren't many if any
Konoha medical missing-nin outside of Kabuto that she
could think of, she decided to run the print against the
entire database. Moving to a computer that Tsunade had
scrounged from somewhere as they were ungodly
expensive, she entered the print in and waited as it would
probably take hours for the device to find a match.
When the device finally found a match having taken even
longer then she expected. She looked over the results
and shocked could only say, "It can't be!"
*****************************
Naruto stepped out of the Kurama clan home after

visiting with Yakumo. He made it about half a block
away before he let his mood drop having stayed in high
spirits around the sickly looking young woman. He had
asked Kyuubi if she could help heal her and although the
Bijuu was confident she could the problem were the ever
present members of her clan. This was evident as he had
talked with her about all that had happened in the several
months since his return but with a focus on the past
month more so due to two major events that had
happened while drinking tea as her uncle and several
retainers had watched on. When she had a small
coughing fit and spilled her tea he had moved to help but
had been blocked by the retainers while her uncle
attended to her. As her uncle helped her the other
shinobi had asked him to leave and although he had
agreed reluctantly, he had promised his next visit
wouldn't take so long.
Sticking his hands in his pocket, he walked aimlessly as

he thought about the events that had transpired since his
return from Spring Country. The first had been the
attempted resurrection of a demon named Moryou. He
smiled as he thought of the priestess of Demon country,
who although started out as a royal pain soon warmed up
to him. It still made him laugh when after killing the
demon and in front of many of his colleagues, she had
asked him to help her pass on her powers to her
offspring. Although knowing perfectly well what she
meant he had used his old clueless persona to quickly
agree. The looks on most of their faces had been
priceless. He frowned though as he remembered Sakura's
which had looked almost pained as she quickly spun
away and left. Later that night as they escorted her back,
he had approached Shion and told her that he couldn't
fulfill her request. Although she claimed she had merely
been flirting with him. He felt that she was a little
disappointed. Still she asked if he would visit her
sometime and he quickly agreed before again apologizing
for going along with her so called flirting.
After that, things had settled down for all of a week

when Sky Country had attempted to attack the village.
Unfortunately for them, they had flown right over the
camping Suna and Leaf-nin in the midst of a mock
battle. Although the two forces were unable to
completely stop the attack force. They did damage it and
also managed to get a message to Konoha so the village
was prepared. Konoha had then met them away from the
village, and forced them to turn before even a single flyer
could make it to the village. Still, Naruto had found
himself part of a relief mission alongside Sakura and
Hinata to a doctor named Shinno and his apprentice's
village as it had apparently been one of Sky Country's
first victims. When Shinno had revealed himself to be a
scumbag and to be manipulating his apprentice's feelings
to empower a creature called the Zero-tails, which
Kyuubi said was in no way a true Bijuu, to levitate their
floating fortress. Naruto had juts managed to begin
kicking the man's ass, as he was powered up with
something called Dark Chakra, when Sasuke showed up.
Seeing his friend after so long caused hundreds of
emotions to swell inside him. But when he saw Sasuke's
cold eyes, he feared the boy he once thought of as a
friend and brother no longer existed. Still after defeating
a combined Shinno and Zero-tail, Naruto felt a small
pang of hope when as Amaru refused to leave him
behind. Sasuke threw the young woman into the last
escape ship which looked like a flying boat.
Naruto chuckled remembering Sasuke's surprised face
when he blew up the ramp the Uchiha had been standing
on to get him away from the fortress as well. Naruto had
also told Sasuke as he fell that he still intended to return
him to Konoha. But even as he said it, a part of him truly
doubted he could coming to understand that Sasuke's
reliance on his hatred would make that impossible if he
learned the truth about the Uchiha Massacre.
Thinking of Amaru brought a smile to his lips due to

after he destroyed the fortress the girl had thrown herself
out of the lifeboat in order so that the falling jinchuriki
wouldn't be alone. He was about to Hiraishin him and
the reckless girl somewhere safe, which would have
raised all sorts of questions, but luckily Jiraiya had
showed up and summoned Gamabunta to act as a
cushion to their fall.
Jiraiya had teased him about all manner of things
including the fact that he was charming girls to the point
that they were willing to follow him into death. Naruto
was tempted to tell Jiraiya all that he had been up to, but
stopped since he didn't want his exploits ending up in
one of his books. Not to mention the Toad Sage had left
quickly after saying he was following some leads about
Akatsuki's leaders.
Although tempted to seduce Amaru, in the end he had

refrained since she had decided to return to her village
with the freed villagers, many of whom had suffered
roughly at Sky Country's hands. He didn't want to
distract her from her self appointed goal of helping them
recover so chose to simply wish her the best. When they
had gone their separate ways though she had kissed him
on the lips chastely, and said she would see him again.
Hinata had smiled at him having a good idea of what
would happen then, however again he noticed that
Sakura looked depressed at the expressed affection for
him.
During the past month, he tried to recapture some of the

closeness he and Sakura had shared. However it was
proving difficult as it almost felt like a wall had sprung
up between them. Truthfully one had and it saddened
him to know he was the one who built it. But he just
didn't know how to talk to her since such a large part of
his life he was keeping secret from her. Of course she
helped contribute to it since she never brought up any of
his dates with Ino, Hinata, or the others, but he guessed
she was just too embarrassed to talk about them.
After all, he knew she and Ino used to be rivals and it

may have bothered her that technically her friend had
been on a date before her. Naruto had considered asking
Sakura out on an actual pretend date, however since all
his other dates had in fact been real ones; he doubted
he'd be able to keep up the charade. Not to mention he
still cared deeply for her, and still believed she saw
herself as Sasuke's to claim when he returned. Although
he had begun to question it recently due to her reactions
to Shion and Amaru's closeness at the end of their
adventures, he believed in the end it was simply related
to the fact he seemed to be finding a love-life, while she
clung to a hope that seemed to be getting further and
further away.
Rubbing his head, he winced remembering the beating

his head had taken from Tsunade's fists first, but whose
was by no means last after his lovers had learned from
Hinata that he had almost splattered during his fall from
Sky's fortress after he caused it to blow up, even Ayame
had joined in. Remembering that caused him to forget
his previous line of thought as he remembered he needed
to meet the Ramen waitress to help her restock the
restaurant as she had truly come to appreciate what
having a lover who could create a small army when it
came to fill the pantry. Taking off down the road, he
spared a moment to wonder how Koyuki's entering
Hotsprings village was going since if she was sticking to
the schedule she gave him upon his last visit she should
just be arriving with the next day or so.
*****************************
"Greetings Lady Koyuki," The Daimyo of Hotspring

Country and former Head-Shinobi of his village said
bowing to her, but only enough to be considered polite,
as he greeted her and her party at the entrance to his
village. "You do us great honor by choosing our humble
village to relax at after such turbulent events back home."
"Thank You," she replied bowing just as much, "I've

heard such wonderful things about your village and had
to see it for myself."
The Daimyo inclined his head at the compliment before
stepping to the side and waving to the village, "Well
you've chosen the perfect place to relax. Please follow
me as I escort you to your villa." The Daimyo began
walking down a stone path pointing out the various
attractions of his village. Passing near a large pool
surrounded by a several single story apartment buildings
whose decks looked out on it and were filled with people
lounging around he said, "Are you sure I can't convince
you to allow your bodyguard to stay here. Although we
are no longer active shinobi, I assure you we are quite
sufficient to protect our guests. We feel that in order to
truly relax our VIP's should leave behind many of the
trappings of their stressful lives."
Before Koyuki could politely refuses her new manager

said, "Look. I've already fucking been over this with the
cocksucker who I booked her vacation with. Who I
might mention fucking brought this topic up several
times. The studio has invested considerable money into
the Princess Gale franchise. Add to that the matter her
last movie set several records and I don't think I need to
go into all the reasons the studio wants someone they
trust watching over her. Fubuki is that person, so fucking
drop it."
Koyuki gave a small nod of apology for her manager's

blunt way of speaking, but had to fight down the smile
she was feeling. Mainly due to the fact that ever since
Tayuya had taken over as her manager, Koyuki had
found that people tended to cave to the red-head rather
quickly, whether they be the annoying producers on her
next film or the Daimyo in front of her, who was
obviously surprised that the woman wasn't giving him
the respect he felt he deserved.
Still Koyuki was a guest the man obviously wanted happy
so bit his tongue in order to refrain from snapping at
Tayuya, whose long hair was up in a bun and was
wearing dark red business suit that gave her the image of
a woman not to be trifled with. "Right, forgive me," the
Daimyo said calmly despite the anger his eyes held.
"Please follow me."
*****************************
Konan looked over her sunglasses at the new VIP to

arrive in the village from the lounge chair she was sitting
on. Her arms were folded behind her head as she
watched the Daimyo pause for a moment no doubt to
convince the Spring Country Princess to let her
bodyguard stay at the small apartment building that
Konan was currently checked into. Standing, she pulled
her glasses off and she allowed her towel to slip from her
body to pool on the floor near her chair to reveal her
dark blue bikini. Moving to the edge of the pool she
dived into the water, sinking beneath the surface as she
swam to about the middle of it before floating to the
surface on her back.
Staring up at the sky, she watched the group out of the

corner of her eye as the red-head laid into the daimyo. As
they began moving towards the VIP villas again, Konan
wondered if the red-head suspected why the leader of
Hotsprings wanted to separate the princess from her
protection. Namely, so that they could either get the
princess to reveal some secrets of her home or engineer a
situation where they could blackmail her. Konan
suspected the Daimyo was hoping for the latter since if
he could force Koyuki to listen to him. He could in
effect pick which of the many countries that were vying
for the resources her country held would end up the
winner.
Konan let them get out of her sight not truly interested
in whether the princess was trapped or not. Rolling over,
she began swimming to the edge of the pool to get out
since despite her appearance she was there to spy on the
village. Pulling herself out of the water she began to walk
to her lounge to collect her things when a voice said,
"Hey beautiful, you look cold. Want to use me as a
blanket?"
Konan didn't let the sigh she felt escape merely picking
up her things and ignored the man, who was staying in
the apartment next to hers, as she had since her arrival a
week earlier. Despite Nagato having given her the task of
learning if Hotspring was betraying them more than a
month ago, Deidara and Madara's, she refused to call
him Tobi, success in capturing the Three-Tails had
delayed her since she needed to help seal it away. Once
that task was done a rumor that the Six-tailed jinchuriki
had surfaced had also stalled her journey. But after the
trail grew cold Nagato had decided to send her.
Entering her apartment through the sliding glass door,

she closed it behind her just as the man said, "Hey, come
on and live a little."
Closing the blinds, she stripped to shower in order to

wash away the chlorine from her skin. Turning on the
warm water, she stepped under its spray trying to not let
the man get to her. Since most of her life had been
defined by loss and bloodshed the idea of "living a little"
as the man put it was very tempting. However, she felt
guilty already for enjoying her morning swims so found
the idea impossible. Dressing in a pair of dark blue pants
and a halter top that tied around the back of her neck,
she then exited the room through the front door heading
to a café along the main street. She had eaten there for
lunch every day as a low ranking member of Akatsuki
was due to enter the village and confront the Daimyo
over the recent ser backs they had experienced. Now that
Konan had explored much of the village in order to
scout out its defenses. She'd be able to spy on the
meeting and if the Daimyo was double dealing the
information that Akatsuki had purchased he'd no doubt
attempt to cover his tracks and reveal a trail for her to
follow. A trail that would hopefully lead to the person or
persons responsible for attempting to derail Nagato's
plans for world peace.
*****************************
Naruto waved as he approached the waiting brunette.

Dressed as she was in a pair of jeans with a white
camisole as a top and her hair down, Naruto had a hard
time not grabbing her up in his arms and teleporting her
to his apartment for a afternoon quickie. However, since
he was there to help her he guessed that could wait till
after they completed their tasks and enjoyed a date at the
movies. Walking in front of her with his hands in his
pockets, he stopped and held the arm closest to her out a
little. Wordlessly she hooked her own around it moving
in close to him as she said, "Thanks again Naruto."
"You don't need to thank me Ayame," Naruto said with

a shake of his head, "I should be thanking you. The way
you organized all the merchants to show their
appreciation to Suna for helping ward off Sky Country
has really made things between the two camps rather
relaxed lately."
Ayame smiled at the praise to her small contribution to

Naruto's goal. After the threat of Sky Country had been
dealt with she came up with the idea of feeding all the
gathered shinobi, but it quickly grew into a much larger
affair. She had gotten a fellow young merchant and tailor
Emi to agree to offer free patchwork to the Suna
shinobi's clothes that had been damaged. Not to
mention, another small Sushi stand run by the family of
an old friend of hers named, Kohada, had also
contributed. In the end it had been a rather large success
as more and more people of Konoha arrived to show
their appreciation of the shinobi who helped defend their
homes.
Changing the subject, Ayame said, "Are you sure you

don't mind taking me to see the new Princess Gale
movie tonight? I believe it would be the seventh time
you've seen it."
Naruto nodded saying, "If it's what you want to do I'm

fine with it."
"Good," Ayame replied, "Ino told me that the new

masked shinobi was based off of you. I really want to see
if it's true."
Naruto scratched his cheek in embarrassment saying,
"Well that's what Koyuki claims at least. She said the
producers after they decided to kill her two remaining
original vassals wanted Princess Gale to fall into a deep
depression. Having experienced it in real life she came up
with the masked shinobi character to pull her out of it."
"Really," Ayame said her eyes twinkling, "So who's

behind the mask?"
Naruto shrugged saying, "No one really. Right now the

part is played by several stuntmen. They'll probably cast
someone when it comes time to unmask him."
Ayame giggled at Naruto's naiveté since she had a pretty

good idea of who the princess wanted to cast for the
role. She shook her head as Naruto arched an eyebrow at
her before saying, "It's nothing. There's the first store
can you create some clones to come in with me."
Naruto nodded creating the familiar handsign and then

waited as Ayame took them inside to gather the stuff her
shop needed. After she had paid for everything the
clones took the items back to the stand while Ayame and
Naruto moved on to the next store. It was a pattern they
repeated several times until reaching the last one. As
Naruto waited a voice called for him saying, "Hey
Naruto!"
Turning he put on a smile that said although he was

pleased to see the pink-haired girl. He wished it had been
any time but now. "What's up Sakura?"
"Well the new Princess Gale movie came out and I have
the day off from hospital duties so I was wondering if
you would like to go. I know you saw it with Koyuki but
I heard it was really good and…"
"All finished Naruto, now we can go see…" Ayame

paused after seeing Sakura her vision of the girl having
been blocked by the jinchuriki's back. "Hello Sakura,"
she said smiling as she stepped closer to the blond.
"Ayame, um hello…I thought you'd be running your

shop," Sakura said her stare shifting between the two.
"I closed it after lunch today to restock all the supplies I

went through feeding the camping Suna and Leaf
shinobi. We were about to go see the new Princess Gale
movie. You're more than welcome to join us."
Ayame could see Sakura was tempted to accept. But with

a shake of her head the pink-haired medic said, "I
wouldn't want to intrude."
"Suit yourself," Ayame said linking her arm with Naruto's
again and began leading him towards the theater.
"I'll see you tomorrow at training, Sakura," Naruto said

over his shoulder as he walked alongside Ayame.
"Sure," Sakura said sadly knowing that with Fu there that

she'd again feel like a third wheel.
*****************************
Arriving at the expensive villa, Koyuki was rather pleased

with the decorum as the two story building had many
windows that looked out onto the beautiful scenery that
was Hotsprings Country. However, standing in the back
of the room with his hands folded in front of him and
wearing only a pair of shorts showing off his muscled
and toned body was something she knew her manager
wasn't too pleased with.
Giving voice to that displeasure Tayuya walked to within

several feet of him and after eyeing him appraisingly
turned to the daimyo. Jerking her thumb back towards
the man she asked angrily, "What the fuck is this?"
"That would be your client's attendant for the week. He'll

be around to satisfy all the princess's requests."
Bowing his head the man said, "It'll be my pleasure to

serve you your highness. I'm skilled in several forms of
massage therapy as well as…"
Rubbing her hand down her face in exasperation Tayuya

said, "Shut the fuck up." Focusing on the daimyo she
continued, "Can I ask you a question?" She waited until
he nodded before saying, "Is this the first time you've
handled a guest of my client's stature. I mean fucking
really, she's the goddamn star of the Princess Gale
movies. A character that is sold based on the perceived
purity of its main star and if rumors of her being shacked
up with some lothario for the entire time of her vacation
reached the public, her image would be shot. Not to
mention I doubt the people of her homeland want to see
rumors of such things popping up in the gossip rags. Are
we on the same page now?"
Visibly holding back his anger the Daimyo nodded

saying, "Yes, I'll send an attendant more suitable to your
tastes. Now if you'll excuse me." He motioned towards
the man who looked disappointed but quickly schooled
his face.
Just as they were about to leave Tayuya said, "I trust you
cleared me access to your hawk tower so I can keep in
touch with the studio."
"It's been taken care of as you requested. Just show up at
the Village Hall and you'll be escorted to the tower."
"Thanks," Tayuya said politely as if she hadn't been

cussing him out the entire time.
After the two men left and the two kunoichi made sure
no listening devices were in place, Fubuki said, "Rather
hostile weren't you."
Tayuya shrugged before responding, "Fuck him, I mean

his attempt to separate you from the princess was so
transparent it was almost insulting. Still, even though he's
probably sending a woman attendant now it'll be best not
to drop our guard."
Fubuki smiled saying, "Especially since a woman might

have more success than a man."
Koyuki blushed at the comment but Tayuya said, "Well
make sure to keep your hands to yourself as well,"
causing the roles between bodyguard and princess to be
reversed. Continuing she added, "In any case, with their
attention focused on you, Fubuki. It should clear the way
for me to get a little recon of their headquarters done,
especially since over the next few days I plan to be a
permanent fixture there."
****************************
Konan waited patiently in the Daimyo's office not that

he would ever know she was there unless she wanted
him to. The office was rather large with a large desk and
even larger painting of him behind it. Placed all along the
walls were various filing cabinets several of which were
almost as difficult to open as a safe. If Konan had to
guess that was where the many secrets that Hotspring
Village had stolen from its clients in the past resided. To
Konan's surprise and disgust the files on the village's
own shinobi weren't that closely guarded. She was
currently residing in one of the many cabinets disguised
as sheets of paper and was waiting for the Akatsuki
member she spotted to be let in to meet the village
leader.
The door to the room suddenly flew open as the Daimyo

stormed in venting, "Who the hell does that bitch think
she is talking to me like that. Damn whore in five
minutes she ruined weeks of planning."
The person with him said, "Sir, you need to calm down.
Hell I was looking forward to seducing the princess but
we'll just have to adapt."
"Oh shut up," the Daimyo said but nevertheless began to

calm. "Who's available to attend to Koyuki?"
"Mai…"
"Mai!" the Daimyo said, "She's the first one you come up
with she's as much a pain in the ass as Chun-Li."
"True, but unlike Chun-Li, she isn't as adverse to the new

way of things and is willing to use the Enticement Touch
to pull secrets from our guests."
"Yeah, but she won't sleep with them and the only
reason she's willing to do anything at all is because we
play on her patriotism."
"Yes sir, but her unwillingness to sleep with a target is

actually why I'd send her. It's obviously what Koyuki's
manager feared about me being around."
"Fine, fine go tell her. Kami sometimes I wish I could go
back in time and strangle her grandfather again for all the
hassle those two bitches put me through."
The man left to complete his task and moments later the
Daimyo's secretary entered saying, "Sir, a member of the
Akatsuki is here to see you."
"Akatsuki," he said worriedly, "Um…send him in."
She heard the man move to sit behind his desk and a
moment later the Akatsuki member stepped in causing
him to say, "Welcome, welcome…I'm afraid if you are
here for more information on jinchuriki we've provided
you the location of all the ones we knew of."
The man stepped in and Konan could smell the smoke

of his cigar. Taking a chair in front of the desk and
sounding far more important then she knew him to be
the man said, "The name's Ginji and you can cut the
crap. We know you've been selling the "exclusive
information" to someone else. Tell me who and I'll tell
the higher ups you cooperated. Maybe just maybe then
they won't descend on this shit stain village and wipe it
off the face of the planet."
Apparently the Daimyo knew the man in front of him

wasn't capable of doing anything one way or the other as
he calmed considerably before saying, "Perhaps you'll
take a moment to remember your place. Your bosses are
important and dangerous people true, you however are
easily replaceable. Let me remind you that you also stand
at the center of my village and it's a long way to the edge
of it. Need I go on."
"N-no," Ginji said his earlier bluster fading.

"Good, now I'm afraid I have no idea of what you are
talking about."
"Someone interfered with two of our captures. It was the

same person both times so the bosses believe you've
been selling your information to that person or a group
she represents."
"A reasonable deduction, I suppose. Tell your masters I

understand their concerns, but that I haven't risen to this
rank by accident and double-crossing clients of
Akatsuki's reputation is something that I'm aware would
be a fatal mistake."
"Well what am I going to tell them then, to take you at

your word?"
"Truthfully I don't care. The only reason they would

send a man of your low rank is because they believe they
can learn who I'm dealing with due to my panicked trying
to cover my tracks. Since, I am in fact innocent there is
nothing for me to cover up so they won't be seeing what
they expect and the matter will be dropped. You've
served your purpose and can leave."
Konan had to admit the Daimyo impressed her with his

analyst of the situation. But she knew that despite his
apparent calmness inside he could be panicking so
decided to remain in place for a few days. After all she
may learn something of value to use against the man the
next time they needed information and could get a
discount. At the very least it would stop Kakuzu's
complaining about the money it cost the organization.
*****************************
Tsunade looked over the file of the kunoichi that

Shizune's test results said was alive despite her long being
considered dead. Despite having the information of
Shizune's test for a month, she was no closer to coming
to a decision on what to do with it so drumming her
fingers over her desk she asked her first apprentice,
"What do you think I should do?"
"I wouldn't presume to know, Lady Tsunade"
"It isn't presuming if I ask Shizune," Tsunade said her

tone amused, "And I thought I told you to drop the Lady
Tsunade crap."
"Sorry, Lady Tsunade," Shizune said a hint of a smile on

her lips. But turning serious she answered Tsunade
saying "I would suppress the information we believe her
to be alive since we don't know all the facts. If she is
working with Danzou, our coming forward with the
information may cause her to disappear again. But even
if that isn't the case coming forward causes us to lose
more than we gain."
Looking at the file of the young Leaf kunoichi with two

purple marks on her face Tsunade said, "I've been
leaning towards that myself, but…"
"I know Lady Tsunade. But if revealing Rin to be alive to

the village and Kakashi causes her to go underground
again, we'll miss whatever chance we have to learn what
happened to her."
Tsunade nodded before closing the file and handed it to

Shizune saying, "Alright we'll bury it for now."
"What about Naruto?"

"I'll tell him. I just got done worrying over keeping
secrets from him. I'm not about to start a new round of
that."
"But what if he wants to tell Kakashi?"
"I'll explain why that isn't a good idea. I'm sure he'll
come around to our way of thinking. If not, well I'm sure
I can think of ways to keep him occupied."
*****************************
Tayuya was reading a letter from Koyuki's studio to the

princess who was currently clad in only a towel as her
attendant massaged her back. "So anyway the studio says
its thinking of casting the lead from Icha, Icha to star
with you after they unmask the shinobi and wanted to
get your thoughts."
"What why?" Koyuki said looking up from the massage
table.
"They haven't come out and said it but I think they want
to cast him as a romantic lead with you. They probably
feel you have good chemistry with each other."
"Ugh, kindly tell them that acting is what I do and if I

have to kiss that toad one more time I'll quit."
"Really," Fubuki said from where she sat watching the

beautiful woman massage her country's leader, "I
thought you two got alone rather well on the screen."
"It's what you didn't see that's the problem. I enjoyed

making that movie but when it came to kissing him, let's
just say he took the opportunity to get a little grabby."
"Any suggests," Tayuya asked although she had a good
idea.
Not playing exactly into her game Koyuki said, "Tell the
studio that if they want to unmask the character they
should hire a real ninja."
"Right," Tayuya said sharing a look with Fubuki, "Any

particular one in mind."
Smiling as she looked down Koyuki said, "I have an idea

or two. Mmmm, right there Mai. Your hands are divine."
"Thank you," the masseuse said kindly, "So if you don't

mind me asking who's this shinobi you want them to
hire."
Despite the innocent question, Koyuki felt a small

compulsion to answer it. Nothing as strong as when
Naruto used his control over her, but she would have
responded without realizing it if she hadn't known what
to expect. "Oh no one special," she said her tone light
and amused, "In any case, is there any other business I
need to attend to."
"No, but I'll be leaving the village today after I send your
reply's out. I need to scout the locations the studio
provided to see if they are suitable. I probably won't be
back by the time you leave."
"Alright, have a safe trip," Koyuki said before groaning

in approval of the job Mai was doing.
Tayuya nodded before making her way to the door.

Leaving she smiled at how pathetically easy it had been
to scout the village's defenses. Tonight after being seen
leaving the village she would return to hit the Daimyo's
office for Kanji 's file. If not for the fact that she wanted
to appear to be just a simple manager she probably
would have made her move the first night. It was
obvious that although a few of the kunoichi and shinobi
kept up with their skills,the village relied on its outer
defense and the fact that they had a working roster for
almost every shinobi village. But once someone was able
to infiltrate unannounced like she had well then all their
defenses were as useful as a boat in a desert.
Entering the Village Hall she spared a moment to look at

the Daimyo's office door and resisted shaking her head at
the fact that the place all their secrets were kept was so
accessible. Still if the rumors that the current Daimyo
had blackmailed the old one into stepping down and
naming him as a successor then she guessed he simply
believed nobody dared to want to get on his bad side.
Reaching the Hawk tower, she handed her letter over
and informed them that she would be leaving so not to
expect a response. From the tower she made straight for
the gate and signed out.
As she left she could feel several shinobi tail her partly to
protect her from trouble, but also to insure she was
actually leaving. She smiled internally as they eventually
left her to her own devices since making sure she was
leaving wasn't the trick. But insuring that she didn't
return was.
*****************************
Konan relied on years of training to remain alert despite

the week of boredom. Listening to the Daimyo berate
one of his kunoichi for her lack of ability in learning
anything of value from Princess Koyuki other than some
tidbits about her next movie quickly grew stale. Still it
hadn't been a complete waste as she did learn that the
Daimyo had murdered the girl's grandfather when he
attempted to stop him from blackmailing his
predecessor. It was unlikely but that bit of information
may come in handy one day. She was about to let her
consciousness fade to get some sleep as the Daimyo had
gone home for the night when a thief silently entered the
room.
*****************************
Tayuya spent the several hours waiting for nightfall filling

out her bingo book or more accurately adding an entry.
Apparently Tsunade either didn't know of or didn't
consider kunoichi from Hotspring Village to be viable
targets as there had been no entries for them. But having
seen Mai Shiranui, Tayuya was sure it was a possibility
Naruto would one day target her, if only to have a spy in
a village that seemed hellbent on gathering as much
information on other countries and villages as possible.
Thinking of the busty brunette kunoichi who kept her
long hair up in a ponytail and wore a red kimono that
was very revealing, Tayuya could easily see that while her
other kunoichi fell into the lazy art of simply seducing
guests, she actually kept up with the hard training being a
shinobi required. However she doubted it would be any
time soon that Naruto's attention would shift to the
small village so put it out of her mind as she reached the
wall surrounding it. Having timed the guards over the
week inside she knew this section of wall generally was
without its guard since the man was having an illicit affair
with his superior's wife. Since the superior was a
drunkard that couldn't be bothered to leave the
guardhouse she knew there was virtually no chance
anyone would be checking that the men were doing their
duty.
Quickly scaling the ten foot wall, she didn't even pause
before leaping back down. Dressed similarly to how
Koharu had been when she investigated the Leaf Prison,
she hoped that if word reached Danzou somehow that it
would confirm another village was on the move. Easily
reaching the Village Hall and slipping past the sleeping
guards, she picked the lock of the Daimyo's office door
and entered the room. After soundlessly closing the door
behind her, Tayuya made her way to the filing cabinets
filled with the Village's personnel.
Hoping that Kanji wasn't an assumed name or that he

didn't have a last one she began searching through the
appropriate cabinet. Easily finding it, she flipped it open
and almost thought she had grabbed the wrong folder as
the young man whose picture looked back at her was
almost nothing like the description she had been given.
The only thing that did match the geeky acne ridden teen
was the tuff of white hair that he had. Quickly scanning
the file, she learned that he was a member of the Village's
Cryptanalysis Division and had gone rogue shortly
before the village changed into the pleasure resort it now
was. Getting curious, she delved deeper and learned that
just before abandoning the village an archeology team of
genin he had been leading, unearthed some old ruins and
that he had become fascinated with an old scroll that had
been hidden behind a powerful barrier.
The old village leader had banned the team from trying
to decode it confident that the only reason someone had
for hiding such an artifact was to make sure it never saw
the light of day again. Still apparently Kanji had been
unwilling to let the matter drop and had secretly
attempted to decode it. Eventually his attempts had been
learned of and they tried to arrest him. Kanji had escaped
but a few of his early notes had been captured as had the
original scroll.
If Tayuya had to guess, Kanji had been able to escape

with enough of his research that he had been able to
create the Temptation's Touch as well as changing the
caster's chakra to bind the women the jutsu was used on.
She also believed that those early notes had ended up in
the current Daimyo's hands and that once he realized
what it was had created a weaker jutsu of his own from
the unfinished notes. Naturally the previous Daimyo and
his Village Leader who had been loyal to him, tried to
oppose the takeover by the current one but were
nullified or eliminated.
She also realized that if the Daimyo had possession of

the original scroll and still had the weakest jutsu, it meant
he had not been able to decode it in the ten years it had
been in his grasp. Looking around the room, she
wondered where the man would keep it. Her eyes
immediately settled on the black filing cabinets that had
heavy duty safe looks on the drawers and appeared to be
made of cast iron. Rejecting them as too obvious she
moved to his desk and began searching through the
drawers. Making sure to check them for false bottoms,
she was on the verge of giving up when she noticed
several notches on the underside of the desk. Touching
one, she felt that it could be slid so pulled it out slowly.
After the seventh notch appeared her excellent hearing
picked up a faint click. Realizing she was dealing with a
disguised lock, she did the same for the other two slides.
When the third clicked in place a panel opened on top of
the desk. Feeling the thrill of discovery, she opened the
disguised panel and saw an ancient green scroll wrapped
with a red cord.
Pulling it out, she examined it not recognizing any of the

characters on the outside so stuffed it into her pouch.
Closing the panel, she was tempted to leave a thank you
note but decided against it. Making the room look exactly
like it had before her arrival she grabbed Kanji's file as
well and began heading for the door. Just as she was
about to reach it one of the filing cabinets doors opened
by itself and from it sheets of paper began flying from it.
For a moment Tayuya feared she had upset a ghost, but
when the paper began to take the form of a woman
wearing a black cloak with red clouds, she would have
preferred the specter.
Throwing the door open she threw caution to the wind

as she sprinted out of the building. On her way, she flew
by the sleeping guards who snapped awake. Luckily for
Tayuya they focused on the woman just emerging from
the Daimyo's office.
"Halt," the lead guard said reaching for his pouch but
slumped over dead as a sheet of paper folded itself into a
shuriken and embedded itself in his throat. His partner
ran for a small button and although several paper
shuriken buried themselves in his back, his corpse
slammed into it raising the alarm in the village.
Tayuya cursed, but kept running confident that she could
reach the wall before the guard who had abandoned his
post could or the Akatsuki member she had apparently
had the misfortune to stumble on caught up.
*****************************
Koyuki sat up in bed as an alarm began sounding

throughout the village. Throwing a robe on, she raced
downstairs to see Fubuki staring out a window that
looked out onto the village. She was about to ask if the
women thought Tayuya was in trouble, but the Spring-
nin had the presence of mind to say, "I'm not sure what's
going on princess. Perhaps Mai can explain."
Remembering that the attendant was still in the villa she

was about to go get her when the young woman's voice
cut in saying, "That's the intruder alarm. If I had to guess
it's probably a thief. Sadly with all the rich guests that we
have we tend to make a tempting target. I doubt whoever
it is will get away."
However, a large explosion went off near the center of

the village causing the kunoichi's eyes to go wide in
shock. It was obvious she wanted to go and see what was
wrong but her duty to protect the guest under her care
prevented it. Fubuki said, "If you wish to go you can. I
can see to the princess."
The young woman nodded quickly darting out of the

villa and towards the center of the disturbance. As soon
as she was gone Koyuki asked, "What should we do?"
"Nothing, if Tayuya needs help she'll summon Naruto.

We need to make sure we maintain we had nothing to do
with this." Although she didn't like it the actress knew
her bodyguard was right so went back to bed although
sleep was hard to come by.
*****************************
After detonating the paper clone she had made with an

exploding tag she spent a moment to make sure the
various shinobi were only stunned as she didn't want to
turn things into an Akatsuki bloodbath. Confident they
were, she shifted her attention in the direction the thief
had ran and created a pair of paper wings to take flight.
She caught up to the retreating woman just as she
jumped from the wall into the forest. Diving down
Konan flew through the trees and could hear the woman
cursing as she attempted to stay ahead of her.
Pulling back, Konan flapped her wings and two large

paper shuriken flew from them. One hit the branch of
the tree that the masked kunoichi had just landed on and
sliced through it causing her to fall to the ground below.
Konan could see the woman was skilled as she rolled
along the ground and barely broke her stride as she got
back to her feet.
The kunoichi kept running coming up to the second

shuriken that had missed and buried itself in the ground.
She stopped and began to reverse course as the shuriken
began unfolding into hundreds of sheets of paper that
began to take Konan's form. "Surrender," she said
calmly, "and explain what it is you took from the
Daimyo's office."
"Fuck you bitch," the woman snapped pulling a flute

from her pouch.
As soon as she began playing Konan was countering the

genjutsu the woman attempted to place on her. Her
speed at doing so obviously surprised the woman as she
went in with a kick that Konan easily blocked. She
reached out to grab the woman but only caught her mask
which she pulled away to reveal long red hair. Guessing
the red-head kunoichi in front of her may have been the
one meddling in Akatsuki's attempts to capture the
jinchuriki she said, "It seems this trip may have not been
the waste I thought it was. Are you the one responsible
for aiding the jinchuriki in escaping us?"
Although the kunoichi didn't respond in words the smile

she sported seemed to support Konan's theory. The
kunoichi quickly reached into her pouch again and
pulling a flashbomb before throwing it on the ground.
Konan covered her eyes as it exploded and once her eyes
recovered found she was alone. A small smile appeared
on her face before she broke into sheets of paper that
began folding into small butterflies.
*****************************
Tayuya looked behind her hoping she gave the woman
the slip. Although tempted to call Naruto, she didn't
want to see him injure himself again especially if she
could get away on her own. Focusing forward again, she
was in mid-leap when a horde of white butterflies
surrounded her. As they began unfolding themselves into
sheets of paper, she cursed but realized she was caught as
the paper began sticking to her body wrapping around
her tightly. Hitting the ground hard, she began to panic
as a piece of paper covered her mouth preventing her
from breathing. Activating her Level Two form, her
body began to grow and shift but the paper simply
expanded with her.
"It's pointless, you can't escape. Tell me who you work

for."
The paper over her mouth pulled back and she took a
deep breath before screaming. Using a new jutsu she had
worked during her time training with Tsunade and the
others in Konoha, the scream quickly went subsonic and
began to blow the paper away from her body. A piece
tried to muffle her but her jutsu easily blew it away.
Getting to her feet, Tayuya could see her opponent had
been stunned by the close range sonic barrage, but
doubting it would delay her for long and not liking her
odds alone called for Naruto using her Kyuubi mark.
*****************************
Naruto was enjoying the grinding actions of the blonde

in his lap. Sitting in his chair with Ino rubbing her ass
against his cock was quickly getting Naruto to the point
where he'd stand her up and bend her over in order to
bury his cock in her. From the wetness that was
beginning to soak into his jeans he could tell she was too.
However he stiffened as he felt Tayuya call for him
which Ino noticed saying, "What's wrong?"
"Tayuya's in trouble."
"What!? Again fuck…well at least we're still fully clothed

although I could use some new pan…" The rest of what
Ino said was lost to time and space as he teleported them
to Tayuya.
"…ties." Ino finished. Taking in the situation she didn't

need to know what to do as she quickly focused on the
woman in red and black. Seeing she was stunned and
trusting in Naruto to watch her body she created her
family's handsign to transport her spirit into the Akatsuki
member. She was just getting her bearings in the new
body when she heard Naruto shout, "Tayuya wait no."
Turning, she only had enough time to say, "Fuck,"
before the fist collided with her jaw.
*****************************
Konan came too suspended by her tied together wrists in

the air and realized that although she was still wearing
her cloak the clothes beneath it had been removed. Also
from the fact she couldn't feel her chakra she realized
that she had been taken prisoner, no doubt by the people
the kunoichi worked for. Opening her eyes, she found
that she had been blindfolded but could still sense
several people in the room.
Although in all honesty they weren't attempting to keep

their presences hidden from her especially as she heard
another kunoichi say, "Ouch, you didn't have to punch
me you know."
"I didn't, I punched her," the voice of the kunoichi she
had given chase to cut in.
"When I was in her body," the first fired back. "Don't

you know how my jutsu works?"
"I told you I didn't fucking see you guys. Excuse me for
focusing on the fucking S-class bitch."
"Tayuya, Ino, it seems our guest has awoken," a distinctly

male voice said cutting the argument off.
Konan heard one of the women get off from what

sounded like a bed and was surprised it sounded like bare
feet walking over wooden boards. A rough yank of the
blindfold filled Konan's eyes with light causing her to
blink several times till her vision adjusted.
Once it did so though she focused on the red-head
before her gaze moved onto a blonde woman sitting on
the bed she had heard. Next it moved to a man sitting in
a sturdy and decorative oak chair, and from her research
she recognized as the nine-tailed jinchuriki. Looking
around the room she found herself in a expensive
looking apartment and for a moment believed she was in
Konoha. However a glance out a window dispelled that
notion as it appeared that the village that lay outside was
nearing winter not the spring Konoha would be
experiencing.
However the jinchuriki's presence all but confirmed the

village that captured her causing her to say, "I should
have guessed the kunoichi worked for Konoha. You
have been the village causing us the most grief."
Konan was confused though when the red-head laughed

saying, "I don't work for the Leaf, you cunt." Her
confusion cleared though as Tayuya went and sat in
Naruto's lap kissing him deeply causing the two to forget
about her for a moment. When they came up for air
Konan asked Naruto, "Have you gone rogue?"
The blonde kunoichi moved from the bed stopping in

front of her saying, "You know for our prisoner you ask
an awful lot of questions."
Calmly Konan replied, "Perhaps because you have asked

none yourself."
Ino turned from the Akatsuki member to ask, "So, how

are you going to handle this?"
"I don't know," Naruto admitted.
"Perhaps, I can suggest something," a voice in his head

said.
"Kyuubi," Naruto thought, "How are you talking to me?"
"I've been working on a way that doesn't require you to

be angry. After what we shared it is surprisingly easy to
do now."
"Maybe not so surprising," Naruto thought amused and

could picture her own smile as well, "So what do you
have in mind, using the Super Temptation's Touch."
"No, although it was effective against Koharu, I think

this one requires a little more insight into what she could
experience at your hands."
"Tell me more."
Meanwhile Ino and Tayuya looked at each other in
confusion as Naruto spaced out with the red-head
asking, "What the fuck is he doing?"
"I think he's talking to Kyuubi," Ino replied.
A moment later Naruto focused on Ino saying, "How

would you like to participate in an experiment?"
"What sort of experiment?" Ino asked with a small

amount of trepidation.
"One that has us picking up where we left off in my

apartment."
"Sounds fun," Ino said trusting Naruto who began

raising his hand towards her from the chair. To her
surprise a red claw shot out and hit her in the chest but
nothing seemed to happen. Till she felt a small charge on
her back and looking over her shoulder saw it emerge
holding a blue aura that matched her physique. The claw
then hit Konan before pulling out an aura that matched
the Akatsuki member's which was pulled into her as the
claw returned to Naruto.
"What was that?" Tayuya asked from Naruto's lap.
Getting to his feet, Naruto carried Tayuya to the bed to

set her down before moving to Ino saying, "Something
Kyuubi has been working on." Reaching the blonde
Naruto tilted her head up saying, "Thanks for agreeing,"
before descending for a kiss. Ino responded immediately
and moaned when Naruto groped her breast over her
purple shirt.
To all the kunoichi's surprise it was mirrored by the tied

up Akatsuki member. Konan quickly calmed herself, still
wondering just what had happened. When the two
shinobi began kissing she had been too shocked at their
bold behavior to notice feeling as if her mouth was being
explored. However when the jinchuriki had grouped the
blonde kunoichi she had immediately become aware as it
felt like a hand had been placed on her own breast.
Ino looked back at her with a devious smile saying, "I

see." Facing the blond man she began kissing him again
and this time Konan was very aware of the sensations
she was feeling as her body began to respond. Feeling
her pussy growing wet she tried to will her body to resist,
however upon feeling the experienced hands playing
over Ino's body she knew her chances of succeeding
were near zero. But she took a small amount of
satisfaction in holding back a moan as Ino let hers out
when the jinchuriki began sucking her tit through her
shirt.
Konan wanted to look away but couldn't, as she wanted
to know where next she could begin to expect the
phantom hands playing over her body. Her breath
hitched as she noticed the kunoichi fall back on the bed
and spread her legs wide to show her dampened panties.
When the jinchuriki pushed them aside to bury two
fingers in her, Konan had to bite down on her lip to keep
from moaning. Soon though even that wasn't enough
and she was moaning right along with the blond and to
her surprise red-head who had moved to the chair to
watch and was rubbing her pussy as well.
Although never having taken a lover Konan, knew the

young man was skilled as the feeling in her pussy was
quickly intensifying in the way her own self-explorations
told her was going to be a large orgasm. But to her
surprise the feelings began to dim just as Ino cried out,
"Yes…right there… Cumming!"
Konan's eyes went wide in shock, but it was due more to
herself as she had been hoping to enjoy the feeling
welling up in her. Not having been allowed to experience
it she felt cheated almost. But she soon found herself
fighting back a moan as Naruto removed Ino's panties
and replaced his fingers with his tongue. Again she felt
her body building up to something amazing but this time
she was denied it as Ino stopped his pussy eating to pull
him up into a kiss. With her hand she freed his cock
before saying, "I think it's time for the main event."
Konan almost shouted no, but instead moaned as

Naruto buried his dick inside Ino who squealed in
delight. Naruto pounded her senseless in every position
Konan had ever bothered to learn about and to the
blonde kunoichi's delight brought her to orgasm more
times than Konan could keep track of. Her inability to
count was due to her quickly losing her mind under the
assault that brought her to the edge countless times, but
never pushed her over. When Ino collapsed backwards
onto Naruto's chest fully sated having been facing away
as she rode his dick, only Konan's pride had kept her
from screaming out to do her next. A pride that took a
small beating as Tayuya joined the two on the bed saying,
"You should see the fucking puddle under this bitch.
She's leaking like a spigot."
Konan looked away as the nude jinchuriki got up from

the bed and headed to the shower. As he paused Konan
almost reached out to him with a foot to get his attention
but fought the impulse. Several minutes later he was
dressed and to her surprise cut her down from the
ceiling. Helping her stand he said, "Clean yourself up.
Your clothes are in the bathroom. Don't try to run, with
no chakra you won't get very far."
Konan nodded weakly and made her way to the

bathroom. Pulling her cloak over her head she could
make out the sound of Tayuya arguing with Naruto.
Although not exactly clear as to what she was saying
Konan understood the jist of it to be that they had her
right where they wanted her so why were they letting her
off the hook. Naruto's reply was calm and quiet so she
had no idea as to what he said, but Tayuya apparently
understood as she stopped yelling. However, Konan felt
a phantom pang in her pussy as the red-head instead
began moaning. Hoping a shower would calm her body
she wanted to remain in the water until she was sure the
two had stopped their lovemaking. But having already
seen his amazing stamina instead gave up when the water
turned to ice.
After toweling off and dressing, she stepped out of the

bathroom to see a nude and satisfied Tayuya had joined
Ino on the bed. Naruto for the most part appeared none
the worse for wear. Tossing her a coat as the clothes she
wore under her cloak had consisted of a halter top and
skin tight pants, he said, "Bundle up its getting cold
outside."
Following his own advice he put on a heavy coat and

wrapped a scarf around his face. Stepping out into the
cold air, Konan was glad it was helping to keep her body
calm. Following beside the blond she asked, "If your
purpose was to get me to sleep with you. It seems foolish
to give me time to recover."
"Unless I'm giving you the time to recover only to do it

all over again in order to break you," Naruto said as he
stopped on a bridge that passed through Spring
Country's capital.
Konan was willing to admit she was already near that

point so said, "We both know that isn't what this is
about."
Naruto nodded saying, "True, I guess in the end I
couldn't hate you enough to take you in such a state."
"What do you mean?"
"You've attacked and killed my fellow jinchuriki, not to

mention you would have probably done the same to
Tayuya. But despite that…I guess I just want to know,
why? Or, what makes you so determined to kill us
jinchuriki?"
"A pointless exercise," Konan said feeling more and

more like her stoic self, "Your death will lead to peace
that is all you need to understand."
When Naruto's blue eyes saddened at her response,

Konan had to look away suddenly feeling as if Yahiko
was looking at her. What was worse was the sensation
that if it had been Yahiko he would be looking at her in
disappointment. Konan had long wrestled with the fact
that the current incarnation of Akatsuki was nothing like
the original. Instead of a group of ideological rebels it
was made up of thugs like Ginji or complete sadists like
Hidan had been. In many ways she felt that Yahiko had
been the guiding light that had kept the group pure and
with his death that light had been swallowed up by the
darkness Madara represented. Still Nagato had willing
followed the ancient Uchiha's lead and while hesitant to
do so herself, in order to support her remaining friend
and orphan had soon followed suit.
But Naruto's clear blue eyes began to make her question

if she should have if only a little. Lost in thought she was
surprised when he placed a hand on her shoulder to ask,
"Are you alright?"
Pushing it away she said, "Fine, were you saying

something?"
"I asked, how?"
Confused she replied, "Pardon?"
"How does my death help bring about peace? I mean if

you do kill me you know of at least two women that
aren't going to be pleased with you, seems to me that
would only perpetuate the cycle of violence. Besides I
have it on good authority that the only reason to collect
all the Bijuu in one place would be to unite them into the
Ten-tailed beast."
"What is that?"
Hearing her honest confusion Naruto said, "I suppose

it's possible you aren't aware of what it is. However, it
just shows the fire you are playing with. But you still
haven't answered my question, how does my death lead
to peace?"
"Do you honestly think I will simply divulge our plan for
peace to the enemy?"
"Well considering we seem to want the same goal I was

sort of hoping yeah you would," Naruto said smiling
beneath the scarf.
Konan scoffed saying, "Do you honestly believe sleeping

with various kunoichi will lead to world peace?"
Sounding just as disbelieving Naruto countered, "Do you

really believe my death will lead to world peace?"
Konan glared at him but she found it wilting under the

amused blue eyes that reminded her of Yahiko. "If you
must know I bear you no animosity, but I am set on my
path."
"Well as long as you don't hate me, I'm cool with you
killing me then," Naruto replied amused before starting
to walk again.
Konan was surprised that he didn't seem to be waiting

for her. For a moment she considered disappearing into
the crowd, but surprising herself as she soon began
following alongside him. Seeing the ruined Crystal Hall
and the Sandayu Theater, Konan was surprised that she
was in Spring Country. "How long have I been
unconscious?"
"Any particular reason you need to know?" Naruto

responded cryptically.
Guessing she wouldn't get a straight answer she changed
the subject saying, "I thought Spring Country no longer
experienced winter."
"They've been ramping down the heat generators slowly

giving the impression of fall. I expect by tonight or
tomorrow the snow will fall again. I suppose they realize
that if they don't let the snow fall every few months the
soil that is rich with nutrients now will eventually dry up.
I guess maybe that's what the cycle of peace and war is
sort of like."
"Your cycle merely perpetuates the violence against the

smaller countries," Konan said bitterly. "That's why it's
easy for you to speak of peace." Naruto didn't respond
so she asked rather surprised, "You don't deny it?"
"Can't really," Naruto admitted, "I'm not saying you

don't have a reason to believe what you believe. Only I
think any peace you can achieve using the methods you
have will result in nothing but misery."
"You don't know misery," Konan shot at him angrily.
She was taken aback by the way the young man's blue
eyes hardened and the way his voice to on a steely edge
as he said, "I spent most of my life alone and without am
idea of why till I turned thirteen. I watched all the other
kids play and have grand times all the while wondering,
why not me? So I have a good idea of what being
miserable is like and even though you may think your
misery is better and more traumatic, and they may even
be. I at least understand that peace brought about
through intimidation and violence isn't peace."
Konan was surprised when after he took a deep breath

and released it, his anger seemed to disappear. Not
understanding the man's motives at all, she asked, "I take
it that you gained something if I submitted to the lust
your jutsu brought about? Why not simply take me by
force and be done with it?"
Naruto shrugged saying, "It would prove you were right

and that the ends justify the means. I want to bring about
the peace we both seek by changing the minds of people.
To that end, I've been working at putting people in place
that can change the policies' of my and the other
villages."
"The women you've seduced up to now I imagine."
"Yes," Naruto admitted.
"So you gain some sort of control over them then."
"True, but I have only needed to use it in one case and

that wasn't related to my ambition. You see Konan; it
would be meaningless if they only agreed to help me
because I forced them to. Just like any peace brought
about through conquest would be. I know it won't be
easy, and I know there will be battles and bloodshed.
However, when I achieve my goal it will be because the
villages will understand that we aren't so different after
all and that working together we can achieve anything."
Konan stared at the blond who she could tell was smiling
at her from the way his eyes lit up. She looked away
unable to think of anything to counter what he said as
the only thing that came to mind was, "If we get our way,
you'll be dead." It was a thought that actually made her
sick to her stomach as she felt she would be no different
than Hanzo or Danzou, the two men that had robbed
the world of the light Yahiko had been.
*****************************
The rest of the walk through Spring Country's Capital
was done in silence. Konan kept sending glances the
jinchuriki's way and realized the reason he was covering
his face was so that the citizens wouldn't recognize their
princess's savior. And if what Konan suspected was true,
her lover. If she was right it seemed to back up what
Naruto was saying as all the Elemental Countries were
vying for the new resources of Spring Country. If Naruto
had already charmed Koyuki then wouldn't Konoha be
the one to reap the benefits. But if the rumors she had
heard were true, before taking her vacation Koyuki had
put the trade talks on hold in order to make sure Nadare
hadn't already begun swaying them.
Although there was a chance that she would come back

and award Konoha with a deal. Konan suspected it
would be a broader one that allowed many of the nations
to benefit. The fact that Naruto hadn't forced her to
submit to him was perhaps proof that she was right. Still,
she realized that she was now in a rather precarious
position, as Naruto couldn't just let her go without
gaining some means to control her, which meant she
may be spending the rest of her life in prison. It wasn't
exactly a heartwarming idea, especially since she was
finding herself questioning her ideals now that another
path seemed to have opened before her.
Reaching the apartment she guessed belonged to Tayuya

in her role as Koyuki's manager, Naruto held the door
open for her a small gesture she believed had been
ingrained in him due to his many suspected relationships.
As he followed in behind her, he noticed the red-head
was missing so asked Ino, "Where's Tayuya?"
"She had to catch a boat to the mainland," Ino said

looking up from a medical journal she was reading. "She
still has to scout out some locations for Koyuki's next
movie. She said to fucking lock up when we leave."
Naruto chuckled, as he began to take his jacket and scarf
off as he hung them up as Ino asked hesitantly. "Um, so
what are we going to do with her?"
"A good question, but one I don't have an answer to

right this moment."
"Naruto, if she…"
"I know Ino," he said taking Konan's coat from her and
also hanging it up. Moving to the blonde kunoichi he
kissed her lightly saying, "But for right now, let's give her
some time to think over what I've discussed with her."
"We wouldn't have this problem if you had just fucked

her senseless when she was wet and ready."
Konan was surprised the girl seemed to have no problem

with Naruto taking her when she had been on the verge
of giving up earlier. Noticing the glare she received from
Ino as Naruto moved away she supposed it was due to
the fact that as far as the kunoichi was concerned she
was the enemy. Thinking along that line Konan was
surprised that she no longer thought of herself as such.
Knowing there was only one way to truly prove to both
that she wished to bring about Naruto and Nagato's goal
but using the jinchuriki's philosophy, she reached up
behind her neck unfastening the straps that held her
halter top up.
Both blonds' eyes went wide as she lowered it down to

reveal her breasts to the pair. Naruto got over his first
asking, "Konan what are you doing?"
Walking down a hall to the bedroom where she had

experienced the phantom pleasure of being made love to
she said unemotionally, "I find that I wish to help you in
your endeavors. As the only other alternative seems to be
a lifetime in prison, this is the quickest way to convince
you of my sincerity."
Naruto and Ino followed her down the hall and as she
stopped at the foot of the bed she said, "Naruto, I will
submit to you but don't wish my first time to be a
spectacle."
Understanding Naruto looked over his shoulder saying,

"Sorry Ino."
"Hey wai…" Ino tried to say but was cut off as the door
closed in front of her. Naruto chuckled as he heard her
griping outside. Moving to Konan who was standing
with her back towards him with her arms now covering
her breast he hugged her from behind saying, "Thank
you."
"Naruto, you could slaughter the rest of Akatsuki and I
wouldn't mourn the loss but please help me save its
leader Nagato. He used to be just as idealistic as you."
Naruto hugged her tighter and she could feel that he had
removed his shirt as well. Surprised at how warm he felt
she imagined it was because of the light she believed he
emanated. He placed a kiss along her neck before
whispering in her ear, "I promise to do everything in my
power to do so."
Hearing his honest sincerity she turned her head to see it

in his eyes before closing them as he kissed her gently.
Once it ended she said, "That was my first kiss."
Surprised, he asked, "Are you sure you wish to

continue?"
Konan was shocked to say the least, but nodded saying,
"If I'm going to return to Akatsuki without raising
suspicion I need to return immediately. I may be able to
explain my absence as me tracking the thief to Spring…
but it will be pushing things."
"I can have you back tomorrow. But you didn't answer
my question."
Naruto began tweaking her nipple pulling a small moan

from the kunoichi who replied, "I'm sure. It's the only
way you can trust me not to betray you on such a short
timetable."
Beginning to kiss where her neck meet her shoulder

Naruto stated, "You're being rather evasive. Maybe I
should ask another pair of lips for the answer."
Confused at first she watched as the hand that been
playing with her nipple slowly moved down her stomach
stopping for a moment to play with the piercing in her
belly button. Once it resumed its journey he stopped at
the button of her pants. He paused there and she
assumed it was to give her a chance to tell him to stop.
However instead she moaned pleasantly as he began to
kiss her neck again. Taking that as permission he opened
that snap of her pants but surprised her when he stuck
his other hand in the back of her jeans pushing them
down in the process. He bent her forward until she was
forced to support herself with her hands on the bed.
Then with her jeans around her knees he began to slowly
rub her slit making her moan in arousal.
Hearing the woman that except for during her few

outbursts of anger seemed to be rather stoic moan had
Naruto's cock ready to be deployed. However, he
refrained instead burying a finger insider her as he used
the palm of his hand to rub her ass. Finding her to be
completely drenched he said, "You might be trying to
sound calm and logical about it. But your pussy is saying
it wants me to bury my cock inside it and to make you
scream like Ino was earlier. Is that true?"
Blushing and moaning she said, "N-no…I-I just

want…mmmm…" Her sentence ended in a moan as
Naruto added another finger and began working them
furiously inside her cunt.
Naruto chuckled as he replied, "Tsk, tsk, tsk, Konan you

say you want me to trust you, but here you are lying to
me." Working his fingers faster she could hear the wet
sounds her pussy was making and felt her body turn red
as he said, "Can't you hear how wet you are?" She
groaned in loss as he removed them but dropped her
head into the mattress to hide her face as he said,
"Damn, you're pussy juices are leaving a saliva trail on
my fingers."
He pressed his crotch up against her ass and she could

feel his hardness through his jeans as he gently grabbed
her chin to raise her head. To her embarrassment she
realized it was the hand that he had just been fingering
her with from the wetness she felt. He then moved one
of the fingers that had been in her liquid heat over her
lips and to her surprise before she realized what she was
doing she had opened her mouth to allow him to put it
inside. However, despite realizing it she nonetheless
didn't stop her tongue from seeking the finger out and
tasting her essence that coated it.
Naruto smiled as Konan's lips wrapped around his finger

and he felt her tongue begin to slide around it. Grinding
his crotch into her mound she whimpered causing him to
pull the finger from her mouth and step back. He smiled
as she looked over her shoulder her eyes no longer half-
hooded in her calm and stoic matter but now alive with
lust. Reaching for the button of his own jeans he opened
it and pulled his jeans and boxers down revealing his
hard cock. Stepping back up to Konan, he rubbed it
against her drooling lower lips as he said, "I know what I
have to do. I'm going to have to fill your hot snatch with
my cock and cum until it becomes second nature to
admit how much you want it."
Lining himself up and with her pants still only partially

pulled down he slowly pushed his cock into her. Konan
stiffened in both pleasure and discomfort at the intrusion
so Naruto allowed her cunt to grow use to being
wrapped around his cock. He remained perfectly still for
several moment and waited until she began to slowly
move her hips despite the handicap her pants present.
Grabbing her hips, he pulled almost completely out
causing her to sigh at the loss but moan as he slowly
pushed back in. He repeated the pattern for several
minutes waiting until she grew used to it to surprise her.
After pulling all the way out to the tip, he shocked her by
slamming forward pushing up against her womb in the
process. Konan arched her head back screaming, "Oh
God…" But found that any further attempt to put what
she felt into words failed her as Naruto continued to
pound her snatch with a relentless pace and fury.
Experiencing bliss, she found her arms could no longer

support her and she fell forward onto the mattress. The
sudden move caused Naruto to slip from her cunt
causing a moaned whine to escape her. But he quickly
found her slippery hole again burying his length in her.
The brief respite allowed her to find her voice again and
as he continued his assault she began moaning,
"Oh…god….oh Kami….it's it's nothing like I imagined.
D-don't stop…"
Leaning down to her ear, Naruto said, "O-oh you don't
have to worry about that Konan. I told you…you're
body's going to become intimately familiar with the
sensation of my cock pounding away at your pussy."
"Yes…yes…" Konan moaned, while trying to look back

at the man who awakened her to the world of pleasure.
However, she tensed suddenly as her orgasm washed
over her causing her to shout, "Oh
FFFFuuuuuccccckkkkk!"
Upon feeling her cunt milking him for his seed Naruto
groaned as he released several large bursts of cum into
his newest Harem member. Konan began panting as she
realized the earlier phantom feelings she had experienced
paled in comparison to what she just had felt. She felt
Naruto pull her pants the rest of the way off and was
about to thank him when he flipped her onto her back.
Putting her legs on his shoulders, he lined himself up
again and plunged his still rock hard cock into her
causing her to say as he picked up right where he left off,
"N-no Naruto….it's too much…"
Naruto leaned down to kiss her which despite her words

she greedily returned and after coming up for air he
teased, "Come now Konan…surely an S-class-nin isn't
ready to throw in the towel after only a single orgasm."
With the gauntlet thrown down, Konan indeed did try to

keep up with the energetic man rutting away inside her.
But after several more orgasms of her own plus the
multiple times he came inside her resulting in a pressure
inside her womb that made her feel like she was on the
verge of losing her mind she soon gave up simply
allowing him to move her about as he willed. After
almost an hour she came partially to in order to find
herself on top and facing away as she fucked herself on
his cock, and if she could look outside herself she would
be embarrassed to see her tongue hanging out as she
moaned incoherently in pleasure. Nearing another
orgasm she pulled it together enough to say, "N-n-no
more….I'll break…my pussy's going to break…."
Naruto nearing the edge as well and although still

capable of more decided this would be the last for the
night said, "It's not breaking Konan. It's simply not used
to being so satisfied…don't worry…it soon will." With
that said he thrust his hips up just as she was coming
down pushing both into another shared orgasm. Konan
shuddered as her womb seemed to expand to make room
for the new flood of warmth and with a fully sated sigh
collapsed onto her side asleep before she hit the
mattress.
He pulled her up into his body and smiled down at her as

the woman clenched his chest in a hug. He watched her
sleep for a moment before his attention shifted to the
cracked bedroom door. Waving the blonde in, he wasn't
surprised to see she was naked, nor that it appeared she
had been pleasuring herself as she watched.
Ino climbed into the bed from the foot of it and crawled
towards him. Stopping at his crotch, she bent down and
licked his dick clean of Konan and his cum. He was
about to tell her to stop but apparently she had the same
idea and completed her journey to wrap herself on his
other side. Surrounded in warmth Naruto allowed sleep
to claim him as well feeling that with Konan at his side
Akatsuki's days were numbered.
*****************************
Ino awoke surprised to find herself in Naruto's

apartment. Yet Ino's belief that she was back in Konoha
quickly faded, upon seeing the large metal cage where
Naruto's door should be. She came to the conclusion of
being inside Naruto's seal just as a voice said, "Hello
Yamanaka, we need to talk."
Chapter 17: Target: Shiho
Picking up from the end of previous chapter…
Ino spun to the voice to see a woman that seemed

familiar in the vague sense that she knew she had seen
her someplace before. The woman was sitting in the
leather chair Naruto owned. From the way she sat with
her long legs crossed and exposed from the slit in the
kimono she wore and with her delicate hands gripping
the edge of the armrests, she gave off the air of a queen
sitting in a throne. However knowing she was face to
face with Kyuubi, Ino put off figuring out who the Bijuu
looked like on hold. A little timid she asked, "Kyuubi, I
presume? Not to be blunt, but what the hell am I doing
in the seal."
"I wished to talk," Kyuubi said standing from the chair

and walking gracefully towards the kunoichi.
"About wh…umph," Ino began to ask but the rest of her
sentence was swallowed by Kyuubi's mouth as the Bijuu
kissed her once within reach. Caught by surprise, she
stiffened and almost pushed the woman away but
calming she mentally shrugged before giving in and soon
deepened the kiss. Kyuubi began to really get into it but
to Ino's surprise she found it lacking in some way. She
tried to puzzle out why and was having difficulty doing
so when Kyuubi ended the kiss.
The Bijuu stepped back looking as if she was ready to

take things further, but Ino found that although she was
a little more aroused then when she entered the seal.
That in truth she had been more so from seeing an
attractive guy without his shirt on in a magazine. Getting
control of herself, Kyuubi asked, "May I ask how was
it?"
"Pardon?"
"The kiss, on a scale of one through ten what would you

rank it?"
Ino felt a little panicked at the question as she struggled

with her fear of telling the world's most powerful Bijuu
that she felt the kiss had been a one, if that. Kyuubi
surprised her as the woman said, "You needn't fear
answering, I'm already well aware that it was a barely
pleasurable experience."
"Oh," Ino said lamely as the woman moved back to the

chair. But then she realized that since Naruto and
Kyuubi had been intimate that meant Naruto may have
experienced something similar and with eyes going wide
in understanding said, "Oh!"
Kyuubi smiled upon seeing the blonde's realizing what
she was implying and said, "Exactly. Naruto is too much
of a gentleman to complain that being with me is
unsatisfying. But I've noticed that in none of our
encounters has he ever achieved an orgasm. I however
have not been so hampered and have enjoyed our time
immensely. But I do not want Naruto to view his time
with me as a chore to perform to keep me happy, but
one he can enjoy just as much."
"Are you asking to borrow my body for a time in a

variation of the Mind Body Switch Jutsu?"
"No, although tempting I imagine once I experienced

such pleasure it would be difficult to give up. That is why
I require a body I can call my own."
"How is that possible?"

"As a Yamanaka you should know," Kyuubi replied
moving back to the chair. "Your jutsu works similarly to
the one I have devised to allow me to take over another's
body except on a more permanent basis."
Wishing she had paid more attention to the mechanics

behind her family's jutsu Ino said, "Well why don't you
explain it to me?"
With a knowing smile Kyuubi said, "Very well. The mind

transfer jutsu implants what you humans call a soul into
an enemy to take control of their body. The reason any
damage done to either body is felt by both is because in
order to be able to return to the caster's body a small
tether of energy remains that connects the two."
Sitting in front of the chair cross-legged Ino gave up

pretending to understand in order to receive a lesson in
her family's jutsu and asked, "Why?"
Smiling the Bijuu replied, "Otherwise the soul wouldn't
be able to return if it missed and the body would die
when its energy ran out. You see Yamanaka you humans
are made up of three things, a soul which I call the Will,
Chakra, and flesh. They balance each other out and if the
balance is lost you die. If the body sustains too much
damage you die, lose too much chakra you die and if the
Will is lost you…"
"Die, I get it," Ino said before asking, "But what about
Naruto if you are able to implant yourself in a new host
won't he die?"
"No," Kyuubi replied, "A Bijuu is made up of only two

of the three you humans possess, Chakra and Will. Our
bodies are merely dense forms of chakra animated by our
will, which is why we can be sealed away. I want to
implant my will into a new body. One I can call my own
in order to be held by Naruto outside of this seal. Since
most of my chakra will remain behind there will be no
danger to Naruto."
Understanding dawned on the kunoichi as she said,

"That jutsu you came up with for Konan. It was a test
run for your jutsu."
"Exactly," Kyuubi admitted inclining her head in a show

of respect.
"Okay why come to me then," Ino asked not

understanding what the Bijuu expected of her.
"You were responsible for finding Tayuya. I believe you

found her in something called a deep coma ward. I
wanted to know if there were any bodies that were being
kept alive artificially because they had lost their wills."
Ino immediately thought of one that fit guessing that
what Kyuubi meant by losing their wills was brain dead.
While there were a few problems the body possessed
namely a husband and relatives she doubted the Bijuu
would have trouble handling them. Especially since a few
rumors had the woman's condition attributed to the
husband due to her money and resources. "There is one
that may work for you. But I want something in return."
"Oh and what's that."
"Stop calling me Yamanaka. It makes you sound

haughty."
"As you wish Ino," Kyuubi said sitting back in the chair,
"Now tell me more about this body."
"Don't you think you're getting a little ahead of yourself?
You still have to convince Naruto and I imagine
Tsunade."
"I know," Kyuubi replied a small look of doubt

appearing, "But it would be best when the time comes to
tell them all the pro's and con's of letting me out of the
seal. Therefore, I need to be able to tell them what role
I'll be assuming if they agree and if at all possible I would
like for the body to be one where I have power and
influence."
Smiling Ino said, "Well we certainly think along the same

lines. Well the woman's name was…"
Listening intently as Ino described the woman who built

a shipping company only to possibly have it taken from
her by those around her. Kyuubi hoped that Naruto
trusted her enough that he would be willing to free her
from her prison.
*****************************
Konan's eyes snapped open feeling herself pressed up

against an unfamiliar warmth. Raising her head she
realized she had been sleeping on Naruto's shoulder.
Seeing another mop on blonde hair on his other side in a
similar position to what she assumed she had been in she
wondered when Ino had entered the room.
Quietly slipping from the bed, she found a sheet at the

end of it and wrapped it around her as she approached a
window. Looking outside she could see that it had begun
snowing in the Spring Country capital and wondered if
the pure snow now coating the city somehow was a
symbol to her own change. Guessing it was but not in a
good way since despite how beautiful the city looked,
underneath it all it was still the same. Meaning despite
her new outlook she still had committed horrible acts
that would never be erased. Feeling the cold seeping
through the window she took a step back only to feel
warmth as she backed into her lover who wrapped his
arms around her.
Surprised she looked to the bed to see the blonde

kunoichi was now alone as she slumbered. Embarrassed
that she had been so easily crept up on she nevertheless
sunk into his arms and enjoyed the warmth as he rested
his chin on her shoulder. "What's on your mind?" he
asked surprising her that he knew something was
bothering her. It must have shown in her reflection as he
chuckled, a sound that reverberated through her, before
saying, "Sorry it's not some great insight into your
character. But generally I find when someone stares out a
window lost in thought they tend to be thinking."
Konan nodded guessing she shouldn't be surprised
Naruto didn't pick up on her mood so much as her
actions. Still the fact that she thought he had surprised
her making he feel the warmth she now felt pressed
against her wasn't entirely due to his body heat. Seeing
him watch her through her reflection she said, "I was
merely wondering if now I'm the pure white snow or still
the dirty city it is covering up."
Naruto chuckled causing a confused look to appear on

her face. Knowing that laughing when she was being
honest with him wasn't the way to go he apologized
saying, "Sorry, I was just imagining what Koyuki would
say upon hearing you call her capital dirty." Konan was
surprised his talking about his other lover didn't bother
her but guessed it was related to the fact she had already
known about several of them. His eyes sought out hers
in the window before asking, "What conclusion did you
come too?"
Not able to meet his eyes she looked to the floor as she
said, "I suppose I'm the city. I can dress it up as much as
I want but I have already dirtied myself with horrible
actions."
Naruto nodded against her shoulder before reaching up

and gently cupping her chin made her stare at her
reflection. His tone comforting he asked, "Why can't you
be both?"
"Because…"
Gently cutting her off he said, "Konan we aren't just our

past actions. So long as a person can change their heart.
They truly can become anything they want. You're right
you'll never erase what you've done in the past and there
may be people that can never forgive you. However you
only need concern yourself with your own heart and
desires. If you wish to bring about peace and are willing
to find a better way to do it then I say you're both. You
can be the grim filled city buried under the pristine snow
that never melts."
Konan liked the analogy so much in fact that she looked

over her shoulder to place a kiss against Naruto's cheek.
Pulling back slightly she aimed her next one for his lips
pecking them she got greedy and decided to go in again
except this time the kiss was met by Naruto who almost
immediately deepened it. As their tongues began to
dance around and against each other she felt something
begin to poke her back and realized for the first time that
Naruto hadn't bothered to put any clothes on.
Naruto spun her around and grabbing her wrists with

one hand raised them above her head as he pushed her
up against the window. With his free hand he grabbed
the knot near her breast where she had tied the sheet in
order to pull it loose. Not sure how she felt about having
sex with the blonde kunoichi only a few feet away even if
she was asleep she said, "Ino…"
But was cut off as Naruto kissed her gently and pulling
back said, "Won't mind in the slightest." Pulling the knot
free, he let go of the sheet and allowed it to pool around
her. Naruto began to rub his cock along her slit and
finding her soaking said, "Do you really want me to stop
when you're already this wet?"
Konan blushed but remained silent which Naruto took

as permission so letting go of her wrist began pushing
himself into her passage. Konan's arms immediately
wrapped around Naruto's neck as he lifted her off the
ground and pressed her tightly against the window. As
Naruto pumped away inside her, Konan found the way
the cold window against her back fought against the heat
Naruto emitted was a delicious metaphor for what she
hoped her life was becoming. That she was no longer
destined to remain alone in the cold but was going to
bask in the bright future Naruto hoped to build.
Naturally her mind wasn't truly focused on such things as
for the moment her body was simply content to be
basking in the pleasure Naruto's cock was stirring up
inside her.
Wrapping her legs behind his ass she tried to pull him
deeper inside her as she moaned, "Yes… oh fuck…I
never knew it would be like this…"
Naruto smiled at her words and intent on making sure

she felt as much as possible lowered his mouth to her
breast where he began sucking on her nipple while he
began rolling his tongue around it. Konan groaned loudly
raising her head to stare up at the ceiling as she pulled
him harder into her chest. Biting down gently, she tensed
at the light bit of pain and loosened her grip when he let
go. Taking the opportunity to move on to her other tit
he licked along her skin as he moved his mouth towards
his target while tasting her sweat along the way. Upon
reaching his target he gave it a similar treatment as he did
the other which caused Konan to groan as her body
tensed around him and her head banged back against the
glass. That tightness included her cunt which coiled
around his length to such a degree he found it difficult to
move for a moment.
Smiling around the nipple, he raised his head to stare

into her eyes as her grip loosened and said, "My my, such
a strong reaction."
"I feel it so much," Konan panted.
Groping her tit he asked, "Here?"

Although she moaned it didn't give him the same
reaction so slowly he closed on her nipple and pinching
it got a similar response to before and so said, "Ah
there."
Pulling on it, Konan broke eye contact as she cried, "Yes,

oh fuck right there."
Lowering his head, he replaced his hand with his mouth

as he began stimulating her nipple and moved his hand
back to her ass where he began sliding her hips up and
down his cock more forcefully. She felt it more than ever
due to his stimulating her nipple caused her to
involuntary tighten around his length so felt her end fast
approaching.
Having to fight against her greater resistance had a

comparable effect on Naruto who said, "Damn you're so
fucking tight. I can't hold back any more. Shit… I'm
going to cum."
"Me too," she moaned, "Inside, I want it inside."

Complying with her request she was filled with his liquid
heat in several powerful bursts that had her groaning,
"Yeeeesssss… it's so goooodddd."
As her orgasm subsided her grip around him lessened

but Naruto easily held onto her. Turning, he planned to
return her to the bed but paused upon seeing Ino was up
and staring at them. "Hey I'm right here you know," she
said a smirk on her face.
"I know," Naruto said returning it with a smile. Konan

tensed at the voice but was too tired to do anything
about it. As Naruto moved towards the bed ,she noticed
they were still connected as well as the fact that he hadn't
softened in the slightest. Setting her down gently he
pulled out of her and to her shock and embarrassment
Ino immediately began licking his cock like a popsicle.
Ino stopped once it was cleaned of their combined

essence and sitting back on the bed spread her legs
showing her wet cunt before asking, "I trust there's still
some cum inside of you for me?"
Climbing between them Naruto kissed her hungrily

saying, "I'm sure there is," before burying himself inside
her in a single violent thrust. Konan couldn't look away
as Naruto began pounding away at the blonde that had
no problem telling Naruto how much she enjoyed his
efforts and was surprised when she admitted a moan of
her own as she noticed her hand at some point had
begun stimulating her pussy which wanted to once more
be filled with her lover's cock.
*****************************
"There are no seals of any kind binding this scroll from
what I can discern," Tsunade said as she turned towards
Naruto and several of her fellow Harem members.
"Now that you're sure even though I said the same thing
an hour ago," Koharu said teasingly, "Can we open the
thing?"
"Sure," Tsunade said with a nod, "I guess I was being a

little paranoid I suppose."
"For good reason," Tsume said pushing off of the wall

she had been leaning against as Tsunade went over the
scroll with a fine tooth comb. "It is kind of hard to
believe it was hidden behind such a powerful barrier but
we can't find any sign of how they intended to keep it
from being read should that fail."
"Maybe the Hot-Spring Daimyo dealt with the seals,"
Naruto suggested as he moved closer to the desk in
Tsunade's Laboratory that she had taken over in recent
months. He had been surprised when after handing the
scroll over upon his return Tsunade had taken him to the
outskirts of the village where she entered an old
abandoned apartment building. Upon seeing his
confused face she had told him that the building used to
be where Orochimaru had lived and the reason he had
selected it was due to the access to some hidden tunnels
that ran underneath the village. Surprised, Naruto had
followed her to the basement and after she revealed the
secret entrance by pushing in a brick was further shocked
to see the tunnel failed to live up to the creepy and dank
image his mind had been conjuring for him. Tsunade
seeing his face as the entrance revealed a brightly lit and
freshly painted tunnel had just laughed as she waved him
in after her where entering a room used for medical
purposes he had found several of his other lovers
waiting.
"True," Tsunade said, "But we'd still see some signs of

the type of seals that had been used. Unless this thing
predates Fuuinjutsu in its more current forms, still it's
hard to imagine the Daimyo wouldn't bother to add any
of his own."
"Not all that hard actually," Koharu said. "Considering

the wealth of information at his hands he could easily
ruin anyone foolish enough to cross him. Not to
mention if Tayuya is right he's probably worked on
deciphering it every night for years adding a seal would
seem rather moot if he couldn't read it considering his
beginnings as the head of Hot-Spring's cryptanalyst unit."
"This things probably going to be useless to us then,"

Tsume said. "If he couldn't unravel what it said with
access to the ruins then we're probably not going to
make much progress either."
"True," Tsunade admitted, "But I feel better knowing it's

out of his hands now." Thinking of Konoha's own
cryptanalyst group added, "Besides just because someone
is the head of something doesn't mean he's the greatest
mind of it."
Tsume nodded at Tsunade's point as Koharu said,

"While true and we know Kanji did translate it to a point
it might only be because he found some sort of key or
other artifact that helped in his translation."
Naruto's chuckling drew the three women's attention to

him causing him to say, "That might be, however how
about we open this thing before we start guessing."
Pulling the red string, Naruto unrolled the scroll and was
surprised when three fists collided with the top of his
skull. "Ouch, what the hell," he said rubbing the bumps
he felt appearing.
"Reckless idiot," Tsume said grabbing his jacket as she

continued, "There could have been a trap that was sealed
on the inside, much like what we do to those who open
the scrolls during the chunin exams. It could have
released a poisonous gas or any other number of things."
"What," Naruto said excited now, "I thought you said it

was clear."
"The outside," Tsume said calming since it was apparent

by the other two women's looking over the scroll that it
appeared there were no traps.
Not to mention her relaxing was due to the puppy eyes

Naruto was sending her way as he said, "Sorry."
"Forget it," Tsume said letting go of his jacket not sure
how she liked his ability to get past her gruff exterior to
find the inner woman that "Ou'd and ah'd" at such
things.
Looking at the scroll, and seeing it covered in strange

hieroglyphics Tsume had a hard time not laughing as
Naruto said, "How are we supposed to read pictures?
They don't even seem related to seducing women after
all."
Tsunade allowed her laugh to be heard before replying,

"That's because to whoever wrote this the pictures were
in fact words. For all we know this is someone's little
black book. Unfortunately, I have no idea what society
even used such means of writing. What about you
Koharu?"
"I'm afraid not," Koharu admitted, "Although I believe
there were ancient civilizations in Wind Country that
used hieroglyphics."
Hearing that, Naruto flashed back to some similar

writings on a wall that he had seen during his many
adventures in Wind Country. However, at the moment
he was having a hard time placing where and when it
exactly was. Still he could tell his gathered lovers were
surprised when he said, "I think I've seen writing like this
before."
"Where?" Tsunade asked looking up from the scroll in

surprise.
"I'm not sure," Naruto admitted, "It was in Wind

Country though… wait I remember… it was during that
incident with those foreign invaders looking for that
weird green stone."
"The Gelel incident," Tsunade said remembering the
ferret hunt that had turned into something much larger.
"Yeah," Naruto said excitedly as he remembered the

inner chamber where he fought Haido along with
Temujin, "The inner chamber where the gelel vein was
being kept was filled with writing like that. Too bad it
was destroyed."
"Yes, but there is still hope we can learn what the scroll
means. If the Gelel civilization was as big as its
descendents claimed then there may be other ruins to
find."
"Don't get ahead of yourself, Tsunade," Koharu warned,

"Hot-spring is on the other side of Fire Country opposite
of Wind Country. It's highly unlikely they are the same
language."
"I suppose I didn't consider that," Tsunade said a little
disappointed.
"They may have been rival kingdoms though," Tsume

said surprising both women with her insight. "And if
that's the case…"
"They might have talked to each other," Tsunade said

regaining some of her excitement, "But chances of
finding such a communiqué are small."
"Not to mention," Koharu said as she once more looked

over the scroll, "We haven't answered the most
important question yet."
"Which is?" Naruto asked.

"Why did they hide it away," Koharu said gravely,
"Because whoever did so. Did it with the hope it
wouldn't see the light of day again."
"Or that it would be well protected from those who

wished it destroyed," Tsume said offering another
theory.
Tsunade cut in with a smile gracing her lips as she said,

"Well as our reckless young lover would say we won't
know what we are looking for until we know what it says.
So with that said, "I think you know what needs to be
done Naruto."
Nodding Naruto began heading back to the surface as he

wondered just how he was going to go about seducing a
woman from Konoha's Cryptanalyst Department.
*****************************
"Welcome back Konan," Pain said as she entered the top
of the tower located in Ame.
She fought back a frown as Madara cut in saying,

"Although that's a sentiment which Kakuzu wouldn't
share seeing as how your blunder in Hot-Spring has
upset the Daimyo there. According to Kakuzu it's
costing him three times as much for information related
to his bounty collecting business."
"The Daimyo would be singing a different tune had I

managed to catch the thief that broke into his office,"
Konan replied.
"Oh, I don't know about that," Madara countered, "You

did kill two of his men."
Trying and succeeding to keep the regret she felt from
her face since such things wouldn't have bothered her in
the past she replied, "He doesn't strike me as the type to
care for his people and is merely trying to put the blame
of the thief's escape on me. Had I captured the thief and
what she took all would be forgiven."
"About that," Pain said directing her attention to his

Deva path him, "Any idea on what she was after."
"A scroll of some sort," Konan said having to reveal

some of the truth since she didn't know what the
Daimyo would tell Akatsuki while complaining about her
appearance and departure. "However what it contains I
do not know. I believe it was of some importance to him
though considering how he hid it."
Pain nodded saying, "He gave that impression to Kakuzu

when he tried to smooth things over. Do you have any
ideas on what the thief was after and is it the same
woman that has been interfering in our operations?"
Hating the need to lie to her friend and fearful he would

detect it she said, "It may have been, we can't ignore the
thief was skilled enough to get in and out of the village
or that she wouldn't have been detected had I not made
my presence known. It may have not been her first visit
to the Daimyo's office. I'm not sure what she was after
but I think the scroll was a bonus that she stumbled on."
Konan kept her face impassive but due to the Deva

Path's blank stare was finding it difficult to remain calm
since she wasn't sure if Nagato believed her. After almost
a minute of the blank look he finally said, "A likely
scenario, even if the Daimyo believes his security
couldn't be so easily breached multiple times."
Konan nodded and was about to walk deeper into the
room but stopped as the Deva Path said, "Konan, please
go downstairs and prepare to seal the Sanbi. We'll be
down in a moment to join you. Madara and I have to
finish our discussion on a means of capturing the
remaining Bijuu since it appears that Konoha and Kumo
are circling the wagons around their jinchuriki so to
speak. I'll share with you later about what we decide."
Allowing the frown she felt to appear since both men

knew of her dislike of Madara she nodded before turning
to leave. As she stepped into the light that the door she
had left open allowed into the room and the two men
grew darker and darker as the darkness swallowed them
up. It was difficult for Konan not to take the image as a
metaphor for just how difficult it would be to convince
Nagato that the path Madara showed him was one that
could never bring the peace he sought.
*****************************
"As his rough and callused hands began working their

way up the smooth skin of her inner thigh Raven felt her
desire for the man in front of her well up in her breast.
'We shouldn't,' she said. Only to receive a brisk, 'Why
not?' Looking away in shame since her heart was telling
her one thing and her mind another which answered she
said, 'Because I'm a member of nobility and I'm destined
to marry Prince Oda. I must remain pure for him and
you are a gardener.' Looking deep into her soul the
gardener Kon replied, 'But do you love him as you do
me?' Unable to lie to him, she shook her head no causing
Kon to say, 'Then what right does he have to claim you?'
With that the hand completed its journey and reaching
her outer passage she…"
"Shiho, what did I say about reading that trash in here,"

the Head of the Cryptanalyst Department of Konoha
shouted from his desk ruining the atmosphere of her
novel. "I thought I told you to decode the documents
Team Nine took off that Grass courier."
Closing her book, she replied, "I wasn't reading it aloud

and the documents are in your bin waiting for your
approval."
Grabbing the items in the bin the department head said,

"Fine, then I'm leaving."
Her mood to read her romance novel ruined, she placed

the book down as Yurika stretched her arms over her
head saying, "Out of the office and not even four-thirty
yet what a lazy ass." Many of the other department
members nodded at her remark since for the most part
none of them liked the man. Standing Yurika moved to
Shiho's desk and sitting against it said, "Damn Shiho how
the hell did you decrypt those documents so fast? The
Lazy Ass had them for a week."
"He ran it through the Grass code we deciphered last

year since they are still using it and he couldn't read it so
he assumed that it meant they are changing codes. But he
never realized that since the documents were meant for
someone in Fang Country that they would need to have a
way to read it and since Grass seems to be so proud of
its code and unaware that we broke it that it was unlikely
they would share the means to decipher it with someone
outside the country."
"Which means a new code?"
"Not exactly," Shiho corrected, "I ran it through the

broken codes of G-six and G-seven the last two ones
Grass has used. As I guessed the message was coded
using variations of them."
"So what was the message about then? It couldn't be that
secure if they were using old codes to hide its contents."
Shiho nodded saying, "Basically the Fang Country

Daimyo's wife found his Make-Out Paradise Collection
and threw it out. He hired Grass to discreetly replace his
lost collection. The message was simply Grass letting the
man know they had collected all the items, and shinobi
were in route to deliver them."
"Man is Lazy-ass going to be pissed when he reads that.

He had the higher-ups convinced that Grass was
changing to a new code. I wouldn't doubt that plans were
already in the works to infiltrate the village in order to
get our hands on it. He'll no doubt blame our
incompetence while claiming to be the one that finally
solved it. Seriously Shiho you should be the one running
the department."
Shiho shrugged replying, "I don't really care about that.
All I want to do is be in a position where I can help. If
the he feels the need to take the credit then he's welcome
to it."
Smiling Yurika said, "Are you sure that's all you want,"
before nodding her head towards the office door.
Confused Shiho turned to see Shikamaru Nara standing

there. Feeling her cheeks heat up she stood abruptly to
see if there was any way she could help the Chunin.
"Um…can I help you?"
Nodding the Nara said, "My team took this off of some
Taki-nin scooping out the village. I think they were
scouting our defenses in order to infiltrate and take back
their jinchuriki. Unfortunately they had already coded
their message and destroyed the key."
"Don't worry I'll…"
"Hey Shikamaru," a voice cut in from behind the chunin.
"Naruto," Shikamaru said turning and cleaning out his

ear, "You're as loud as ever."
"Sorry, I was just surprised to find you here," the

jinchuriki replied rubbing his head in embarrassment as
he noticed all the eyes from inside the office staring at
him.
"I think I should be the one that's surprised," Shikamaru

replied, "You usually just destroy things leaving the clean
up to the rest. Not generally someone you find in need
of having things deciphered."
"Well we all have our specialties," Naruto responded
good-naturedly to the Nara's teasing. "Honestly though, I
was lost down here for like an hour and was just excited
to see a familiar face."
With a sigh Shikamaru said, "That does sound more like

you. Come on I'll show you the way out."
"Thanks man," Naruto said and as he followed behind

the Nara, his eyes settled on the woman Shikamaru had
been talking to and the way her eyes followed the Nara
as he walked away.
****************************
Naruto made his way back down to the cryptanalyst

department figuring he was in store for some
disappointment. After catching up with Shikamaru for a
while he had excused himself as the Nara began
complaining about what a pain in his ass his mom was
with all her pushing him to excel for what turned out to
be the fifth time. He could tell that was fine with the
Nara as he looked like all he wanted to do was take a
nap.
As he walked, he thought about the young woman he

had marked as a potential target but wasn't sure if he
should go through with it due to her obvious infatuation
with Shikamaru. Naruto had managed to get Shikamaru
to talk about Shiho but learned all the Nara recognized
about her was that she was skilled in her field. Of course
Naruto knew that already since Tsunade was well aware
of the fact that the current head of the department was
stealing someone's work and was convinced Shiho was
that person. She came to that opinion since it appeared
that the woman although never contributing anything
meaningful to the department seemed to put in the most
hours. The only thing stopping Tsunade from following
through with her theory was the fact that Shiho herself
never filed a complaint.
Reaching the door he found it closed but from the light

coming from underneath it guessed that someone was
inside. Knocking he turned the handle finding it
unlocked and stepping into the room found Shiho sitting
at her desk as she turned to see who had entered.
Although he couldn't see her eyes from the way her face
crinkled up he suspected she was glaring at him. He
couldn't exactly blame her due to his ruining what she
probably perceived as a moment with her crush.
Her dislike of him was easy to her as she said, "The

office is closed you shouldn't be here."
Closing the door behind him Naruto said, "Look I'm

sorry about earlier and I wasn't exactly honest about why
I was down here then." Shiho arched an eyebrow but
remained silent so he continued pulling the scroll from
his pouch, "The truth is I recently had this scroll given to
me. It's written in a weird picture language and I was
hoping I could get it translated."
"This office is for official purposes only. There are

civilian organizations that can help you translate it,"
Shiho said beginning to swivel her chair from him.
"That might be," Naruto admitted, "But the person that

gave me this said she took it from a cryptographer who
had it for almost ten years and couldn't translate it.
Tsunade said you are probably the best one we have so I
was hoping maybe you could give it a try. I'd owe you
one." Naruto smiled sincerely which grew a little wider as
he could see the woman thinking over his offer due to
the three incentives he had subtly provided her. The
most obvious being the challenge of decoding something
someone else in her profession couldn't. The other two
were more subtle he knew since he didn't know if she
was aware that Tsunade was conscious to the fact her
boss was using her for her talents. The final one was of
course his hoping his reputation preceded him and Shiho
would make a specific request with the favor. After
almost a minute of silence he began putting the scroll
away saying, "Well let me know if you are interested."
"Wait," Shiho said standing, "Maybe before I decide I

could take a look. To let me know what I cou;d be
getting into."
"Sure," Naruto said handing it to her.
"It's old," Shiho said in surprise upon being handed the

item. Moving to her desk she continued, "Still it's in
amazing condition. It must have been kept in a crypt
behind some sort of powerful barrier."
Surprised Naruto followed her saying, "How can you tell
that?"
"From the condition of it," Shiho replied a little

excitement seeping into her tone. "Old barriers were
created not just to keep people out but to preserve the
artifacts that they hid. Mainly due to ancient civilizations
preoccupation with the afterlife, if I'm right this may be
from one of the ones that settled the Lands we now
think of as Wind, River, and Stone Country."
"Wow," Naruto said impressed not just with the scope of

the civilization but with Shiho's expert analyst of the
scroll just from the outside of it. "Obviously I was right
to bring it to you."
Getting her exuberance under control she said, "Let's not

get ahead of ourselves. I haven't agreed to help you yet."
"Right," Naruto said but fighting to keep a smile from
appearing since he believed she'd help just on her desire
to know what it was the scroll contained.
Focusing on the hieroglyphics Shiho said, "I'm not

familiar with the language."
Leaning in next to her Naruto said, "I thought you said it

was probably from one of the old civilizations to the
south."
"I said I thought it might have been from there," Shiho

replied, "But while some of the characteristics are the
same. I'm beginning to think it may have been from a
lesser known kingdom of the same period. I'll need to
research this a little."
"Um…okay does that mean you'll help?"

Giving the scroll a look of curiosity Shiho nodded saying,
"I'll help."
"Great," Naruto said brightly and turning put his hand in

his pockets adding, "Let me know when you…"
"Hold on a minute," Shiho said moving in front of him,

"Aren't you curious as to what my favors going to be?"
"Well I thought you'd need some time to think about it,"

Naruto said. "But if you already know then sure."
Appearing nervous Shiho said, "I…I want… I…"
"Hmmm," Naruto said prompting the woman a little.
"I want you to take me out on a date," Shiho blurted

quickly to get it over with.
Glad he had guessed right he said, "Sure, but I had the
feeling you liked Shikamaru."
Blushing she turned from him saying, "I do…but I

wouldn't know what to do even if he agreed to go out
with me. That's why I want you to take me out. That way
I'll get some practice…"
"And since everyone knows that's what I've been doing,

Shikamaru won't get any funny ideas about the two of
us." When Shiho nodded Naruto said, "Then I'll see you
this Friday after work. Should I meet you at your place?"
"Y-yes," Shiho said quickly writing her address down for

him.
Heading for the door he stopped at it to look of his

shoulder to say, "Alright I'll see you then." Leaving Shiho
to wonder why she felt her blush intensify as a result of
the blond jinchuriki gaze.
****************************
"I don't like it," Tsunade said as she pressed herself

against him in his bed.
"As you've said many times tonight," Naruto replied

smiling at his lover causing her to let her annoyance be
seen on her face. "However I'm not seeing the problem.
She's deciphering the scroll like we want and all she
wants in return is a few fake dates. If anything it's a win,
win for everyone."
"Except if the scroll details how to seduce women and

then bind them to you. This let me remind you, is very
likely considering the Hot-spring Daimyo and Kanji's
own ability to learn similar such jutsu from what it
contains." Tsunade spent several moments staring at him
with her best listen to the Hokage who is speaking face
but was somewhat diminished due to her currently being
nude and in his arms.
Allowing his smile to disappear to tell her that he was

taking her words seriously he replied, "I know that's a
possibility. But if I do these dates right and since she
doesn't know who gave it to me. We should be able to
convince her that someone I've helped in the past that's
heard about my interest in dating recently gave it to me
not knowing that it contained a powerful jutsu. But
thought it contained some ancient recipe for an
aphrodisiac. Worse comes to worse, she demands we go
to the Hokage who happens to be you."
Letting her head fall to his chest she said, "I get it, but I
still don't have to like it. What if she does eventually end
up with Shikamaru and she lets it slip about the scroll to
him? We may have unintended problems then. It would
be much easier just to seduce her and make sure she
doesn't talk."
"If we did it the easy way it just wouldn't be me," Naruto

said chuckling but received a light jab to the stomach.
"Besides, Shiho is doing this in hopes of moving closer
to Shikamaru. If I begin only caring about my situation
then when does it stop being about the goal and simply
becomes about myself?"
Tsunade nodded her head against his chest sleepily

before saying, "I still don't like it."
Naruto laughed but merely began stroking her hair in

order to avoid talking around in circles about it. The
affectionate action did the trick as soon Tsunade's
breathing changed to the steady rhythm of those asleep.
Feeling tired himself; he allowed his eyes to drift close
and was soon asleep as well. However he knew it wasn't
a deep sleep as a moment later he found both Tsunade
and he were in the seal.
"Kyuubi," Naruto said seeing the Bijuu sitting in his

brown leather chair.
"Naruto," she said sweetly before directing her gaze to

the Hokage adding, "…Tsunade."
"What happened to Senju?" Tsunade asked sitting up in

the bed.
"I was informed it made me sound haughty," Kyuubi

said standing from the chair and moving to the
recreation of his kitchen table.
Tsunade looked back at Naruto, her gaze asking if it was

him but he simply shrugged not sure of who had been
speaking to Kyuubi recently. "It was Ino," Kyuubi
supplied her back turned towards the two. "She has been
helping me with a project of mine recently and didn't like
me referring to her by her family's name."
Naruto left the bed asking, "This wouldn't be the project

you've been working on but didn't want me to know
about, would it?"
"It would," the Bijuu replied matter of factly.
"Why trust her with it but not me?"
"Well she had the information I needed to move forward

to talk to the two of you. Plus, she hasn't been keeping it
a secret from me that while in the seal any pleasure she
feels is negligible."
Naruto winced before saying, "Look Kyu…"

But stopped when she held up her hand as she said, "I'm
not angry, Naruto. I merely wanted to show you how it
feels not to be told everything. The truth is I can
understand why you did it which is because you felt
obligated to take care of my needs and didn't want me to
feel inadequate due to your inability to derive pleasure
while in the seal."
"I take it then you came up with a way around that,"

Tsunade said leaving the bed as well.
"Yes," Kyuubi replied before leveling her gaze at Naruto

as she said, "I want out of the seal."
"Forget it," Tsunade snapped causing Kyuubi's gaze to

harden as it landed on the Hokage.
"I don't believe it's your decision to make," Kyuubi said
her voice sounding low and dangerous, "I waited till
Naruto was with you merely as a respect to your position
and the fact Naruto would no doubt consult you."
Naruto merely moved to sit at the table covered in

papers that he assumed highlighted what Kyuubi wanted
before saying, "Alright tell me more. I trust first off this
doesn't end with me dead."
"Of course not," Kyuubi replied sitting across from him,

"There would be no use in escaping if the reason I
wished to leave died as a result."
Sitting at the table as well and crossing her arms over her
bust and legs in a stance that told everyone present that
regardless of Kyuubi's earlier words she did need to
convince Tsunade as well as the Hokage said, "Alright
then explain just what it is you are planning."
Kyuubi went over the matter in painfully small detail at
times due to Naruto's inability to follow some of the
matters in question. Tsunade had no trouble naturally
and when Kyuubi mentioned a desire to have at least a
tail worth of her Bijuu chakra transferred as well she
stopped the Bijuu saying, "How can separating some of
your chakra not have an adverse affect on Naruto?"
"It would be like me forcing a tail through the cage only

to have it cut off. The power would then be contained
outside the seal. I wish to do that in this case and implant
it into the host body."
Tsunade looked down at the table for a moment before

asking, "What happens after?"
"What do you mean?"

"I mean will you only always have a single tail of chakra
while Naruto has eight or…"
"Or will the chakra grow over time," Kyuubi finished. "I
believe it will grow in both Naruto and myself until we
both reach nine again."
Tsunade was shocked but also fearful of what a Bijuu

with her full power outside the seal could do. Another
worry Tsunade had was that with a physical form and
depending on how well the transfer of Kyuubi's will into
the host went it may be impossible to seal her away again
should it turn out to be a trick.
Kyuubi sensed Tsunade's hesitance saying, "I promise

you it's no trick to gain my freedom permanently. I
merely wish to experience all that you and his other
lovers have. I may be satisfied but since Naruto isn't. It
merely may be due to his having a physical existence.
Since I do not it seems my ability to enjoy our time to
the fullest is a case of mind over matter."
"I…I do understand," Tsunade said her voice

sympathetic, "But I can't endanger Konoha on a mere
promise. You very nearly destroyed the village last time."
"How can we both have nine-tails of chakra," Naruto

asked surprising both women with his change in subject.
Glad for it, Kyuubi smiled gently saying, "Have you ever
stopped to wonder why if upon your death we Bijuu
went free did we ever bother protecting our vessels?"
"Not really," Naruto replied quickly.
"The reason is because after a vessels unexpected death

our energies are scattered and it takes time to reform.
Granted I've never experienced it myself but perhaps the
fear of what would happen to me should it happen kept
me acting on your behalf. But Sanbi's sudden appearance
seemed to have led credence to the rumor we would
reform afterwards. So the question is how?"
Tsunade naturally arrived to the answer first saying

shocked, "You take it from the environment around
you."
"Exactly, after all as a being composed of chakra I didn't

truly eat or drink so I had to recoup my energy somehow
after expending it. That Sanbi reappeared proves that our
wills remain after our chakra is scattered and begins
reforming chakra in an effort to create our forms again."
Realizing the answer to Naruto's question Tsunade said,

"So by implanting a tail into the host body would be like
taking a cutting from a plant. In time you'd grow it would
grow into a copy of your original power."
"Precisely," Kyuubi admitted.
"Alright let's do it then," Naruto said surprising both

women again.
"Naruto…"
"Look Tsunade I know you have to consider what could

happen to the village. But I trust Kyuubi, plus if she does
have a physical form and we sleep together she'll be
bound to me as well."
"There's no evidence to suggest that the jutsu will work

on a Bijuu even one with a physical body," Tsunade
countered.
"There's none to suggest it won't either," Naruto said

with a smirk.
In a huff Tsunade said, "I don't like it. There are too
many unknowns." Kyuubi was about to say that it was
true for her as well but Tsunade added, "But I trust
Naruto's ability to read people and I know he'll stop you
if this is a trick so I'll agree to go along. But it'll take time
to set up a medical miracle."
"I've thought of that as well," Kyuubi said, "I'll also

handle the husband and extended family. Ino has been
doing a little digging and considering the lifestyle they are
living I don't think it's too much to imagine they will not
like her suddenly waking from her coma."
"Alright, um what should I call you then," Naruto asked.
"Kyuubi," the Bijuu said, "Once I'm established as the

company head I plan to enter seclusion so we won't need
to worry about such matters."
Naruto stood and leaning down said, "Alright then,
goodnight Kyuubi. We'll do it after I've had a chance to
spy on the husband myself. I'll admit to being a little
uncomfortable about disrupting other people's lives in
such a way."
"I understand Naruto," she replied before allowing him

to kiss her goodnight. Watching as Tsunade led him back
to the bed to return to an unconscious state and fighting
her feeling of being envious of the blonde hugging his
chest due to her ability to generate warmth against him
hoped everything went as she had planned.
****************************
Naruto knocked on the door of Shiho's apartment.

Receiving no reply he did so again except more
insistently. He heard some shuffling and finally a sigh
before she said through the door, "Naruto?"
"Yeah, I'm here for our date."
"Um…I'm feeling a little under the weather so maybe we

should just call the whole thing off. I'll still translate the
scroll okay."
"Really, because I'm pretty sure you went to work today.

This isn't just a fit of nerves is it?"
Hearing another sigh she said, "It was a stupid idea. So

let's call it off okay?"
"Can I at least come in?" Naruto asked.
Silence greeted his request until finally he heard the door

lock unlatch. It opened slowly allowing Naruto to step
inside. Looking around her apartment, he wasn't
surprised to see the many bookcases around the room.
But he was surprised to see the scroll sitting on a table
with several books on hieroglyphs opened near it.
Jokingly he said, "Don't tell me staying home and
translating is a better way to spend the night then going
out with me."
"No…" Shiho said quickly, "It's just…"
She trailed off and Naruto noticed that despite his own
dressing up in a black dress shirt and slacks that she was
still wearing her red dress from work. Not to mention
the stray strands of hair that raised from her scalp at
various places. He believed he knew why she was
suddenly backing out as he saw a large pile of discarded
clothes on her bed.
"I'm afraid I can't let you off the hook for our date,"
Naruto said kindly, "I've been looking forward to it all
day."
"But look at you and look at me," Shiho said, "I'm a

mess. Hardly a fit companion considering some of the
other girls you've gone out with." Naruto began
unbuttoning his shirt to reveal a white t-shirt beneath it
causing the woman to ask, "What are you doing?"
"Well if you are worried about my image then let's make

tonight a friendly date between fellow Konoha-nin
instead of a mock romantic one and we'll work our way
up from there." Naruto then walked up to who looked at
his arm for several moments before taking it. "Good,"
Naruto said, "So how about I take you to try some of the
best ramen anyplace has to offer."
"Sure," Shiho replied still sounding nervous but was
willing to admit the blond had a way of easing the self-
consciousness she felt.
****************************
"Alright don't you dare hold out on me," Yurika said

placing both her hands on Shiho's desk.
Sitting back in surprise, Shiho said, "What are you talking

about?"
"Hm what could it be," Yurika said placing a finger

against her chin while striking a thinking pose before
once more placing her hands on the desk and getting her
face uncomfortably close to Shiho's as she continued,
"How about last night I heard you were seen at Ichiraku
ramen with a certain blond that has been seen wining
and dining the likes of Hinata Hyuuga and Ino
Yamanaka."
"Really," one of the other cryptographers said looking up

from the document she was working on, "was it a real
date or a practice one."
"Practice," Shiho said immediately, "Practice for me."
Yurika pulled back to say, "I don't think a ramen stand is

a great place for a practice date. Seems kind of like
something two friends would do or those that have been
dating for a while."
"Yeah," Shiho agreed with a sigh, "The truth is I was

about to call off the whole thing because I got so
nervous. But he wouldn't let me. He's convinced me that
we'll work our way up to a romantic one."
"A fake romantic one you mean," Yurika said finding the
whole thing amusing as she walked away. "Kami Shiho
for a girl that reads those romancenovels you sure are
hopeless."
Nodding as she looked at the one she had been reading

lately she whispered, "I guess that's why I read them."
*****************************
Three weeks had come and gone quickly for Shiho as she
continued to see Naruto in various practice scenarios.
Today she had actually been able to attend the big event
that they had worked up to which was eating a romantic
dinner for two at the Golden Pagoda. Over the course of
those weeks Shiho had found herself slowly feeling at
ease with the jinchuriki so much in fact that for the past
twenty minutes she had preceded to regal him with the
events that had happened in her department that day.
"So once I figured the key was based off of the Zodiac
and its dates well everything fell right into place. From
now on we'll be able to easily decipher any and all
messages from The Land of Honey and Iwa."
"That's great," Naruto said, "I didn't understand half of it

but I know it was important."
"I'm sorry."
"For what," he asked confused.
"Well it's just we're here at probably the finest restaurant

in the village and I'm talking about code-breaking."
Reaching across the table Naruto grabbed her hand

saying, "Enough of that. It's important to you so if you're
out on a date and you want to talk about it then your
company for the night should be willing to listen."
Smiling prettily she said, "But you didn't understand half
of it."
"True but what I did I found riveting. So how about you

explain how knowing the zodiac helped."
Shiho nodded and began explaining how once she

realized the key the rest was easy. She spared a moment
to notice her reflection in a glass of water on the table.
Even though she still saw the few strands from her hair
that always seemed to escape her brush even though she
was wearing down outside of her normal ponytail and
was wearing contacts instead of glasses, she was
surprised at just how at ease she was around Naruto. In
truth she was surprised that she was actually hoping that
the translation of the scroll could go on further to be
around him. Not that she had to worry about that since it
was proving to be stubbornly hard to decode.
Finishing her explanation she asked, "Would you excuse
me for a moment?"
Naruto nodded and watched as she made her way to the

bathroom before allowing his attention to wander to the
man surrounded by several women that the word floozy
seemed to describe. Knowing him as the husband of the
woman whose body Kyuubi intended to inhabit he
worried slightly that the man would react violently to his
wife suddenly waking from what he believed to be a state
of being brain dead. Naruto knew he was the last one to
be judging others for having multiple lovers but
something told him if the wife could speak she would be
upset with the way her husband was spending the money
her hard work earned on bimbos.
It was thinking along those lines that made Naruto

consider telling Kyuubi they shouldn't carry on with the
plan, since what right did he have to spend her money on
his ambition? However, as he watched the man grope
one of the women blatantly in the restaurant while the
woman he was supposed to love and cherish lied in a
state of purgatory since he feared pulling the plug would
allow her family to strip him of his wealth decided to hell
with the bastard and only hoped the woman understood.
"Did you miss me?" Shiho asked as she sat down.
"But of course," Naruto replied standing to help Shiho

take her seat again. Retaking his he said, "Have you
decided what you want to eat."
"I think I'll have the…"
Dinner progressed nicely and after paying the bill they

decided to end the night with a walk. As they moved
through the village Shiho hugged Naruto's arm to her in
a gesture that both surprised and made her wonder about
her feelings. Her confusion was further enhanced when a
familiar voice called out, "Naruto!"
Naruto turned to it taking her along with him as Shiho

had gone stiff upon hearing the voice of her crush.
"Shikamaru," he said, "What's up, it's not like you to be
up so late?"
"Trust me if the Hokage wasn't busting my ass I'd gladly

be asleep right now," Shikamaru said in-between yawns.
Looking at the girl on his arm he continued, "Sorry for
interrupting your date but I've got some important
news."
"No problem," Naruto said, "By the way, you've met

Shiho before."
Distracted for a moment he looked at her before saying,
"Right, you work in the Cryptanalyst Department.
Anyway, Naruto we've received some rumors that
Orochimaru is dead and that he was killed by Sasuke."
"What…" Naruto said excitedly, "That's great!"
"You should go," Shiho said crushed that the boy she
had liked had barely paid her any attention while dressed
to the hilts as she was.
Naruto sensed her sadness saying, "Don't worry about it

Shiho. Like Shikamaru said it's only a rumor. I'm willing
to bet Tsunade sent him just to let me know so I didn't
go charging off in the middle of the night if I happened
onto one of the rumors."
"Something to that affect," Shikamaru turned saying,

"Anyway have fun on your date."
"Sure," Naruto replied surprised Shiho didn't mention it
being a fake one. Continuing where they left off as they
walked along the river that ran through the village he
said, "Don't worry, I'm sure that once he gets to know
you he'll be more…"
"Its fine," Shiho said cutting him off, "I guess I shouldn't
be surprised he barely noticed me. It's not like he hung
around the department. He usually just dropped off what
he needed to and left. I was the one that got all excited
when he showed up."
"I understand that feeling," Naruto said thinking of his

crush on Sakura the time in the academy. "Still you
shouldn't be discouraged, I'm sure if you keep trying he'll
eventually come around."
Shiho nodded, but strangely didn't feel all the encouraged
by his words. Looking up at the blond's blue eyes as he
watched her worriedly she supposed it might just have
been because Naruto just viewed the dates they've been
on as fake ones and she wasn't so sure she liked that idea
anymore. Reaching her apartment Naruto said, "Well I
guess you've completed the program and have had a
successful date in a romantic environment. Now you just
need to get the boy you want out on a date and I'm sure
you'll do fine."
"Thanks Naruto," Shiho said as she fiddled with her

keys, "I'll let you know when I've made some progress
with the scroll."
"Sure," Naruto said a little awkwardly not sure how to

end the date since all his other ones tended to end with a
night of passion. Rubbing the back of his head, he said,
"Well I'll see you around," before leaving her at her door.
Heading in Shiho kicked off her shoes and sighed as she
sat in a chair pulling out her novel. Picking up at a
steamy part she wasn't surprised that when she pictured
herself in the princess Raven's role that the hunk
gardener had blue eyes and blond hair.
****************************
Ino smiled brightly as she entered the Cryptanalyst

Department amused at once again it was she that had to
give the little push to get Naruto to just seduce a girl he
was being hesitant with. She understood why he was
reluctant to do so but considering he had no problem
seducing her to clear the way for Sakura to go after
Sasuke felt she had the right to act when he was being
hypocritical. Truthfully she wasn't alone in that endeavor
as Tsunade had sent Shikamaru on purpose on the night
of his date with Shiho to show the two the boy wasn't
interested in a relationship.
Truthfully, Ino knew Shiho would be a bad match for

Shikamaru as he needed someone with the backbone of
his mother otherwise she feared he'd simply slip into a
sleep that he would never wake from. Having watched
the interaction when they had run into each other during
the date she suspected Shiho was beginning to realize
that as well.
Walking to the girl's desk she sat on it crossing her legs

and smiled at the obviously surprised woman. "Hey," she
said from her perch.
"C-can I help you?"

"Well the Hokage gave me this," Ino said pulling the
paper from her pouch, "Since Naruto's been saying
you're the best I figured I should give it to you."
Shiho took the paper and looking at it said, "It looks like
an Iwa code they use to talk to Shinobi in the field."
"Wow you are good," Ino said, "It was taken from one
that my team fought near the Taki border."
"Really are Waterfall and Iwa working together now?"
"They might be," Ino said, "Considering Tsunade isn't

handing Fu over to them anytime soon. They might be
looking for new allies. Having a base in Taki would be
enough incentive to get Iwa to protect them since they're
on our shit list."
"I'll get to work on it right away."

"Good," Ino said dropping down before adding, "You
know there's still a test you didn't pass."
"Pardon," Shiho said turning to face the blonde.
Leaning in close Ino whispered, "For the Naruto dating

program. There's still a lesson you need to learn."
"W-what's that?"
Whispering hotly into her ear, Ino said, "Why on how to

confess to a boy you are interested."
"B-but, w-what about you and the other girls, I-I can't be
the only one that…"
"Oh don't worry about us," Ino said cutting her off and
pulling back, "We'll be just fine."
Watching Ino leave Shiho wondered how the Yamanaka
knew how she was feeling as well as wondering just how
she made walking look so seductive and why she was the
only one in the room that that seemed to notice.
*****************************
Reading was an escape for Shiho and she knew she was
flustered when she couldn't get past the same paragraph
in her book even after an hour of trying. She was still in
the Department and was waiting for the man she had
sent the message too to arrive. Trying again she was
surprised when a pair of hands landed on her shoulders
as Naruto said, "Hey you sent for me?"
"Ahhh," she screamed spinning and standing to face him.

"Don't do that."
"Sorry. Um, your message said you needed to see me."
Feeling all the nerves she thought the dates had erased
she said, "R-right, sorry about that but um…well forget
it…sorry for troubling you."
Confused, Naruto said, "Okay…well while I'm here do

you mind if I ask if you've made any progress on the
scroll?"
"Sorry no…It's not from a known kingdom although I

do believe it's had some run ins with the Gelel Kingdom.
Unfortunately the Gelel language hasn't been
deciphered."
"What about asking that traveling tribe that are

descendants from them?"
"Unfortunately they don't know how to read it either. All
their tales have been passed along orally." Shiho in an
effort to clear a little space from the blond picked up
some books she had been using earlier in the day and
began putting them away.
It pulled Naruto's attention to the romance novel she

had been reading. Beginning to guess at why she called
him there he said, "Well I'm sure you'll crack it. But since
you probably didn't call me here to say you didn't learn
anything maybe you had another reason."
"T-that's alright, it was just a silly idea someone put

inside my head that maybe I needed to be more upfront
about my… it doesn't matter."
Closing with the girl who turned towards him and like a
cornered mouse as she pressed herself against the
bookcase he said, "Were you going to say upfront about
your feelings?" When Shiho looked away he grinned
adding, "And yet you sent for me. Have our dates made
you change your mind about who you want to be with?"
"I…Y…I don't know," Shiho admitted, "Everything's

just so confusing right now."
Naruto tilted her face up towards his before saying, "It's

a horrible thing not to know what you want. Let me see
if this helps to convince you." Slowly lowering his lips to
hers, he noticed her tongue slip out to wet them quickly
before making contact. The kiss started off slow but he
soon deepened it and was glad when she reached her
arms around his neck. Placing his own around her waist
he continued to kiss her until the need to breathe became
overwhelming.
As she panted Shiho asked, "W-what do you want?"

Grinning down at her, Naruto said, "Can't you guess, but
in a word, you." As he kissed her again Shiho felt like she
was living out one of her novels and so when he broke
this kiss again and he asked, "Do you want me as well?"
She quickly replied, "Yes!"
"Good," Naruto said slowly while dropping to his knees

in front of her and then raised one of her legs over his
shoulder.
Shiho blushed as he got a good view of her panty

covered mound but made no attempt to block his view.
Leaning forward the blond planted his mouth over it
causing Shiho's hands to move to his hair as he began
licking her through the cloth. Shiho moaned in
amazement and satisfaction unable to believe just how
much better the actual act was compared to what her
novels had conveyed. She threw her head back against
the bookcase and groaned when Naruto pushed her
panties to the side and he licked her snatch directly for
the first time.
Enjoying the feelings Naruto's divine tongue were

creating inside of her, Shiho couldn't help but think her
fellow members of the department would be shocked at
her current behavior. She knew many of them, Yurika
being an exception, were like her and felt more at home
among piles of books then people. But she knew that
many of them had thought of her as the most hopeless
of the group. Which was why as she began groping her
breast she delighted in the idea that she was being eaten
out so thoroughly in the place she worked, since she
could almost picture them staring opened mouth if they
saw her at the moment. So turned on and lost in the idea
was she that she was caught by surprise as her body
released the tension Naruto's actions had been creating.
"Ahhhhhh," she screamed coating Naruto's tongue and
mouth in her juices as she experienced her first orgasm
not brought about by her own fingers. Looking down
and seeing the attractive blond as he continued to lick
her juices from her sensitive quim, Shiho was struck by
the fact that she couldn't be the only one that had dated
Naruto to feel as strongly for him.
Therefore as he stood after slowly removing her soaked

panties she said, "Y-you've done this with the other girls
haven't you?"
"I have," Naruto admitted, "If that bothers you we can

stop here."
Shiho bit her lip but after thinking for a moment shook
her head saying, "Now at least I know what Ino meant
about they'd be fine with me confessing."
"I see, I suppose she did a little prodding then to get you
to ask me here."
Shiho nodded before kissing him gently on the lips and

saying, "Yes and I'm glad she did."
"Me too," Naruto replied before going in to kiss her

again. As they kissed this time Shiho took a more active
role and began rubbing her hand along Naruto's
hardened cock. Enjoying the way he groaned as a result
she gripped the zipper and freed it of its cloth confines.
Wrapping her hand around it she once again marveled at
how her books had failed to convey just how hot and
hard a cock could be. As she stroke it she began kissing
along Naruto chin and neck while her lower lips began to
drool in anticipation of being penetrated by the meaty
appendage she held in her hand.
Groaning appreciatively, Naruto's own hands weren't idle
as the felt up Shiho's body. Groping her breast through
her dress, he could feel her nipples straining against the
material. Loving the way the erect nipples looked while
covered he decided to leave the dress on and reached
down to cup her ass. Giving it a squeeze he then gripped
the hem of her dress and hiked it up around her waist.
Reaching down he grabbed her ass again and he lifted

her off her feet up against the bookcase. Shiho lined his
cock up with her slick entrance but Naruto stopped from
pushing in to ask, "Are you sure this is what you want?"
Shiho groaned disappointed that it hadn't happened

already, "Yes…I want this…"
Not needing anymore incentive Naruto pushed in slowly

knowing that although a kunoichi her duties might not
have had her as active as some of the other. Not finding
a barrier though he supposed it was simply a matter of
his underestimating her physical prowess.
Once he was fully inside her, Shiho moaned in delight

saying, "You're inside…" Wrapping her legs around his
waist she began to slowly work her hips. Guessing she
didn't need any time to adjust Naruto began moving his
hips as well causing the woman to pant, "It's so much
better than they could ever describe. More…harder…
I… don't hold back."
Obeying the command Naruto began to truly let loose

pounding his hips into the woman. His thrust became so
hard that the pair began rocking the bookcase which
began spilling its contents onto the floor. Not that either
of them paid the falling books any mind as Shiho asked,
"I-is it good for you…"
"Yes," Naruto said pulling his lips away from her neck
long enough to add, "You're fucking gripping me so tight
that it's only a matter of time before I'm filling you with
my cum."
"Ahhh, oh god yes," Shiho moaned leaning back as best

she could to stare into his face, "Do it… I want to feel it
inside…"
Naruto began redoubling his efforts to fulfill her desire.

As he neared his end he braced her by groaning, "I'm
close, fuck I'm going to fill your hot and wet cunt full of
my cum and mark you as mine forever."
"Yes… do it…I'm yours just please give it to me," Shiho

shouted gripping him to her tightly nearing her release as
well. As Naruto buried his cock as far as he could inside
her and she felt a sudden change of heat she realized that
Naruto was spurting his seed inside of her so shouted as
her own orgasm raced through her, "Ah you're
cumming…." Hanging onto him weakly she said, "It's so
warm. I could get used to this."
Naruto carried her to a chair were he sat down wearily.

Noticing the weight against him implied that Shiho was
no longer conscious he stroked her hair as he whispered,
"You will."
Noticing the mess their romp had made of the bookshelf

Naruto created several clones to clean up and decided to
wait for Shiho to wake before teleporting them back to
his apartment. While he waited he was aware that if
everything went according to plan the next day could be
a life changing one for him as it may very well be the first
of many in which he and Kyuubi would be two separate
beings.
Chapter 18: Target Karin
A pleasant sensation was what pulled Naruto from his

dozing. Blinking groggily as he awoke from the dream of
being ridden by a beautiful blonde, he realized that it was
due to the young and beautiful blond woman currently
riding him although in a more demure fashion than the
blonde in his dream even though they were the same
woman. From the way Shiho was slowly moving her hips
Naruto guessed that at some point he had fallen asleep
with his half-hard cock still inside her. Most likely as a
result of the dream he had returned to full mast inside
her which had woken her from her own slumber and she
decided to take advantage. Or the dream had been a
result of her wanting to pick up where they had left off.
In either case Naruto believed it was a great way to start
the day.
Moving his hands to her hips, it was obvious she was
surprised by his rejoining the waking world. Startled as
she was, her body went tense including her velvet grip
around his cock. After groaning in pleasure, he focused
on her face and saw that she appeared a little worried
over her taking the intuitive. To put her at ease he sealed
his lips to hers in a kiss that sent tingles through her
body that he could feel as a result of their being
connected. Sitting back in the chair he smiled saying,
"Now this is a great way to wake up."
Relaxing Shiho replied, "Yes, I just couldn't stop

myself…I was afraid you…"
Kissing her again Naruto decided to let his actions do the

talking so as they made out. He lifted her hips up and
then slid her down his manhood causing Shiho to moan
into his mouth. Repeating several times she got the hint
and soon began aiding him by placing her feet on the
ground in order to raise and lower herself. However just
as the two were beginning to lose themselves to the
pleasure of their actions the sound of voices approaching
began to be heard. Shiho head whipped towards the door
so fast Naruto feared that she had broken her neck.
"Shit," she said as she attempted to pull away from him
due to her coworkers approaching.
Naruto though simply pulled her close causing her to say,

"Nar…" but the rest was swallowed as the two
disappeared in a red flash.
*****************************
Yurika stepped into the office a moment later followed

by a few of her office mates and was a little surprised by
the smell of the room. One of the younger male analyst
asked, "What's that smell?"
Not surprised that her coworker didn't recognize it since
even though in his late teens members of the
Cryptanalyst Department tended to hold onto their
virginity a little longer than most shinobi. Still she was
surprised when a mousy looking female of the same age
said, "It smells like someone was getting busy in here."
The woman blushed upon realizing she was talking out
loud and quickly moved to her desk.
"Come on," the man said moving to his own, "The last
one here last night was Shiho. She wouldn't know what
to do with a man even if he came with instructions."
Moving to her own desk, Yurika said defending her

friend, "Like you're in a position to talk." However she
was forced to admit the man made a good point as she
said, "Anyhow it's probably just something that the vents
carried in from another room." But Yurika paused to
wonder if the idea of Shiho taking a lover was so
farfetched, as she noticed her romance novel lying on her
desk forgotten.
****************************
Appearing in Naruto's apartment the two still connected

lovers fell to the ground due to Naruto's being in a
sitting position when he teleported. Falling onto his back
Shiho fell on top of him driving his cock even further
inside her. Moaning out loud as a result, Shiho was about
to pick up where they left off when she noticed a pair of
orange eyes peeking out at her from beneath the sheets
on the bed. Sitting back in fear she moaned again due to
her impaling herself on Naruto's manhood.
The eyes were followed by a head of green hair as a

young woman she didn't recognize appeared. The
woman looked over the edge of the bed down at Naruto
and gave him a beaming smile which the blond returned.
"Good morning Fu," Naruto said brightly acting as if he
wasn't currently buried inside another woman.
Recognizing the name, Shiho realized that Naruto hadn't

only been sleeping with the girls that he had dated as of
late. Feeling a little self-conscious, especially as more of
the girl appeared from beneath the sheet revealing that
she was nude as she leaned down to make-out with
Naruto, and not sure what to do she stood up and began
fixing her dress.
Fu noticed and breaking the kiss said, "I don't mind

waiting my turn if you want to finish."
Backing up slowly, Shiho said, "Um… that's alright… I

should really get going I'm late for my shift."
She turned to leave, but Naruto quickly stood and
grabbed her from behind. Kissing her neck he said, "Do
you really want to leave now?"
"N-no…but I'm a little uncomfortable at the idea of

continuing in front of another girl."
"I thought you already realized I had other lovers."
"I did," Shiho said, "But that doesn't mean I want to put
on a show for them."
Naruto was about to let her go understanding her point

but Fu surprised them both by saying, "Then should I
put one on?"
Shiho looked back and was surprised to see the jinchuriki

sitting back on the bed against the wall. She then spread
her legs and slowly began rubbing her pussy. Fu began
moaning as her actions began to reverberate through her
body. Shiho was surprised at the boldness of the green-
haired woman and actually turned to stare at her as she
continued her self-pleasure.
Naruto approached Shiho from behind again and

whispered into her ear, "See there's nothing to be
embarrassed about. How about we finish what we
started?"
Shiho mutely nodded her head so Naruto slowly undid

her headband that she used as a belt and then grabbed
the hem of her dress lifting it over her head. Fu gasped,
but whether it was from his revealing Shiho's body to her
eyes or the jinchuriki's sliding a finger into her now
glistening snatch Naruto couldn't tell.
Reaching around Shiho's waist, he began to rub her

pussy and found that despite her earlier reservations she
was dripping wet and ready to pick up where they left
off. Still he decided on a little foreplay as they watched
Fu continue to slide her finger in and out of her cunt, so
began groping Shiho's breast with one hand as the other
continued to tease her pussy.
As Naruto's apartment filled with the sounds of feminine

moans and the scent of female arousal, he placed his now
diamond hard dick between Shiho's thighs after moving
the hand that had been rubbing the cryptanalyst's pussy
to her other breast. He then began rubbing his length
along her slit causing the woman to turn her face towards
his over her shoulder and kiss him hotly.
As their tongues swirled around each other, Shiho lost

herself in the sensations that her lover's efforts were
creating within her. No longer carrying that her tits were
being played with or that her lower lips were drooling all
over Naruto's manhood in full view of the other woman
present, she broke the kiss in order to say, "Fuck me."
Naruto smiled and began guiding her to the bed from

behind. Bending her over so that her hands rested on the
bed, he put his foot between hers on the floor and gently
spread her legs apart. Taking a moment he stepped back
to enjoy the view of her bent over position as well as that
of the jinchuriki on the bed pleasing herself in front of
the blushing Shiho.
Naruto put his gazing on hold when Shiho looked over

her shoulder to see what was taking him so long to bury
his manhood inside her, and to entice him began
wagging her ass to attract his attention. Taking the
enticement, he stepped back up behind her and in one
thrust buried his cock inside her pulling a deep moan
from her throat. Gripping her hips firmly, Naruto began
pounding her snatch as he watched Fu add a second
finger to her own as she pleasured herself to the sight of
him fucking a new lover.
Naruto pounded away at Shiho's snatch as he watched

Fu continue to treat the two of them to her little show.
Wanting a closer look at the action he bent over Shiho
grabbing both of her breasts in his hands as he pressed
his chest to her back and pulled her close while he
continued to rut away at her. Shiho's nipples poked from
between his fingers as he used his new handholds to pull
her back towards him. Naruto smiled as Shiho moved
her gaze from Fu's drenched womanhood to the mattress
of his bed probably feeling embarrassed that watching
the jinchuriki's self pleasure was having an effect on her.
An effect that he could feel in the way her pussy would
coil around him every time Fu let out a sensual moan.
Knowing she was close he pinched her nipples as he
pulled her roughly against him causing the woman to
shout, "Ahhhhh Cumming!"
Her legs lost their strength as she fell forward on the
mattress as Naruto let her go pulling his dick from her
not wanting to cum himself due to his seeing Fu
desperately wanted his attention next. Shiho slipped to
her knees resting her head on the bed as Fu giggled due
to Naruto grabbing her by the ankle to pull her towards
him. Bending forward he cupped the petite girl's ass as
she wrapped her arms behind his neck and standing
straight pulled her onto his dick. Both jinchuriki moaned
in contentment due to being connected once more and
began kissing deeply as Naruto began sliding her back
and forth over his pole.
Shiho from her kneeling position on the floor had an

excellent view of the action able to see Fu cunt as it
swallowed and released Naruto's cock. Naruto saw Shiho
watching out of the corner of his eye and was pleased
when her hand moved to her own just thoroughly fucked
snatch as she began teasing herself. Both Jinchuriki were
close to release due to their previous actions before
joining together. Naruto mindful of that was therefore
prepared when Fu pussy began convulsing around his
dick in an effort to get him spill his load as she shouted
her orgasm into the ceiling.
In an effort to get his newest lover in on the action

Naruto pulled Fu from his dick allowing her to fall to the
bed. Guessing what he wanted from the way he fisted his
cock the seven-tailed host quickly slipped off the bed to
kneel in front of him with her mouth open pulling the
surprised Shiho next to her. Realizing what was about to
happen, Shiho followed suit and just as she opened her
mouth, Naruto exploded covering both their faces with
several ropes of cum. Swallowing what did land in her
mouth Shiho pulled her glasses off to clean the white
strands from them but realizing she had nothing to clean
them with was caught off guard as Fu leaned forward lick
the cum off for her. Smiling at Shiho's shocked
expression the green-haired girl wiped a strand of cum
from her own face and held the finger to Shiho. She
cooed contently as the cryptanalyst after a moment's
hesitation accepted the digit into her mouth and licked it
clean of their lover's essence.
Enjoying the show but knowing the world waited for no

one and that it was going to be a busy day Naruto
suggested, "How about we pick this up in the shower?"
Not waiting for an answer he began walking to his
bathroom not surprised in the least as two pairs of feet
scrambled after him in order to be first.
*****************************
Naruto watched as his two teammates sparred wincing

every time Sakura's fist almost connected as Fu
scrambled out of the way. His concern was due to the
fact that in head to head matchup in a sparring
environment Fu was at a serious disadvantage due to the
substandard training she received from her Taki
instructors. Mainly since it seemed from what she had
told him that her training consisted of being thrown into
dangerous situations and hoping her Bijuu got her
through them. As a result she had excellent reflexes but
tended to lack the more refined skills of the profession.
Her recent time with Tsunade while he was in Spring
Country and Anko's taking the jinchuriki under her wing
as well had helped her improve some, but he knew she
still had a long way to go.
The other reason for his reaction was because Sakura

refused to open up to the girl. He knew he was the
reason for her behavior since he was so guarded around
her lately while he had no reason to be with Fu.
Although they tried not to show their affections around
Sakura, there had been more than a few lunches were
they had gorged themselves on Ichiraku only to doze off
next to each other waiting for the others to return to
awake and find they were holding each other with Sakura
already back.
Sakura never said anything and she'd often be off by

herself not looking in their direction but it was in the way
that Naruto could tell she was forcing herself not too. He
knew his keeping his distance from her was becoming a
point of contention with Ino, not that she was becoming
overly angry with him. But more than one night of
passion with Ino had been disrupted due to her bringing
up Sakura and his drifting apart and his refusal to correct
the situation.
With a mental sigh he thought, "She makes it sound so

easy." And while true Ino seemed more than willing to
provide the push he needed to get over some of the
hang-ups he had felt to some of the women he had
seduced, Shiho and Temari being prime examples. He
suspected that even she knew getting through the wall
between him and Sakura wasn't something he could just
blunder into. After all it would be difficult under the best
of circumstances to explain one of the reasons he was
pulling away was because he had started a relationship
with her best friend. Let alone explaining that he had also
begun one with another classmate, her teacher, her
teacher's first apprentice, and many other kunoichi she
knew.
The crack of wood splintering pulled Naruto focus back

to the spar to see Sakura carving out a chunk of a tree
with her fist as Fu appeared to barely get out of the way.
Looking out of the corner of his eye he saw that Kakashi
seemed more engrossed in his book instead of the fact
one of his team members seemed on the verge of
decapitating the other so asked, "Um, Kakashi-sensei
don't you think they've sparred long enough?"
"Hmm," Kakashi replied sounding disinterested in the
whole matter as he turned a page in his book before
spending a moment to eye the fight. Apparently not
seeing the same thing as Naruto, he said, "Nah, Fu's not
going to get better if we don't push her. Besides Sakura's
a professional, she's not going to rough her up too
much."
Naruto wished he was as confident as Kakashi but he

supposed his worry may have been due to the jealousy he
imagined Sakura was feeling towards her new teammate,
which may have been nothing but his own ego getting
inflated. Kakashi was proven right though when a
moment later Sakura connected with a kick to Fu's
stomach after dodging a punch from the jinchuriki. And
while to Naruto it appeared that Fu flew back further
and faster than he did when Sakura connected with one
of her diminished blows, the fact that the jinchuriki
didn't begin violently coughing up blood due to massive
internal injuries eased some of the nervousness he felt.
It ratcheted back up though as Fu hit the ground and as

she rolled towards her feet became covered in a golden
chakra. Standing upright, Fu's feet didn't touch the
ground as they hovered two feet above the earth, instead
the chakra took on the form of a giant armored being
that resembled the meshing of a man and a rhinoceros
beetle at whose heart stood the floating Fu. She was still
easy to see as she floated at the center of the chakra
armor that was almost nine feet tall, although from her
face it was apparent she didn't know what was happening
and was scared.
Sakura, who had been running after Fu to follow up her

attack tried to stop her forward movement but couldn't
before entering within Fu reach. Fu reacted on instinct
and with a backhanded swing that the armor chakra
mirrored hit Sakura in the side. Sakura cried out in pain
as she flew away at a speed that showed the strange
chakra shroud packed a serious wallop.
Moving quickly Naruto positioned himself in Sakura's

path catching her to prevent her from smashing into
anything. Unfortunately for him though her momentum
carried them both backwards into a tree where he
absorbed the brunt of the impact. Naruto slid down the
tree still holding Sakura who looked up in surprise at
who had caught her having come to the belief Naruto no
longer valued her friendship. However the way his eyes
shone down on her as he asked, "Are you okay Sakura,"
belayed her fears if only for the moment.
"Y-y-yes," she replied surprised at the many swirling

emotions just being in his arms was bringing about
within her.
Wanting to remain in her current position for a while,
she was nonetheless disappointed as his eyes moved
from her to Fu showing just as much concern and a little
of something that she couldn't really place but believed
stemmed from the many unguarded moments she had
seen after returning from lunch during their training
sessions. "Calm down Fu," Naruto shouted, as he
effortlessly stood despite the awkward position still
holding Sakura in his arms.
Fu focused on him no longer flailing about the training

ground due to her fear about what was happening to her
and he could see the worry that he was angry at her so
after putting Sakura down said more calmly and
soothingly while closing with his fellow jinchuriki, "It's
alright Fu, no one is angry. We're just as confused and
worried about what is going on as you."
Fu tensed and hearing footsteps Naruto believed it was
because Sakura was stepping up behind him. But the
green-haired girl calmed as Sakura said, "Its okay. I'm not
mad Fu. Things like this happen all the time during
training. That's why we train together to learn about each
other's abilities."
Fu calmed no longer afraid her teammates hated her but

was still panicked as she replied, "I-I don't know what's
happening…please stay back." To both teens it sounded
like her voice was coming from behind a tank of water.
Sakura stopped but Naruto didn't saying, "It's alright, I

know you won't hurt me," as he continued to close with
the girl before jokingly adding, "Just be careful where
you swing those tree trunk size arms."
Fu cracked a small smile and nodded so Naruto said,

"Take a few deep breaths and try to center yourself.
Maybe Nanabi is just deciding to take a more active role
in your protection."
Fu nodded and closing her eyes tried to center her

emotions so Kakashi having watched the interaction with
interest stepped up to his male student and asked, "What
makes you think that?"
"It's pretty obvious it's her Bijuu behind this," Naruto

replied trying to thread the needle of telling the truth and
hiding his recent activities.
"I'll give you that," Kakashi replied with a smile,

"However, I've felt Bijuu chakra before and although it's
definitely a Bijuu it's lacking all the malice I associate
with it. Not to mention Fu made it sound like the only
time the Nanabi would help her is when her life was on
the line."
Naruto shrugged and instead of saying he suspected that
the Seven-tails was responding to Kyuubi's request to
help its host in order to receive some sort of
compensation from him instead said, "Maybe it's taking a
more proactive role in order to no longer heal her when
she's at death door."
Kakashi eyed him in a way that told Naruto the jounin

believed he was holding something back. But, before
either of them could speak more on the matter, Fu's
head lulled suddenly like she had fallen unconscious and
the chakra around her dissipated. Naruto caught the girl
in his arms before she hit the ground and breathed a sigh
of relief when she let out a light snore. Guessing she had
fallen asleep due to her meditation, he turned to Kakashi
to say, "I'm going to take her to the hospital to get
checked out."
Kakashi nodded his permission so Naruto then took off
running from the field with the sleeping girl in his arms.
Sakura watched with what she imagined was a fair
amount of envy but pulled her attention to her team
leader as he said, "You should get checked out too
Sakura."
Sakura nodded as she grabbed her arm that had been hit
already feeling a large bruise threatening to appear.
Although she could probably handle it herself, she knew
it would be best to have someone else check in case there
was an unknown effect from being hit by Bijuu chakra.
Not to mention she could probably run into Naruto in
hopes of closing some of the distance between them
spurred on by the memory of the way he had looked at
her as he held her in his arms. Before leaving to follow
after Naruto she asked, "What are you going to be doing
Kakashi-sensei?"
"I think I'll do a little research on any past encounters
with hosts of Fu's Bijuu. Maybe get an idea of abilities
they've shown in the past." Sakura nodded but was sure
he'd mix in some reading of his porn and knew he also
hoped to limit the chance of being caught by surprise like
he had been today. Walking away Sakura pushed that out
of her mind in favor of wondering what it would be like
to be held by Naruto in a situation when her life hadn't
been on the line.
*****************************
"Well that's good," Kyuubi said as they prepared to

transfer her will into the body of the brained-dead
women in the coma ward since outside the seal Naruto,
Tsunade, Ino, and Yuugao were standing in a mostly
deserted coma wing due to it being lunchtime and Ino
was scheduled on duty.
"I suppose," Naruto admitted, "Although if Nanabi
wanted to show that it was going to be helpful it would
have been better to try not killing Sakura in the process
or showing off in front of Kakashi-sensei."
Kyuubi smiled over her shoulder as she affixed a paper

seal over the one on the gate behind which rested her
Bijuu body. "Beggars can't be choosers. Besides it may
have been because of the thorough fucking you gave
Nanabi's host before attending your training that it
decided to show itself in such a flashy way."
Naruto was forced to concede the point, so moving on

asked, "So how's this work again?"
"Simple," Kyuubi said indicating the seal she had just

placed and had two palm outlines on either side of the
symbol which consisted of what appeared to be scribbles
around the kanji for the number one, "You place your
hands in the two outlines and it will allow my
consciousness to leave with one tail of power."
"I take it that's what the one in the center is for then,"
Naruto said.
"Quite perceptive," Kyuubi replied moving to him and

after a light kiss slipped between the bars and added,
"And here I thought you were just a pretty face."
Naruto chuckled before saying, "Well let's get this show

moving along then. See you on the other side Kyuubi."
Placing his hands in the outlines he felt a little queasy and
looking down noticed a black hole beginning to appear
in his stomach. He felt a bit of panic for a moment but
trusting Kyuubi noticed it was probably mirrored by the
black singularity that appeared on the other side of the
cage. Looking for Kyuubi he noticed her Bijuu body
beginning to shake as energy began being sucked from it
making it smaller. Finding her human body standing near
the blackhole, for lack of a better term, she smiled at him
as it began to pull her towards it but before her feet left
the ground something clamped on his wrist disrupting
the process as a voice he felt was familiar said, "Now
that's enough of that."
*****************************
Outside the seal, Tsunade felt her nervousness about the

whole thing jump through the roof as the hole in
Naruto's stomach appeared. But trusting in Naruto, she
kept her fears in check. As the red chakra began leaving
her lover's stomach to be absorbed by the woman on the
bed she felt the fears recede as things were progressing
exactly as Kyuubi explained they would. Naturally, that
all ended as the chakra suddenly cut off with both
Naruto and the woman who should be Kyuubi not
moving a muscle.
"What's going on," Ino hissed as she watched the clock
countdown to the end of the hospitals lunch break and
to the increase of the chances of their being discovered
as the floor filled with other personnel again.
"I don't know," Yuugao replied before asking, "Do you

think she tried to betray us and he cut it off?"
"I don't believe so," Tsunade said moving to monitor

Naruto's vitals using chakra. "I didn't sense a sudden
upsurge in power suggesting she was up to something. I
think it's wholly likely that the Fourth left some sort of
trap or other means to prevent someone from going
around the seal."
"So what do we do," Ino asked looking at Naruto who

appeared to look like a statue due to how still he stood.
"I don't know," Tsunade replied concerned, "I don't
know."
*****************************
"Fourth Hokage," Kyuubi said shocked staring at the

man holding Naruto's wrist and whose chakra was
disrupting the singularity and preventing her egress
through it.
"Dad," Naruto said his own shock at suddenly being face

to face with his father written all over his face.
Minato smiled at his son but before he could say

anything Kyuubi said, "You can't be him. He sealed me
using his soul to call forth the shingami."
Naruto's face fell at Kyuubi's words surprising the chakra

impression of Minato but he replied, "Very true creature.
Still before my death I sealed my chakra into the seal to
act as a failsafe in case you ever found a way to bypass or
break it." Looking at Naruto, he said, "Naruto, I regret
not being able to see you grow but know that I was with
you in spirit."
Keeping his hands on in the outlines, Naruto looked

away saying, "I know, and when I found out my dad was
you, I was both happy and angry. But I understand why
you did it dad so now I'm just happy."
"Then why are you trying to undo what I gave my life to

do," the Chakra phantom said. "The Kyuubi would do
anything to escape you most know this."
Naruto looked from the seal guardian powered by his

dad's chakra and memories to favor Kyuubi with a smile
before focusing on his father's concerned face. "How
much of my life do you know about?"
"Everything," his father's ghost said blushing probably
due to his son's recent memories, "I'm not exactly sure
about what to say about your ambition and how you
hope to achieve it…but I believe you can do it since I
put all my hopes for a peaceful world into you."
"Then you know Kyuubi is…"
"Naruto, it is a powerful creature that has often

tormented humankind do you truly think…"
"Yes," Naruto replied without hesitation, "You said the

Kyuubi would do anything to be free. Well my Kyuubi
isn't the same as the creature you described, and I'll
prove it to you." Naruto smiled as Kyuubi face teared up
at his words. Focusing on the seal and Kyuubi's bypass
of it, he concentrated and the kanji of the number one
turned from it to a four. Focusing his chakra into the
seal, his father pulled his hand back as Naruto forced
open the singularity again. Kyuubi consciousness as well
as four tails of her chakra was pulled into the singularity
where it took shelter inside her new vessel.
Turning towards his father he tried not to wince as

Minato said, "Do you know what you've done?"
Naruto nodded though saying, "I do. I'm using the faith
you put into me to accomplish the dream of world peace
I'm sure you've shared with Jiraiya and when you sealed
Kyuubi into me. We'll stop Madara and accomplish our
goal of unifying the villages."
Minato seeing the determination in his son's eyes smiled

brightly and placing his hand on Naruto's head said, "I'll
leave it to you then," as he began to fade away. "I'm glad
to have been your father."
"Dad," Naruto said as the comforting weight on his head
faded feeling tears beginning to fall down his face.
"Thanks for everything," he called out even though he
was alone.
****************************
Outside the seal the three women were surprised when a

chakra outline of a fox with four-tails shot from the hole
on Naruto's stomach into the woman. Almost
immediately the blackhole closed up and Naruto went
limp but before he could hit the ground Yuugao caught
him. Although it appeared something had changed due
to how much chakra escaped Yuugao didn't think it
raised an alarm elsewhere in the building. She allowed
Tsunade to quickly scan their lover and when the older
woman nodded, she shunshined out of the room.
Ino who had been scanning Kyuubi noticed the Sannin
staring at where Naruto had just been so getting her
attention said, "Tsunade, she's waking up."
Tsunade spun and as the Kyuubi tried to move her new

body helped the Bijuu sit up asking, "What the hell was
that?"
"Your Fourth Hokage was far cleverer than I gave him

credit for. He left some chakra behind to act as a last
resort should I find a way around his seal. Naruto
decided to allow me more access to my chakra from the
get go to make a point."
Tsunade made a face that Kyuubi took to believe the

Hokage and their lover would be having words about
changing the plan midstream. Focusing on the Bijuu she
said, "Alright, but thanks to that delay, lunch is almost
over so if you're going to make with a medical miracle
now's the time to do it."
Kyuubi nodded, and although painful due to her

weakened body she managed to clap her hands together
which caused a surge of chakra to spread from her in a
shockwave that passed over everything in the room as it
made its way through the building.
Tsunade felt a tingling as it passed and was glad she

couldn't detect Kyuubi's chakra in it. Guessing she
disguised hers by using her new body's chakra signature,
Tsunade was about to ask what happened when she
noticed Kyuubi was unconscious. Lowering her down,
the Hokage was about to scan her when one of the other
patients in the room yawned, followed by another.
Realizing what Kyuubi had done, she didn't doubt that
all throughout the hospital many miracles were
happening so that Kyuubi's would be just one story
among many.
*****************************
Sakura yawned tiredly as she headed to where Ino was

assigned for the day. She like every other doctor and
nurse had been running ragged as they tried to
understand what had happened to heal pretty much
every patient in the building. She had been just about to
be seen by a doctor for the bruise Fu had left her with
and to be checked out for chakra poisoning when the
pulse had hit. Both she and the doctor had been shocked
when the bruise began to shrink as it healed before
disappearing altogether. Before either of them could
really begin delving into what had happened Tsunade's
voice had begun shouting out orders through the paging
system. Falling into the 'not on duty but soon would be'
category Sakura had reported to her teacher to be
assigned to a cancer wing.
The pulse had reached their as well and patients that had
been on death's door were almost completely health a
few hours later. After several hours though no one was
any closer to understanding what had happened
including her since the pulse seemed to have taken out
everything from viruses to heart problems. She had even
heard rumors that a brain-dead woman was showing
signs of activity as they had already removed her
respirator.
Arriving at the Deep Coma Ward, she saw Ino moving

frantically about the room as patients were discharged
from the room for ones more suited to their needs. Ino
noticing her said, "Sakura what are you doing here?"
Noticing that for a while now, Ino hadn't been using her
nickname for her and that it was about the same time as
she seemed to have moved on from Sasuke she replied,
"I'm being let off since my shift was supposed to be
tomorrow. Pretty hectic day huh?"
"Yeah," Ino agreed, "but in a good way."
Sakura nodded in agreement since as a doctor death was

an enemy and for one day at least it seemed to have been
beaten back. Ino smiled at her but looking over her
shoulder frowned. Looking towards where the blonde
was, she saw a man sitting next to a bed where a woman
remained asleep. Wondering what was bothering her
friend she asked, "Do you know him?"
"No that's the problem," Ino said moving towards the

last patient besides Kyuubi that was about to be
discharged.
"What do you mean?" Sakura asked following her friend
and helped as they moved the man to a stretcher so a
nurse could move him to his room.
Ino waited until the task was done and the nurse was on
her way to say, "He's the woman's husband and the
entire time that she's been here he's never visited once.
Now that she's on the verge of waking up he's sitting at
her bedside like he's never left."
"Bastard," Sakura said, noticing that Ino mirrored the

sentiment. She surprised her blonde friend by saying, "I
guess he's kind of like Sasuke then, huh?"
She could tell Ino was about to inquire as to what she

meant but was interrupted by her stomach as it begun to
rumble. Ino blushed in embarrassment before saying,
"Sorry, I didn't get to take my lunch since I was on duty
and well everything sort of happened after that."
Sakura laughed but nodded her understanding said, "Go

on, I'll watch things here till you get back." Ino nodded
her thanks and left but not before sending a worried look
towards the sleeping woman and her husband. Sakura
moved to the watch station and curious began looking
through some of the files of the patients kept there. She
would look up from the file she was reading occasionally
to see the man stroking his wife's hand. She was just
finishing reading a file on an Anbu medic named Taji
who had awakened screaming out a warning to the
Fourth Hokage. Since she had been found during the
Kyuubi's rampage buried under some ruins along with
Biwako Sarutobi, who did not survive, Sakura guessed
the woman had been having a nightmare of the Kyuubi
attack when the pulse hit.
She was pulled from her musings by the sound of
footsteps approaching. Looking up she saw, the
unconscious woman's husband approaching her station.
Putting the file down she asked, "Can I help you?"
"Yes, I was wondering when my wife would be moved to

her own room?"
"She isn't scheduled to be moved," Sakura replied after

checking a chart. "Since we don't know what caused this
and she was technically brain-dead for all we know she
has simply moved from her previous status to a coma."
The man nodded but looking back at his wife said, "I bet
they are pretty thirsty when they wake up though."
"Sometimes but she has an I. V. drip which is keeping

her hydrated."
"Still could I trouble you for a glass of water…
something I can give her should she wake up?"
Sakura kept from frowning at the man guessing that Ino

was right about him trying to position himself as the
caring husband his actions showed him not to be. But
seeing no harm in it said, "Sure."
Standing she walked with the man towards the exit. He

broke off to sit next to his wife and began stroking her
hand again as Sakura left the room.
***************************
Kyuubi awoke to the feeling of someone running their

hand over hers. To be honest she knew it wasn't Naruto
since they lacked warmth seeming to her to be something
the person was doing to keep up appearances. She heard
the door to the large medical wing swing shut and could
sense she was alone with whoever was stroking her hand
which stopped almost immediately. She then heard the
man beginning to fumble in his pocket for something.
Blinking open her eyes, she was surprised to see her

body's husband leaning over her as he pulled something
from his pants pocket. The husband pulled back
surprised before an evil grin appeared on his face as he
said, "What perfect timing." Grabbing her arm roughly,
he pulled it straight as he pulled a syringe free of his
pocket. Pulling the cap free with his teeth he said, "Don't
struggle bitch, the last thing I need right now is you
waking up and putting a damper in my great life. Didn't
you learn that the first time?"
Kyuubi naturally struggled trying to pull her arm free but

was hampered by how weak her body was due to its long
inactivity. "P-please don't," she squeaked afraid like she'd
never been before.
"Shh, it'll be just like last time. Now stop fucking
struggling."
Kyuubi tried to scream but found her voice couldn't

manage more than a rough yell that she doubted anyone
outside the room could hear. Just as the needle was
about to enter her skin a new voice said, "Here's your
water."
Her attacker stiffened as he spun towards the returned

Sakura, who having had a bad feeling had headed back,
and saw that she didn't have a cup of water but was
wearing her black gloves, one of which buried itself in his
face. Flying away from Kyuubi, the man went through
the wall behind her bed.
Sakura didn't spare him a second thought knowing he'd

never bother anyone again instead checking on the
woman who he almost murdered and if she had to guess
he was probably responsible for her brain-death in the
first place. "Everything's going to be alright," Sakura said
soothingly seeing the fear in the woman's eyes.
Kyuubi feeling her body wanting to sleep due to the

adrenaline leaving her system, a new experience in its
own right, said, "Thank you, Sakura," before closing her
eyes and falling fast asleep.
Sakura sat back surprised the woman had known her

name but focused on more important matters of alerting
security to collect the husband's body and the syringe to
analyze what it was full of.
****************************
"It turns out the syringe was filled with a poison that
attacks a person's higher brain functions. I believe, from
what I've read about her condition and overheard him
saying as he attacked his wife, is that while on the holiday
where she fell ill he injected her with it and after she
collapsed waited for it to run its course to bring her back
to Konoha."
Tsunade nodded agreeing with Sakura as she gave her

report about what was found in the syringe she had taken
the day before. Much like when Sakura had been learning
the medical profession from her Tsunade asked, "Why
do you believe the doctors at the skiing resort they were
staying at didn't catch the poison she was admitted
almost as soon as she collapsed?"
Sakura was surprised by the question having grown used

to Tsunade being rather short with her lately. But seizing
on the opportunity to recover some of the closeness they
used to share said, "That's because this stuff isn't the run
of the mill poison most husbands use to off their wives
or vice-versa. Its shinobi grade quality and is easily
curable. But you have to know what to look for and by
the time the doctors were even thinking along those lines
it was already burnt out of her system causing the brain-
death she suffered."
Again agreeing with her apprentice Tsunade said, "I

would concur. Well done. That's one problem taken care
of at least."
"What do you mean Lady Tsunade?" Sakura asked

confused since the Hokage made it sound like there was
more to the open and shut case.
"It's nothing to concern yourself over," Tsunade replied

but could tell Sakura was interested so giving a few
details added, "It's just her family is already taking steps
to block any move on her part to retake her company.
They're trying to hold onto their power and since many
of them reaped the benefits of her being incapacitated
are loathe to return to how things were."
"It seems to be a pretty easy solution to solve to me. It's

here company so she should run it if she wants to once
she's out of the hospital."
"Can I quote you on that," Tsunade replied her tone

light. However the moment passed and turning to look
out the window of her office said, "However, money and
power have a way of making even simple things far more
complicated then they need to be."
Sakura nodded and having noticed her name removed

from the hospital schedule for the day asked, "Milady, I
noticed I wasn't scheduled for my shift. Is there a
reason?"
Tsunade nodded replying, "Yes, you have a mission but
I'll explain it when the rest of the team I've assembled is
here."
The two made idle chit-chat as they waited. After ten

minutes the door opened and Tsunade saw Sakura's eyes
light up as Naruto stepped into the room. They dimmed
somewhat as Hinata as well as the rest of Team Kurenai
entered behind him. Fu entered via the window and as
expected Kakashi appeared last. Once all the principal
players had gathered Tsunade began the meeting saying,
"Our intelligence network has recently picked up the trail
of Itachi Uchiha."
Tsunade paused to watch everyone's reactions as

expected many were surprised at the sudden revelation.
Naruto's being the most evident to see, since she had
kept the information from him in order to insure he'd be
surprised when it was revealed. Plus she would admit a
part of her wanted to reveal it in a situation where she'd
be the one calling the shots due to her not exactly being
thrilled at the idea of sending him after Akatsuki.
Sakura's reaction surprised her though as her gaze
suddenly moved to Naruto. Tsunade didn't doubt that
her student had already made the leap that a mission
involving Itachi was bound to be tied to Sasuke in some
way.
Therefore she wasn't surprised like everyone else was as

Sakura said, "I take it this team is tasked with locating
Itachi and capturing to bait Sasuke." Although Sakura
sounded sure she waited until Tsunade nodded her head
to say, "I don't think we should bother and instead
concentrate on protecting Naruto from Akatsuki."
"Sakura…" Naruto said shocked his head turning

towards his teammate, "Does this mean…"
Sakura smiled at him briefly before saying, "If the rumors
Sasuke killed Orochimaru are true then that means he's
making his move on Itachi. I bet Itachi is letting his
location be known so Sasuke can find him. It seems to
me both of them have been looking forward to this day
and we shouldn't get involved."
"That's quite the change from your earlier hopes,"

Tsunade said diplomatically.
Sakura looked down at her feet and Tsunade could tell

she wanted to look at Naruto as she replied saying, "I-
I've been rethinking my priorities Lady Tsunade. Also, if
we get between Sasuke and his pursuit of Itachi…I can't
say for certain he'll remember we're his friends. We
should concentrate on defeating Akatsuki and right now
the best case scenario is Sasuke kills Itachi hurting the
organization without us needing to lift a finger. T-the
worse is… he doesn't."
Tsunade leaned forward and rested her elbows on her
desk, kept her lower face covered by her folded hands.
Studying Naruto over them she asked, "What do you
think Naruto? You are one of Akatsuki's targets so I'll let
you make the call. Should we let Itachi and Sasuke have
their match and make our move depending on the
winner?"
Naruto pulled his gaze from Sakura to stare at Tsunade,

who could see he was touched by Sakura wanting to
protect him over her desire to return Sasuke to Konoha.
However, knowing what they knew about the Uchiha
massacre she already knew Naruto wouldn't just let the
two brothers fight. Blowing out a breath noisily he asked,
"Is the information source reliable?"
Tsunade kept her surprise at the question from her face

and figured he meant Jiraiya since Konan would find a
way to contact him herself. Tsunade shook her head no
saying, "I'm afraid not which lends credence to Sakura's
theory that Itachi is baiting Sasuke for some final
confrontation."
Naruto let his chin rest on his chest as he looked down

in thought. Once he raised it having come to a decision
he said, "I believe we should go."
"Naruto," Sakura said her tone trying to convey how

serious she was about her decision, "Right now you…"
The blond jinchuriki gently cut her off saying,

"Sakura…it makes me happy that you are worried about
me. But I'm not going to die anytime soon. Besides…I
don't believe Sasuke failing to kill Itachi is the worst
scenario that we can expect from this meeting."
As Naruto responded and mentioned how happy
Sakura's words made him feel Tsunade noticed that
Hinata reacted slightly. It wasn't much and she doubted
anyone else saw it but having noticed that the Hyuuga
had become rather dismayed at her own lack of progress
in changing the color of her chakra, didn't doubt that she
feared now that Sakura was showing signs of moving on
past Sasuke feared her own place in Naruto's heart would
be hurt by the pink-haired girl joining the Harem due to
Naruto's long standing crush on her, even if Naruto
didn't play favorites.
"W-what would that be," Naruto's pink-haired teammate

asked unaware of Hinata's reaction to her change in
priorities.
Looking at her, his eyes showing a seriousness Sakura

had never noticed before, he replied, "That Sasuke wins
and unable to live without his hatred of his brother finds
something new to despise."
"Okay then," Tsunade said focusing everyone's attention

on her, "We'll continue on as I planned. Your mission is
to locate either Sasuke or Itachi and upon doing so to
capture them. Fu I guess I wasn't nearly as hard on you
as I should have been all things considered. Why the rest
of your team is on the mission we'll see about rectifying
that. That is all." Tsunade smiled as Fu gulped audibly
and then watched her lover leave to prepare for his
mission while fearing for his safety. But she knew he was
right in his decision yet hoped that in the coming
confrontation between brothers she didn't come out the
loser.
*****************************
Kyuubi watched as a nurse name Kaori checked her
vitals before scribbling them down into her clipboard. "Is
there anything I can get you?" she asked sweetly.
"No thank you," Kyuubi replied politely.
"Okay," Kaori said tucking her clipboard under her arm

as she headed for the door, "But I'm just a button push
away if you need anything."
Kyuubi nodded as the woman left to check on another

of the coma patients that had awakened due to the
healing chakra pulse she had unleashed. Laying back into
her pillows Kyuubi tried not to let the jitters she still felt
at her near death experience get to her, or the annoyance
she felt at Tsunade sending Naruto out of the village on
an Uchiha hunt before she could experience pleasure at
his hands.
Although Kyuubi knew Naruto would have needed to
keep his distance till she was discharged. The fact that
she was a few days away from just that and he was on a
mission for Kami knew how long meant she would
probably have to go without for a while longer. Shifting
her focus to her new body she was surprised at just how
well it was taking to her Bijuu chakra. Although
immediately after taking residence inside of it and using
the chakra pulse she had in her unconscious state set
about enlarging the body's chakra coils. But what truly
was surprising her was that her Bijuu chakra and her
human chakra was merging and in effect was causing her
to regain her power at a far faster rate than she expected.
Sighing in boredom, she turned her focus to what she

would do once discharged from the hospital. First on her
list was naturally taking charge of the company her body
had built before her death. But with very little
information to proceed on at the moment, she shifted
gears to the matter of her fellow Bijuu. Fu's new ability
she suspected was Nanabi responding to her request.
Therefore she knew her fellow Bijuu would soon be
expecting Kyuubi to make her presence know in order to
reward it. She knew Nibi was likewise no doubt anxious
to experience more pleasure as well so she would need to
talk to the two-tails as well.
Naturally once both learned that she was free she didn't
doubt they would expect the same for themselves and
while she didn't doubt Nibi would continue to help once
free. Nanabi did cause Kyuubi some worry. Staring up at
the ceiling, she began formulating a plan for the seven-
tails to both earn its freedom and to make itself useful at
the same time. Thinking of some of the other matters on
Naruto's plate she sat up suddenly as she thought of a
way to get eyes inside the prison. A smile began
appearing on her face as she began working out the
details and although there were one or two things she
knew would give Naruto some pause was convinced it
would work. Not to mention it was probably the best
solution they had.
Filing the idea away so she could work on the necessary

seals after she was discharged, Kyuubi turned her
attention to the door of her room as it opened. Ino
smiled at her, although it still was a little weak due to her
blaming herself for Kyuubi being attacked and despite
the Bijuu assuring her she didn't share the sentiment
since even she had doubted the man would be so brazen,
it held a hint of satisfaction which caused Kyuubi to ask,
"Well…?"
"They're pretty much reacting as expected," Ino reported

having been monitoring the vessel of Kyuubi's extended
family and those who ran the shipping company in her
stead.
Matching Ino's smile Kyuubi asked, "Well then, when
can I expect some company?"
*****************************
Sakura watched Naruto and Hinata as they leapt from

tree to tree in front of her while attempting to work up
the courage to talk to her teammate and trying not to let
Hinata's close proximity to him get to her. The combined
Team Seven and Eight had been on Sasuke's trail for
over two weeks and knew they were close. This sign
came in the form of a ten kilometer patch of blasted and
charred earth at whose center resided the corpse of
Manda. Although Kiba had told them he had Sasuke's
trail and Kakashi had called for them to move out.
Naruto had just stared into the glazed over eye of the
summons for several minutes before responding to
Kakashi's order. He hadn't talked to anyone since then as
they moved as he appeared to be focusing inward, his
keeping pace with his fellow Konoha-nin being due to
years of practice.
Sakura wanting to know what Naruto had saw in the

summons dead eyes moved closer to ask, but was beat to
the punch by Hinata. "Naruto," she said sounding
concerned, "What is bothering you?" Too say Sakura was
surprised at the ease with which the Hyuuga managed to
talk to Naruto would be an understatement. Even if she
had suspect the two were closer than they had tried to
appear during the mission thus far.
Naruto didn't seem like he was going to answer at first as

he remained silent, but giving a weary sigh that seemed
to convey a large amount of responsibility rested on his
shoulders said, "I'm trying to come to grips with what
Sasuke has become."
Naruto looked over his shoulder at Sakura, and she
guessed from the way he looked at her that he expected
her to come to their old teammate's defense. Instead she
simply asked, "What do you mean?"
Sakura took a small amount of pleasure in the surprise

her query caused to appear on Naruto's face, but it faded
as he answered, "I-it's just I can't imagine throwing away
the life of one of my summons like Sasuke did. I know
Manda was a bastard and a monster from the stories
Pervy Sage would tell me. So I can't imagine Manda
would volunteer to be summoned in order to shield
Sasuke from that blast hence he must have controlled
him somehow. That means it was a conscious effort on
his part to trade Manda's life for his." Thinking of how
Sasuke had once thrown himself in harm's way for his
benefit, Naruto said, "He's truly becoming someone I
don't think I'll be able to recognize once we meet again."
"Naruto," Hinata said sadly knowing how much Naruto
cherished the bond he had shared with Sasuke.
Sakura surprised both Naruto and Hinata though as she

said, "Then we'll have to stop him." Naruto looked back
at her and she tried to give him a smile but instead
looked a little queasy. Not sure she could actually follow
through on her words she said, "Naruto…I…I don't
think I'd be strong enough to actually…"
"Don't worry Sakura," Naruto said reassuring his

teammate, "We'll do everything in our power to prevent
it from coming to that. But if it does… leave everything
to me."
Sakura stared at Naruto's back in surprise as he again

focused forward surprised at just how sure of himself he
was. She could tell it wasn't just him trying to put on a
brave front for her, something she would have been
grateful for in itself, but that he had thought long and
hard on the matter. She was positive that when the time
came for a choice to be made on Sasuke's fate Naruto
would be well prepared for that moment.
Sakura felt so childish in Naruto's presence now and

realized that in a sense despite his foolishness in the past
he must have always felt like the weight of the world was
on his shoulders. The mature Naruto in front of her had
always been there, but he had just chosen to hide him
behind a carefree smile. She had just begun to wonder if
the changes she had noticed in Ino and the others
kunoichi was a reason for his more serious outlook. But
just as she began to think along that avenue Kiba called
for the group to stop.
"I've got Sasuke's scent again," he said as the rest of the

team came to a rest around him.
"The battle must have taken its toll on him considering
the time between the blast and now," Shino said, "He
may not be at a hundred percent just yet."
"Likely," Kakashi agreed, "there's a small village up

ahead. He may be there recuperating. Let's try and get
there before he decides he's rested enough."
****************************
Karin was returning to the inn from shopping for

supplies. But she had also taken some time to buy a new
perfume that she was sure would put Sasuke in the mood
for a little fun. Thinking along that line made her blush,
feeling excited by the idea but a moment later her mood
dropped as the reality that Sasuke hadn't touched her
since the one glorious night in which she had been his.
Remembering the night, she recalled it had been shortly
after her defection from the Grass Village upon learning
of Sasuke's leaving the Leaf Village for Sound. Still star-
struck from their brief meeting during the Chunin Exams
and haunted by his smile as well as the feel of his cool
chakra she had left her village that very night.
It hadn't been easy but eventually she managed to find

Sasuke again. Orochimaru had been impressed by her
Mind's eye of the Kagura ability enough that he had
offered her a position in his forces. In truth she didn't
care so long as she could be near Sasuke and had been
pleased that as she told the Snake Sannin about how she
had found them that the Uchiha had looked interested in
her. Still he had played hard to get for the majority of the
year that they had been at the Southern Base where she
had found him. However the night before Orochimaru
and Sasuke were set to leave for another of Sound's
many bases Sasuke had come to her and asked if she
would one day consider doing him a favor. She naturally
agreed but wanted something from him in return, a night
with him.
She had said it expecting him to coolly play it off as he

had so many of her other advances. But to her surprise
he had agreed, and it had been so exquisite she had
blacked out. The next morning she had been surprised to
find herself in her bed fully dressed but had chalked it up
to Sasuke being a gentleman since they had let their
passions loose in a supply room.
As Karin recalled the memory she felt herself grow wet,

although far more then the recollection of her losing her
virginity to Sasuke usually caused. Feeling a pleasant
tingling sensation coursing through her she concentrated
on it and realized what she was feeling was actually a
person's chakra. An extremely powerful chakra, which
was bearing down on the small village where Team Snake
had taken refuge after Sasuke's battle with Deidara.
Feeling the other signatures with the powerful one and
able to tell one was a dog she guessed that Konoha was
on the hunt and they were the prey. Running for the inn
she briefly wondered why her body was reacting so
strongly to the one chakra since only Sasuke's had
effected her similarly in the past but never so strongly.
*****************************
"Shit," Kiba cursed although he didn't stop moving.
"What is it?" Naruto asked excitedly having moved to the

front of the group in his enthusiasm to catch up to
Sasuke.
"The scent trail is splitting up. They're onto us somehow

I'm sure of it."
"I'm on it," Naruto said creating the hand sign for his go
to jutsu. He began channeling some chakra and like in
Spring Country he mixed in some Kyuubi chakra feeling
it would be best if the clones could take some abuse. He
could tell something was wrong almost immediately as
the chakra didn't respond like he was used to and as a
result the clones he created all tumbled to the forest floor
after appearing looking sickly just like they used to in the
academy.
"What was that?" Kiba asked trying not to laugh and

failing, "I thought you didn't have that problem
anymore."
"Naruto are you alright," Kakashi asked concerned.
"Yeah…sorry," Naruto replied wondering if it was a

side-effect of Kyuubi's consciousness no longer being a
part of him. Creating the clones again he didn't use any
of the Kyuubi's chakra and hundreds of clones sprung
into existence like normal. They took off in all directions,
with only Hinata knowing that the Naruto that remained
wasn't the real one.
****************************
Moving from tree to tree, Naruto felt bad about leaving

the clone behind but was hoping to get a moment alone
with Sasuke and suddenly Hiraishining away from the
team would mean he'd need to answer far more
questions than he was prepared too. Truthfully he didn't
know what he would say if he did get his former
teammate alone but he'd worry about that when the time
came.
As he continued traveling waiting for one of his clones to

dispel in order to tell him in which direction to head,
Naruto allowed his mind to wander to the problem with
his chakra control that he had just experienced. Normally
when he had called on Kyuubi's chakra it had always
seemed to be second nature. Granted it was generally for
big things like summoning Gamabunta or when he had
fought Sasuke at the Valley of the End. But now it
seemed almost slippery as if the chakra was just out of
reach and when he did seize it he couldn't really control
how much he used.
He supposed he should just be lucky he had learned by

using the Shadow Clone jutsu as he didn't want to think
about what would have happened if a Vermillion
Rasengan had blown up in his face. Still he was a little
disappointed since having extremely durable clones
would have been a blessing in the coming moments of
that he was sure. Sighing at the loss, he wondered if
Kyuubi had suspected something may have happened to
his chakra control of Bijuu chakra but immediately
pushed the thought out of his mind. He knew, and the
recent bold attack by her body's husband proved that
due to what they had done being a first to both their
knowledge that the unexpected was to be anticipated.
*****************************
Karin was at the back of Team Snake trying to keep pace

with the rest of her teammates. But it was proving
difficult due in part to the way she was reacting to the
powerful chakra signature. Doing her best to ignore it,
she tried to not let the disappointment she felt that
Sasuke hadn't even praised her using his old damaged
shirt to throw the pursuing Konoha-nin off their trail. It
may have been in part due to the powerful signature
splitting into hundreds moments later. When she had
reported such to Sasuke all he had said was, "Naruto,"
before continuing on without breaking stride.
Karin had been doing her best to keep them away from
the many clones currently scouring the forest. However
due to her growing tiredness as well as the distraction of
her rising arousal due to her using her chakra sensing
abilities and the strange effect Naruto's was having on
her a clone managed to spot them.
Coming from the front and to the side the clone

shouted, "Sasuke," after placing a hand on the trunk of
the tree it landed on. Leaping directly at his old teammate
when it became apparent the Uchiha didn't intend to
stop, he said, "Damnit stop man. I need to talk to you."
Sasuke quickly drew his sword and buried it into his

surprised teammate's chest as he said coldly, "Naruto
stay out of my way. If you get between me and my
ambition I'm going to kill you." The clone burst into
smoke and Sasuke flew through it landing on the next
branch and leapt away again without looking back.
"Man that's cold," Suigetsu said before snidely adding,
"Hey, I thought you were supposed to be good at
sensing chakra. What's the matter too busy perving over
Sasuke?"
"Shut up," Karin snapped wishing the former Mist-nin

was close enough to hit. Her arousal forgotten
momentarily as it was replaced with annoyance at the
blond Konoha-nin that had just made her look bad in
front of Sasuke.
A flash of red appeared behind her followed by a

poofing sound before Naruto shouted, "Sasuke!"
Karin wondered how the blond had gotten behind them

so quickly since the closest clone had been hundreds of
yards away. Karin did a quick sweep to make sure there
weren't any more clones and realized the one behind
them was a diversion. Sasuke landed on a tree branch
and leaping into the air to the next tree was surprised as
Naruto dropped down from the leaves above.
"Watch out," Karin shouted pushing Sasuke out of the

way and collided with the descending blond. Smashing
her head into his, she blacked out but a part of her still
felt the strong arms that she believed belonged to Sasuke
encircle her as they fell to the ground confident he'd
never let anything bad happen to her.
****************************
Naruto rubbed his back as he leaned behind a tree

having used it to break his and the girl's fall. As he had
wrapped the girl up in his arms after she pushed Sasuke
out of the way as they fell a little disoriented himself due
to her hard head, he had heard the white haired boy ask
Sasuke, "Hey are we just leaving her behind?"
"We know where Itachi is. Her part is over. If she wants
to catch up she can unless you want to go back for her."
The boy's reply had been swallowed by the distance

between them as well as Naruto's learning that falling
from a tree hurts, especially when you are the one acting
as the cushion for someone else. Naruto figured he must
have blacked out for a while himself because when he
came to there had been no sign of Sasuke. Not only that
but the Uchiha had managed to avoid all his remaining
clones and was doing an excellent job of also hiding
from the new ones he had created upon waking.
Therefore, Naruto hoped that Karin would lead him

right to Sasuke so had hidden behind a tree in hopes of
when she woke up he could track her to him.
****************************
Karin moaned as she sat up finding herself on the forest
floor. Rubbing her head, she winced from the knot she
felt there but the pain helped her remember what had
happened. Standing quickly, she looked around for signs
of Sasuke sure that sure the Uchiha must be nearby
defending her since he wouldn't just leave her behind.
Not seeing or hearing signs of a battle she turned to her
Mind's Eye of the Kagura ability. At the outer edges of
her chakra sensing ability she could just make out Sasuke
but it was overshadowed by the chakra hiding twenty
feet behind her.
Feeling the arousal Naruto's chakra was causing too well

up inside of her. She quickly shut her ability down and
although it didn't cause the lust she felt to disappear it
did bring it down to a more manageable level. "I know
you're out there," she shouted turning to the tree he was
behind.
"Shit," she heard the boy curse as he stepped out from
his hiding spot.
"Did you really think I'd just lead you right to Sasuke?"
"I was kind of hoping," Naruto replied stepping towards

her, "Look I know you don't have a reason to trust
me…but I really need to talk to Sasuke."
"Before or after you drag him back to Konoha," Karin

said defiantly.
"Hopefully before he kills his brother," Naruto

responded quickly, "It's really important, please."
Karin could see that Naruto was being truthful with her
but not wanting to betray Sasuke said, "No, I'd never get
in the way of his fulfilling his dream."
Growing angry and wondering why it was girls were so
hung up on Sasuke especially one that had just been
abandoned by him, Naruto snapped, "Why are you being
so stubborn about this? He just left you behind like a
piece of trash."
Responding in kind Karin shouted, "Why are you, huh?

He did the same thing to you."
Karin could see her words touched off something in

Naruto which his words showed as he replied sadly,
"You're right… but if Sasuke kills Itachi things will spiral
out of control." Naruto paused to take a deep breath and
meeting her eyes she was surprised to see two pools filled
with pain as he continued, "If that happens I'll be forced
to fight him probably to the death…neither of us wants
that so please tell me where he is going."
Karin nearly told Naruto right then the earnest and
emotional tone in his voice telling her how important it
was to him. However, what kept her mouth shut was the
fact that the only thing that had mattered to Sasuke for
all the time she had known him was killing Itachi and she
couldn't be the one to take that from him. Therefore
with a small hint of the regret she felt entering her voice
she said, "I-I can't, I'm sorry."
Naruto seemed to deflate but seemed unwilling to push

further for some reason. She went on guard as several
ideas seemed to occur to him but he rejected them as he
turned away saying, "I understand…you must feel pretty
strongly for him."
"I…" Karin began but trailed off not sure how she felt at
the moment since it was apparent that Sasuke had indeed
abandoned her. Hoping that maybe Sasuke had had a
change of heart she switched her ability back on and
found she couldn't even sense him any further. But
whether it was because he was out of her range or
because she was standing next to Naruto whose chakra
was causing all her pent up lusts to boil over she didn't
know. What she did know was that she was emotionally
hurt, angry, and horny, so taking her glasses off tucked
the rim into the collar of her shirt and approaching
Naruto from behind wrapped her arms around him while
in a sweet voice whispered, "Why are you so hung up on
Sasuke when you're here with a lonely woman like me?"
"Gah," Naruto said surprised as he spun out of her grip

and turning to face her found that her harsher persona
had given way to a softer and more sultry one. Backing
up, Naruto tripped over a half hidden branch and falling
on his ass asked, "W-what's gotten into you?"
Karin dropped to her knees as she slowly began to crawl
towards him on all fours saying, "It's not so much what's
gotten into me but what I want to get inside me."
Naruto didn't know where the sudden switch in

personality came from but watching her crawl between
his outstretched legs like a large predatory cat had an
effect on him. An effect she could see as his member
filled with blood creating an outline of his cock along his
leg before it began tenting his pants. Despite not
understanding what brought Karin to such a state since
he hadn't even attempted to seduce her, Naruto was
more than willing to reciprocate due to his own
frustrations of having gone without since the mission
began as he and Hinata hadn't been able to find any
alone time together. Another reason was that once he got
his hooks into Karin, he'd simply be able to make her tell
him where Sasuke was heading.
Thinking along that line made Naruto feel disgusted with
himself since he'd be forcing Karin to betray Sasuke.
Therefore just as she was reaching her hand towards his
package he rolled backwards to a crouched position
causing her to say, "Don't be shy now. It'd be a real
shame not to put that sword you carry around to good
use."
Naruto smirked at her as he replied, "How about this? I'll

please you as much as you want, but then you'll tell me
where Sasuke is heading,"
Karin paused as some of her old feelings for Sasuke

resurfaced warring with the lust Naruto's chakra had
instilled in her. The small battle of emotion caused a bit
of her harsher persona to re-emerge as she said, "You're
fairly cocky, aren't you? You're going to have a hard time
satisfying me considering who my first was."
Naruto's smile never wavered in the least due to what
Karin was implying since he was rather certain
considering Sasuke's abandoning of the young woman he
doubted he'd put much effort in pleasing her. Putting
some smugness in his voice he said challenging, "Then
what are you afraid of?"
"I'm not afraid," Karin said quickly although her eyes

said otherwise as she felt she was quickly losing control
of the situation.
Standing Naruto walked towards the woman where

reaching down he cupped her cheek as he guided her to
her feet. Staring into her red eyes Naruto simply said,
"Good," before tenderly giving her a kiss that stole her
breath away. Once the kiss ended Karin was panting
heavily and trying to compare Naruto's kiss to Sasuke's
found she couldn't even remember the one she shared
with the Uchiha. Sasuke was banished from her mind by
his follow up one which quickly grew heated. Losing
herself in the kiss as their tongues began wrestling each
other, she was caught by surprised when Naruto abruptly
ended it and spun her around.
He quickly began planting light kisses on her neck above

her high collar before nibbling on her earlobe.
Meanwhile he pulled her towards him resting her ass
against his crouch where he began grinding his cock into
her. As she began matching his actions, he moved one
hand from her hip to her breast where he fondled her
through her shirt while his other hand traced over her
belly-button as it passed over the exposed skin on its way
south.
Seeing Karin biting her lip to prevent from moaning he

asked, "How am I doing so far?"
Still trying to keep up her harsher persona Karin
nevertheless admitted, "N-not bad."
Naruto chuckled, the vibrations passing through his

chest and into her as he said, "You're right, I can do
better."
"B-better," Karin said surprised since despite her words

she was having a hard time remembering ever feeling so
good.
Naruto didn't respond with words instead he snapped

open the button on the shorts she wore and finding she
wasn't wearing panties, his hand quickly dove in past her
shaved mound to her drenched lips which he began to
massage. "Ahh," Karin moaned as her head shot back to
rest on his shoulder as she stared up at the sky.
"That's better," Naruto said whispering into her ear,
"Don't you agree?"
Karin didn't respond in part due to his sliding a finger

inside her at that moment and as she began moaning due
to his ministrations he moved the hand on her breast to
her hips pushing her shorts down. Once gravity dropped
them to the ground, he used the hand to free his cock
from its confines. He then lifted her right leg in the air
and removing the hand working over her pussy held it up
showing her how wet she was.
Placing his cock up against her entrance he asked, "Now

do you want to be impaled on my sword? You should
know you will tell me where Sasuke is afterwards."
"y-…es"
"Pardon, I couldn't quite make you out. What was that?"

"yes," she responded to his teasing although with still
only a whisper.
"Sorry, how about one more time with some real desire
behind it?"
"Yes! Please I want you to fuck me. I'll tell you what you
want…just please fuck me."
Naruto smiled before plunging forward but to his and

especially Karin's surprise he tore through her hymen
pulling a pained yell from her throat. Naruto dropped
her leg causing Karin to drop forward her glasses falling
from her shirt to the ground and bending down to look,
saw the blood leaking from where Naruto had taken her
virginity.
Mind reeling as she tried to understand what had just
happened and perhaps due to the pain, Karin
remembered the night she had shared with Sasuke. But
now she remembered that after he had asked for her help
and had heard her demand, that as her eyes had sought
out his had found that they were the red pupils of the
Sharingan. Realizing that he had put her under a genjutsu
she was surprised she didn't detect it when he had done
it but realized it was probably because she didn't want
too. "That fucking bastard," she thought angrily as she
realized the only thing she had been to Sasuke was a
chakra bloodhound.
Naruto was coming to the same conclusion as her and

guessing how she was feeling at the realization said
sympathetically, "Karin… I'm sorry."
Looking over her shoulder she could see his blue eyes
watching her sadly, but to her surprise all Karin felt was
an emotional distancing towards her previous crush as
she focused on the handsome blonds' face. Naruto began
to pull out but whether to end their encounter or to
continue she didn't know. All she did know was that she
wanted to feel needed and therefore said, "Don't
stop…please."
Pushing forward, he caused her to moan as he pulled her

torso back up against his chest as he slowly fucked her
while they stood in the clearing. No longer teasing her,
he spoke earnestly as he said, "Don't worry Karin. You're
mine now and I'll take care of all your needs."
Karin couldn't detect a falsehood in what he said and

seeing only kindness in his blue eyes nodded her head
before locking her lips to his. As they kissed Naruto
began fondling her breasts through her shirt again, but
wanting to feel them without the cloth barrier began to
unbutton her shirt. Panicked Karin broke the kiss as her
hands moved to her chest in order to cover it as she said,
"No! Don't."
Naruto paused in his efforts to please her saying softly,

"It's alright… I just want to see all of you."
Mindful of the many bite marks on her skin which was

why she covered so much of it she said looking away,
"N-no, you don't."
Naruto was confused until he noticed something under

the high collar of her shirt. Moving it aside he exposed a
bite mark. Karin realizing what he had seen removed her
hands allowing her shirt to open and showed her chest
was covered in them. To her surprise Naruto didn't pull
back in revulsion instead he began running his finger
over one on her chest as he rested his chin on her
shoulder asking, "What are these?"
"My chakra has the ability to heal others if they suck it
out, but doing so leaves these hideous marks on my
skin."
"Hideous," Naruto replied and shocking her placed a kiss

against the one on her neck. "They aren't hideous; no
they show just how beautiful you really are."
Karin's head spun almost completely around as she tried

to look into his eyes to see if he was mocking her.
Instead all she saw was honest sincerity as he explained
himself saying, "Karin, I'm sure there are plenty of
people who knowing they could save a life but be
marked by it would choose to keep that ability to
themselves." Grabbing both of her legs he lifted her off
the ground as he once more began pumping into her
from behind as he added, "You truly are a gorgeous
creature."
"Oh Kami," she moaned as Naruto began sliding her up
and down his cock. As she moaned contently feeling as if
her body had been crafted solely to accommodate the
large piece of meat currently plunging in and out of her,
Karin couldn't believe how it seemed as if the center of
her whole universe shifted from the Uchiha who had
abandoned her to the powerful blond whose arms she
was now in. And shifted it did as she'd tell him
everything he wanted all she'd ask in return was that he'd
never let her go.
Once more looking over her shoulder to stare into his

eyes she tried to convey her desire through her own. To
her amazement it seemed that Naruto received her silent
message as he nodded slightly causing her to seek out his
mouth and upon finding it began kissing him. The kiss
ended as Naruto's cock began hitting up against the
entrance of her womb causing her to convulse around it.
The kiss's ending also highlighted the fact that she was
near her end which she announced as she began
chanting, "I'm going to cum. I'm going to cum. I'm going
to cum. I'm Cummmiinnngggg!"
"Me too!" Naruto shouted in unison with her as he

began filling Karin's womb with his seed.
Karin was no stranger to experiencing an orgasm as she

had indulged herself frequently in the art of self-pleasure
while entertaining fantasies of Sasuke. However, just like
her genjutsu orgasm at the Uchiha's hands, they had been
rather weak in comparison to the pleasure that was
currently coursing through her body, a fact that was
highlighted as she began squirting something that had
never happened to her.
As Karin's orgasm died down Naruto felt her go slack in

his arms as she passed out. Gently setting her down, he
cleaned her up and used some chemicals that Tsume had
provided him and his girls with in order to fool her
fellow clansmen and their nin-dog partners' noses since
he didn't need Kiba or even Kakashi to know what he
was up too. After dressing her and putting on her glasses
he lifted her in his arms and began returning to his team
using the mark on Hinata as a beacon.
He was half-way to his destination when he began to

experience memories of the clone he had left with them.
Memories which informed him that he was too late,
Itachi was dead and that Sasuke was in the hands of the
masked man that claimed to be Madara Uchiha.
Chapter 19: A Day in the Life
Kyuubi hated waiting, something she believed stemmed

from her time as a Bijuu of a jinchuriki. This was due to
the fact that before first being sealed time had been
immaterial to her as centuries and millennia had passed
almost unnoticeable to her. There had been events that
stood out or changes to the environment around her,
such as she'd pass through an area that would be merely
forest but upon her return trip she'd find it a bustling
town. Yet for the most part time had no meaning to her
until the fateful day she had met Madara Uchiha and
then been enslaved to him so he could use her against
Hashirama Senju during their fateful battle. Despite her
having been sealed into Mito Uzumaki as a result of said
battle the only thing that she could say had pleased her
about that particular development was that it had led to
Madara's defeat. Still it hadn't prevented her from
taunting the young woman about the loss of her husband
due to his injuries to which Mito had simply responded,
"I know you seek to anger me creature, yet all I can do is
pity you. For it is clear that all you understand is hate.
But perhaps someday even something like you will be
able to comprehend love." Of course at the time all
Kyuubi had heard was that Mito pitied her, which she
had vehemently protested having a mere human say such
a thing to her. Now though Kyuubi understood that
Mito was right to do so.
Kyuubi forced herself to abandon her mental trip back

through time less she forget the reason for her waiting
which was the three assassins currently on the property
of her mansion. They were the visitors that she had been
expecting having been sent by her body's older brother
and sister who currently ran the business her body had
started and had done so rather poorly since her body's
spirit had been crushed as a result of the poisoning
according to what she had seen of the company's
records. While the company was still one of the largest
and most powerful it had been steadily losing ground to
many of its rivals. The reason for that was due to the
current heads taking the profits for themselves instead of
reinvesting them in the company. Still Kyuubi knew that
once she did take over she would have her work cut out
for her to rebuild it to its former glory as well as to
expand it.
What was even better was that she wouldn't even need to
lift a finger to retake the company as Ino had learned in
her observation of the siblings that they had a rather
powerful behind the scenes ally and although the
Yamanaka never really saw him, Kyuubi had an excellent
idea of who it was. Kyuubi figured that once the siblings'
assassins failed then their ally would no doubt seek to
eliminate any loose ends with them being the most
obvious ones. It was a fact that the Bijuu was counting
on not only to eventually destroy the backer but also to
get eyes inside the prison. At the moment the only
person who knew what she was planning was her,
although Ino had reported what she had learned to
Tsunade and Koharu both of whom had been less then
pleased to learn that she was plotting behind the scenes.
She hadn't given either woman more than a glimpse of
her plans and although they had both given their tacit
permission to continue. She suspected the two were
simply giving her enough rope for which to hang herself
with should she prove to be less than loyal to Naruto.
Thinking of the blond sent a delicious thrill through her

body. One she couldn't wait to full explore with the
young man who had freed her especially since much as
she expected possessing an actual physical body made all
the sensations she felt all the more intense. Though she
had been sorely tempted to experience more in the ways
of physical pleasure, having found taste to be amazing in
its own right, she would reserve that moment for
Naruto's return. One she could feel nearing despite not
bearing his mark yet also wanting it to be placed by him.
In preparation for that moment she had already molded

her body into a perfect replica of the one she had
inhabited while in Naruto's seal except she had decided
to cut her hair. Instead of sporting long red hair which
ended in nine-braids it was cut to about shoulder length
with orange highlights. To explain the changes to her
face and body she had visited several cosmetic surgeons
at their offices and invited several to her home in order
to discuss the topic of changing her appearance in hopes
that between all the meetings with the various doctors no
one would realize that none of them had actually worked
on her. The process of changing her features had been
rather painful but she considered it a small price to pay
to actually feel like she owned the body she now
possessed.
To also sell the idea that she had some cosmetic work
done to her, she had taken to wearing bandages over her
entire face. Kyuubi chuckled to herself as she
remembered the reaction of the nurse Kaori, who had
been assigned to her to help with her physical therapy,
and she had not been pleased when she arrived at the
mansion to see her patient's face covered in bandages.
Obviously Kyuubi didn't truly need any such treatments,
however in order to keep up appearances that she was
still physically weak she needed to pretend that she did.
Beneath her bandages a large grin sprang into life as she

didn't doubt the assassins currently targeting her
expected to find a helpless woman that had been
confined to a wheelchair for the past several weeks.
Instead they would find that she was anything but.
However, she was growing impatient as she began
drumming the fingers of her right hand on the armrest of
her wheel chair. All in all she was truly looking forward
to the chance to test herself against the assassins as one
of the ways she had prepared for the moment was to
develop a fighting style she felt truly represented her
power. Having been sneaking out of the village in order
to practice it she truly couldn't wait to use it in a life or
death situation. She only wished Madara Uchiha was
around to see it as she had stolen the idea from one of
the abilities of his Mangekyō Sharingan, Susanoo.
Feeling the assassins' negative intentions towards her

beginning to change from mere thought into action, she
prepared herself by wheeling her chair into the large
dining room having chosen it for its size since it would
allow her to truly cut loose. Not to mention she had
already placed seals around the room which would make
detecting her chakra all but impossible once she activated
them since she didn't want half of Konoha to arrive at
least until she was done with her would be killers.
Moving to a corner of the room so that her attackers
would be in front of her no matter where they entered
from. She waited in anticipation. Although she had yet to
see them, she could almost tell that something had them
concerned. She didn't understand what had spooked
them for several moments until she realized it was
probably her, which made her understand she wasn't
dealing with amateurs. She understood that much like
how a prey animal could sometimes sense a predator's
desire to eat it causing it to scurry despite the predator
never truly revealing its presence. Her three assailants
must have felt her own eagerness and were coming to
the conclusion she may be anything but harmless.
Clamping down on her ardor, and hoping the fact that
backing out of a job would undoubtedly hurt their
reputations; she closed her eyes and waited.
Almost an hour passed before she opened them to see

the three assassins entering the room two from the main
entrance with the other coming from the servant's and
she was pleased to see one of them was female. The
three went on guard as soon as she opened her eyes
causing Kyuubi to say, "Oh its far too late for that," as
she stood from her wheelchair quickly pushing it back
into the wall. With a wave of her hand she activated all
the seals in the room some of which caused barriers to
spring into existence barring them from leaving through
the doors and windows.
"What the hell is going on?" one of the assassins shouted

a man no older than Naruto and was holding a katana in
a guard position, "She's supposed to be a civilian."
The man he had entered the room with glared at him

saying calmly, "Quiet! It's entirely likely we're dealing
with some sort of bodyguard. So all those trips to the
plastic surgeons were to allow you to freely wear those
bandages to obscure your identity and lure us into this
trap?" Kyuubi watched the older man for a moment and
figured that due to his advanced age he was the leader of
the group.
Kyuubi giggled into the sleeve of her kimono before

replying, "Not exactly. Truthfully it had nothing to do
with you at all. Although the part about obscuring my
identity isn't right either. However, think of it as allowing
the woman I truly am to be able to hide in plain sight all
the while using the idea that after all this body has
suffered a desire for change is not only likely but
expected."
"Body?! What are you talking about," the female assassin

asked, "What are you?"
Turning her attention from the leader to the woman

Kyuubi was about to give her an appraising look but
figured it didn't matter as her presence meant the next
part of her overall plan could proceeded. A plan the
woman had a part in but would already be dead by the
time she actually took the stage. Shrugging at the
woman's question she said, "I doubt you'll believe me but
I'm Kyuubi."
"Yeah right," the young man with a katana said although

his voice carried an undertone of fear which caused her
to shift her gaze from the woman.
Kyuubi was about to respond to the man when out of

the corner of her eye she saw the woman make a hand
movement and a kama appeared in each of her hands. It
caused Kyuubi to focus on her which was what the
leader of the group wanted as from seals on his wrist he
began throwing hundreds of shuriken at her. Kyuubi
didn't even flinch as they neared since they all bounced
harmlessly off of the chakra she had surrounded herself
with. As the shuriken impacted against the chakra it
revealed that it had taken the form of a sitting fox at
which whose center she stood unharmed. Glad for the
high ceilings as the chakra apparition was easily twelve
feet tall Kyuubi allowed it to be seen as she pumped her
red chakra into it giving it a red glow that filled the room.
"W-what the hell are you," the younger man shouted the
fear now easy to hear.
"I already told you," Kyuubi answered dispassionately at

the amount of fear she saw. "Are you truly such cowards
and weaklings that you can only attack those unable to
defend themselves?"
"I'll show you bitch," the sword wielder shouted as he

charged Kyuubi.
"No stop," the older assassin said reaching for his

teammate but too late to stop him. To help cover for her
reckless teammate the female assassin began throwing
Kunai with exploding tags at Kyuubi. They began
peppering her and although none truly hurt her they did
serve as a nuisance so with almost a causal swing of her
arm which the chakra fox copied she swiped at the
woman and the chakra fox smashed its arm into the
woman throwing her into a wall. Having not forgotten
about the man charging her with the blade she made a
small motion with the finger of her other hand which
caused one of the four tails swinging behind her to shot
forward just as the man had leapt into the air with his
blade held back in preparation of an overhand swing.
The tail easily pierced his chest with the tip of it pushing
out of his back which was shown to the leader by the
indentation that it made I the back of the young man's
shirt.
Kyuubi leapt to the side causing the fox to look like it

was leaping as well while throwing the youth from the
chakra tail at the just recovering female assassin while
avoiding a fireball jutsu fired at her by the group's leader.
"So it seems your defense isn't as perfect as it first
appeared," the leader said about to fire another jutsu at
her.
"I didn't avoid it for fear you may damage me," Kyuubi
replied. Holding up her arm to show him the kimono she
wore she said, "This is made from the finest silk I could
find and truthfully I feared it might be damaged by the
heat of your jutsu as it is supposed to be dry cleaned
only. But I suppose it can't be helped to expect some
damage as I'll show you a real fire jutsu." Rearing her
head back she opened her mouth and a small stream of
fire shot upwards. As if traveling up the throat of the
chakra fox that surrounded her, the small stream grew
stronger as it interacted with her Bijuu chakra and as it
reached the fox's mouth it had an almost hellish tint and
power to it. The fox brought its head down at the same
time as her and fired the giant fire jutsu which looked
like a large meteor as it flew towards the leader. The man
attempted to leap out of the way however learned too
late that as he had been watching the fire grow stronger
Kyuubi had sent one of her tails along the ground which
wrapped around his leg preventing him from moving.
The man threw his arms in front of him as if to ward off
the jutsu but both man and jutsu were consumed in a
fiery blast that left a shadow of his figure along the wall
of the dining room. As the smoke cleared the only thing
that remained was the portion of his leg that her chakra
tail had been wrapped around.
Allowing the fox to disappear she began making her way

to the woman who was struggling to stand from being
thrown into a cabinet of fine dishware after being hit by
her dead teammate's body. Looking fearfully up at the
Bijuu the woman pleaded, "Mercy… please."
"I wonder," Kyuubi said thoughtfully as she came to a
stop over the woman, "If our roles were reversed could I
expect to receive mercy from you." Still despite how she
expected she wouldn't have, she still remembered the
helpless feeling she had experienced when her body's
husband had tried to kill her. However any thoughts of
mercy were banished from her mind when the assassin
seeing Kyuubi's faraway look attempted to take
advantage of it by pulling her kama from the rubble of
the cabinet and attempted to bury it in her side. Kyuubi
caught the woman's wrist easily showing she was just as
capable of getting physical as not before clamping her
free hand on the woman's skull. Channeling her chakra
into the woman who screamed in pain, Kyuubi
proceeded to erase everything that made her attacker
self-aware. Once all that remained of the woman's mind
was the basic functions to control her breathing and
heart rate, she let go allowing the woman's body to
slump to the floor, her eyes blank and expressionless
although her chest continued to rise and fall indicating
her body still lived.
Pulling a scroll from her kimono, Kyuubi unrolled it and

sealed the body inside. Disabling the seals around the
room, she then disappeared in a flash of fire and light to
appear in Naruto's apartment where she hid the scroll
before using her version of the Hiraishin again to
reappear in the dining room. Reaching out with her Bijuu
chakra she grabbed a chair and threw it through the
window signaling Ino it was time for her part in Kyuubi's
plan.
*****************************
Tsunade watched with arms crossed as Ibiki Morino,

Konoha's head interrogator asked Kyuubi for the third
time, "Let me get this straight. You hired a bodyguard
that not only managed to enter into the village
undetected but also managed to kill two of your
assailants and drove off the third but you can't produce
her now."
"The reason I can't produce her is because she's busy

chasing after the third one. She can be quite persistent."
Ibiki scowled before asking, "How did you know her?"
"She's an old acquaintance of mine."
"Hang out with many dangerous types?"
"More than a few," Kyuubi answered amused, "But

we've already gone over all this. Shouldn't you be out
looking for my attacker and more importantly the people
who hired them?"
"Yeah on that matter what made you think you needed a
bodyguard. Granted I can understand feeling unsafe due
to what happened with your husband but why hire this
woman and not shinobi from Konoha?"
"I have my reasons but mainly since I couldn't be sure I

could trust shinobi from Konoha."
"That's a pretty heavy charge got any proof to back it

up?"
"No, but perhaps once you catch the remaining assassin

you'll be able to ask her how she gained access to the
village and my home."
Ibiki nodded before turning to the Hokage and walking

up to her said, "Her story matches up with Ino
Yamanaka's of seeing two people fleeing from the
residence. Although I do find it strange that nobody can
describe what exactly this bodyguard looks like."
Despite the annoyance she was feeling at Kyuubi,

Tsunade let some good humor slip into her tone as she
said, "Well try to get people to describe what Kakashi
looks like beneath that mask of his sometime."
Ibiki nodded at her point but said, "Still I can't help but
feel she is being evasive with me. However I suppose at
the moment that doesn't matter since I doubt she hired
these people as some desperate cry for help. I'll begin my
investigation into this with the brother and sister. They
have the most to gain from their sister's death."
"Okay, I'm going to check her over to make sure we are

really dealing with the same woman."
Ibiki nodded saying, "Good, I was afraid she may have
been replaced. I'll station some guards outside the
mansion to make sure more assassins don't move on
her."
"Alright, I'll expect a report in the morning," Tsunade

said moving towards the sitting Kyuubi. Grabbing the
wheelchair handles she began pushing her out of the
room and as soon as she was confident they were alone
whispered harshly, "When Ino told me that you were
expecting to be attacked the only reason I allowed it to
go through was because you assured me it was necessary
to take control of the Great Tree Shipping Company
with a minimal fuss. Now I have two dead bodies, a
mysterious bodyguard story, and a third assassin floating
around somewhere. How is this achieving the original
goal with a minimal fuss?"
"Simple, if I'm reading the man behind the scenes
correctly then he's probably already doing damage
control and if it's Danzou like I suspect then I'm willing
to bet Ibiki is going to find two more corpses before
morning."
Although confident it was Danzou since if Root still

existed he probably used the shipping company to
discreetly sneak in spies as well as supplies for his
underground organization Tsunade said, "While I agree
with you. Ino reported that the person they reported to
while hiring the assassins changed with each meeting."
"Correct," Kyuubi said, "But she also has run a

background check on each of the people who ranged
from office clerks to deli owners. She could find no
connection to Danzou and most weren't even shinobi.
What does that tell you?"
Tsunade shrugged but said, "That Danzou is much better
than we figured at hiding his illegal operations."
Kyuubi made a clicking noise with her tongue before

saying almost sagely, "Don't overestimate what your
opponent can do. It's almost as bad as underestimating
him."
"I know that," Tsunade said irritably not wanting to be

lectured by the Bijuu. However she was forced to admit
Kyuubi had a point as she suddenly realized, "The
various contacts were all the same person. He's got a
Yamanaka working for him."
"Exactly," Kyuubi replied, "Not too surprising really

when you consider it. He named his organization well by
calling it Root. I wouldn't be surprised if Root extends its
reach into other clans."
"Okay so now what?"
"Now we let Danzou squirm a little. He's got to be

worried this other assassin will turn up in a situation he
can't control."
"Why, I don't think she'd be able to link Danzou and the

current people running the company together."
"No, but somebody had to let them into the village and
that person might be able to connect Danzou to this
scheme. I'm also willing to bet that whoever this person
is, they're probably an asset he doesn't want to sacrifice
needlessly since it will probably be a shinobi."
"Alright so what's the next step in your plan then?"
"Well after we let him stew a little we'll give him exactly
what he wants."
"And then what?"
"In return we'll get exactly what we do, eyes inside the
Leaf Maximum Security Prison."
*****************************
Naruto sent a look Karin's way as she was being led to

the Torture and Interrogation Headquarters. He smiled
weakly and not for the first time wished he hadn't been
so hasty in trying to link up with his squad. He had
decided to wait until after she woke up when his clone's
memories of the plant guy Zetsu reported to the masked
man claiming to be Madara Uchiha that Itachi had died
in battle with Sasuke. However by then Kiba had already
gotten his scent and quickly caught up to him leading the
rest of the squad. He had only just managed to whisper
several instructions to the sleeping Karin before they had
appeared. Naturally she had awoken surprised but had
probably been more so at her inability to talk about
anything that had occurred between them. Naruto had
done his best to soothe her and let her know she'd be all
right as they traveled back to Konoha but he knew she
was still experiencing some fear at what her fate would
be.
Hoping that once more his Harem would be able to

cover for his mistake he wanted to defy Kakashi's order
about reporting directly to the Hokage but knew it would
raise several questions. Questions he could see were
beginning to appear in not only Sakura's eyes but
surprisingly Kiba's as well. As they walked through the
village to the Hokage Mansion they passed by the
Yamanaka Flowershop and Ino upon spotting them took
the opportunity to walk with the group. Linking her arms
with both Hinata and Sakura's she said brightly, "You're
back. How was the mission?"
Hinata smiled at the blonde and guessing she was trying
not so much to learn about their mission but to pass on
what had happened in their absence said, "It could have
gone better I'm afraid. We failed to locate both Sasuke
and Itachi, but we managed to capture a kunoichi that
was traveling with Sasuke."
"Well that's something I suppose," Ino said aware that

Sakura was watching her closely no doubt gauging just
how over Sasuke she was, "Is she going to be a problem
or do you think she'll tell us what she knows?"
"I'm sure it'll be the latter since Sasuke abandoned her in

order to pursue his brother," Naruto said speaking up for
the first time. "Provided that she doesn't get thrown into
prison, that is."
"Let's not get ahead of ourselves," Kakashi said, "She
might not know anything of value worth trading for.
Let's not forget that she also admitted to having defected
from Grass, they might demand that we return her."
"Yeah," Naruto said tightly keeping the grimace he felt

from his face.
"Anyway," Kakashi said looking at Ino, "What is it you

want?"
"Me, I was just going to tell you guys how exciting it's
been around her since you left. You know that woman
Sakura saved, well it turns out her brother and sister
hired some shinobi to kill her. Ibiki seems to think that
they were in league with the husband to get her out of
the way. When he bungled it they decided to bring in
some professionals. Luckily for her she took some
precautions and hired a bodyguard that killed two of the
shinobi and is still chasing after a third."
"How long ago was this," Naruto asked keeping his voice
controlled.
"A few days," Ino replied looking over her shoulder at

him, "In any case the brother and sister were found dead
the next morning. They say it was a case of panic setting
in and they turned on each other."
"Sounds rather convenient, does Ibiki buy it?" Kakashi

asked looking up from his ever present book.
"Not in the slightest," Ino said having heard as much

from her father, "He's convinced something bigger is
going on and is really hoping the third assassin is
captured alive."
"Sounds about right, but you'll have to excuse us we
need to report to the Hokage."
"Oh right sure," Ino said letting go of the two kunoichi's

arms as Kakashi lead his team past her. Waving good-bye
with a bright smile she began heading in another
direction but instead of heading to her shop or home she
headed towards the Interrogation department to make
sure whoever the kunoichi was she was met by someone
a little nicer than Ibiki Morino, although depending on
whom you asked it wasn't by much.
*****************************
Karin was nervous as she waited for her interrogator to

make an appearance; she had awoken in Naruto's arms
only to find that at some point they had linked up with
the rest of his team. Worst of all though, she had been
unable to speak about anything that they had shared
before she lost consciousness and Naruto had pretended
nothing had happened although he still treated her
kindly. Now sitting in a cold and sterile room confident
that she was about to face one of the terrors of Konoha,
Ibiki Morino, she really wish she knew what had led to
her loss of control around the young man. What had
confused her more was that when she had awoken she
had felt more in control of herself but still drawn to the
blond. Not to mention, she had also noticed a small
nine-tailed fox tattoo on her pelvis when she had used
the bathroom and had been unable to ask about it.
However all that paled to the fear now coursing through

her due to the nightmare scenarios currently running
through her head. Thinking back to a Sound-nin that had
managed to escape during a prison break several years
back and how he'd break into a cold sweat every time
somebody even mentioned red bean paste which had
once been the shinobi's favorite food. Fearing she was
about to learn just what was done to him to get such a
reaction from him she began to hyperventilate as the
door began to open but calmed somewhat as a beautiful
woman in a trenchcoat stepped in.
As she took her trenchcoat off, Karin felt a small pang of

jealousy at just how stacked she was. But she felt it ease
as the woman sat across from her and turned to look
behind her at the mirror where Karin was confident
more shinobi were standing and observing her. Karin's
forgot all about that though as she noticed the same fox
mark on the woman's neck where it met her shoulder
and felt an immediate sense of calm descend upon her as
she could almost hear Naruto's voice telling her that
women with that mark were to be trusted.
The woman turned back around before saying, "My

name's Anko Mitarashi. I understand you were captured
while in the company of a traitor by the name of Sasuke
Uchiha. Now the truth is we don't give a shit about you,
but you do possess some information on both
Orochimaru and Sasuke."
"Orochimaru is dead," Karin chimed in.
"True, but his organization may still exist and with the
information you have we can probably crush it while
they are still disorganized. Now I imagine you'll need
some sort of compensation to part with that information
quickly while it can still be of use. Like say a full pardon
and perhaps even sanctuary in Konoha."
Karin was surprised as she thought, "Is she telling me to

ask for those things?" Deciding to trust in the feelings of
comfort she felt upon seeing the fox mark she leaned
forward saying, "Naturally."
"Good," Anko said sitting back in her chair, "I trust you
will be willing to give us something as proof you aren't
just blowing smoke up my ass."
"Sure," Karin replied now more confident than ever

Naruto was somehow behind her good fortune in
interrogators and proceeded to spill the beans on a great
deal of Orochimaru's hideouts most of which were
hidden away in Konoha.
As she finished up Anko beaming at her said, "You

know you could have saved some information for after
the deal was finalized."
Smiling back Karin said, "Well trust me when I say that's

just the tip of the iceberg. Besides a Konoha-nin gave me
his word when I surrendered that he wouldn't let
anything bad happen to me and he seems to be the type
to keep his promises."
*****************************
Naruto opened his apartment door and almost

immediately knew someone had been there recently. Of
course that was a common occurrence now and days
considering the number of women in his life. Spotting a
piece of paper that was folded so that it stood like a tent
he picked it up and opening saw a simple sentence that
said, "She's taken care of."
Recognizing Anko's handwriting he breathed out of sigh

of relief since as the day had progressed he had been
entertaining thoughts of breaking Karin out so that she
didn't have to face Ibiki in order to keep his promise.
Glad such desperate actions didn't appear to be needed,
he decided to head to his bed for a good night's rest as
he knew that since he'd basically been unable to please
any of his women for the near month he was gone rest
was going to be hard to come by. However upon
stepping in front of his bed a glowing red symbol
appeared beneath him and he had the sudden impression
that he had just Hiraishined.
"What the fuck was that," Naruto called to himself as he

reappeared in a dank basement. Looking around he
noticed that that on the floor was the same symbol that
had appeared in his room as it turned from a glowing red
to a normal black ink as it powered down. Noticing some
stairs upon which some unlit candles rested his eyes
widened slightly as the one at the base of the stairs
suddenly flickered to life. Guessing it was an invitation of
some sort he preceded up the stairs and as he stepped on
each one the candle that rested on it would suddenly
spark to life.
Feeling as if he was inside a horror movie of some sort

he gulped heavily as he reached the top of the stairs and
nearly wet himself as he saw a bandaged figure sitting in
a wheel chair. Which was why he felt completely silly
when the figure stood saying, "Hello Naruto."
Recognizing Kyuubi's voice his earlier fear was replaced

with worry due to her bandaged face as he said, "Kyuubi,
what's wrong with your face."
Laughing Kyuubi said, "Naruto you should know by now

that's a horrible thing to say to a woman." Reaching up
and removing the bandages she added; "Besides I think
you'll find there's absolutely nothing wrong with it."
As the bandages fell to the ground Naruto had to admit

she was absolutely right in that regard and although the
woman who had originally inhabited the body hadn't
been ugly by any means, he did admit that he had been a
little concerned with the idea of making out with the
unfamiliar face. "How…"
Laughing into the sleeve of her kimono, Kyuubi smiled
at him saying, "I've repaired fist size holes in your chest
surely you don't think it's outside the realm of my ability
to change my appearance to anything I want."
Looking back the way he came he said, "I see you've

been busy while I've been gone. Why the teleporter seal
in the basement?"
Closing with him, Kyuubi linked her arm with his and
pulling him along said, "Well since things are calming
down around here I plan to fade into the background as
far as Konoha society goes and figured we could use this
mansion as a sort of love nest. Since some of your lovers
are currently outside your ability to see on a more
consistent basis I figured creating a seal where they could
teleport here when they had some free time would make
them happy. Plus it cuts down on all the travel to and
from here making chances of someone discovering us
slimmer."
Glad for Kyuubi's foresight he changed the subject

wanting to see how she was doing so asked, "How are
you adjusting to life as a human?"
"It has its ups and downs I suppose. Running the

company is harder than I thought it would be but Ino
experience has been invaluable. I'm confident that I'll be
able to reverse its current downhill direction especially
since I plan to open new offices in the other shinobi
villages."
"Do you really think the other Kage will go along with
such a thing?"
Shrugging Kyuubi said, "Well not at first but since I'm

sure Gaara will allow it the other Kage's will follow suit if
I can make doing so beneficial to them." Reaching a
door, Kyuubi added, "However at the moment there's
something that needs to take precedence."
"What's that," Naruto asked confused as Kyuubi let go

of his arm to stand in front of the door. Reaching behind
her back she opened it and bumping it with her butt it
slid open to reveal a large bedroom.
"Why showing me just how much better sex is with a

physical body," Kyuubi said before leaping at him and
wrapping her arms and legs around his body clinging to
him. Planting her lips to his she plunged her tongue into
Naruto's surprised mouth, however as he overcame it
and began to respond Kyuubi was truly glad she had
waited for this moment.
As the kiss ended and Naruto placed his hands on her
ass to help hold her to him he said, "My, someone's quite
anxious to begin."
"You have no idea," Kyuubi replied between kisses to his

neck and cheeks, "It's been pure torture waiting for you
to come back. I've been so horny but I have resisted so
that the first pleasure I feel will be brought about by
you."
Touched by Kyuubi's admission Naruto said, "Then let's

make sure it was worth the wait." Carrying her to the bed
he set her down gently and lying atop her began kissing
her tenderly on the lips while running his hand along her
side. Kissing her like that for several minutes she
wrapped her right leg behind his hip and then began
using it to rub her pelvis against his leg. Naruto after
several more minutes began to feel her wetness seeping
through the material of his pants so ending the kiss
began slowly moving down her body. Kyuubi whimpered
at the loss of contact, but as she realized where his final
destination was she felt herself grow wetter in
anticipation.
Falling to his knees in front of the bed Naruto pushed

her legs up and apart to reveal that beneath the cloth of
her kimono that Kyuubi wasn't wearing panties. Rubbing
a finger along the slit of her pussy, Naruto said, "No
panties you must not have wanted anything slowing me
down."
"S-stop teasing me please," Kyuubi said a hint of begging

entering her voice, "I've waited so long for this."
Naruto chuckled as he said, "You've waited weeks. A few

more seconds won't hurt anything, although this scent is
proving hard to resist." Deciding to give the Bijuu exactly
what she wanted he leaned forward and gave her snatch
a long slow lick which sent thrills through Kyuubi's body.
As he moaned in enjoyment at her taste the vibrations he
sent through her caused her to also let out a moan of her
own. Taking his time to completely explore her pussy
from licking all around it to burying his tongue deep
inside he delighted in all the various sounds of pleasure
that he pulled from Kyuubi's throat. He was about to
zero in on her clit to finish her off as he was sure that
she now knew just how lacking their time in the seal had
been but was stopped as Kyuubi pushed his face away
from her snatch.
Kyuubi did understand and wanting to try something

said breathlessly, "N-naruto… let me do you too."
Standing Naruto stripped out of his clothes and then

getting in a sixty-nine position with him on top began to
once more concentrate on pleasing Kyuubi. "Ahhh," she
moaned before tentatively reaching up to grasp his cock.
Giving it several strokes, he moaned into her quim which
caused her to respond in kind and emboldened raised her
head to begin sucking on the tip of his dick.
"Ah… that's good," he moaned which spurred Kyuubi to

take more of him into her mouth as she began bobbing
her head up and down his shaft. Not willing to be
outdone he lowered his head back between her legs.
Despite still being somewhat of an amateur at giving
head herself she still had experienced the many times
Naruto's other lovers had done so. As a result of that
accumulated knowledge she was able to quickly bring
Naruto to the verge of cumming by copying the various
techniques she had witnessed and felt. Still it was a point
of pride for Naruto not to cum first so fighting back the
urge he began to work overtime on her clit and sucking
on it directly achieved the result he was hoping for
causing her to arch her back as she coated his mouth and
face in her release.
Her moaning around his tool caused him to begin
cumming as well which Kyuubi tried to swallow but due
to her being in the middle of a large orgasm it caused her
to choke slightly. Naruto quickly pulled his dick from her
mouth his final few bursts coating her clothed chest and
helped her sit up to help ease her coughing. "Sorry," he
said as he rubbed her back.
"Don't be," Kyuubi said before running her tongue

around her lips trying to recapture some of the warm
treat that she had spilled. Swallowing what she could she
moaned, "Delicious, it makes me hungry for more."
Pulling the knot of her kimono allowing it to fall from

her shoulders he said, "There'll be plenty of time for that
but right now I'm hungry for the main course."
Kyuubi nodded and began scouting up the bed causing
Naruto to follow her as he tossed her kimono from it
once she was clear of the fine robe. Taking up his
position between her legs, he began sliding his length
along her slit before lining himself up and slowly burying
his length inside her, taking the time to enjoy the feeling
of entering Kyuubi and it actually feeling as good as he
knew it would.
Placing the inside of his elbows behind Kyuubi's knees

he leaned forward to give her a deep kiss and as he did so
it lifted and spread her legs wider. As their tongues
danced with each other, Naruto pulled his hips back the
action causing Kyuubi to whimper in pleasure and loss as
all the nerve endings began sending their messages of
pleasure to her brain. Her whimper turned into a moan
as he slowly filled her once more. Making sure to keep
his pace slow and even, Naruto broke the kiss to stare in
Kyuubi's eyes enjoying the look of bliss he saw there.
Wanting to see it change, he began to pull out and
surprised her by slamming his hips forward. Kyuubi's
eyes widened in a mixture of pleasure and shock as she
let out a deep moan of ecstasy.
Pounding her pussy now hard and fast, he moved his

attention down to her chest where he began lavishing her
breasts with attention. Kyuubi's hands snaked around his
neck as she clung to him due to all the various stimuli
coursing through her. "Ohhh….I-I had no idea…no idea
just how little…you were actually feeling during our time
in the seal. Thank…Thank you for putting up with it."
Pulling his mouth from her nipple, Naruto groaned out,

"You…don't need to thank me… ah fuck you're gripping
me so tight… It was worth any amount of temporary
discomfort so long as you were happy."
Kyuubi felt tears entering her eyes as she stared at the
blond's face and pulling his head to her chest began
chanting, "Thank you, thank you, THANK YOU!"
Caught by surprise by her orgasm she tensed around him
for several seconds amazed by just how much more
intense if felt compared to the ones she had experienced
in the seal. As Naruto pulled out of her, she murmured
at the loss but upon realizing he hadn't cum sat up
asking, "Was it not any good. W-why didn't you cum."
Naruto chuckled before kissing her tenderly. Pulling back

he said, "Don't worry Kyuubi it was great. But we have
all night and trust me, by the time I'm done. You're never
going to need to ask that question again." Rubbing his
hand along her delicate slit he said huskily, "Now how
about you turn around and get on all fours so I can enjoy
this amazing pussy some more."
Kyuubi's eyes lit up at the idea and she scrambled to
comply. Biting her lip in anticipation as he grabbed her
hips she let out a howl of pleasure when with a single
violent thrust he buried his dick completely inside her its
head pressing up against her womb. Moaning in delight,
she simply decided to allow Naruto to take the lead and
show her all that she had been missing.
*****************************
"Mmmmmm," Kyuubi moaned contently as she rested

her head on Naruto's chest as he sat against the
backboard of her bed. Running a finger along his chest,
Kyuubi still had a hard time processing just how little the
seal actually had conveyed to her. It was mainly the little
things such as how the feeling of warmth from all the
cum Naruto had deposited in her was waging a little
battle with the coolness of the night air against her sweat
covered skin. Figuring the time was close to midnight she
said, "Well it wasn't all night, but nevertheless I don't
think I'll ever need to doubt you enjoy my body again."
Hugging her tightly he replied, "Well if you ever do

doubt it again I'll be more than willing to set you
straight."
"I'm sure you will. It's a good thing I never reactivated

your ability to impregnate your women otherwise I don't
doubt the village would soon be seeing a sudden influx
of little blond hair kids." Naruto nodded his head in
agreement as he did so Kyuubi thought she caught a look
of concern so asked, "What is it?"
"We can talk about it in the morning," Naruto replied

gracing her with a smile.
"Please, tell me."

Sighing, Naruto decided to give in saying, "It's just on
this mission I tried to create some K-clones."
"Those are the more durable ones you were working on

in Spring, right?"
"Yeah, but I couldn't. What was worse was that it was

like being back in the academy again. Whenever I tried to
call on the Bijuu chakra… it's hard to describe, but I
guess you could say it was almost like it was floating
around just out of reach and when I did grab ahold of it I
couldn't control it."
"T-that doesn't make any sense," Kyuubi said, "I…I

mean my body hasn't rejected my calling on my Bijuu
chakra if anything it's combined with the chakra of the
woman's whose body this was. It should be the same for
you…" Kyuubi lapsed into silence for several moments
her eyes turning inwards as she tried to solve the
problem before suddenly saying, "Dammit, of course I
should have foreseen this."
"What?"
"Your seal is why you haven't taken possession of the

chakra."
"Huh?"
Sighing at her lack of foresight Kyuubi said, "Think of

your seal as a dam. It has always allowed a small portion
of my power to slip through. But it was never meant to
allow all of it."
"But then how could I call on it to summon toads and

such?"
"Well it's because before there were two of us controlling
the flow of my chakra. You acted as the dam operator
allowing for more of my chakra to pass through while I
acted as the water pushing it through the dam."
"Ah you're pretty good at explaining things, not like

Pervy Sage."
"Well I'm dumbing it down quite a bit for my audience,"

Kyuubi teased giggling at the face Naruto made.
Leaning his head back to look at the ceiling Naruto said,

"So if I'm following your logic correctly now that you are
no longer inside the seal it's like the chakra has no
direction anymore and doesn't want to pass through the
seal."
"Exactly, the little amount you can feel and grasp is just
what the seal was always designed to let through."
Nodding he asked, "Well how come at times even when
I didn't call for it you were able to get large amounts of
chakra through."
Kyuubi looked down, not wanting to answer his question

but knew she needed to so said, "You didn't call for it
knowingly but you did call for it. Whenever you'd get
angry I used your anger to try and force my chakra
through the seal in an attempt to take you over while you
were at your weakest."
"That makes sense I suppose," Naruto said casually.
Surprised Kyuubi said, "You're not angry."
"Of course not," Naruto said, "Back then our

relationship was of jailor and captive." Reaching for her
face and tilting her chin up towards him before kissing
her lightly he added, "It's changed a great deal since
then."
Again feeling a swirl of emotions for the man she was

pressed against which resulted in her eyes glistening,
Kyuubi said earnestly, "I'll fix this chakra problem, I
swear."
"I know," Naruto said lovingly pulling her tight up

against him, "That's why it can wait till morning." Kissing
her one last time, he wished her a good night and
slinking down into the bed closed his eyes to get some
rest.
Kyuubi waited until his breathing evened out signaling he

was asleep and despite knowing Naruto meant what he
said about the matter could wait decided to begin looking
into it anyway. Channeling her chakra into his seal she
slipped her consciousness into it and upon appearing in
front of the cage that contained her Bijuu body found
the seal had reverted back to its original form from the
apartment that it had been. Looking around from her
new perspective as a human she began to realize the
room wasn't the sewer that she had always believed, but
instead found that perhaps it was in fact a boiler room. A
boiler room that was currently idling, no longer a source
of massive power that it had once been for the jinchuriki
that housed it. Looking at all the pipes that emanated
from around the cage and were currently not channeling
any of her chakra, she guessed that the cage was what
represented the central generator. All the water on the
floor wasn't sewage but instead was condensation that
had fallen from the pipes or had even leaked from them.
Walking towards the cage, and thinking along her current
lines she guessed the seal represented the regulator which
was what had allowed control over the amount of her
energy that could get out. Obviously at times she had
been able to overpower it but it had never been in any
sort of meaningful way. At least until Jiraiya had
temporarily loosened its tight control during Naruto's
training trip.
Kyuubi felt her respect for the Fourth Hokage raise a

few notches as she realized what the true problem was
now and that was simply the fact that her consciousness
was free. The Fourth had been aware of Kyuubi's nature
and as a result designed his seal with the idea that she
would always be fighting against it. As a result of that
struggle it would allow a little of that chakra out perhaps
egging her on to try harder all the while doing exactly
what it was supposed to. Even when she had begun
aiding Naruto happily she had needed to struggle against
it, but had been helped by his desire to accept more of
her chakra. Now though with nothing on the other side
pushing against the seal, Naruto needed to try twice as
hard to pull out the Bijuu chakra but due to the struggle
control was almost impossible to achieve.
Cautiously touching the seal, she was surprised that it
didn't react violently to her but guessed the reason was
because her body's chakra had mixed with her Bijuu
essence and so she no longer possessed the same chakra
signature the seal would recognize as a threat. Pulling her
hand away she knew that would change if she attempted
to tamper with it so supposed that was out of the
question. Looking beyond the bars and gazing upon her
old body which looked like it was merely asleep, she
realized at the moment there were only two options to
solving Naruto's current problem. The most obvious
being to get the key Jiraiya had used to loosen the
restrictions on her chakra which had allowed her to take
over Naruto for a time. With the key, they'd be able to
throw open the cage and she believed Naruto would then
be able to take full possession of her chakra.
"The other option is…" she began to think to herself but
felt her attention shift to a small pipe tucked in the
middle of a cluster of much larger ones that still seemed
to be emanating a warmth that signaled the Bijuu's
chakra was running through it. Curious she began
following the cluster wondering what it would lead too.
As she walked, the larger pipes broke off leading to
different areas until only the small still active one
remained. She stopped as it disappeared into a wall
which sported a single door. Feeling nervous she pushed
the door open and gasped at what the pipe ended up
being connected to, which was a small platform upon
which Kushina Uzumaki seemed to be sleeping.
As she lied motionless with her hands clasped together

over her stomach a small energy field glowed around her.
Understanding what she was looking at Kyuubi assumed
that the energy field was her Bijuu chakra which was
sustaining the woman since unlike the Chakra construct
of Minato that the Fourth had created upon sealing
Kyuubi into Naruto, he had actually sealed his wife's soul
into their son. Approaching the platform Kyuubi
wondered just what the Fourth had intended for his wife
to achieve since once removed from the platform
Kushina would only have a limited amount of time to
accomplish her goal before the energy her soul contained
would be consumed and she'd fade away.
Thinking about it for several minutes, Kyuubi began to

suspect that the Fourth had intended for Kushina to aid
Naruto in some way against her. Arriving at that
conclusion she also realized that it was very likely that
now that she was free of the seal, Kushina might never
awaken since if she had to guess the trigger for such an
event was probably some sort of epic struggle between
her and Naruto. The Fourth no doubt figured that
Kushina's special chakra would tip the battle in Naruto's
favor. Not to mention it would allow the mother and son
to actually meet as Minato had promised after Kyuubi
had impaled the pair.
Feeling the guilt at what her actions had ended up

costing Naruto as well as the amazement that the blond
man could still treat her as tenderly as he did, Kyuubi
realized that lying before her was an opportunity to not
only fix Naruto's chakra control problem. But also a
chance so that mother and son could enjoy more than a
few precious moments together. Moving to the pipe that
was plugged into the bottom of the platform, Kyuubi
extended a chakra arm and gripping it ripped it free.
With the pipe removed the red aura around the sleeping
woman began to flicker before fading away.
For several seconds nothing happened until with a yawn

Kushina stretched as she sat up. Suddenly she gasped
before a hand shot to her heart where the woman was
surprised to find she was still whole instead of there
being a gaping wound there. Looking around in
confusion her gaze settled on Kyuubi, who could see a
light of recognition trying to appear but was being held
back by the fact the face she was gazing on had been old
and wrinkled when she had first seen it. Still looking at
her wearily she asked, "Who are you and what's going on.
I should be dead."
"You are in a sense," Kyuubi replied calmly, "Your soul

has been lying dormant inside Naruto since the day of
your physical death."
"T-that's right..." Kushina said recalling the memory,

"Minato said he could arrange it that I'd see Naruto one
day. But who are you? You seem familiar."
Kyuubi tried to dance around the question since she

figured there was a chance that Kushina would attack her
if she admitted to being the Bijuu that had killed her and
her husband said, "That isn't truly important at the
moment. Now that you've awakened your soul is slowly
using up the last of its energy so if you want…"
"Who are you," Kushina said narrowing her eyes at the

women in front of her.
"Kyuubi"
"What," Kushina said at first confused but sensing the

truth behind the reply began tensing to attack.
"I wouldn't if I were you," Kyuubi said quickly preparing

to defend herself should it prove necessary. "As I was
saying your time in this form is limited. I know you have
no reason to trust me; however I ask that you at least
listen."
"Why should I," Kushina shouted leaping from the
platform and landing in front of Kyuubi. "You took
everything from me."
Still despite her anger Kushina was surprised as Kyuubi

said sadly, "I know. I also know there is nothing I can do
to change that. But I can give you something precious as
a small form of amends."
"What's that?"
"Time with Naruto. More than you would otherwise

have." Turning her back on Kushina, the Bijuu began
walking back the way she came waving for the Uzumaki
to follow her. Although not dropping her guard Kushina
decided to see what Kyuubi was playing at so trailed
behind.
"How are you even free of the seal," Kushina asked after
several moments her curiosity getting the better of her.
"It will take some time to explain all that has transpired.
But let's just say Naruto and I have reached an
agreement. One in which I support him with all my
power."
"What do you get in return?"
Kyuubi merely looked over her shoulder giving her

previous host an enigmatic smile before turning away
and saying, "That's not important right now. What is
though is keeping you from fading away."
"Why…why do you care?"
"Because I've grown from the beast you knew and

because it would make Naruto happy to have the
opportunity to know his mother. Plus it will help solve a
problem his releasing my Will from the seal has created."
Reaching the room where her Bijuu body resided behind
the seal Kyuubi explained, "Naruto granted me freedom
from the seal. In order to keep him alive I left my
original chakra body in it and took residence inside a
human one. However this has created the problem that
Naruto can no longer access my Bijuu chakra in a
controlled manner."
Kushina listened as Kyuubi began to explain her theory

behind why and as the Bijuu finished she asked, "How
does this correlate to me getting more time with my
son?"
"Simple, I was able to transport my will into this body

because its spirit had vacated it. You are currently a spirit
in need of a body." Kyuubi held her hand up in a
presenting manner causing Kushina to look beyond it
and see the sleeping body of the most feared Bijuu in
existence. Seeing the understanding appearing in the
Uzumaki's eyes the Bijuu said, "Exactly, there just so
happens to be a body in need of a spirit to control the
power it contains just behind these bars."
"I-I don't know," Kushina said rather hesitantly, "How

do I know this isn't some trick?"
"You don't," Kyuubi admitted. But trying to convince

the woman said wholeheartedly, "I care deeply for your
son. You could say he's caused me to feel things I never
knew existed despite my millennia of existence.
Therefore I'll do anything in my power to help ease the
pain my actions sixteen years ago caused him. To that
end, there is nothing I can think of that will make him
happier than to get his mother back."
Kushina stared shocked at the Bijuu's earnest statement
before saying, "I accept."
"Good, follow me." Kyuubi then stepped through the

bars moving closer to her original form. As she neared
she could see that despite it having grown smaller due to
having four of its tails transferred into her body it had
already regrown one of them.
Both women stopped in front of it causing Kushina to

ask, "What now?"
Instead of answering with words Kyuubi surprised

Kushina by spinning the woman towards her and
planting her lips on the Uzumaki's. Kushina stiffened
before realizing she was being kissed by the Bijuu and
after feeling a surge of energy pass through her violently
pushed her back. Rubbing her forearm over her lips she
said, "Blah, what the hell are you doing?"
"I transferred some of my essence into you along with
some of my knowledge."
"Why, and why did you kiss me was it really necessary?"
"No," Kyuubi replied with an amused smile, "But it was

the most fun way to go about doing so. As to why you'll
need my knowledge it's to erase the learning curve you'd
otherwise need in order to fully control my power."
Looking behind the still glaring Uzumaki, Kyuubi could
see wisps of chakra beginning to travel over the fox
body. The chakra began to travel towards Kushina
whose back was turned to it. It engulfed the woman just
as Kyuubi said, "Plus my essence was to create a link
between you and my original form."
As the red-chakra engulfed her, Kushina felt as if her

entire existence was suddenly supercharged with power.
She was abruptly pulled off her feet towards the Bijuu's
body were her form melted into the fox's body.
Everything went dark causing her to panic before she
realized that her eyes were closed. Opening them she was
shocked to see she was looking down on Kyuubi who in
turn was staring up into the red-eyes of her original fox
form.
"You bitch you tricked me. I don't want Naruto to see

me like this" Kushina shouted in the deep gravelly voice
she remembered the Kyuubi possessed from the few
times they had communicated. Standing on all fours, she
lunged at the woman Bijuu only to be slapped away by a
chakra construct of a fox that sprang into existence
around Kyuubi.
Calmly Kyuubi said, "Please refrain from attacking me

again as I don't wish to harm you." Kushina growled
angrily but sat down nonetheless. "Good, now that you
are willing to listen try and access my knowledge."
"For what purpose," Kushina asked still agitated.
"You'll know when you see it."
Doing as instructed, Kushina began thinking of ways to

use Kyuubi's powers and to her surprise literally
hundreds of different ways began to flow through her
brain. Finding the one Kyuubi was talking about she
lowered her head to the floor and closing her eyes began
to concentrate. A moment later, her human form
appeared which she quickly implanted with her will
animating it. Being helped to her feet by Kyuubi, the
Uzumaki said, "Sorry."
"Don't be, considering our long relationship it's easy to

understand why you'd jump to the conclusion I betrayed
you. Can you walk?" Kushina nodded so Kyuubi began
walking towards the bars of the seal. As she passed
through them she warned, "Don't touch the bars. Now
that you possess my chakra they'll react violently should
you make contact."
Stepping outside the seal Kyuubi said, "Now do you

think you can make the environment a little more
suitable for a conversation."
Again searching through Kyuubi's knowledge Kushina

nodded and concentrating the seal shifted from a boiler
room to that of a small apartment that Kyuubi guessed
that the Uzumaki used to live in. Taking a seat at the
kitchen table, Kyuubi said, "Good, now let's see about
filling you in on all your son has been up too."
****************************
Naruto sat up and was surprised to find himself in an
unfamiliar bed. Feeling an awareness that told him he
was no longer dreaming which was aided by the fact he
was no longer being chased by a large container of
instant ramen that was trying to devour him in revenge
for all the ones he had eaten over the years, he got out of
the bed to see what was going on. Leaving the unfamiliar
bedroom, he stepped into a living room to find Kyuubi
having a chat with a woman that seemed to fill him with
a sense of familiarity. Although Kyuubi was facing away
from him the woman's eyes shifted from the Bijuu and
widened before tearing up slightly upon seeing him
watching them.
Kyuubi noticing that Kushina was no longer looking at

her turned toward and seeing her lover there said, "Ah,
it's about time you joined us."
"Where am I," Naruto asked looking around the
unfamiliar apartment. "Did you teleport us here from
your room and whose your friend?"
"No," Kyuubi answered, "We're still in bed together."

Kyuubi felt a smile threaten to appear on her face
noticing how Kushina's cheeks colored at the mention of
the fact Naruto and her were currently sharing a bed
having explained their new relationship to his mother,
not to mention his many other ones . She could tell that
Kushina was having a hard time processing it which
wasn't too surprising considering the last time she had
seen her child he had just been born. She believed she
could understand that it would be a little disconcerting to
finally come face to face with the extremely handsome
man he had become only to learn that he was currently in
the process of bedding many of the most talented
Kunoichi of his age.
"That means we're in my seal right? So who's your friend,
then?"
Kyuubi gave the nervous woman several moments to

answer before taking the intuitive and standing said,
"Naruto allow me to introduce Kushina Uzumaki, your
mother."
Naruto's eyes went wide before shifting from his Bijuu

lover to the woman who moved to stand from the table.
She approached him nervously before saying, "Its true
Naruto…"
"Mom," Naruto shouted wrapping the woman in a tight

hug.
Kushina was surprised at the immediate welcome at first

but allowing herself to hug him back said, "Oh Naruto, I
finally get to hold you again."
After several moments Naruto broke the hug and staring
into his mom's eyes for several seconds asked, "How is
this possible? I thought you were dead."
"She was," Kyuubi said as she began to explain, "at least

her physical body did. Your father sealed her soul into
you along with me and from what I can tell she was to
aid you in taking possession of my chakra when the time
came."
"Wait, does that mean she's going to disappear soon.

You told me souls only have so much chakra to sustain
themselves which is why the Yamanaka's tether them to
their bodies during their jutsu."
"No," Kushina answered for the Bijuu, "I've had my

spirit linked to Kyuubi's fox body. That means for all
intents and purposes I'm in charge of the body of the
nine-tailed fox."
"Exactly," Kyuubi said smiling, "and with her linked to

my original form you'll find it much easier to use your
Bijuu chakra again."
Naruto looked thrilled at the idea to a blush crept over

his face and looking nervous said, "Um, but what
about… well you know…how I'm…."
Kyuubi giggled at her lover's embarrassment before

saying, "You are referring to how you've become quite
popular with the women around you lately correct."
When Naruto nodded she added, "You are also
wondering about how your chakra affected me and if it
will be the same for your mother." Nodding again unable
to give voice to his concern as he struggled with his
embarrassment something she noticed his mother was
also having trouble with she answered, "Do not worry."
Standing she moved towards an ornate lamp near a
couch in the apartment before saying, "This lamp will
turn on anytime you begin to enjoy yourself with one of
your lovers. When it does so, your mother simply needs
to move within its glow to escape the feelings your
chakra would otherwise cause to her. There is also one in
the bedroom."
"Can't you just have it on all the time and bathe the
whole area," Naruto asked wondering what his mom
thought about what she must have heard about him from
Kyuubi.
"I'm afraid not. You see the light creates a nullification

zone and don't forget we are still in your seal. If I created
too large of one your ability to use chakra at all would be
hampered. Besides these lights are tied to your libido so
whenever you are with someone they'll switch on
automatically it's just a matter of moving into the safe
zone before you get carried away." Seeing the two
Uzumaki looking uncomfortable she said, "I know this
isn't a perfect arrangement but for now it's the best we
can expect. Let's all make the most of it."
Naruto broke into a large smile saying, "You're right."

Moving towards the kitchen table he sat down saying,
"Mom, I want to hear all about you."
"You will," Kushina replied a similar smile in place on

her face, "But first tell me about your own life please and
all the things I missed about your growing up."
Kyuubi watched as Mother and Son began to reform a

bond her actions had nearly severed. Content, she sat
down on the couch she had been standing next to and
wondered what other surprises the future held.
*****************************
Sakura went searching for Ino as night fell over Konoha

since she felt it was time she got some answers. The
motivation for her current desire was the red-headed
kunoichi Karin who they had brought back just that
morning. Pausing for a moment after leaving the
Yamanaka flowershop and hearing from Ino's mom that
her target was currently elsewhere, Sakura closed her eyes
and saw once more the sight of Naruto holding the
sleeping woman in his arms the way he had been when
they had caught up to him. She had been so angry at him
for going off on his own and scaring her when his clone
had burst into smoke after they had heard about Sasuke
and Itachi even if she should have suspected as much
from the way the clone had held back as the rest of them
had attacked the masked man that had delayed them
from reaching Sasuke. However she had forgot all about
her anger instead feeling the emptiness that had been her
constant companion for months now when Karin had
moaned contently before snuggling deeper into his chest.
When the Sound kunoichi had woken up she had

panicked at first but calmed when Naruto had
approached her telling her she'd be alright. Her teammate
had even defiantly repeated his assurance when Kakashi
had warned him not to make promises he couldn't keep.
Sakura just couldn't fathom why he was willing to do so
especially if by Naruto's own admission Karin had been
the reason Sasuke escaped from him. Not to mention
how if the rumors swirling around Konoha were true not
only had Karin already been processed by the
Interrogation Department, but she had received a
sweetheart deal in return for the wealth of information
she had on Sound's operations. A deal that already had
allowed her to be set free although probably under Anbu
supervision.
While she couldn't be positive, she did believe the
sudden reversal in Karin's fortunes was due in part to
one thing, something had happened between her and
Naruto while they had been alone. And whatever it had
been simply tied the red-head into the network of
women she had noticed that seemed to benefit from
Naruto's presence. What hurt Sakura the most about this
newest girl however was that if things had been only
slightly different it could have been her. After all, Karin
had actually left her village to follow blindly after Sasuke,
something she had once pleaded with the Uchiha to
allow. Sakura had always held out the hope that Sasuke
didn't want her to follow him down the same dark path
he had chosen for himself. But after hearing Karin's story
she believed now it was simply because he believed it
would slow him down or that she would be of no use to
him in completing his ambition. However in truth it had
never really bothered her because after Naruto had left it
had revealed that her heart had begun to respond to the
blond's earnest attempts to gain her affections. That was
why Karin's presence hurt so much since he had returned
only to shortly later throw up a wall between them while
at the same time Karin seemed to have the magical pass
that allowed her to be close to the jinchuriki. Granted,
she knew a reason for it had been her own clumsy effort
to get Sasuke back without explaining her reasoning that
her feelings had changed over the years and the best way
she knew to show that was to make sure the Uchiha was
around when she chose Naruto. But still a part of her
wondered if she wouldn't have been better off to follow
after Sasuke as then maybe Naruto would at least have
still wanted her.
Shaking off such thoughts as pointless since she had

been able to learn a great deal from Tsunade while it
appeared Karin's own training was shockingly
incomplete. Sakura knew that the time for sitting back
and waiting for the wall between Naruto and her to
crumble was coming to an end as it would only happen if
she begun to take action. However she felt her resolve
crumble as she caught sight of not only Ino, but Shizune
and the kunoichi she had just been thinking of all sitting
around a table drinking tea at a local café. She felt her
chances of being with Naruto shatter as all three burst
into laughter at something Shizune had said in response
to a question Karin asked prompting tears to gather in
her eyes. The sight of the three sitting around without a
care in the world only cemented for Sakura that she was
missing out on something wonderful and the reason why
was as some penance for her younger self's devotion to
Sasuke. Feeling so very alone, she darted off into the
crowds of Konoha wanting to null the pain she felt so
attempted to do so by following Tsunade's way of
drowning it with alcohol.
Entering the first bar she could find Sakura walked up to

the bartender asking for strongest drink he had and after
downing it in a single gulp proceeded to order another
and another. All the while she was unaware that her
actions were being witnessed by someone with his own
axe to grind against the blond behind her pain and could
think of no better way of hurting him then by ruining the
girl he had so actively pursued once.
*****************************
Ino wiped her eyes free of the tears she felt at what
Karin had said about her genjutsu experience with
Sasuke, which had been namely that if Sasuke was going
to create an illusion by which to seduce her why would
his penis have been so average in size. Shizune had
simply responded that perhaps to him it had been large
compared to what he normally had to work with
prompting all three of them to laugh. However Ino's
mirth had vanished as she caught sight of Sakura staring
at them and from experience the blonde could tell the
young medic was fighting the urge to cry. Before Ino
could call out to her, Sakura turned on her heel melting
into the busy streets of the restaurant district seeing as it
was a Friday night.
"What is it?" Karin asked having felt Ino's chakra spike

in concern for her friend.
"Um, nothing," Ino replied standing, "I just thought I

saw Sakura. Shizune, would you mind covering my tab?
I'll get you back next time."
Shizune nodded perhaps sensing the concern Ino was

feeling for their fellow medic so Ino turned towards
Karin saying, "It was nice meeting you again and I'm sure
you'll find Konoha to your liking."
"I'm sure I will too once these Anbu stop following me

around that is."
Ino was already leaving so missed Shizune's reply of,
"Just be grateful for the one watching you now, as it was
the only reason we could approach you so freely."
Ino was surprised at just how quickly Sakura had

disappeared so decided to get a better vantage point and
leapt along the rooftops. Still after nearly an hour she
could find no sight of the pink-haired girl she was
looking for. Hoping that Sakura had returned home she
began heading in that direction passing over a street
littered with bars where a lot of people congregated in
search of a good time. Deciding to stop and give it a
once over since she had bypassed it earlier figuring it was
the type of place Sakura normally avoided she was
nonetheless surprised when on peeking through the
window of the fifth bar she checked she found Sakura
dancing to some music. She felt a scowl pass over her
face as the crowd opened up enough to show who she
was dancing with, Toshio.
Remembering Ayame's old boyfriend and the type of

scum he was Ino guessed that he had spotted Sakura and
was settling on getting a little revenge on Naruto by
seducing Sakura. Ino conjectured he wouldn't need to do
much in that department as Sakura swayed while taking a
swig of the sake bottle she held. Seeing that her friend
was extremely drunk as she almost fell backwards, she
was about to head inside to collect her, but was beat to
the punch by Toshio who snaking a hand around her
waist to grope her butt and lead her from the dance floor
took her to the back of the bar and out a door that led to
an alley.
Quickly making her way around back she heard a

drunken Sakura slur, "W-where are we going?"
"Back to my place where I'll show you a real good time."
Sakura seemed to pull herself together a little and

pushing off Toshio stumbled into a wall where she
propped herself up saying, "I-I don't want to…you might
look like him but you aren't."
Ino felt a smile at the same time a scowl appeared on

Toshio's face which he quickly covered up by trying to
look and sound pleasant saying, "Come on now. Weren't
we having a good time? There's no reason we need to
call it a night. Besides you can't tell me it doesn't bother
you."
"W-what?"
"Why, all the rumors surrounding him and those other

girls. Come on, do you really buy he's simply having play
dates with them?"
Toshio could see that Sakura didn't so approaching her
moved to kiss her but at the last second she turned her
face from him. Undeterred he placed his lips against her
neck and despite herself Sakura moaned at the contact.
For a moment Ino could see that Sakura was tempted to
close her eyes and go along with it. No doubt wanting to
pretend the man was Naruto. However, Sakura pushed
him back forcefully saying, "It doesn't matter… it doesn't
change the simple fact that you aren't Naruto."
Seeing enough Ino called out, "Sakura there you are. I've
been looking all over for you."
"Ino?" Sakura said surprised.
"Yeah, don't worry I'll get you home."

"Hey, why don't you mind your own business you little
slut," Toshio said annoyed at the interruption. "She's
already spoken for."
"You're right," Ino replied setting Sakura against the wall

to be free to use her hands, "But not by you. So how
about you get lost loser before I make you regret it."
Toshio's face twisted into a dark mask and he took a

single step forward but would regret it as Ino spun
towards him holding her hands in the shape of a square.
The civilian suddenly froze in place before stiffly like a
zombie began to walk away. He traveled outside of his
normal territory to a bar where he was the prey and after
pounding back shot after shot eventually allowed himself
to be taken to a man's home where he learned all about
the receiving end of sex.
Ino felt a small pang of guilt about implanting the
suggestion to go to the bar called the Manhole, but
figured it was no different than what he tried to do to
Sakura as all she had motivated him to do was get drunk.
Turning to her friend who had slumped to the floor of
the alley she whispered, "What am I going to do with
you?" before helping her back to her feet and guiding her
home.
*****************************
Kushina sat at the table where she had spent all the night
before talking to her son as she tried to get to know him
for the first time. As he slept since being awake in the
seal presented the same mental fatigue being awake
outside of it presented, she marveled at the truly great
person he had become especially considering his hard
childhood. That he was determined to try and follow
through on uniting all the Shinobi villages despite
growing up alone truly made her wish she had some part
in his growing up. She felt tears begin to appear in her
eyes as she remembered what Naruto told her when she
had voiced that wish.
"It's only because of you and dad that I was able to grow
up at all so everything that happened afterwards is due to
that."
Standing, she moved to the couch and seeing the lamp

sitting there felt a bit uneasy at knowing her son was
sexually active already. Not only that but he was in the
process of assembling a Harem which would in theory
help push the shinobi world in the right direction.
Truthfully she wished Naruto had paid a little more
attention to her wish that he beware Jiraiya as she was
confident he was the cause of it somehow. But still she
couldn't fault Naruto too much and she supposed it was
a point of pride that her son possessed something so
many other women wanted. Not to mention he deserved
to be happy after so many years of misery so guessed she
should just learn to except that this was the path Naruto
was taking to accomplish his dreams.
Kushina felt a tug on her chakra signifying that Naruto

was awakening since he'd need more during the day so
prepared to experience her first full day in the life of her
son.
*****************************
Sakura opened her eyes cursing the brightness as it

caused her to want to hurl. Trying to remember what
happened the night before she frowned as she drew a
blank from the time after she entered the bar. Sitting up
in bed she rubbed her forehead trying to remember, until
she realized she wasn't in her apartment. Suddenly
recalling a blond haired man, she feared that in her
misery she had committed a mistake and was tempted to
sneak from the room until she realized she was naked.
Hearing a door open and close, she decided to face the
music and turned to the door only to see Ino entering
the apartment. The blonde smiled at her holding up
some clothes saying, "I hope you don't mind but I ran to
your apartment to get you some clean clothes."
Sakura felt embarrassed at not recognizing the apartment

of her friend, but supposed it could be due to the fact
that she hadn't been spending a lot of time with the
blonde which she suspected was due to her being with
Naruto. Looking down at the covers she said trying not
to sound bitter, "Thanks, what happened last night?"
"Well after drinking what was probably close to your

own body weight in liquor you met a man who tried to
take you home. You refused which he didn't take very
well but luckily for you I swooped in to save the day."
"Why?"
Confused Ino replied, "Because you're my friend. Why

else?"
"It wouldn't have mattered…"
"Because you feel Naruto's abandoned you," Ino said

causing the pink-haired girl's gaze to shift from the
covers to her. Ino smiled sadly saying, "But we both
know it would have mattered." Sighing she added, "You
two have made such a mess of things, but again luckily
for you I'm here so come on." Pulling Sakura from the
bed she pushed her towards the bathroom saying, "Take
a shower since you smell like a brewery and then get
dressed."
"Why? Are you going to finally tell me what's going on
with you and Naruto?"
"No, I'm going to show you."
Sakura quickly followed Ino's instructions and was

surprised that upon leaving her friend's apartment they
immediately headed to the Hyuuga compound. "Where
are we going? I thought you were going to show me
what's been going on."
"I am, but first you have to stop asking questions. I

promised him I wouldn't tell you. But he never made me
promise not to show you. It's a technicality but I've
waited long enough for him to finally talk to you
himself."
"Maybe…maybe we should just forget it then."

"No, this needs to be done. But you'll have to
understand that whatever you see you need to keep quiet
about. Our lives may hang in the balance."
"What are you talking about? Whose lives?"
Ino didn't respond simply saying, "I told you I can't tell
you." Reaching the Hyuuga compound they were
escorted in and after being led to Hinata's room to wait
for the Hyuuga princess, she said her tone deadly serious,
"From this point on no matter what you see you're going
to have to take it in stride." Sakura nodded and the two
lapsed into silence until Hinata arrived.
Smiling brightly the Hyuuga said, "Ino, Sakura what can I

do for you?"
"Hinata I need a huge favor from you," Ino said and

waited for Hinata to nod before continuing, "I know you
and I had a big day planned today…but I was wondering
if Sakura could take your place."
The smile that Hinata sported disappeared only to be

replaced with a frown as she icily turned towards Sakura.
"Why…"
"They need to resolve their differences. Please I haven't

told her anything but I want to show her why Naruto's
been so distant lately. This is the best way I can think
of."
"Ino…" Hinata began her tone conveying she

understood how the blonde felt about the matter torn
between her loyalty to her friend and to her lover."
"Please," Ino said quickly dropping to her knees in a

begging posture, "I won't involve you if there's any
blowback and will take full responsibility."
With a sigh Hinata nodded saying, "Very well… I'll go
along with what you have planned."
Then to Sakura's shock Hinata began undressing right in

front of both of them. Getting to her feet, Ino said,
"Thank you Hinata." Turning to Sakura, she instructed,
"You need to study Hinata because you're going to henge
yourself to look like her."
"D-does she really need to be naked," Sakura asked

confused to which both the Hyuuga and Yamanaka
smirked at each other.
"Oh it's absolutely necessary because you might find

being naked to be a common occurrence today." Not
sure what Ino meant, Sakura did as she was told and her
eyes immediately sought out the nine-tailed fox shaped
tattoo on the Hyuuga right hip and wondered why she
felt a yearning to have one of her own.
****************************
Ino had a hard time not smiling at the henged Sakura as

they headed to their next destination. The reason for her
amusement was due to the fact that Sakura was acting
nearly as nervous as Hinata had at least before her
inclusion in the Harem. Coming to a stop in front of the
many hotsprings Konoha had to offer she heard Sakura
mumble, "I guess that's what you meant about being
naked being common place today."
Ino gave her a smile that said, "You have no idea," and
then began walking inside.
"Can I help you?" the attendant asked upon their

stepping up to the front desk.
Giving the man a dazzling bright smile Ino said, "Yes,
I'm here for the Konoha Bathing Associations club
meeting. I believe we reserved a private bath."
The young man behind the desk broke out into a lusty
grin unable to stop himself from saying, "What I'd give
to be a member of the club."
"Sorry sweetie," Ino said playfully, "We have a strict no

men allowed policy. I'm sure you
can understand why."
"Yeah," he replied dreamily imagining the heavenly

bodies that had passed past his desk, "I don't think a
male member would live very long due to all the blood
loss."
Winking Ino said, "Depends on the male and the
member." Her playful tone caused the attendant to shoot
back as his nose erupted in a giant stream of blood. As
he passed out unconscious she turned to Sakura as she
said, "I guess we'll see ourselves in then."
Picking up the key from the desk Ino led Sakura to a

special locker room which she unlocked with the key
before grabbing a basket and undressing. As Ino bent
over to remove her panties she could feel Sakura's eyes
on her rear and didn't doubt she had noticed the nine-
tailed fox she had there. Straightening she could see the
question Sakura wanted to ask reflected in her eyes but
with a shake of her head Ino told her not to bother.
Nodding with a sigh, Sakura began to undress as well and

once fully nude in Hinata's form paused a moment to
rub her hand on the mark the Hyuuga sported. Ino
grabbed her hand saying, "Alright let's go." Leading her
into the bath she could feel Sakura's arm stiffen as she
spotted all the women congregating inside the bath in
various forms of undress.
"All right it's about time you two showed," Anko

shouted as they stepped into the open air bath. "Now all
we're waiting on is the old lady and the fox."
Tsunade arched an eyebrow as she studied the two girls

before saying, "I trust you aren't referring to me."
"Nah, you're the busty old lady," Anko replied teasingly

but a moment later was submerged under the water as a
result of being hit on the head by the Hokage.
As Anko resurfaced spurting insults as well as water from

her mouth Tsunade ignored them to stand in front of the
two recent arrivals. Running a critical eye over the pair
she stopped on the Hyuuga who seemed to be doing her
best to melt into Ino's shadow before saying, "I'd like a
word if you will, Ino."
Trying to remain relaxed the Yamanaka said, "Sure," and

began following the older blonde to a secluded corner of
the bath. "What's up," she asked when they were far
enough away that their conversation couldn't be
overheard.
"Why don't you tell me," Tsunade said watching the

henged girl out of the corner of her eye. "We both know
that isn't Hinata."
Unable to keep from wincing Ino asked, "How'd you

know?"
"I've seen Sakura uncomfortable enough times to know

her body language. Not to mention Hinata hasn't been
that nervous in months. I imagine Tsume and Hana
know as well and are waiting for my signal on how to
proceed."
With a defeated sigh Ino said, "Please let it slide. I know

Naruto has been unwilling to let Sakura into his life but
she needs this and I suspect so does he."
"Ino, still you should have…"
"Look, last night she got so trashed she almost…" Ino

filled Tsunade in on what had happened the night before
causing the Hokage to look concerned at her second
apprentice. But hearing how she had still not allowed
herself to be seduced and the reason why said, "Alright,
but what happens after she gets her inside peek and
decides she doesn't want to be a part of it."
"She will, but if she does chose not to I'll take the
necessary steps to insure our secrecy."
"Fine," Tsunade said walking back towards the others
and gave a slight nod to the Inuzuka present.
Ino moved back to the henged Sakura to guide her to a

quiet part of the bath in order to wait for the remaining
few Harem members that were expected for the meeting.
****************************
Sakura didn't quite know what to make of her current

situation as she was sitting in a bath with almost all of the
women she had worked with in one way or another. She
had noticed right off the back that all of them shared the
same mark although the places differed as did the sizes
of them. Hana and Tsume for example had their fox
marks on their breasts with the daughter's being on the
inside of her right breast and the mother had hers on the
left one. She had seen the one Tsunade sported on the
inside of her right thigh while Shizune's was almost
minuscule but was placed on her pelvis to the right of
her pussy. The fact that the normally skittish Shizune was
sitting completely naked as she carried on a conversation
with Anko and Yuugao threw Sakura for a loop as well.
Believing the mark in one way or another tied each of the

women to Naruto she nearly blew a gasket as the
extremely old and wrinkled Koharu Utatane entered the
baths wearing only a towel. As she stepped towards the
edge of the water, Anko stood suddenly saying, "Don't
you fucking do it."
Sakura shut her eyes as the towel began to get pulled

apart causing Anko to say, "Ah come the fuck on why do
you have to do that every time?"
When Koharu laughingly replied, "If you insist on calling

me old woman then I feel the need to at least fit your
description from time to time," she didn't do so in the
voice she usually associated with the elder. Opening her
eyes Sakura was shocked to see a beautiful brown haired
woman where the elder had entered the water.
Filled with questions but aware that Ino couldn't and

wouldn't answer them she simply tried to gleam as much
information as she could from the scattered
conversations. When a woman appeared at the edge of
the water in a flash of flames, Tsunade attracted all of the
women's attention by saying, "Alright, since everyone is
here let's begin."
Ino raised her hand saying, "What about Karin? Why

isn't she here?"
Yuugao answered saying, "She's still being observed by

my Anbu. It was the only way Ibiki would allow her to
be released so quickly. However, he'll probably allow
them to be called off soon as we've already received
reports from the squads sent to check out the closest of
Orochimaru's hidden bases."
"Good, I'll expect a report on that by tomorrow,"

Tsunade said causing the Anbu captain to nod. "Alright
does anyone have anything of importance to say before
we get to the day's schedule?"
"I do," Kyuubi said still fully robed, "I've solved the
problem Naruto had with chakra control."
"Wait when did he have a problem with that," Anko

asked confused.
"On his last mission," Tsunade replied, "That's good

Kakashi seemed pretty concerned about it. How'd you
fix it?"
"I awoke his mother's sleeping spirit that had been sealed
inside of him and combined her with my old body."
"…"
To Sakura the silence was deafening especially as it was

shattered by Anko shouting, "What? You mean his
mother's going to have a front row seat as we…"
"I've already taken precautions against that although she

is aware of our more carnal interests in her son. She has
given her approval that we continue so long as her son is
happy."
"I'll want to hear more on this from you later Kyuubi,"

Tsunade said annoyed at the Bijuu doing things on her
own. Moving on she asked, "Alright what's today
schedule look like?"
"Well since its noon and Ayame couldn't close her shop
until after the lunchtime rush Naruto's spending lunch
there," Shizune said standing as she began to recite what
they could expect for the day's events, "After that I
believe he and Yuugao have a training session. Followed
by his giving two of our Suna compatriots a tour of the
village."
"I bet they never leave his bedroom," Anko joked

causing a few of the women to snigger in amusement.
"Right, well continuing," Shizune said finishing up, "I

believe tonight Ino and Hinata are going to be the ones
he entertains last today."
"Good, I've already given Kakashi permission to stay in

the village for training for the rest of the week.
Therefore, see Shizune about scheduling a moment or
two with him."
"Is there any other business we need to discuss?"
Tsunade looked around the bath at the various women
pausing a bit longer on Shiho who shook her head sadly.
"Yes, I'll need Yuugao to go on a patrol in a few days,"

Kyuubi said speaking up.
"Why?"
"She's going to catch our wanted assassin," Kyuubi

replied with a smile before disappearing into flames
again.
"She's really beginning to bug me with this whole need to

know crap," Tsunade groused as she stood to head back
to the locker room after calling the meeting to an end.
"Well it has its advantages," Koharu said pulling herself
out of the water to follow her fellow deaged kunoichi.
"And that would be?" Tsunade asked annoyed.
"Why simple. If we have no idea at what she is playing at

then I highly doubt Danzou will either."
Sakura waited with Ino as the rest of the women made

their way out of the water to get dressed and head off to
their various duties. Turning to her blonde friend with
hundreds of questions racing through her mind she was
prevented from asking any as Ino said, "How about we
get some lunch?"
*****************************
Arriving at the Ichiraku Ramen stand, Sakura was

surprised to see a closed for lunch sign hanging in front
of it. About to ask where they'd go instead she was
surprised as Ino ignored it pulling the gate up and waved
her in. Sakura entered the stand and paused upon seeing
Naruto standing behind the counter. Confused as to why
the shop was closed if Naruto was covering for Ayame
she was about ask when Ino said, "I see Ayame's busy
getting her lunch so we'll help ourselves."
Sakura wondered what the Yamanaka was referring to

until she sat at the bar and could see the top of Ayame's
head which was bobbing back and forth in front of
Naruto's groin. Placing a bowl in front of Sakura, who
was pulling off an amazing impersonation of a crimson
Hinata, Ino said, "Eat up…unless you're hungry for
something else that is."
Ayame pulled her mouth away from Naruto's dick

allowing Sakura an unfettered view of it as she said,
"Sorry girls he's all mine right now. That is unless one of
you wants to trade with me for tonight."
"Mmm, tempting but no right Hinata," Ino said trying

hard to keep a straight face as Sakura struggled to look
anywhere but at the one-eyed monster Ayame currently
held in her hand.
"Well then you'll have to excuse me," Ayame said

returning her attention back to pleasuring Naruto's cock.
"Ah fuck," Naruto moaned in pleasure as the Ramen

waitress tried to get him to explode in her mouth.
Despite the pleasure coursing through him he noticed
that Hinata's face was growing redder and redder so
leaning over the counter to stare into her face making the
henged Sakura emit an, "eep," that would have done the
shy Hinata proud asked, "Are you okay? It looks like you
might be coming down with something."
Poking her fingers together Sakura tried to reply but
found it difficult with the slurping noises coming from
behind the counter, "Um… I'm really….I'm…"
"She's fine," Ino said hurriedly pulling Sakura to her feet,

"We just came from the hot-springs and she probably
stayed in a little too long. Anyway we'll see you later, try
not to wear him out too much Ayame."
As the two kunoichi neared the exit Naruto erupted into

Ayame's eager mouth causing Sakura to become rooted
to the floor as Naruto leaned back to enjoy his orgasm.
"Ahhh, fuck," he moaned in pleasure causing Sakura to
shiver slightly in Ino's hands. Pushing her friend to the
exit, Ino looked back and thought she caught a smirk on
Naruto's face but the flaps of the stand obscured her
vision just as Ayame began leading Naruto to the back of
the shop.
*****************************
"That was kind of strange," Ayame said rolling up her

skirt as she sat back on the small table where she rolled
the dough for the noodles as Naruto took up a standing
position between her legs, "I wonder what that was
about."
"I have an idea," Naruto said before kissing her greedily

as he slid his manhood inside her soaked cunny. Ayame
moaned into his mouth at the intrusion before wrapping
her legs around Naruto's waist as he began moving inside
her. Breaking the kiss, he pushed up her shirt exposing
her chest and as he sealed his lips to her neck roughly
groped her breast in his left hand.
Placing a hand in his hair she pulled her face to his ear
whispering, "That's it pound my pussy, my love. Oh
fuck… how does it feel to be fucking me where I've
prepared so many of your meals."
Pulling his lips from her neck Naruto stared into her eyes
slowing the pace of his hips as well causing Ayame to
loosen the grip of her legs around his waist. Then
standing straight he grabbed her ankles pulling her legs
into a wide V before saying, "It makes me hungry to hear
you actually start moaning." He then began really
slamming into her causing Ayame to throw back her
head in ecstasy as she began groping her tits.
"Yes… oh fuck you're tearing apart my insides, Fuck…"

Ayame moaned as the table began to shake as well under
Naruto's onslaught.
"That's because you're griping me so tightly down there,"

Naruto panted feeling the heat which had nothing to do
with being in a kitchen
Ayame didn't seem to be listening as she began chanting,
"Pound my pussy, pound my pussy." Over and over
again quite loudly causing Naruto to fear the people
walking outside the shop might hear them. Letting go of
her ankles to lean forward and quiet her with his mouth.
He wasn't surprised when she crossed her legs behind his
ass or that she reached down to cup it with her hands in
order to pull him even deeper inside her. The table began
to creek in protest at their actions but both were too far
gone to truly pay it much mind as they neared their
respective ends.
Still a part of Naruto registered that crashing through a

table would be a less than stellar end. So straightening
Naruto pulled Ayame up off the table and began
thrusting his hips upward the new position allowing the
tip of his cock to knock on the entrance of her womb
every time he fully entered her. With her head thrown
back in delirium due to the pleasure racking her body
Ayame stared up at the ceiling with wide unseeing eyes
before finally tensing and she clung her body to Naruto's
where with a final violent push upwards he flooded her
deepest part in his warm seed.
Naruto held her easily in his arms as they both came

down from their release. As her breathing returned to
normal and the stars faded from her vision, Ayame
simply said, "Wow," before kissing Naruto gently on the
lips. While the kiss dragged on Naruto allowed Ayame's
feet to slip to the floor where she stood on her tiptoes as
it came to a conclusion. Looking behind him she noticed
the time and said, "You better get going unless you want
to be late to your training with Yuugao."
Looking over his shoulder at the same clock he cursed

and began to take off running. But he stopped before
leaving the kitchen and dashed back to leave a quick peck
on Ayame's cheek shouting out a, "Thanks for lunch," as
he ran through the door.
"No thank you," Ayame whispered rubbing a hand over

her full stomach but was startled as the table where she
had been lying moments before broke apart. Staring at it
for several moments she shrugged saying, "Eh, the shop
needed a new one anyway."
*****************************
"They were…"
"Yes"
"She was…"
"Uh-huh," Ino said amused as Sakura struggled with

what she had just witnessed.
"How can you be so calm about it," Sakura asked loudly
making Ino glad the streets were thinning since they were
reaching their next destination.
Ino shrugged with a cool composure saying, "Because

I've been there. I knew what to expect."
Looking downwards at her feet as she walked for over a

block Sakura looked at her friend before saying, "How
can you expect me to not have any questions?"
"I never said you couldn't have questions Sakura," Ino

replied with a smile. "I just can't answer them but if you
were to say draw your own conclusions. There's nothing
stopping me from agreeing with you."
"Will you answer at least one?"

"Ask and find out."
"Why are you showing me this? I mean from how Hinata

sounded you might get Naruto angry at you."
Ino did look a little worried at that, but giving her friend
a reassuring smile answered, "First the only reason I'm
answering is because it's about me, but the reason is
because both of you are in important to me. I know it's
been hurting you to suddenly lose him from your life
again even though he's in the village. I also believe it's
been bothering him to keep you at such a distance."
Seeing Sakura give her a look of disbelief she said, "It's
true. The only difference is Naruto has a more extensive
support group." Catching a small look of hope appearing
on the henged Sakura's face Ino felt the need to tease her
but ignored it upon reaching the shimmering barrier that
was surrounding Training Ground S. Flashing through
the hands signs needed to open a small hole Ino
presented the opening to Sakura saying, "After you."
Sakura walked in several steps but since she was not

exactly sure where to go she paused to allow Ino to take
the lead. Walking confidently through the training
ground, Ino could tell Sakura was wondering how she
seemed to know where to go considering the size of it.
As the trees began to give way to a clearing, Ino suddenly
stopped and grabbing Sakura's wrist pulled her into some
bushes. Giving Sakura a hand-sign to be silent but to
move forward she could see her friend stiffen as she
spotted a nude Yuugao standing in a clearing.
Peeking out herself Ino could see the Anbu captain's

backside as she faced away from them. Although she
knew that Yuugao could use her fox mark which was
located on her lower-back just to the left of her spinal
cord to locate Naruto. Ino knew the woman would
consider that cheating but didn't doubt she was still
aware of him moving through the trees just east of
Sakura and hers position.
Abruptly in a flurry of leaves Naruto leapt from a tree

canopy towards the woman just as naked but was henged
in his Sexy Jutsu. As Yuugao spun to the threat, Ino
wondered if it was a tactic that would work since Yuugao
seemed to prefer enjoying Naruto by herself as she had
never taken part in any of the threesomes or even
foursomes that his other lovers had. However such
thoughts were put on hold as Yuugao completed her
turn to show that Naruto wasn't the only one that could
henge himself as standing stiff and proud from her pelvis
was an almost comically large two foot cock that was as
thick as an arm.
The look on Naruto's face was priceless and Ino didn't

doubt that if he was a cartoon he'd begin applying the air
brakes in order to stop his forward movement. Still
natural he couldn't so Yuugao caught the off balance
man and grabbing him around the waist in the air
smashed him face first into the ground. Naruto tried to
scuttle away when she let go but she grabbed him by the
ankle saying, "Don't be afraid Naruto, it only hurts at
first."
"I give, I give," Naruto yelled as he tried to crawl away.
"Ah, you're no fun," Yuugao said teasingly allowing her

henge to disappear.
Doing so as well, Naruto spun around pointing at

Yuugao saying, "You cheated!"
Bending at the waist Yuugao brought her face close to

his saying, "Really, so what should I consider your little
scheme then?"
"A sound well thought out tactic."
Chuckling Yuugao kissed his cheek before straightening

and standing over him brought her pussy right up to
Naruto's face as she said, "I don't have a problem with
wrestling women or even sleeping with them. However,
when I'm with my man I want him to focus solely on
me."
Taking her words as a suggestion Naruto reached up to

cup her ass and pulled her snatch towards his eager
mouth. Naruto teased her first though by licking all
around the area but avoided stimulating her directly
managing to cause the tough Anbu captain to plaintively
say, "D-don't tease…"
Pulling his head back slightly he blew on her causing her

to whimper almost incoherently as he said with a smirk,
"Consider it payback for your dirty trick." But after
placing several kisses along her thighs he gave in to her
wishes as he focused his energies on her neglected pussy.
"Yesss," Yuugao hissed throwing her head back upon

Naruto's beginning to kiss her lower lips. Having long
learned what she enjoyed Naruto quickly began circling
her clit with his tongue. Continuing his efforts for several
minutes it wasn't long before Yuugao began to feel the
strength in her legs begin to wan so pushing his mouth
away she slid down his body until she was face to face
with him.
The two stared into each other's eyes for a moment

before beginning a delicate kiss that quickly grew more
passionate as time progressed. Yuugao broke the kiss to
moan as Naruto reached up to grab her breast and give it
a squeeze. Lowering his head to it he sucked her nipple
into his mouth and rolled it around with his tongue
before nipping it pulling another moan from the Anbu
captain.
Placing a hand against his chest Yuugao gently pushed

him back saying, "Just sit back and enjoy." Doing as she
wished, Naruto laid back on his elbows as Yuugao from
her kneeling position raised her hips and grabbing the
base of his cock guided it into her wet and ready pussy.
As it began to enter and stretch her out she groaned,
"Oh, so big."
As Yuugao began to rock her hips back and forth

causing Naruto to groan and grab her hips, Ino became
aware that Sakura was squirming uncomfortably next to
her. However it wasn't in the type of way that revealed
disgust at what she was witnessing but in the way that
told her that if she wasn't there Sakura would probably
be rubbing herself raw as she watched the two going at it.
Although tempted to push Sakura to do so if only to
allow her to do the same, but ultimately she decided
against it since she didn't exactly know how the henged
girl would respond. Yet seeing just how focused Sakura
was on the action in front of her decided a little self-
teasing couldn't hurt so discreetly reached between her
legs to rub her slit through her panties.
"MMMmmmmm, so good," Yuugao moaned as she

picked up her speed rubbing her clit against Naruto's
pelvis as she continued her rocking motion with his
manhood buried inside her. Nearing her orgasm and
seeing Naruto's face beginning to scrunch up in
preparation to coating her insides with his seed. She
stopped abruptly and when Naruto tried to pick up
where she left off, she pulled herself off his dick to say,
"Not yet naughty boy. You still need to learn patience."
Although she could tell patience was the last thing

Naruto wanted to learn at the moment, he leaned back in
order to wait for her to make the next move. Pleased
with how Naruto always respected her wishes when it
came to sex she grabbed him by the shoulders and she
rolled them over until she was on her back and grabbing
the back of her knees spread herself wide saying, "Good
boy, as a reward I'm going to let you bury that monster
someplace no man has ever been before."
Seeing as Yuugao was presenting her anal passage for his

viewing pleasure Naruto had no problem understanding
what she meant. Nodding in acceptance, Naruto pressed
his cockhead against her anus he experienced quite a bit
of resistance but with a determined effort managed to
push the tip in. Yuugao hissed in discomfort causing him
to pause in order to allow her to adjust to the feeling.
When she felt comfortable enough to proceed she
wrapped her arms around his neck saying, "It's okay…go
ahead I can take it."
Kissing her deeply he began to slowly push more of
himself inside her until his pelvis came into contact with
her ass. As the two continued to make-out Naruto began
a slow pace that filled Yuugao with a being filled and
emptied sensation that was both at the same time
familiar as it was different. Surprised at just how pleasant
it was Yuugao ended the kiss to say, "Go on
Naruto…really show me what you can do and don't stop
until I tell you too."
Naruto groaned as Yuugao backdoor resisted his efforts

to comply with her request but soon began drilling her
with a full head of steam. Leaning back, he to create
room he began rubbing her pussy paying extra attention
to the sensitive nub causing his lover to gasp as her
pleasure suddenly intensified. As her ass clamped down
around him Naruto threw his head back shouting, "Ah
fuck, I'm cumming."
"Me…too just a little more….just hold on a little
longer…"
Naruto tried his best to hold out but several strokes later
he groaned, "Sorry….I'm exploding," and then did so
filling her bowels in his white goo. The unfamiliar
sensation as well as his continuing to stimulate her clit
was enough to get Yuugao to follow after.
Enjoying the aftereffects of her orgasm as her body

began to return to normal upon his pulling out she
moaned contently to herself but when Naruto began to
flip her onto her belly began to ask, "Hey what are you
doi…" But his suddenly pulling her hips up and plunging
his dick back into her ass once more answered her
question.
Leaning over her shoulder, he whispered into her ear, "I

don't believe you gave me the order to stop."
As her body began to ramp back up in pleasure in
response to the invading appendage she moaned, "No I
suppose I didn't." Seeing as how she was bathing in
pleasure due to her oversight Yuugao saw no reason to
give the order to stop so simply decided to see which
came first his need to stop or hers.
*****************************
Ino pulled Sakura away from the rutting couple since if

she didn't leave soon she'd probably end up frigging
herself to an orgasm and while not exactly opposed to
doing such figured for now at least Sakura didn't need to
see that just yet. After steeping through the opening she
made in the barrier Ino paused to look back at the
trailing Sakura as she said with her head down, "So he's
involved with everyone that was at the hotspring this
morning." Ino didn't reply not seeing a need to correct
her, but Sakura seemed to realize that much like Karin
hadn't been present that morning there could be more so
rubbing her hand over her hip where Hinata's fox mark
was added, "That's not all was there. Tsunade mentioned
two Suna kunoichi. He's with everyone that has this mark
isn't he? What is it a brand to show off his conquests?"
Hearing a little bitterness seeping into the henged girl's

voice Ino corrected her friend saying, "Not at all. I mean
we try to make sure that they are hidden for the most
part. But if it helps think of that mark as something
similar to the Konoha symbol on your headband."
"I…I see, that time right after my mission to Grass to

locate Sasori's spy and I arrived as you were leaving his
apartment looking like you just showered you were
already with him then."
Thinking back Ino nodded replied, "Yeah."

"Then all the dates weren't fake they were real."
"Pretty much, Naruto wanted to treat us to a night on

the town so we started those rumors about him thinking
of them as training."
"Was the training Naruto talked about back then

somehow responsible for all of you being interested in
him?"
Knowing she needed to explain it as Sakura could get the

wrong idea otherwise Ino sighed since she was in fact
crossing the line she set for herself when she decided to
give Sakura the peek into Naruto's new life so said,
"Yes." Seeing Sakura eyes grow wide as she began to
suspect something sinister Ino explained, "But we are all
a part of this willingly and before taking a new lover for
the most part has always warned them being with him
will be life altering."
"What do you mean life-altering is it some sort of mind

control?"
"No… I mean we're bound to Naruto now and he has

the ability to control our actions after we consummate
with him, but we still possess full control of our minds
just not our bodies. However he rarely uses it unless
necessary much like he did with Karin to prevent anyone
from learning about what the two of them did while
alone."
Now understanding the confused and even scared

glances Karin constantly sent towards Naruto during the
trip back to Konoha. "But why take so many lovers. Has
this jutsu made him need to seek out new lovers or is it
something else."
"Something else," Ino asked looking at her friend as they
began heading back to the village again.
"I…I just can't see Naruto doing something like this for
the hell of it. I'm sure there's something more…I know
Yuugao is beautiful but I don't think Naruto would just
seek her out to use her for sex."
"You're right; he wants to unite all the Shinobi villages."

Sakura response was to give an incredulous look which
caused Ino to giggle. Seeing Sakura needed an
explanation for her amusement Ino said, "It's just now I
know what Naruto feels like as he told his other lovers
about his goal. But it is true, and is already beginning
albeit slowly. For instance have you heard about a
measure being discussed in the council called bill T.R.
number one hundred and three."
"Not really," Sakura answered not having paid much
attention to council matters, "but from the TR at the
front it sounds like some sort of trading bill."
"It is," Ino said, "It was introduced by Tsume to help

forge tighter economic ties between us and Suna. It will
also help limit both villages dependence on the Daimyo's
willingness to supply the villages with funds."
"And what does that help achieve?"
"Well for one the unfair trade rules between us and Suna
almost four years ago are what led to their aligning with
Orochimaru during the chunin exams."
"Is the bill going to pass?"
"I'm not sure," Ino answered as she thought about the

current breakdown of votes, "My dad is going to vote for
it which means the Nara and Akimichi will probably as
well. The Hyuuga are probably going to vote against it
since the Hyuuga clan elders helped Danzou negotiate
the current rules. That probably means also Elders
Danzou and Homura are against it and Koharu will be
for it. Nobody is quite sure about the Aburame but he
seems to be leaning against it at the moment as is
Asuma-sensei of the Sarutobi Clan."
"Really," Sakura said in disbelief.
"Yeah," Ino said disappointed but not angry, "I think

Asuma just doesn't want to admit his dad was pretty
weak-willed in this matter since he signed the first
agreement into law. In any case as it stands now it would
be a tie with Tsunade able to cast the winning vote.
But…"
"But?"
"It seems Danzou is trying to push for the Kurama clan
to appoint a new leader since Yakumo is unlikely to be
able to attend to her duties. The only reason he would do
that is because he believes the new leader will vote in his
favor making it a tie again which goes in his favor. In any
case, that's just the beginning of what Naruto has
planned and basically he's selected most of us to fulfill
that goal. Some like Ayame were simply because she
already possessed feeling for him and others just sort of
fell in his lap literally."
"Oh," Sakura said sadly having come to believe now that

Naruto just no longer valued her company due to the
bevy of women already surrounding him, "I guess I can
understand why he has no interest in the likes of me
then. Not with women like Yuugao and even Lady
Tsunade lining up to be with him especially after how I
mistreated him bac…" Hearing enough Ino moved in
front of her friend and flicked her on the forehead,
"Ouch, what's the big idea Pig."
"Kami Forehead you are so thick skulled it's not even

funny," Ino replied
"How am I being hardheaded here," Sakura said rubbing

the spot Ino had flicked, "He's able to seduce everyone
around him it seems but can barely even talk to me. It's
obvious that he has no interest in me."
"That's not true in the least but think about it. What
makes you special?"
"Don't you think I have," Sakura replied on the verge of

tears, "All I have thought about all these months is why
not me. Why does he go on dates with everyone else but
avoids me? Why does Fu show up and he has no
problem wrapping her in his arms but he's afraid to even
touch me? All I have asked is what makes me different
lately."
Pulling Sakura into a hug Ino said, "You really need to

learn how to listen. I said special, not different." Pulling
back to look into Sakura's eyes even if they were the
lavender ones of Hinata, she asked, "Who do you think
Naruto chose first when he mastered his jutsu."
"I-I don't know, Hinata maybe."
Shaking her head Ino said, "No it was me."
"You…but why…I mean…"
Ino laughed at Sakura's response before saying, "I know,

it wasn't like me and him had a lot of interaction. But
that was part of the reason he targeted me as he felt my
responses would be more honest. But there was another
one. He wanted to clear away some of the competition
you'd face for Sasuke's affection." Ino couldn't help but
smile sincerely as Sakura's look of shock gave way to a
whole slew of other emotions such as joy, gratitude, and
maybe even something more that she doubted even
Sakura realized she felt yet. "You get it don't you. He
cared enough for you that even though I'm sure your
name was at the top of those he would have loved to test
it on. He only wanted for you to be happy so forsake his
own. It just a shame both of your communication skills
suck so much. Well sucks for you since the rest of us
really benefited from it."
"Yeah," Sakura said with a sigh.
Although expecting more of a response to her teasing

and truthfully having been surprised by Sakura's attitude
in general Ino said, "I'm actually quite stunned at how
well you've been handling this."
Smiling weakly Sakura said, "I've suspected something
like this for quite some time." When Ino arched an
eyebrow Sakura explained, "Not exactly this per say but I
meant that those dates were more than just warms ups
for something. You, Hinata, and Ayame were just too
happy and then I realized something. That used to be
me, Naruto was always my support and I didn't realize
just how lucky I was till I felt it missing."
"Hey," Ino said placing a hand on her friends shoulder

trying to cheer her up, "It wasn't missing just misplaced
due to some miscommunication. But tonight we'll set all
that straight okay." Receiving a brisk nod in reply she
said, "Let's go by the main gate for a little sight-seeing."
"What are we going to see," Sakura asked falling in step

with the blonde.
"Not much unfortunately since I think Anko's right
about just where most of the fun will be happening but
it'll give you an idea of just how far his reach has
extended."
*****************************
Naruto hummed as he showered after his training with

Yuugao. Wanting to be clean for his next date which he
expected was going to be an actual one since Matsuri had
never been to Konoha and had expressed a desire for
him to show her around. Both Temari and she were part
of the Suna forces camping near the Leaf Prison, but to
prevent the shinobi there from growing too weary every
couple of weeks groups were given time off to partake of
the amenities Konoha had to offer. It was also his hope
that as the Suna-nin spent more time in the village it
would help improve the comradely between the two
villages. Something he expected would be carried over
for when it was Konoha's turn to camp near Suna after
the prison crisis was dealt with.
With some free time until he was supposed to meet the

two kunoichi and able to accomplish most menial tasks
while in the seal he decided to take the time to chat with
his mother. Appearing dressed in the recreation of the
apartment where she had become pregnant with him and
his parents had chosen his name after reading one of
Jiraiya's books.
Finding his mom sitting at a table and sending glances

towards the couch every few moments he said, "Hey
mom." Turning towards him, she gave him a warm smile
as he kissed her cheek before sitting in a chair opposite
from her. "How's it going?"
"Good, considering the night before I was just a sleeping

spirit. But I do admit to being a little bored."
"Really why?"
"Well I was always kind of restless which before I could

channel into training. You should have seen me when I
was pregnant with you for the last couple of months I
was practically bouncing off the walls." Naruto chuckled
easily able to relate to having unending energy. "Plus
there's the…"
Naruto wondered why she trailed off until she sent

another look towards the couch and the lamp that would
turn on when he was entertaining his girls to shield his
mother from the effects of his chakra. Noticing her
embarrassment he said, "I'm sorry this makes you
uncomfortable."
"Is it always like this?"

"Not all the time, it's a little more frenzied today since
I've been away for so long. Some days though it is just
me spending time with them."
"It isn't just about the sex then?"
"Of course not, if it was then I'd probably just come to

see my lovers as objects to be used for my amusement.
That's someone I don't ever want to become especially
since without their support and feelings I'll have no
chance at completing the goal of uniting the villages. Not
to mention dealing with Danzou's rebellion and Sasuke."
Kushina nodded happy with her son's response before

tilting her head quizzically asking, "Sasuke, you mean
Mikoto's son? Why would you need to deal with him?"
"You knew Mikoto Uchiha?" Naruto asked stunned.

"She was my best friend growing up. It was my hope that
you and Sasuke would grow up to be just as close. Now
that you mention it though, I wonder why she wouldn't
take you in after well you know. She must have known
you were my son I told her what we were going to name
you."
Naruto could see his mom was a little hurt by the fact
her friend had abandoned her son, but knowing what he
did said, "Maybe she didn't want to get me involved with
the Uchiha."
"Why not…I mean they could be kind of snooty but…"
"Mom…it's a lot more complicated than that," Naruto

said before explaining about everything he knew about
the Uchiha massacre, Mikoto's imprisonment and
recently the death of Itachi.
Kushina whispered softly looking down at the table, "Oh
Miko, I'm so sorry." Looking up into her son's clear blue
eye she said, "Naruto we need to help her."
"I know mom," Naruto said determinedly, "I was hoping

she could blunt Sasuke's anger and because it was the
right thing to do. But now that I know she's your friend
we'll definitely get her out of there." Seeing his mom's
look of relief he was determined to do exactly as he said
regardless of the cost, but knew that at the moment
patience was the key. Having a pretty good
approximation of the time he stood and kissing her on
the cheek said, "I'll see you later mom. Love you."
As he disappeared from the seal she replied, "Love you

too." She sat at the table for several minutes glad to have
the chance to get to know her son even as it hurt to have
missed so much time with him. But as the lamp next to
the couch turned on casting a green light, she quickly
dashed into the protective zone and silently wished she
didn't need to share him with so many other women.
*****************************
Naruto stepped out of the shower and after toweling

himself dry wrapped it around his waist when he paused
seeing the two kunoichi he was supposed to meet at the
gate sitting on his apartment's couch. "Hey, I thought I
was supposed to meet you at two at the gate."
Temari was wearing a new outfit that was a black

sleeveless shirt with a purple band of cloth wrapped
around her torso and a black miniskirt which he could
tell was covering the fishnet undergarments she wore
underneath it all. Smirking, the Suna blonde said, "Well
after living in the forest for the past several weeks we
were a little anxious to return to civilization."
"I can understand that feeling," Naruto said with a grin
before clapping his hands together and asking, "So who's
ready to see all that Konoha has to offer?"
Matsuri shared a look with Temari, who stood at the

same time she did and walking towards Naruto with the
blond kunoichi said, "Actually there's been a slight
change in plans." Both women reached him at the same
time and hugging a side each she continued, "Temari
raised the excellent point that if we spent all afternoon
touring the village we'd probably miss the most
important sight Konoha had to offer."
"What's that," Naruto asked having an idea as both

women's faces neared his own.
"Your bed," both kunoichi answered before kissing him

on the cheek at the same time.
Placing a hand on each girl's ass, Naruto pulled them
closer before kissing Matsuri. As he explored the younger
Suna-nin's mouth, Temari busied herself by kissing his
neck and chest. After several seconds he switched to
Temari, while Matsuri did much the same as the blonde
kunoichi had done. As the kiss with Temari dragged on,
Matsuri decided to head south so licking her way down
his chest and abs pulled open his towel to reveal his
semi-flaccid cock. She gave the head a lick which caused
Naruto to moan into Temari's mouth before she
swallowed his length in order to make it grow. Naruto
placed his hand on Matsuri's head as his dick grew erect
making it so that she could only take about half of his
length in her mouth without gagging. Temari seeing this
out of the corner of her eye broke the kiss with Naruto
trailing kisses down his body to join her kneeling fellow
kunoichi on the floor to help tame the monster they had
awakened.
Temari took one of his balls into her mouth after teasing
it with her tongue causing Naruto to groan as he leaned
back against his wall. After giving his other testicle
similar treatment she moved on to the part of his shaft
that the furiously bobbing Matsuri couldn't reach being
sure to run her tongue underneath his shaft. Matsuri
allowed Naruto to slip out of her mouth with a pop and
moving to the side allowed Temari a chance to take his
meatcicle into her mouth as far as she could. Naruto
groaned at the switch since his fellow blonde began
running her tongue on the sensitive spot right
underneath his cockhead.
While Temari began to slowly work her head back and

forth over his length, Matsuri took a moment to divest
herself of her Suna vest and the shirt beneath it. Before
she could begin to pay attention to his dick again Naruto
placed his hand beneath the back of her head cupping it
and pulled her up towards him. Taking one of her petite
breasts into his mouth, he worked also his hand beneath
her skirt where he began to tease her panty covered
mound.
Matsuri's moans of pleasure turned into a groan of loss

as Naruto moved his mouth from teasing her nipple to
groan himself as he began to fill Temari's mouth with his
cum. Temari's cheeks bulged as he deposited several
thick ropes of his essence onto her tongue and back of
her throat. When his orgasm subsided she allowed him
to slip from her lips before smiling up at the two and
opening her mouth to show all that she had collected.
Matsuri quickly slipped from his grip and falling on top
of the current Kazekage's sister pushed her to the ground
as she tried to kiss her fellow kunoichi in an effort to
receive some of Naruto's seed.
Lying on her back with Matsuri on top of her, Temari

caught the kunoichi's face between her hands holding it
still for a moment before sealing her lips to the
brunette's. The brown haired kunoichi moaned as she
received her share from the blonde as their tongues
passed Naruto's cum between them. As the kissing
continued Matsuri began playing with Temari's breast
through her shirt causing the woman to moan into the
kiss. Temari ended the kiss in order to swallow what she
had held onto, but moaned along with Matsuri as Naruto
hunkered down and reached into their skirts to finger
both their snatches. Both women clung to each other as
he expertly revved them up and once he was sure they
were ready to move to the next level suggested, "How
about we move this party from the floor?"
Looking back at him both kunoichi nodded so Naruto

stood helping them disengage from each other as well as
separating them from their clothes. Once both kunoichi
were completely nude, he stood back and watched as
Temari took Matsuri's hand to lead her to the bed where
after sitting her down on the edge of it, straddled her lap.
Temari then looked over her shoulder before reaching
between her legs to spread apart her pussy displaying her
wetness to entice him to choose her for the right of
receiving his cock first.
Her strategy worked as Naruto quickly closed with the

pair and slid his length into blonde. Matsuri took it in
stride as she began sucking on Temari's breast as her
right hand found her own snatch to stimulate it while
Naruto pounded away at the slightly older Suna-nin.
Temari moaned in ecstasy as Naruto groped the breast
Matsuri was latched onto and squeezed it so that the
brunette could suck more of it into her mouth while his
left hand played with her other one as well. "Oh fuck,"
she moaned whorishly, "This is so much better than a
tour of the village."
"I don't know," Matsuri said removing her mouth from
Temari's breast, "it seems to me that you're the one
reaping all the benefits of our staying in." Matsuri had to
eat her words as Naruto suddenly slipped from Temari's
velvet grasp and grabbing the brunette's legs pulled her
towards him enough to spread them apart in order to
slide into her. The movement caused her to fall onto her
back so Temari spun around to sit on Matsuri's face
saying, "There now both of us can enjoy."
Matsuri raised her face to Temari's salivating pussy and

began to run her tongue all over it to drink up the juices
it found. The brunette's moans of pleasure from having
her own snatch filled and emptied also reverberated
through the kunoichi who wrapped her arms around
Naruto's neck and pulled him into a kiss.
Plowing away at Matsuri as he made out with Temari

Naruto grew tired of standing so pulled his dick from
Matsuri's tight grip. As he got onto the bed both
kunoichi moved so that he could lay flat on his back with
Temari quickly securing the pole position as she buried
his cock inside of her in a reverse cowgirl. Naruto would
have loved to watch as his dick appeared and
disappeared as Temari raised and lowered her hips but he
had his view obscured by the drooling snatch of Matsuri.
Burying his head between her legs, he reached up to play
with her tits as he eat her out causing the kunoichi's
moans of delight to mix with those coming from the
blonde one impaling herself on his dick like her life
depended on it as she mawed her own breasts.
With sweat coating her body Temari fell forward

arresting her fall by pulling one of her hands from her
breast and resting it on Naruto's thigh. Nearing her limit
she stiffened as her went wide when Naruto pulled a
hand from one of Matsuri's tits and brought it down on
the blonde kunoichi's ass the sudden pain being the
spark she needed to push her over the edge. Naruto
granted the shuddering pussy what it desired as he
reached his limit as well and began painting her insides
white. Temari fell forward towards his feet as her orgasm
passed, raising her hips just enough to allow his still hard
dick to pull free of her. Matsuri seeing her chance pulled
her pussy from Naruto's mouth and scooted back until
her nether lips came in contact with his tool. Rising up to
her feet, she hunkered down over his manhood where
she stroked his cock a few times with her hand before
guiding him inside her. Both moaned in pleasure as she
slowly skewered herself on him. She paused a moment
once he was fully inside taking the time to enjoy the filled
sensation it caused within her.
Leaning forward as she began to ride his dick back and

forth to engage the blond shinobi in a duel of tongues,
Matsuri could feel Temari crawling up the bed towards
them. Suddenly her fellow kunoichi made her presence
known by adding her own tongue to those already
dancing around each other. She also placed her hand at
the top of Matsuri's pelvis as she began stimulating her
pussy by rubbing the sensitive nub of her clit. Under
assault from Temari's dexterous fingers not to mention
the large tower of meat completely filling her and
arousing the deepest nerve endings inside her Matsuri
quickly felt her orgasm approaching. However she bit
her lip vowing she wouldn't cum until Naruto. Needless
to say it was an exquisite form of torture as she
weathered the dual assault until she felt Naruto's cock
begin to swell inside her signaling to her he was about to
cum. Allowing herself to let go just as his hot white
juices began flooding her womb, Matsuri threw her head
back in a shout of pleasure as she cupped her breasts to
pinch her erect nipples hoping to draw out her orgasm.
As it subsided and her strength to remain upright faded
she fell forward onto Naruto's chest and listened to his
heart as its pace returned to normal. Catching her breath
she squeezed her pussy muscles to caress the semi-hard
cock still inside her to say, "You know there's another
place I'd really like to visit."
"What's that," Naruto asked suppressing a groan from

the contracting muscles gripping him.
"Your shower," she answered sleepily causing a smile to

appear on both blondes' faces.
Temari slipped from the bed and a moment the sound of

water running could be heard which made Matsuri's head
pick up. A moment later she moaned as Naruto cupping
her ass easily lifted himself and her out of the bed and
carried her to the bathroom where the three of them
started a new round of lovemaking under the warm spray
of water.
*****************************
Ino could tell Sakura was nervous as they approached
Naruto's door an hour after they observed Matsuri and
Temari leave. She couldn't blame her friend since she
was battling a fit of nerves herself as she wondered if she
had crossed a line by taking the intuitive in showing
Sakura what laid behind the wall that had grown between
her and her teammate. Looking behind her as they
stepped in front of Naruto's apartment she guessed the
anxieties they both felt was why Sakura was still henged
as Hinata. Resting a hand on the door handle she gave
Sakura a reassuring smile before she turned the knob not
surprised to find it unlocked.
Finding the apartment was dark except for some candles

that were lit at various points around the room. Ino
waited for Sakura to step in to close and lock the door
and practically felt the henged girl stiffen as she found
Naruto sitting in his chair bare-chested wearing only his
orange pants. Standing and not giving a hint that he
found anything amiss he said, "I was afraid you two were
going to blow me off."
"Sorry," Ino said turning to face him as he closed with

her, "we wanted to give you some time to straighten up."
Wrapping an arm around Ino's waist Naruto pulled her

close and gave her a deep kiss which took her breath
away. Letting her go he moved to the henged Sakura and
Ino was about to tell him the truth when she had her
ability to speak stolen when Naruto placed a kiss directly
on the Hinata lookalike's forehead. An action that had an
immediate effect on Sakura as her face turned crimson in
a fair impersonation of the girl she was pretending to be,
at least before Hinata had joined the Harem. Having
never witnessed him do such a thing before, she was
suddenly aware that Naruto already knew the truth of the
matter.
She tried to give voice to her intuition but Naruto beat
her to the punch as he said walking away, "Don't be so
surprised Ino. Would you really want me to be fooled so
easily if someone was pretending to be you?"
Shaking her head in the negative she asked, "What gave it

away?"
"Well for starters I haven't seen Hinata blush like that in

a long time, especially from just witnessing me with
another of my lovers." Sakura realized the jig was up so
allowed her henge to drop and after the smoke cleared,
Naruto spun to face the kunoichi holding his arms open
and said, "Well Sakura this is what my life's become. I'm
sorry I was such a coward and didn't tell you myself, but
I'm sure you can understand it isn't the easiest of topics
to bring up." Sakura just nodded her head, so he asked,
"Are you going to be okay with knowing this about me?"
Sakura remained silent for several moments feeling
extremely nervous as her throat suddenly seemed
parched. Gathering her thoughts which didn't seem to
help since she when she spoke she believed she sounded
rather scattered brained as she said, "I-I not sure…it's
just so much to process…I mean here you are making
time with almost every kunoichi I know but I haven't
even experienced my first kiss." Sakura covered her
mouth not meaning to say the last part, but felt a small
shiver course through her as a look passed over Naruto's
face.
Ino watched as Naruto closed the distance between him

and Sakura. Placing a finger under her chin to tilt her
face up, Naruto said softly, "All's you needed to do was
ask." Sakura stared into Naruto's eyes but remained
silent; instead she simply closed her eyes in an unstated
form of permission. Ino watched the two kiss knowing
the Sakura was probably experiencing a kiss that far out
did anything she had ever imagined. She received
confirmation of that as she noticed Sakura's toes curl up
as her breath was taken away.
Once Naruto pulled back Sakura whispered, "Wow,"

bringing a smile to the jinchuriki's face.
Stepping back and creating some space between them

Naruto said, "Thank you." Upon seeing her questioning
gaze he explained, "I've never stopped caring for you
Sakura and all I've ever wanted is for you to be happy.
I'm sure you need so time to think…"
Whatever else Naruto was about to say was silenced by

Sakura as she threw her arms around Naruto's neck and
pressed her lips against his. Ino watched as he stiffened
in surprise, but wrapping his arms around her pulled her
close as their kiss grew heated. Seeing the small line of
saliva that connected them as their kiss ended she smiled
as Sakura said, "I've had more than enough time to think
Naruto. Now I just want to feel."
A large grin appeared on Naruto's face as he scooped the

pink-haired kunoichi up in his arms. As he walked with
her to his freshly made bed, Ino moved towards his chair
to get comfortable for her friends deflowering. Setting
her down on it, Naruto removed the pink skirt she wore
over her shorts before lying down next to his teammate.
Kissing her gently, Naruto placed his right hand on her
hip as his other one supported his weight as he leaned
over her. Displaying the patience that had after so long
finally delivered Sakura to him, Naruto made sure to
keep his touches light as he ran his hand up and down
her side wanting to hear her beg him to take things
further.
It was an approach that hit pay dirt as he was kissing
where her collarbone and neck joined, when Sakura
pleaded, "Naruto please…don't hold back. Make me
your woman."
Naruto's response was immediate as his actions became

rougher and possessive. Taking the zipper of her shirt
into his mouth, he pulled her shirt open with his teeth as
his hand slipped beneath the band of her shorts. From
Naruto's chair, Ino could see his hand move under the
tight shorts Sakura wore as he rubbed her friend's pussy
while he bathed Sakura's wrapped chest in attention
causing the nubs of her breasts to struggle to stand
against the restrictive confines of the bandages. Sakura's
hands meanwhile were rubbing all over Naruto chest and
back as she writhed about under his ministrations. Sakura
nearly bent in half backwards when Naruto bit down on
her clothed nipple at the same time as he slipped a finger
in past the folds of her nether region. Sakura moaned in
pleasure from the light fingering as he moved his mouth
to her other breast to give it some attention.
Sakura felt something beginning to dig into her side and

seeking it out with her hand grabbed ahold of Naruto's
cock through his tented pants. Breathlessly she said,
"Naruto…I want this inside me please." Naruto pulled
his mouth from her tit to stare up at Sakura's pleading
green eyes. Withdrawing his finger from her cunt, he got
to his knees between her legs and grasping the sides of
her shorts slowly pulled them down her legs. Once free
of her feet he tossed it over the side of the bed spent a
moment admiring her. From the way her eyes were glued
to his crouch he knew she was waiting for him to release
his cock but having other plans he griped the back of her
knees lifting her hips over her head. He let her legs rest
over his shoulders as he stared down at her delectable
pussy.
"Don't stare at it like that," Sakura said peeking at him
through her fingers as she covered her face in
embarrassment. "Please I want it…I want you to put it
inside…"
Naruto chuckled as he rubbed the tip of his nose in the

thin strip of her pink pubic hair before replying, "Now,
now Sakura. I've waited a long time for this moment and
there's absolutely no need to rush. You'll get what you
want, but first let me enjoy all your body has to offer.
Besides, you'll enjoy this too."
As Naruto began to devour Sakura's snatch, Ino began to

rub her own through the thin material of her panties. She
could easily see that despite the way Sakura was biting
down on her knuckle to keep from moaning to loudly
that enjoy hadn't been a strong enough word for just
how thoroughly the kunoichi delight in Naruto's efforts.
Naruto seemed to take it as a challenge to break Sakura's
self-imposed silence as he kept up his efforts even as she
tensed biting into her knuckle and flooded his mouth in
her release. Lapping it up, he kept of plugging away
wanting to hear her moans of pleasure.
Sakura tried to push Naruto's face away with her free

hand as she said breathlessly. "No…no more…I-I won't
be able to keep it down much longer."
Naruto stopped only long enough to say, "Then

don't…let out that beautiful voice Sakura."
"Your neighbors…oh Fuck!" Sakura moaned as Naruto

concentrated on enjoying her cunt again accompanied
this time by a multitude of yells and moans as she gave
up her fight to remain silent. Her next orgasm came
quickly soaking Naruto's face as well as her stomach as
her juices overflowed while shouting, "Yes…oh Kami it's
so good."
Lowering her hips back down to the bed, Naruto
divested himself of his pants to release his achingly hard
cock. Pointing it at her entrance, Naruto placed his lips
against Sakura's kissing her as he pushed himself inside
of her slowly. Both of them groaned in pleasure as they
became one and once fully inside Naruto got onto his
knees and pulled her up into his lap. Sakura stared up at
the ceiling for a moment and when she made eye contact
with him startled him as she looked on the verge of
breaking down into tears. Before he could ask what was
wrong she wrapped her arms around him sobbingly said
overwhelmed by how right it felt to be connected to
Naruto as a lover, "I'm so sorry for the way I treated you
during our days as genin and as soon as you came
back…"
"Shh," Naruto interrupted her smiling gently. Leaning

forward he kissed away the tears that had fallen before
saying, "That's all in the past. We have the present and a
bright future ahead. Don't worry; I've never held you in
anything but the highest regards. Your mine now Sakura
and I love you so I'll never let you go."
Nodding in response, Sakura felt a rush of emotion at

Naruto's words before saying, "I love you too Naruto. I
should have said that as soon as you came back."
Naruto lifted her hips causing her to gasp before pulling

her back down his shaft causing her to wrap her ankles
behind his ass. Easily holding her in his kneeling
position, Naruto began to raise and lower her in a steady
rhythm as they kissed passionately while under the
smiling gaze of Ino.
However hers wasn't the only gaze under which the new
lovers performed their act of lovemaking. Watching from
a building across the street, Hinata could practically feel
the shift in color her chakra made due to the red beacon
clinging to Naruto. Unable to take it any further, she
took off running sure that she practically glowed yellow
with the jealousy she felt, and didn't wish to dampen
Naruto's night with her sour feelings.
Unaware of anything but the warmth of Sakura, Naruto

actions became less controlled as he neared his finish.
"Sakura…" he said his voice tight with his impending
release.
"Are you cumming? Go ahead…fill me with your seed

mark me as your woman inside and out."
With a final violent thrust, Naruto pulled Sakura down

onto his cock fully before bathing her womb in a warmth
that triggered her own release. "Naaarrrruuuutttoooo,"
she screamed loudly as she shook in ecstasy. Slipping
from his grasp Sakura fell to the bed and tried to steady
her breathing as she stared up at the ceiling. Feeling
Naruto's warmth spreading throughout her, she became
aware of Ino as the blonde moved from spectator to
participant as she began to lick Naruto's cock clean.
Sakura sat up feeling embarrassed but before she could
comment found herself in a lip lock with the Yamanaka.
Moaning at the flavor contained on the Yamanaka's lips,

Sakura pouted slightly as Ino broke the kiss to ask, "So
how do you two taste?"
"Wonderful."
"Then you'll understand right?" Ino asked confusing

Sakura for a moment until she learned what her friend
meant as she buried her face between Sakura's legs.
"Hey…cut that out," Sakura protested but despite her
words soon found herself pulling the blonde's face into
her snatch.
Naruto watched as Sakura fell back on the bed moaning
under Ino's talented tongue. His dick quickly recovering
due to the sight, he took up a position behind the
kneeling Yamanaka and easily slipped into her drenched
pussy. Beginning to move he enjoyed the symphony of
moans and was rather surprised that they hadn't been
joined by a third yet.
*****************************
Sakura awoke feeling both sore and invigorated, but

missed the warm body she had fallen asleep next to.
Sitting up she felt where Naruto had been to find the
spot still warm and felt her attention pulled to the
bathroom as he emerged full dressed. "Naruto…" she
called gently not wanting to wake up Ino.
Upon hearing his name the blond jinchuriki smiled at her
lovingly before walking up to the bed and cupping her
cheek asked, "What's wrong?"
"Where are you going? Is everything alright?"
"Yes and no," Naruto answered, "Right here everything

is perfect." Sakura blushed at the way he gazed over her
naked body but frowned as he said, "Unfortunately being
at the center of a harem means that even if in one corner
of my world everything is great in another it can be
decidedly less so."
"It's Hinata isn't it?" Sakura asked and could see her
insight surprised her lover. Continuing she said, "She
didn't seem thrilled at the idea of Ino showing me
everything. I don't think she wanted me to become one
of your lovers."
Naruto leaned up kissing her forehead as he placed a
hand on her left hip where he had placed his mark.
Standing he said, "Don't worry it isn't you she has issue
with, but her own insecurities. Get some sleep I'll be
back soon."
Standing Naruto made his way to the door taking a

moment to look at a clock which showed the time to be
just after one in the morning. Stepping out of his
apartment into the crisp night air Naruto refrained from
using his ability to sense Hinata's mark wanting to test
how well he knew his lover. Closing his eyes for a
moment he allowed his feet to take him in the direction
he believed her to be and soon arrived at the Shinobi
Academy. Walking through the gates he looked at the
swing he used to sit on when he had been lonely, but
quickly bypassed it to make his way behind the building.
Entering the woods back there he found Hinata leaning
against a tree crying into the sleeve of her jacket. Silently
approaching her, he wrapped his arms around her saying,
"Found you."
She stiffened immediately stuttering, "N-naruto what are

you doing here?"
"Looking for you, of course. I know you let Sakura

pretend to be you but still I didn't think you'd just blow
me off."
"I didn't want to be a bother," Hinata said dolefully.

Before Naruto could say anything to correct her attitude
she added while pulling away from him, "You must be
happy that Sakura loves you."
"I am," Naruto agreed.
"You knew her chakra is red," Hinata said feeling even

worse about herself and her own yellow tinged chakra.
"No… she told me she loved me and I believed her. Just
like when you did, however I figured it must have been
when you didn't show up tonight." Sighing Naruto
looked at her sadly saying, "I guess I've been a bad
boyfriend to make you feel so miserable."
Hinata's breath caught in her throat hearing Naruto

describe himself as her boyfriend saying, "I thought you
preferred the term lover."
Naruto shrugged saying, "In truth it doesn't matter to me

what I'm called be it lover, husband, or boyfriend, and all
it means is that there is a bond between us. It doesn't
really change the extent of my feelings for each of you."
Hinata smiled weakly at him so hugging her closely he
said, "I've never doubted the depth of your feelings or
devotion to me Hinata which is why it makes me sad to
think you don't believe I feel the same about you."
Hinata stiffened in his arms and pulling back to look at
him said earnestly, "I do Naruto… it's just…"
Placing his hand on the back of her head he pulled her

into his shoulder saying, "You believe that should you
fail to become heiress I'll simply seduce your sister and
I'll no longer have a need for you then." Hinata wanted
to deny what he said but hearing her own doubts about
her self-worth and the value she believed she had to
Naruto's ambition couldn't. Whispering gently into her
ear he said, "But you're mine Hinata and any future built
that is done so at the expense of your happiness isn't
worth having. Therefore I'll make you this promise, even
should your sister become heiress I won't seduce her for
my ambition."
"No, Naruto, I don't want to be the cause of your plans
going awry," Hinata said trying to lift her head from
Naruto's shoulder.
But Naruto easily held her still saying, "It won't matter
because you won't fail Hinata. You aren't a weakness to
me, but a source of my strength." Upon hearing that
Hinata's eyes instantly filled with tears that began to fall
soaking into Naruto's jacket. Rubbing her back
soothingly he said, "That's it Hinata you don't need to
hide your feelings from me. Let it out."
As Hinata cried into his shoulder he picked her up

before carrying her to a tree where he sat with her in his
lap. When she felt her tears dry up Hinata asked, "How'd
you know I was here?"
"This is where we first met," Naruto answered, "I figured

it was the best place to find you."
"I thought you didn't remember."
"I made myself remember," Naruto replied lovingly,

"when you told me how much the day meant to you."
Nodding into his chest Hinata whispered, "Naruto?"
"Yes"
"Can we stay here like this for a while?"
"As long as you want my Hyuuga princess."
Nothing more was said as the two lovers clung to each

other. Eventually Naruto realized that at some point
Hinata had fallen asleep in his arms. Standing, he easily
cradled her and took a step towards his apartment before
disappearing in a red flash. Setting her down in his bed
he removed her jacket and sandals and was pleased as
she moved closer towards the warmth of the other two
girls already in his bed. Figuring his bed was too small for
one more he moved to his chair not wanting to disturb
his lovers' slumber and turned it towards his window as
the sun began to rise on a new day in Konoha.
Chapter 20: Return to Wave: Tenten
Naruto sat back in his chair suddenly awaking and

looked up at the ceiling to let out a deep primal groan.
"Ah fuck," Naruto said, before looking back down to see
a sight that he knew would make him the envy of every
man in Konoha as there kneeling around the front of his
chair were, Ino, Hinata, and Sakura, who were in the
middle of pleasuring his dick with their tongues like it
was the most delicious thing they've ever tasted. Hinata
was between his legs having stripped out of her clothes
as she made her way to the chair leaving a trail from the
bed. Ino and Sakura were also both completely naked
having gone to sleep in the nude and leaning over the
outside of his legs to gain access to his dick. Watching
the three kunoichi run their tongues up and down his
length made Naruto want to cum on the spot.
The girls upon hearing him stopped long enough to
smile up at him and in unison sweetly said, "Good
morning, Naruto."
"Great morning," he replied before groaning again as

they returned their attention to his cock. Despite the
pleasure coursing through him, he spent a moment to see
just how Hinata was doing and was pleased to see that
she seemed far more at ease with herself.
Again the three girls paused with Ino saying, "Let's get
you out of these clothes," which they quickly did with
Hinata and Ino pulling off his pants and boxers while
Sakura moved behind the chair to pull off his shirt. As
the blonde and blunette returned their attention to his
manhood, Sakura leaned over the back of the chair to
focus her efforts on his lips. Their tongues danced
around each other for several minutes but Naruto ended
up pulling away to moan in pleasure as Hinata after
running her tongue from his balls to his tip paused a
moment to tuck a stray hair behind her ear before taking
him into her mouth. Working her head over what she
could swallow comfortably. Hinata took her time as she
would pause at the tip to run her tongue around it before
heading back down to repeat the process over again.
Naruto almost found the slow pace exasperating since it

felt more like she was teasing him as opposed to trying to
get him to cum. Yet he still nearly lost control and coated
Hinata's mouth in his seed when she moaned into his
cock like a microphone on an upstroke as Ino with her
access to his dick restricted reached behind the Hyuuga's
ass to play with her pussy. Adding to his pleasure was
Sakura who having moved to the right of his chair leaned
over the armrest to take his nipple into his mouth while
her hand played with the left one.
He continued to writhe about in his chair under the
talented tongues on his upper and lower body until Ino
pulling her drenched fingers from the Hyuuga's pussy
said, "Naruto, Hinata's positively flooding down here. I
think she's in desperate need of your dick."
Hinata moaned into his cock again in agreement, so

Naruto reached down to cup the back of her head and
gently pulled her up towards him. Hinata climbed into
the chair to receive a light kiss to her lips before Naruto
maneuvered her to face away from him and pulled her
hips towards his cock. Ino helped guide his manhood to
its destination as Hinata moaned when it began to spread
and enter her pussy. Once she was fully impaled on his
staff Hinata wasted no time in quickly raising and
lowering herself on it. She moaned in delight as she rode
him hard causing him to through back his head and
groan. Sakura having remained behind the chair took the
opportunity to plant her lips to his in a heated kiss. Once
the kiss ended, Sakura came around the chair and knelt
next to Ino and watched as the Hyuuga impaled herself
on Naruto's stiff rod.
Sakura resisted the urge to rub her pussy wanting Naruto

to be the one to give her pleasure but didn't resist as Ino
slipped her hand between her legs. She moaned as the
blonde kunoichi began rubbing her slit, but frowned
slightly as her friend teasingly said, "Wow Sakura your
pussy's sopping. You probably can't wait until Naruto
fills you up with his dick again can you."
Despite having played with Ino some the night before as

she had surrendered to her lusts, Sakura was still a little
hesitant to do so now. But hearing Ino's teasing tone
found herself reaching between the blonde's legs to slid a
finger into her friend's pussy. Finding it to be in a similar
state as her own she said, "You're one to talk Ino."
"Oh I know," the blonde moaned as her friend screwed
her pussy with her finger, "I just wanted you to play with
me a little. You're so easy to get worked up." Sakura
blushed at being tricked but didn't stop her fingering of
her fellow kunoichi's snatch seeing as she was enjoying
Ino's actions on her own. Smiling at her friend's coloring
cheeks Ino brought her free hand up to the side of her
face. Staring into her green eyes Ino said, "So cute,"
before slowly bringing her lips towards Sakura's.
Sakura, realizing what Ino's intention was she opened her

mouth to say something but found her ability to speak
hampered by the blonde quickly sealing her lips with her
own. Sakura stiffened but as Ino's tongue quickly entered
her mouth to seek out hers got over her hang-up and
simply decided to enjoy and respond to the kiss. It
proved all too easy to do as she could feel Naruto's eyes
on her causing a rise in her own lusts not to mention she
found the kiss with Ino's playful and energetic tongue
almost as breathtaking as Naruto's had been.
Naruto watched as Sakura really got into the kiss before

shifting his focus back to the bouncing Hyuuga. Placing
his hands on her hips, he pulled her down burying his
cock to the hilt inside her and held her in place
preventing her from moving. Reaching forward he
grabbed the back of her knees and pulled her legs up
towards him until her knees were even with her
shoulders. Naruto then began working his hips sliding
his dick in and out of Hinata whose moans of pleasure
once more joined the two mutually masturbating
kunoichi.
However Hinata noticing that both girls were eyeing her

far more exposed snatch as Naruto pistioned his tool
inside her panted, "N-naruto…don't."
"Hmm, don't what Hinata," Naruto grunted as she
tightened around him despite her words.
"D-don't show it like this."
Enjoying the shy Hinata that had been missing lately

Naruto couldn't help teasing her saying, "It…I'm afraid I
really don't know what you mean."
Biting her bottom lip in both pleasure and frustration

Hinata took a deep breath before shouting, "My pussy…
don't show off my pussy."
Naruto grinned, but continued pounding away saying,

"But Hinata a pussy this beautiful deserves to be seen.
Don't you girls agree?"
Ino broke the kiss with Sakura as the pink haired girl's
hand slowly stopped playing with her pussy saying, "Oh
absolutely," before latching her mouth onto Sakura's
neck. Hinata pouted at the blonde's words but
nevertheless had to admit being watched where she was
joined with Naruto was turning her on so gave up on her
objections to simply bask in the feelings Naruto was
causing inside her.
Sakura continued to watch transfixed as Hinata's lower

lips swallowed and released the jinchuriki's dick while
Ino continued to suck on her neck. The blonde brought
the hand that had been buried in her friends snatch up to
play with Sakura's breast as she moved her mouth to her
fellow kunoichi's earlobe. After nibbling on it for several
seconds she pinched Sakura's nipple eliciting a moan
from her and then whispered, "Lovely isn't it, the way
her pussy grips his dick. Why don't you get a closer look
and maybe help her along so we can get out turns." Ino
placed her other hand on Sakura's back giving her a little
push forward, which despite how weak it was caused the
medic to fall forward onto her hands. Mesmerized
Sakura began crawling between the shagging couples
legs. She paused a moment before she began licking
along Hinata's pussy before zeroing in on her clit.
Hinata's reaction was immediate as she stiffened once the

new sensation coursed through her causing her to moan,
"S-sakura…don't…fuck…" Sakura pulled back hearing
the Hyuuga curse not use to hearing her use such
language, but quickly placed it back upon realizing it had
been done in pleasure not anger. As she flicked the
Hyuuga's clit with her tongue, she also reached up with
her hands to play with Hinata's tits.
Sakura began moaning into Hinata's twat as Ino started

to once more finger her now that she was on all fours.
Running her fingers along the outside, Ino buried two of
them inside her friend as she knelt on the side of her
leaning over Sakura's back and looked down over her
pink-haired friend's ass while her fingers worked their
magic.
Naruto continued to churn away at Hinata's honeypot as

he watched Sakura continue to please her as well. Feeling
Hinata's inner muscles begin to coil around his length he
said in an effort to alert the kunoichi between her legs,
"You're about to come aren't you, Hinata?"
Hinata threw her head back against his shoulder as she

moved her hands to her breasts and placed her hands
over Sakura's to aid in the medic's ministrations. "Y-
yes…" Hinata answered shakily trying to delay her
release for as long as possible, "b-between your dick and
her tongue…I…I…can't hold back."
Letting go of her right leg which fell to rest on Sakura's

back, Naruto placed his hand on her breast above both
kunoichi's saying, "You should know by now that you
don't need to hold back, Hinata." Then with a final
violent thrust he slammed his hips upwards making the
tip of his cock press against the entrance to her womb.
Hinata screamed as she came and coated Sakura's tongue
in her and Naruto's nectar while the pink-haired girl
enjoyed a lesser orgasms brought about by Ino's fingers.
Sakura sat back as Ino's fingers slipped from her

sensitive quim and closed her eyes to savor the taste of
Naruto and Hinata. She heard some movement after
several moments and opening her eyes came face to face
with Naruto's still hard member. Focusing on it with a
lust filled gaze she still caught Ino out of the corner of
her eye crawling between the still sitting Hinata's legs to
suck out Naruto's seed. As Hinata mewed under the
blonde kunoichi's efforts, Sakura rose up on her knees to
take Naruto into her mouth. Running her tongue along
his shaft and finding more of the flavor she had just been
enjoying, she brought her tongue up to the tip and after
running it around the head several times then opened
wide and swallowed about half his length. Pulling back
slowly, she stared up into his eyes as she began to slowly
bob her head back and forth.
Groaning as much from the sight of his long time crush

sucking him off as the pleasure, Naruto nearly came on
the spot. However eager to enjoy her pussy again, he
pulled his dick from her mouth and cupping the back of
her head guided her back to her feet. Spinning her
around he licked along her neck up to her ear where he
whispered, "As much as I was enjoying that Sakura. I'm
rather eager to once more bury my dick inside you."
Sakura shivered at the memories from the night before

and was rather eager to recreate them so pulling from his
grasp walked towards the curtained covered window his
chair had been facing and grabbing the cloth draping
bent over to present her dripping snatch to him.
A covetous smile appeared on Naruto's face before
walking up to the bent over medic and grabbing her hips
he slammed his length inside her. Naruto groaned in
pleasure as Sakura raised her head to say, "Mmmm, so
big."
Naruto wasted no time in putting his tool to use as he

began to move, the sound of his hips meeting her ass
filled the room as he began to rock back and forth inside
her. "Uh," Sakura sighed every time Naruto would full
bury his length inside her. Beginning to rock her hips
back into him to meet his thrusts Sakura said, "Your dick
is so fucking good… ah fuck…so good…"
Naruto was about to respond but through the slightly

parted curtain Sakura was clinging to a shinobi running
over a rooftop caught his attention. Although he knew
he didn't need to worry about the man seeing in, since in
addition to the sound proofing he had installed reflective
windows to his apartment. They allowed only people to
look out not in which was something of a must have in a
village that had people capable of moving over walls and
rooftops. Not to mention that Shinobi were notorious
spies. However, he doubted that Sakura realized that
since his windows for so long had been simple paned
glass. Therefore seeing an opportunity for adding a little
spice to their tryst Naruto reached over Sakura to grip
the curtains and threw them open.
Sakura recoiled back as light flooded the room; however

she was quickly pushed up against the glass by Naruto's
powerful thrusts. Although she found the way her
nipples tightened further upon making contact with the
cold glass delightful she tried to push away but found
even more of her upper body pressed against it as
Naruto increased the violence of his thrusts. With her
cheek pressed up to the glass, Sakura met Naruto's eyes
out of the corner of hers and said, "N-
naruto…stop…people will see."
"They might indeed," Naruto agreed but made no effort

to stop. "Would that be such a bad thing to be seen
fucking me?"
"N-no…" Sakura moaned, her pussy tightening even

more around Naruto's dick something that pulled a
groan from both of them, "b-but…oh kami… then
people would think…"
"Let them think what they want," Naruto said, "Besides

you need to be honest. The way your pussy is tightening
around me makes me believe you want to be seen."
"N-no," Sakura said weakly, "I…I'm not that kind of

girl…" Sakura stopped talking as she noticed a young
blonde couple walking on the street despite the early
morning hour and tried to keep her voice muffled.
A confused look appeared on Naruto's face as Sakura's

demeanor changed despite her pussy gripping him harder
than ever. Looking where her gaze seemed to indicate
she was staring at he saw nothing that would cause
Sakura to tense up like she had. Trying to elicit some
stronger reactions from her, he reached around to begin
rubbing her clit which caused Sakura to moan loudly.
Biting her lip to stop herself she whispered, "D-don't

they'll see us."
Having no idea at what she was talking about he looked

over his shoulder to see Ino had pulled her mouth away
from Hinata's quim and was staring at them. She gave
him a wink and it donned on Naruto that the blonde
kunoichi had placed Sakura under a genjutsu. Gracing
Ino with a pleased smile as she turned her attention back
to cleaning Hinata of his seed, he began to redouble his
efforts to make Sakura sing in pleasure saying, "Let them
see."
Several more people began to crowd the street as Sakura

did her best to remain silent. However, she was
unprepared for Naruto to suddenly stop moving his hips
as well as his hand from rubbing her sensitive clit. The
abrupt loss of stimulation caused Sakura to look over her
shoulder to shout, "No…don't stop!" She realized what
she did and turning back towards the window she
noticed several of the people stop to look about. She was
about to breathe a sigh of relief as they appeared to go
about their business since most didn't look up until one
teenage boy that sort of resembled Naruto did. Naturally,
he pointed up causing what she assumed was the boy's
father who also looked kind of looked like Naruto to
gaze up as well.
Naruto wasn't sure what Sakura was seeing but he
assumed from the way her cunt tightened around him
and the way her body stiffened that her little shout had
caused some of the people she was seeing due to the
genjutsu to spot her. Pulling his hips back he slammed
them forward pulling another loud moan from her throat
and received confirmation as she said, "T-they're
watching… oh fuck…"
"Ah shit," Naruto groaned as he worked his tool in and

out of her as her velvet grip bore down on him with
almost vice like strength. "You love it don't you."
Now standing almost vertically as she was pressed

against the glass Sakura turned her head as best she could
to look into his eyes to say, "O-only because it's you. T-
they're watching me being marked as yours."
Naruto leaned in to kiss her and grabbing her right hand
in his held it above her shoulder as he broke the kiss to
whisper, "That's right…you're mine now and always will
be."
Sakura felt the urge to tear up but feeling her body

nearing its release said, "N-naruto….I'm close."
"Me too."
"To…together…"
"Together," he grunted in response and after several

more thrusts he felt her pussy begin to milk him of his
seed as she began to shout his name into the glass so
loudly he was afraid the seals wouldn't contain it. But he
wasn't much better as he shouted her name as well.
As her orgasm passed Sakura sunk to her knees still
holding Naruto's hand who helped guide her down.
Coming down from her orgasmic high she felt a sudden
embarrassment at all the people who had been watching
her and looking out the window could see the people
giving her a standing ovation. She was about to duck
down but before she did she took a second look and
noticed that upon further review all the people looked
like Naruto. Noticing the young couple that had first
appeared were among the spectators and staring up at
her she now recognized that the woman looked exactly
like Ino who was standing with a an exact copy of
Naruto.
Understanding washing over her, she made the hand sign

necessary to release a genjutsu and as she expected the
people began to fade away. She turned towards the chair
to complain to her friend but it died on her tongue as she
saw Hinata explode in another orgasm due to Ino's
ministrations. Her blonde friend gave Hinata's snatch
one last kiss and standing smiled at Sakura with her lips
covered in the Hyuuga's juices. Caught up in the
eroticism of the scene, her complaint died on her tongue
as she figured that it was simply something she could
expect from her new life. Not to mention she had
enjoyed the thrill of being seen and supposed she should
be grateful since she wouldn't have experienced nearly as
great of a release if she had been expecting it.
But further thoughts on the matter were put on hold as

Ino and Naruto met between the two already satisfied
kunoichi. Kissing deeply, Ino raised her right leg high
enough to wrap it around Naruto's hip and he held it in
place by cupping her ass and allowing her leg to rest on
his forearm. Ino reached down to guide his dick into her
pussy. "Ahhh," Ino moaned looking up at the ceiling as it
entered her and bringing her head down to stare into his
eyes, she said smiling, "You've already cum twice and
you're still this hard."
Slowly beginning to fuck her, Naruto replied, "You

should know by now Ino. Once I start, I won't stop until
all my women are thoroughly fulfilled."
Panting as she was slowly filled and emptied, she

responded, "T-that…yes that's the spot… that's probably
going to become harder…mmmmm so hard…and
harder as time goes by."
As she spoke, Naruto had brought his head down to her

chest where he teased her breast with his mouth. Giving
a nipple a little nip with his teeth, he pulled his head away
to say, "Afraid I'll eventually be unable to satisfy you?"
Taking it as a challenge, he began thrusting his hips faster
pulling a chorus of moans and groans from the blonde
he was currently plowing.
"Oh fuck…" Ino shouted as he hit a particularly sensitive
patch inside her, "J-just stating the obvious… you're one
incredible man…goddamn…but still one man."
Naruto used his other hand to pull up Ino's other leg and
holding her in the air he began to really violently piston
his cock inside her. Grunting with exertion, he groaned
as he felt a tongue run along his balls and looking down
saw Sakura kneeling beneath Ino as she licked where they
were connected. Beginning to feel the tip of his cock
hitting Ino's womb on every thrust he knew it was only a
matter of time before he coated her insides with his seed
so giving her a mental picture to aid her along as well
whispered, "Don't worry my little flower. I'm well aware
of my limitations and soon you'll find that when
necessary I'll be able to call on as many me as I need to
satisfy even your wanton lusts."
Naruto's words did the trick as Ino suddenly pictured
herself at the center of a room filled with the blonde
jinchuriki all of whom where naked and ready to please
her in an assortment of ways. The very idea was enough
to cause Ino to scream in release which was prolonged as
Sakura clamped her mouth over her pussy after Naruto
buried himself in her fully to release his cum. Slipping
from Naruto's arms, as her orgasm ended, to the floor
she was held by Sakura whose lips were coated in a
mixture of her and Naruto's essences. Unable to resist,
she sealed her lips to Sakura's who quickly responded
and shared what she had caught.
Naruto walked to his chair and smiled as Hinata stood to

let him sit before sitting in his lap. Holding the nude
beauty in his lap he watched as the two kunoichi kissed
sloppily for his benefit and already feeling a stirring in his
lower body knew it was only a matter of time before his
member was being put to use again. Leaning back in his
chair only one though coursed through his mind, "Life is
good."
*****************************
Tsunade studied the woman in front of her a moment

before saying, "I can appreciate your desire to return to
duty, however I think you are rushing things a bit, Taji."
The woman sitting across from her nodded saying, "I

understand Lady Tsunade. But I've spent nearly
seventeen years in a coma and have lost so much time
already." Looking at her hands sadly she sighed before
saying, "As I laid there asleep the whole world continued
to turn… even my fian…"
Tsunade nodded her head in understanding so the

woman didn't need to continue and explain how her
fiancé had moved on and had eventually started a family.
Eyeing the Anbu medic who was still recovering from
nearly seventeen years of being immobile, Tsunade was
hesitant to put her back to work. But she understood
that Taji needed something other than the physical
therapy sessions she attended to recover her strength.
Therefore she said, "Alright I'll schedule a refresher
course so that you can not only sharpen your skills but
pick up some new techniques you may have missed out
on. Once you complete it to my satisfaction, I'd like it if
you could perhaps teach a few classes on medical
ninjutsu to those genin and chunin interested." Seeing
the woman about to protest she added, "At least until
you are ready to resume your duties in the Anbu."
Taji stared at the Hokage but sensing that was as much

as she was going to be able to get from the Hokage
nodded saying, "That will be fine." Standing stiffly she
bowed slightly as she said, "Thank you Lady Tsunade."
"No, thank you for your service" Tsunade replied, "I just
wish you would reconsider and take more time to
recover."
Taji smiled sadly saying, "Time seems to be something

I'm in short supply of these days." She began to walk
away before stopping to ask, "Lady Tsunade a question if
I may." She waited for Tsunade to nod before asking,
"The boy Naruto Uzumaki…he's the son of Kushina
Uzumaki and the Fourth is he not?"
"He is," Tsunade answered, "I know I ordered you to

keep what happened that night to yourself so I trust
you'll keep this information confidential as well."
"Of course, but I don't understand why."
Tsunade smiled saying, "To tell you the truth…neither

do I. However it was the Third's desire that not only the
village not know about his heritage, but to keep it from
Naruto as well. He's learned recently so truthfully I guess
it doesn't truly matter anymore if the village knows since
I'm sure there will be a lot of people who regret how
they treated the Fourth's son. But should that
information leak outside of Konoha well I'm sure you
can imagine that it'll do more harm than good."
"Yes milady… I guess I just wanted to know for sure so

that I could know some good came from that night."
Bowing one last time the medic left the office leaving
Tsunade to contemplate whether or not to ask Naruto to
perhaps add the woman to his growing ranks of lovers.
At the very least he'd be able to perhaps give her those
nearly seventeen years back. Making a mental note to
bring it up at some point she turned her attention to the
mission folder in front of her. With the week of training
she'd given Team Kakashi nearly being over she was
contemplating assigning the mission inside to them.
Truthfully she didn't know how to classify it since the
mission was asking for a member of Team Seven but
didn't have any details on what was expected of them. It
did say that the mission wasn't believed to involve any
danger but the lack of details made Tsunade certain that
the requestor a woman by the name of Tsunami was
trying to hide some facet of the mission from her,
something that the civilian woman expected the Hokage
might take issue with. Deciding to send Sakura and
Naruto, since it would give the recently reacquainted
teammates sometime together as well as the fact that she
had a slew of A ranked missions that she believed would
require someone of Kakashi's talent she figured she'd
wait until the week was over to make it official.
Writing down the information about who would be

assigned the mission and giving it her stamp of approval
she moved on to another as she waited for her next
appointment. Fifteen minutes later a knock at the door
alerted her to the kunoichi's arrival. Yelling for her to
enter she smiled at Karin as the red-head moved to the
front of her desk and took the seat Taji had been
occupying moments before. Closing the folder she was
working on she said, "Well first off, have you found
Konoha to your liking thus far?"
"Yes very much so," Karin answered energetically,

"Although perhaps a little lonely in the male companion
department."
Tsunade chuckled saying, "Well with an Anbu team

watching over you, I'm sure you can understand why that
is."
Karin nodded in response before adding, "Thankfully

they haven't followed too closely and have allowed a few
of the others to fill me in over the week."
"Well we do try to help one another. Now onto business,
you'll be happy to know that the Anbu tailing you will be
pulled as of this afternoon. With all the information
you've supplied about Sound bases in Fire Country being
accurate we have no reason to doubt the information
about those in other countries and we're currently in
negotiations to share that information with those not
allied with us." Karin nodded and she could tell the red-
head was pleased that soon she could probably expect a
little one on one time with Naruto. Although wanting to
end the meeting on that high note she knew the kunoichi
was waiting for information on the request she made to
join Konoha's forces. Knowing she needed to be honest
with the girl she said, "As to your joining Konoha in a
shinobi capacity… I'm afraid I can't allow that to
happen."
"W-what… but why… I mean…"

"I know," Tsunade said sympathetically, "However these
are the consequences of your previous actions."
"B-but I'm no longer…"
"Karin, please be realistic," Tsunade said cutting the

kunoichi off, "You are a two time defector. While you
can make the case that you defected for Sasuke and did
so again when you learned he didn't value you. If I
simply allowed you to join up people would begin to
question my judgment, not to mention they'd be studying
your every move. Chances are you'd never get to be
alone with Naruto then."
"Still… what am I supposed to do then… how will I

make money to survive?"
"Like I said, we try to take care of our own and one of
our fellows has already expressed an interest in you."
"Who?"
Smiling Tsunade said, "I think I'll leave it to her to make

the introductions. But rest assured she's planning to put
all your talents to use."
Karin nodded and much like Taji wasn't exactly happy

with what Tsunade had said, but knew it was the best she
could expect. Standing she said, "Well I guess I'll wait for
this mysterious benefactor to make an appearance then.
Thank you for your time."
"There's no need to be so formal Karin," Tsunade said

with a smile, "Trust me when I say whatever she has
planned is I'm sure you'll like it more than being a full
time kunoichi. Not that we're going to let your skills slide
anyway."
Feeling somewhat buoyed by Tsunade's words, Karin

gave her a warm smile before leaving the office and
wondered just what her role in Naruto's ambition would
be.
*****************************
"You must be excited about tomorrow," Ino said after

taking a sip from her cup which was filled with weak
sake. Taking a moment to look around the lively
restaurant and drinking establishment to make sure
nobody was listening in; Ino could see a small party of
women having a good time as they presented gifts to a
woman maybe only a year older than her. Spotting a
bored looking Tenten among them, Ino wondered what
the occasion was but shifted her attention back to the
two kunoichi she was with and to the pink-haired one
she had addressed her question too.
Sakura looked up from her own drink which was filled

with tea having sworn off sake considering what her first
experience with it had nearly led too. Gracing the blonde
with a smile she replied, "Absolutely. It was hard waiting
all week to finally go on a date with him."
"You didn't have to you know." Taking another sip of

her drink she sighed as it slide down her throat before
saying, "Shizune was willing to trade with you."
Sakura nodded, but said, "I didn't want to jump in front

of anybody like that. Besides, I waited months to get to
this point, a week is nothing." Looking down before
eyeing Hinata with a look that showed she might offend
her, she added, "Plus, I know a few people might be
afraid Naruto might show me preferential treatment."
Hinata, who was drinking a tea like Sakura and had
remained relatively quiet as they entered the restaurant in
order to end their shopping spree wanting new clothes
for themselves as well as to entice their lover. Hinata
gave Sakura a warm smile showing her that she wasn't
bothered, "I suppose you mean me?"
"Not only you," Sakura admitted, "But I know about

how Naruto met up with you my first night. I never got a
chance to ask you about it considering how the morning
started off and how we all dashed to our team meetings
afterwards."
"What are you talking about?" Ino said having slept the
night through only to awaken and see both Sakura and
Hinata kneeling in front of a sleeping Naruto and taking
turns blowing him. Having guessed from how Hinata
was directly in front of their lover that she had awakened
first and Sakura had simply joined in she had no idea
some sort of problem had arisen the night before.
Sakura took her eyes off the Hyuuga for a moment to

tease her, "You'd know if you weren't such a sound
sleeper."
"I always sleep soundly after a long night of fuc…"
"I thought it was because you snored," Sakura joked

interrupting her friend to return her attention to Hinata.
Hinata giggled at the face Ino made as well as the

response of, "I do not." But answering Sakura, she said,
"I was afraid of such a thing happening, especially since I
observed your chakra change its color."
"You were watching," Sakura said with a blush which
wasn't due entirely to embarrassment but the slight
wetness she felt beginning to appear.
Nodding her head, Hinata said, "I wasn't entirely

convinced you were interested in Naruto but were
hoping to use him to get Sasuke. I was afraid that you
were upset at his seemingly focusing on us other girls at
the expense of returning him to the village and upon
Ino's showing you what he was truly up to would try to
use his feeling for you by sleeping with him. I guess I felt
you believed that once you did you'd be able to
manipulate him into abandoning us."
Both girls stared at the Hyuuga with their mouths open

for a moment before Sakura smiled saying, "And I was
afraid you thought what I said was offensive."
"I didn't mean to insult you," the Hyuuga princess said
quickly.
"I'm fine Hinata. I guess then when my chakra turned

red it upset you."
Hinata nodded; looking into her lap for several moments

she took a deep breath before continuing, "I'll admit I've
been jealous of you for a very long time. You never
needed to do anything to get it, but had the one thing I
wanted and to my eyes was squandering it."
"I know," Sakura said sadly also looking into her own
lap. Both girls looked up at the same time meeting each
other's eyes before Sakura added, "But I'm aware of what
I was given now. I'd wish I could go back in time to
change how I was back then but…"
"I'd stop you," Ino interjected surprising both kunoichi.

"What?"
"I said, I'd stop you," Ino said taking a sip of her sake
before sitting back in her chair, "If you did that then
you'd get him all to yourself and we'd be stuck with…
well who knows but whoever it was would probably suck
in comparison especially if I got Sasuke."
"Huh," Sakura said confused as Ino held up her pinkie

finger which caused Hinata to giggle having heard about
the genjutsu Sasuke's rather average size and the joke
that since it was believed he'd probably pad himself there
a little it meant he was rather undersized.
Waving her hand Ino said, "I'll tell you later."
Hinata took the opportunity to get the conversation back

on track saying, "I do understand that you've recognized
how lucky you were Sakura. I also believe the time where
you were on the outside looking in is why you are so sure
of your feelings. But at the time your chakra being red
really affected me negatively since I wanted to know why
you again seemed to be ahead of me when my own
chakra hasn't moved forward but seemed to be sliding
backwards." Taking a sip of her tea she took a moment
to think of the night when Naruto had promised her that
she'd be the only Hyuuga he'd seduce smiling at the
warmth it filled her with to remember being held in his
arms, she said, "Almost as far back as I can remember
my father has always written me off as weak. Truthfully
the change came about after Hanabi was born and my
mother died. I suppose it was because he had someone
else he could pin his hopes on for a strong successor."
She paused as it looked like both kunoichi were going to
come to her defense with their opinions of her strength.
She held up her hand to stave off the comments so she
could say, "Needless to say it didn't do any wonders for
my self-esteem. Add to it that I feel that if not for this…
hmmm, let's call it a quirk of fate… Naruto would have
continued to devote himself solely to you Sakura. Well
I'm sure the pair of you can imagine I've felt that my
place in his ambition was tenuous at best. I guess that
was why I was so desperate for my chakra to become red
because then I felt if he knew I really loved him then
even if I failed to secure the title of Heiress then at least
I'd be held to a different standard. I got so caught up in
worrying about colors that I forgot the most important
thing."
"What's that," Ino asked setting her cup down in interest.
"Why I do love him," Hinata said serenely truly at peace

with the whole matter. "Naruto doesn't just see me as a
game piece that if it doesn't perform as he expects is to
be discarded for a new one. Whether I meet his
expectations or not he still cares for me and that is all I
should worry about. If I concentrate on that then
everything else should come with time."
Seeing Hinata so calm on the matter Ino asked, "Has

there been a small change at least."
"I don't know," Hinata said with a shrug, "I've kept the
chakra henge in place since that night. I'll worry about
what I need to for now and that's assuring that even if
Hanabi does become heiress she at least earned it from a
worthy opponent. Nonetheless, I suppose this was just a
long way of saying Naruto is with all of us now. The days
where one or the other could have been his sole love
interest are over and I believe Naruto is more keenly
aware of that then anybody. If some of the others'
feathers are ruffled he'll be the one to smooth it over.
But you need not have worried about what they thought
when considering the offer from Shizune the only one
that would have missed out had you taken it would have
been Shizune."
"Okay," Sakura said after considering Hinata's words,

"Well I guess with that matter settled I should dedicate
my time to thinking about which dress I should wear
tomorrow."
"Afraid you're going to have to do that on your own,"

Ino said standing as Sakura eyed the bag which housed
the two dresses she had bought because she couldn't
decide between them, "I've got to get up early tomorrow
to watch the shop."
Hinata surprised at the time also stood as she excused

herself, "Sorry, I need to get going as well. I've got to get
up early as well and sort files for Tsunade."
Sakura waved to her fellow Harem members as they
gathered their own bags to leave after telling them she'd
settle the bill. Sitting back in her chair as she relaxed she
thought about the week and how it at times had seemed
to drag, but it also had some high points which not
surprisingly were related to Naruto. She had quickly
learned that Naruto's week wasn't as scripted as what she
had seen in the hotsprings had suggested. Although
those moments tended to be set in stone, he still did his
best to surprise his lovers by dropping by unannounced.
One such example had been his volunteering at Hana's
animal clinic where he had spent several hours helping
out. She supposed that was one of the reasons that there
wasn't a greater issue of jealousy among the various
women as she didn't buy exclusively into the idea of the
jutsu dampening it. Hinata's recent confession being a
prime example of how they still felt such emotions.
Smiling as she remembered coming home the day before
after a hard day at the hospital to find a single daffodil on
her pillow, Sakura supposed it was little things like that
which reminded his lovers that he was thinking of them.
It also tended to make her rather curious as to what his
other lovers were up to at times such as before meeting
up with Hinata and Ino after her hospital hours she had
run into Tsume in the hospital lobby who had asked her
to help her load some chemicals into a pack her nin-dog
partner was wearing. Although not exactly an uncommon
occurrence since the Inuzuka often raided the hospital
for supplies in order to create the compound they used
to erase scents. The stuff on the elder Inuzuka's list
seemed to be more geared towards masking or creating
one. When Sakura had incurred as to such the woman
had simply smiled to say it was a project Naruto had
asked her to start in order to erase an oversight in his
dating the women around his age. Tsume left it at that
and after the supplies were loaded wished her a good
time on her date.
"Hey mind if I sit here a moment," a voice cut into her

reverie.
Focusing on the speaker she smiled before waving

towards the seat Ino had vacated saying to Tenten, "No,
not at all."
"Thanks," the chunin weapon user said plopping down

into the chair.
"You're welcome." Looking to the party it appeared that

she had left due to her dressing up similarly to the
women, Sakura asked, "Everything alright?"
"Yeah," Tenten said although she didn't sound like she

meant it.
"Want to talk about it?"
"Not really," she replied to which Sakura shrugged

before sipping her tea. But after a moment of silence
Tenten sat up saying, "It's just most of those women
graduated from the academy at the same time as me, but
to tell you the truth I was never all that close with them.
I was actually surprised they invited me out tonight to
celebrate."
"Celebrate what?"
"The one in the center got herself knocked up," Tenten

said her voice sounding a bit harsher than she probably
intended.
Looking at the party, Sakura could see that the woman at

the center of attention did appear to just be entering her
second trimester from how far along she appeared. "If
you weren't all that close why do you care?"
Sighing Tenten said, "I don't know. Maybe it's just how
all of them were talking. This to be honest wasn't the
first time they invited me out they had these little get
gatherings before saying it's important that kunoichi
from our age group remain close."
Sakura wondering why there were so many kunoichi in

Tenten's graduating class since she counted nine women
not including the pregnant ones family asked, "Were
there a larger amount of girls in your class then most?"
Caught a little by surprise by the change of subject,

Tenten replied, "No, why do you ask?"
"It's just when we were tested by Kakashi-sensei he said

only three teams made it each year."
"And you believed him," Tenten said giggling at Sakura's
naiveté, "If that was true there'd be at most only a few
hundred active shinobi at any time. He probably just said
that because he wanted to amp up your competitive
natures. I mean what if every team passed their genin
exam test, would they really only take three?"
"I guess I just never really thought about it. I mean ever
since the chunin exams I've only ever really been paired
with either Ino, Hinata, or you."
"Yeah," Tenten said looking introspective as she didn't

seem to be staring at her anymore but inside.
"Sorry to get us off track, you were saying."
Shaking her head a little and focusing on her fellow

chunin, Tenten said, "Well whenever I've gotten together
with them it seems to be a referendum on my choices in
life."
"What do you mean?"
Waving a waitress over she ordered a stiff drink before

saying, "It just they always make comments like, oh no
man yet Tenten, or you don't know what you're missing
Tenten when some of them talk about their sex lives.
Like just because I don't go bragging about my own
experiences that I'm completely inexperienced."
"Really," Sakura said interested and leaning in closer, "so

just who did you rack up that experience with?"
Suddenly regretting her statement and realizing that

maybe she had been a little too candid said, "Um they
were nothing special really just a few one night stands."
"Oh," Sakura said sitting back in her chair.
"Hey, I'm not a slut or anything," Tenten said quickly

worried that was what Sakura was thinking.
"I know," Sakura agreed, "I didn't mean to imply that I

thought you were. I guess I just assumed it was with
either Neji or Lee."
"You didn't hear about what happened between me and

Neji from Ino?" Tenten asked confused, "She seems to
know all the gossip."
"Um… no… I really hadn't talked to Ino for the past

several months. We've recently sort the problem between
us out…but we didn't really talk all that much about
rumors."
"Okay," Tenten said wondering what the problem was
and if it was related to the rumors she heard about Ino,
and several of the other girls agreeing to date Naruto in
order to help him make Sakura jealous. "Well anyway
about right about before Naruto came back I asked Neji
out."
"I take it that it didn't go well."
"Crashed and burned," Tenten replied and then took

another sip of her drink. Sitting back in her chair until
her butt almost fell out of the seat she stared up at the
ceiling saying, "I probably wouldn't have even bothered
if the fact that I lacked a love life hadn't been brought up
by those…ugh."
Trailing off for fear she'd say something nasty she was
surprised when Sakura said, "Let me guess, Neji was the
most popular boy when you were in the academy and
you figured that if you started dating him it'd show all
those other girls what was what."
"Partly true," Tenten admitted, "I guess it was also since

Neji didn't seem all the interested in such things as well
and I figured that it'd allow me to concentrate on
training."
"I could see that." Tilting her head slightly she asked, "So
what went wrong?"
"Replace lack of interest with none. He's sees no point

participating in any type of dating or union when the
ultimate end result of such a thing i.e. a child would be
born into service to the Main Family."
"I though he wasn't bitter about that anymore."

"For himself but that doesn't mean he wants to bring a
child into what is basically indentured servitude."
Sending a pointed glance at the kunoichi of her
graduating class she said, "But somehow despite it being
just Neji and me when I asked word got back to them
and they said I was setting my sights too high."
"Let me guess they suggested Lee," Sakura said with a

small smile.
Groaning in annoyance, Tenten nodded saying, "Yeah,

don't get me wrong. Lee's a great guy…" sitting up and
leaning towards Sakura conspiratorially she continued,
"… but if you ask me, him and Guy-sensei are a little too
close if you know what I mean."
Getting what Tenten was implying, Sakura said, "Really, I

don't know. Lee did have a crush on me you know."
Shrugging, Tenten said, "It's just a vibe I get every now
and then. Besides I think he believes that you've been
pinning for Naruto recently due to how down you
seemed about his recent dating spree."
Seeing that Tenten was about to start a line of questions

about that Sakura headed her off saying, "Let me guess it
was after being rejected by Neji that you went and had
your first one night stand."
Sighing Tenten nodded saying, "Yeah and I guess you

could say that one led to my next."
"Why?"
"Well the way they all talked when they'd boast about
their lovers they tended to make them all out to be real
stallions."
"While the one you choose left you less than satisfied."
"Exactly, number two was better than my first but still it

wasn't as amazing as they all made it sound as they'd brag
about how much better their man was then the others."
"Maybe they were empty boasts though," Sakura

suggested.
"What do you mean?"
"Well nobody wants to feel like they're missing out on

something great so even if their lovers are less than
spectacular they feel a need to prove they didn't end up
with a dud. Of course the other girl has to prove she
didn't either so they keep trying to top one another."
"That makes sense," Tenten said feeling somewhat better

about the possibility, "wish I had thought of that since I
was beginning to feel it might have been me lacking sex
appeal."
"Don't be silly, I'm sure there are a lot of guys that would
love to get with you."
"Really name one."
Forced to admit she was stumped, although she had seen

Tenten's picture when she had been shown the Naruto
Bingo Book, she said, "Well to be fair this is probably the
longest conversation where it's just been the two of us
talking about such things."
Conceding the point, Tenten changed the subject asking,

"Sakura, do you have feelings for Naruto?"
"Yes," she answered without hesitation but didn't want
to say she loved him for fear admitting to such would
cause more rumors about his dating situation to spread.
"It must bother you that he's been dating so many girls
then."
"It did… but I take some comfort in that the rumors say
they are just practice dates…maybe I'll get my shot soon
and even if it's in a play date like some of these other
ones seem to be I'll take what I can get."
"It must really bother you that you wasted so much time
on a loser like Sasuke," Tenten said but realizing Sakura
might still get upset added," Um… sorry I didn't
mean…"
"It's fine really," Sakura said, "I… it's really hard to

explain but I guess I got so caught up with the myth of
Sasuke that I overlooked the truth about him. I mean it
was pretty apparent that he had no interest in all us girls
during the academy but we kept making excuses for his
indifference. Although there was this one time right after
we graduate where I though he…"
Sakura trailed off but curious Tenten said, "Come on tell

me please." When Sakura shook her head she whined,
"Aww, come on I told you plenty of embarrassing things
today."
Forced to admit Tenten had a point she said, "Well he

commented on my forehead. It was like he had peered
right into my mind and heart since he repeated word for
word exactly what I was fantasizing about just seconds
before." After repeating what Sasuke had said to her that
day on the bench she looked away sad at how that one
moment had probably fueled her zeal for the Uchiha at
the expense of her teammate who had proved how much
he cared for her time and time again, she said, "He ran
off a few moments later and the next time I saw him he
had returned to his distant self and called me annoying."
"I don't know," Tenten said having a hard time picturing

the Uchiha commenting on Sakura's forehead one way or
the other, "that's something I'd imagine Naruto saying."
"That's exactly what…" Sakura began to say before

trailing off. Sakura replayed the memory over and over
again before bursting out laughing much to Tenten's
surprise. But it trailed off as Sakura remembered what
she had said as well. Going through a whole slew of
emotions from happiness to being with the amazing man
to anger at herself for taking so long to see just how a
tremendous he was she settled on just being happy.
Giving the brunette a smile to show she was fine she
answered the question the kunoichi's confused face held
saying, "It's nothing, I just realized something
important."
Now more eager than ever to have her date with Naruto,
Sakura stood saying, "I need to get going Tenten. It was
nice talking with you we should get together soon."
"I'd like that," Tenten admitted feeling more accepted

with the kunoichi from the year after her then her own
class. "Next time you get together for a day of shopping
let me know."
Gathering up her bags after paying the bill Sakura smiled

and now more committed to her new life than ever
before smiled slyly saying, "Oh I think we can do better
than that," knowing that after being with Naruto should
Tenten ever engage her fellow kunoichi in boasting
about the sexual prowess of their lovers she wouldn't be
making it up.
****************************
Naruto sank into bed rather surprised he was doing so

alone. The date with Sakura had been just as enjoyable as
he imagined it would always be, but afterwards she had
asked that he walk her home. Although surprised he had
agreed always wanting to do so and had simply been
overjoyed by the small couple activity. Just before
reaching her home on a secluded path she had stopped
him giving him a heated kiss before explaining her
parents were home so she wouldn't be able to do it there.
Figuring she wanted a normal date and that once
reaching her porch the night would end Naruto
explained he understood and figured it might also have
to do with the mission they would be receiving the next
morning. Reaching her home he gave her a quick hug
and a peck on the cheek hoping it sold the idea to any
watching parents he had simply taken her on a date
between friends and quickly returned home.
Getting ready for bed he decided to use the unexpected

alone time to enter the seal and visit his mother.
Focusing his attention to the seal he allowed his
consciousness to enter it and found his mother sitting on
the couch near the lamp which projected the null area as
she was looking at a notepad filled with writing some in
her handwriting and some in Kyuubi's. Looking at him in
surprise she smiled saying, "This is rather an unusual
night for you isn't it, spending it alone."
Shrugging nonchalantly Naruto replied, "Well

considering how this week has been I'm not surprised
you'd draw that conclusion. But not every date needs to
end in sharing a bed together."
Agreeing she said, "Well it does prove that at least they
are relationships despite how abnormal it is for so many
to agree to share."
"Normal is overrated," Naruto said joining her on the

couch, "besides I remember from studying for projects
on ancient dynasties for history how some emperors had
hundreds of women."
"They were concubines," Kushina said deadpanned, "and

you're not an emperor."
"It doesn't mean the emperor didn't care for them,"

Naruto replied straightforwardly before allowing a small
smirk on his face as he joked, "And maybe you should
say, "Not yet an emperor."
"I hope you are joking."

"Mostly"
"Naruto," she replied her tone taking on a warning tone.
Chuckling, Naruto said, "I'm joking, I'm joking. I'm just

saying considering how great my life is at the moment
despite all the other stuff going on its hard not to feel
like a king."
Guessing her son had a point, although she thought she

detected a slight amount of disbelief as if he feared he
was dreaming and could wake up at any moment,
however she decided not to comment and said her tone
rife with amusement, "So why has milord graced me with
his presence."
"To chat and I thought you'd like to know Kyuubi says

she's about ready to begin her plan to infiltrate the
prison."
"Really," Kushina said giving her son her complete focus,
"Did she say how?"
"No," Naruto said, "But she said Yuugao's patrol mission

is related to it."
Folding her arms across her chest in annoyance Kushina

said, "Why is she being so secretive about this?"
"I don't know," Naruto answered with a shrug, "maybe

she likes operating on her own initiative. She was locked
up for a long time so it might feel good to function on
her own."
"I suppose but I don't like not knowing what she is

doing it might endanger Miko."
Trying to ease his mom's concerns but also trying to be
realistic Naruto said, "To be honest mom. We can't be
sure Mikoto is even still alive anymore, since Koharu
didn't keep track of her after she was locked up. But if
she is, Danzo is holding her for a reason. I doubt
anything Kyuubi does is going to invalidate that reason."
"Don't be so sure," Kushina said ringing her hands in

concern for her friend, "If Danzou fears his plot may be
uncovered, don't underestimate the lengths he'll go to
cover up his involvement."
"I'm not concerned," Naruto said after several moments,

"I have faith in Kyuubi and should it become necessary
I'll make sure to get Mikoto out of there unscathed you
have my word."
Kushina nodded amazed at how her son could sound so

confident but also project an aura that made her so
assured that nothing could stop him from delivering on
his promise.
Naruto was glad his words seemed to have the desired

effect so in hopes of changing the subject asked while
looking at the notepad, "What were you working on?"
"Oh just trying to make heads or tails of how to use the

ideas found in this thing."
"Any luck?"
"Tons," she replied, "This notepad is simply the

manifestation of the knowledge Kyuubi imparted me
with. A lot of them were half-formed but I'm sure I can
make them work." Looking at the pad, Kushina said,
"This sort of makes me feel bad for Kyuubi."
"Why?"
"Well I wouldn't say I've been given any great insight
into her mind…but from the way she has laid out so
many ideas it sort of leaves me the impression she was
disappointed with herself."
"What do you mean?"
"Well I think it's that ever since she began to want your
love and acceptance it's like it left her with this feeling
that she never really thought of how to use all her
powers for anything but destruction before." Having
difficulty putting her thoughts into words she asked,
"Does that make any sense to you?"
"A lot," Naruto said looking at the notepad, "I think

that's one reason why even though she's free now she is
so dedicated to helping me with my goal. And why she
gave me back you. Not to mention I'm sure she is also
curious about just how else she can use her power in new
ways. I think another reason she gave you her insights
into her power was to see what you come up with
separate from her." Looking at how his mom had filled
some of the pages in with different conclusions from
what he imagined Kyuubi would make said, "Maybe the
two of you should compare notes sometime."
"I-I don't know about that," Kushina said looking away

feeling vestiges of anger trying to take hold in her, "I
appreciate that she gave me time with you and I appeared
to be talking calmly with her when you first saw us
together…but I don't know if I can ever forgive her for
killing me and your father or trying to harm you."
Naruto nodded, but getting up and moving into his

mom's line of sight said, "I understand but try and
understand where she was coming from at the time."
"Where she was coming from," Kushina said her voice
rising in anger, "she…"
"Was a prisoner," Naruto said calmly throwing a cold

bucket of water on her anger, "and having attained
freedom after so long saw you and dad trying to take it
from her again. Maybe if we humans hadn't locked her
away for so long and instead asked what it was she
wanted from the world we wouldn't have needed seals
for her to share her power with us."
"Naruto…" Kushina said shocked at her son's insight.
Rubbing the back of his head in embarrassment at his

mom's stare said, "Well anyway it's something to think
about right?" Rubbing his hands together he added his
tone changing to a less serious one, "Now since it looks
like my night is open how about you help me with
training in how to apply seals one handed."
Kushina smiled vowing to herself to give Naruto's words
some serious consideration before saying, "Sure, first you
need to…" As she instructed Naruto in how to quickly
apply a seal using the Hiraishin seal as an example, she
marveled at what a great young man he was turning out
to be and could understand why it was his lovers were
willing to share in order to be with him.
*****************************
Tsunade was chatting with Sakura about her date the

night before having been surprised her and Naruto didn't
arrive together. Her apprentice had explained that living
at home with her parents had its drawbacks since they
had been interested in her date with Naruto and as a
result she thought it best to return after dinner as to not
raise suspicions although she had kept an open mind to
the possibility of spending the night with Naruto to the
very end. But since Tsunade's message of a mission had
arrived during team practice and had only mentioned
them as members of Team Seven she had decided she
could wait till then. Not to mention she had never
enjoyed a normal date like the one she had the previous
night.
Tsunade was glad the two had patched things up as well

as proud that Naruto didn't just assume that sex with one
of his lovers was a given. Waiting on the male jinchuriki
they made small talk. Several minutes later Naruto
arrived to find Sakura sitting on the desk leaning in to
Tsunade as the two giggled about something he assumed
may have been related to him.
Sakura leapt to her feet smiling at him as she said while

closing the distance between them, "Your ears must have
been burning."
"Talking about me behind my back," he said mock
sternly.
Kissing him deeply she said after pulling back, "Only to

say you were the perfect gentleman last night."
Before he could respond Tsunade having gotten up as

the two made out in front of her turned his head towards
her saying, "If Sakura couldn't play last night you should
have called." When he opened his mouth to respond she
sealed her lips to his.
When she stepped back to give him some air he replied,

"Sorry, but I think mom was kind of pleased with the
change of pace."
"Oh well," Tsunade said wistfully as she returned to her

desk, "your loss."
Naruto chuckled before moving with Sakura to stand
before Tsunade as subordinates before their Hokage.
Getting down to business, she began to explain the
mission request saying, "Well as Sakura figured out this is
a mission that asked for members of Team Seven and
since that was the moniker of your genin team before it
changed to Team Kakashi, I'm guessing it wanted only
original ones."
"Why isn't Kakashi here then?" Naruto asked already

wondering who it was that was requesting his help.
"Because I don't believe the requestor thinks this job is

overly dangerous as it is only requesting that members of
Team Seven come to Wave. The requestor a woman by
the name of Tsunami says there is a matter she needs to
discuss with your team. But what that matter is she is
leaving vague as if she is afraid to discuss it with anyone
outside your team. Any ideas as to why she is being so
evasive?"
Naruto shrugged saying, "I can't think of any."
Sakura thought for a moment before asking, "Lady

Tsunade…"
"Just Tsunade when we're alone like this Sakura," the

Hokage interrupted.
A little uncomfortable but starting over she said,

"Tsunade, can I assume you read the official report of
what happened in Wave."
"Sure, it said your team was hired for a C-ranked escort

and guard job. The client lied but due to a little
persuasion on Naruto's part and your and Sasuke's
willingness to continue Kakashi agreed to see it through.
There you encountered Zabuza and his apprentice Haku.
After a difficult battle Zabuza, Haku, and their employer
were dead and you stayed till the bridge was finished.
Does that about sum it up?"
"Yes, but did they say what we did with Haku and
Zabuza's bodies?"
"Well it did claim that their bodies were too badly

damaged to be of much use in learning information from
them. Are you saying that's not the case?"
Sakura nodded along with Naruto with the kunoichi

saying, "In actuality we buried them next to each other. I
guess we felt that was just the right thing to do
considering how everything ended up working out. I
think Kakashi might have told the Third the truth but
entered the lie into his official report. He probably also
let Tsunami and her father know that they shouldn't
mention the graves in any correspondences to the
village."
"That makes sense," Tsunade said folding her hands in

front of her face as she began thinking about what it was
the woman wanted considering the new information.
"Do you think something happened to their graves?"

Naruto asked directing his question towards Sakura.
"I don't know," Sakura said after several moments,

"Someone may have tampered with them, or Hidden
Mist shinobi have been inquiring about the bodies in
order to destroy them, or it could be something along the
lines of someone bought the land we buried them on and
we need to relocate them. I've heard Wave has had a
rather large resurgence due to all the commerce the
bridge has generated. I don't think it is too urgent though
because she probably would have mentioned a chance of
there being danger if she felt there was some involved."
Although Tsunade agreed she didn't discount the

possibility of it showing up regardless, "Still it might be
best to beef up the team nevertheless maybe…"
"I have someone in mind," Sakura said quickly before

Tsunade could make her suggestion.
Tsunade raised an eyebrow but seeing something

mischievous in Sakura's green orbs smirked and guessing
she wanted to keep it a surprise from Naruto said, "Sure,
go let her know and have her send a message of her
going with you through the gate attendants."
"Okay," Sakura said before turning towards the door

informing Naruto, "I'll see you at the gate in an hour."
Naruto was about to chase after his lover and teammate
to pester her into telling him who she was going to get,
but was stopped by Tsunade saying, "Naruto, hold on a
minute please."
Stopping with one foot out the door, he turned towards

Tsunade and seeing her looking serious stepped into the
office once more. "What is it?"
"It's about Konan and her connection to…"
"You want to tell Jiraiya," Naruto said seeing were she

was going having been wrestling with the decision since
making Konan one of his lovers.
A little surprised at the young man's foresight she said,

"You've been thinking about it as well."
"Yeah," Naruto said heavily, "He deserves to know what
happened to them after he left. I guess what held me
back is… well everything else and he'll want to know
how we know."
Nodding Tsunade jokingly said, "I know. Knowing him,

once he finds out we'll have to form watch teams to keep
him away, lest we end up as thinly veiled characters in
one of his damn books."
Naruto laughed saying, "I can almost already hear him

begging me to let him watch sometime as research
material."
Tsunade nodded, laughing herself but both of them

stopped at the same time saying, "Still…"
The two lovers stared at each other with Naruto finally

nodding saying, "Can I ask you to handle this?"
"If that's what you want."
Nodding Naruto said, "I think it would be good coming

from you as to be honest I think he cared for you a great
deal."
Tsunade nodded having known of the Toad Sage's

feelings but never having been able to return them
choose to ignore them since he never truly made it an
issue. Focusing on Naruto as she heard him begin to
speak, she smiled as he said, "Plus, I'm fairly certain he'll
be too afraid of you to do anything against any rules you
inform him come with us coming clean."
"Well if I do catch him peeking on us one day, he'll wish

I killed him the time I caught him years ago," Tsunade
said standing from her seat. Closing with her lover she
kissed him again and resting in the arms he had wrapped
around her said, "Be careful."
"I will," Naruto promised before kissing her one last time
before leaving the office.
Watching the door close behind him Tsunade hoped the

mission would be something simple but her gut told her
that if she bought a lottery ticket she'd stand an excellent
chance of it being a winner.
*****************************
Kyuubi could feel Naruto's presence leaving the village

through her mark. She wheeled her chair to the window
to look out it catching sight of the genin Konohamaru
ducking behind a tree. She doubted a civilian would have
caught the small movement but she had been already
been aware of her watchers. The only reason she had
been free to enjoy her night with Naruto was due to her
watchers that night had been Hinata and Ino. Ibiki had
her under constant observation partly in case her assassin
or her mysterious bodyguard returned. But it was also
because he no doubt wasn't positive she didn't present a
threat to the village. She couldn't blame the man
considering all that had been happening around her
lately, her mysterious recovery from brain death, her near
returning to that state due to her body's husband,
surviving another assassination attempt and finally the
deaths of her body's two siblings, although she suspected
that had been Danzou's handiwork. Though her recovery
was but one of many she doubted all the other people
had the same amount of extra baggage that she was
having occur around her.
She sighed in annoyance though since when her watchers

were people outside of Naruto's circle she was confined
to her wheelchair or a cane she had recently begun using
to show people she was making strides in her recovery. It
was a precaution less one of the shinobi see her moving
about freely and then reporting such to Ibiki.
As she looked out the window she allowed her mind to

wander to her plan to infiltrate the prison. Truthfully she
was simply waiting for the shinobi outside to be replaced
with Hana and Hinata since they had already informed
her of their signing up for a couple hours of watching
her home. Once that happened she would be able to
begin gathering the players she needed for her plan.
Yuugao was already outside the village leading an Anbu
patrol. Her part in it was simple which was to apprehend
the assassin. Of course once the Anbu captain had left
the village it had started a clock running since the Anbu
needed to apprehend the assassin far enough from the
village and close enough to the prison that dropping her
off to be held there would seem sensible. Kyuubi didn't
doubt that Yuugao could sell why she would leave her
prisoner in Iwana Akame's, the prison warden, care
though. That being it didn't make sense to transport a
dangerous shinobi if one had access to a highly secured
facility.
Naturally if her body's siblings, who had hired the

assassins to kill Kyuubi, were aligned with Danzou as she
suspected, then she didn't doubt Akame would take the
opportunity to silence the last loose-end. He'd need to do
it in a way that didn't reflect too poorly on him, but also
was natural enough to keep Ibiki from suspecting foul
play. Something Kyuubi knew from experience was no
easy task.
Kyuubi's attention was grabbed by Hinata waving at her

discreetly. Now free to act, she stood from her chair and
teleported to her first destination. She arrived in a small
apartment much as she suspected from the description
she had heard from Naruto on the few times he had
been able to visit it. Considering it resided in Kumo, she
knew he had been taking a risk then especially since it
belonged to one of the village's treasured jinchuriki.
Kyuubi sensed the attack a second before it connected
which was more than enough time for her chakra to coat
her in a smaller version of the fox avatar she had used to
face her would be killers.
Yugito's kick landed on her shoulder, and probably

would have broken the bone of her arm if she hadn't
sensed it. Spinning quickly, she dispersed her chakra
afraid it may have alerted nearby shinobi but she hoped
its short duration would lessen the risk. Grabbing the
jinchuriki's ankle she pulled the woman off balance
towards her and proving she was far stronger than she
appeared clamped her hand over the blonde's mouth
easily lifting her off the floor as she ran and slammed her
into a wall hard enough to stun the woman.
The woman glared at Kyuubi, who calmly said, "Now is
that anyway to treat a guest."
Yugito was surprised by the woman's calm demeanor as

well as her letting go of her face and mouth. Sinking to
the floor she asked, "Who are you?"
Kyuubi frowned and made a quick mental note to

change the fox marks so that Naruto's lovers could sense
each other. She supposed she should have considered it
after Sakura had infiltrated the one time, but had let the
matter slip from her mind. But considering the present
circumstances, she supposed that it would help prevent
confrontations from happening between harem members
who hadn't met one another as well as prevent
infiltrations in the future should people begin to suspect
Naruto's involvement with certain women.
Answering the woman she said, "You may call me
Kyuubi."
Yugito's eyes went wide but Kyuubi moving quickly knelt

and clamped her hand over the jinchuriki's mouth again
to prevent her from asking questions. Yugito felt a tug
on her chakra as the room faded to reveal a canyon that
the blonde recognized as the original form her seal had
taken when Nibi had been sealed away. Kyuubi removed
her hand and helped the woman stand as the human
Bijuu said, "Sorry, I want my entrance to be a surprise to
Nibi."
"Why?"
Smiling Kyuubi said, "Naruto told me that you suspected

Nibi was hiding something from you. May I ask what
makes you believe that?"
Yugito shrugged saying, "I don't know but lately Nibi has
seemed preoccupied with something and whenever I've
entered the seal… it's felt like I was delayed before
appearing. I guess like Nibi wanted time to hide
something. I don't know maybe I'm being paranoid."
Despite saying that she looked around the seal saying,
"Although I don't know why the seal's taken this form
though. Nibi generally preferred the playroom."
"Perhaps she needed more room to stretch her legs,"

Kyuubi said purposefully using the pronoun although
she suspected Yugito didn't notice.
Kyuubi began walking towards the cave that Nibi used to

reside behind before Yugito and the Bijuu had begun to
cooperate together making the woman wonder how the
Bijuu knew which cave to go towards. Falling into step
behind the woman she asked, "How are you free of
Naruto? Is he alright?"
"You should already know the answer to that," Kyuubi
said answering the second question. "As to how I'm free,
let's save that discussion until everyone has gathered."
Stepping up to the cave, Kyuubi paused looking at the

entrance and seeing the seal that bond human and Bijuu
which looked like an intricate carving in the stone asked,
"How was Nibi able to leave here but the seal remains?"
"When Killer Bee convinced the Eight-Tails to work

with him. His Bijuu gave him possession of his chakra
allowing the Bijuu free reign I suppose. I simply
mastered the same process under their instruction."
"Interesting," Kyuubi said, "I suppose though you still

required some sort of key to your seal."
Yugito nodded saying, "Yes, only the Village Elders have
the keys to my and Bee's seals."
Kyuubi studied the seal before scoffing as she said

placing her hand on the stone beneath it, "A child with a
passing interest in seals could devise tougher locks then
this. Not having the keys shouldn't pose any problems to
my plans."
Yugito bristled slightly at the dismissing tone in the

woman's voice wanting to defend her village's
techniques. But considering the number of times the
Eight-Tails had rampaged before Bee had become the
host considered maybe the woman had a point.
Following behind as Kyuubi stepped into the cave,
Yugito wondered what the Bijuu was searching for as the
proceeded deeper and deeper, but before she could ask
they came across the unmoving form of Nibi.
Hearing the amused tone in Kyuubi's voice as the Bijuu
said, "I thought as much," Yugito was filled with
questions. However before she could give voice to them
the Bijuu grabbed her shoulder. A moment later the two
appeared back at the entrance to the cave.
Pulling free of the Bijuu, Yugito asked, "What the hell is

going on? What's wrong with Nibi?"
"Nothing is wrong with her," Kyuubi answered, "She's

simply taking a stroll as I imagined." Closing her eyes,
Kyuubi began to concentrate and feeling the weaker but
distinct signature of Nibi's Will asked the blonde woman,
"Would you like me to show you?" Yugito nodded so
Kyuubi placed her hand on the woman's shoulder
disappearing only to reappear on top of the opposite side
of the canyon. Pointing towards the edge she said,
"Nibi's down there."
Quickly moving to the edge, Yugito peered over to see a
strange dark skinned woman fighting what appeared to
be monsters made up of living rock and rough ten feet
tall. Looking back at Kyuubi, Yugito realized that much
like the red and orange-haired woman her own Bijuu had
taken on a form better suited to being with Naruto.
Despite the rock monsters being animated by Nibi,
Yugito knew the Bijuu wouldn't skimp out on making
them a challenge. So when one of the monsters back-
handed Nibi across the canyon towards another that
looked like it was waiting to pound her into the ground,
the woman quickly shunshined towards her Bijuu
snatching her out of the air and avoiding the rock
monster's fist.
Nibi was surprised not to be in more pain until she

realized she was being held in someone's arms. "Um
hey," the Bijuu said upon recognizing her jinchuriki.
"Don't hey me," Yugito said angrily, "What's the big idea
holding out on me about something like this?"
"I wanted to come up with a form on my own. Plus if

you knew about this you might have been different with
Naruto since this form really increased just how much I
could feel. But by the way… how did you get into the
seal without me knowing?"
Yugito was about to answer but both women were nearly

crushed by the two rock monsters that were sick of being
ignored. However, Kyuubi answered by crushing both
monsters with her Fox Avatar's paws as she landed
between the two creatures. "You always did tend to bite
off more then you could properly chew Nibi."
"Kyuubi!" Nibi said as Yugito set her down and was

surprised at not feeling Naruto's presence as well as just
how much stronger the woman before her was then
when they had last talked. Concentrating she tried to
sense the male, but instead found Kyuubi's chakra
signature had not only changed since last time, but it also
appeared outside the seal. Realizing what that meant she
exclaimed, "You're free."
"That's right."
"How?"
"I'll tell you later. I just wanted to see if you took my

advice. I'm glad you did, and have begun training on how
to move and fight as a human it should make things
easier for you." Directing her gaze to Yugito she asked,
"Can you come to Konoha for a few hours?"
The blonde kunoichi nodded, so Kyuubi quickly cut the

connection causing both to disappear from the seal
leaving Nibi to wonder just what Kyuubi had meant.
****************************
Kyuubi and Yugito appeared in the mansion after

Hiraishining from the jinchuriki's Kumogakure
apartment. "Wait here," the Bijuu said before
disappearing in light and fire.
Yugito looked around the opulent dining room but her

attention was pulled towards Kyuubi as she returned a
moment later. As the aftereffects of the Hiraishin jutsu
faded to reveal Kyuubi as well as the kunoichi she had
grabbed, Yugito felt her eyes narrow as she growled,
"You!"
It was a response mirrored by Fu. Both women charged

at each other and upon entering striking range began
kicking and punching at each other. Yugito was slightly
surprised at Fu's ability to block and parry her attacks. As
a result she was unprepared for a kick to her stomach
that caused her to stumble back several steps.
"You've improved bitch," she spat out holding her

stomach.
"That's right," Fu replied, "I'm not the half trained girl

you fought last time. But I still won then if I remember
correctly."
"Only because you tricked me into running off that

waterfall," Yugito shouted before charging again.
Fu prepared to meet the charge but before either could

hit the other both were slammed into the ground as they
were gripped by large chakra claws. Walking towards the
two struggling girls, Kyuubi said, "What's the meaning of
this? Is this any way for two of Naruto's lovers to act
towards each other?"
Again mirroring each other both women said, "He's
fucking her?"
"Why would Naruto bother with an underfed waif like

her," Yugito said angrily struggling against the chakra
claw wrapped around her.
"Naruto doesn't need a piece of trash like her," Fu said

directing her angry glare at Yugito, "She's nothing but a
Kumo saboteur."
Kyuubi allowed her chakra to disappear but she had

placed a seal on the two jinchuriki that kept them from
moving. Walking around the women who despite being
free looked like they were struggling against invisible
ropes she said, "I suppose it was inevitable that
eventually some of his lovers would dislike each other,
but please try and remember you both have agreed to
help Naruto. Right now I need both of you to get along."
The two kunoichi for a moment considered her words

but meeting each other's eyes huffed. "I'm not going to
work with her," Fu said looking away.
"You took the words right out of my mouth. I don't

know what you have planned but if she's involved forget
it," Yugito said turning her head to look away from Fu.
"I see," Kyuubi said concentrating her chakra into her

mark to call her lover, "But maybe you should tell him
that."
*****************************
"I still can't believe you guys just left the Kubikiribōchō
lying around," Tenten said from behind Naruto and
Sakura.
Looking over his shoulder the blond said, "Well it wasn't

our sword and we thought it deserved to rest with its
owner."
"B-but it's the freaking Kubikiribōchō," Tenten

exclaimed.
"It just looked like a big butcher's knife to me," Naruto

said causing Tenten's mouth to open and close like a fish
as she tried to think of a response.
Grinning back at her Naruto said, "I'm not going to have

to pat you down after we leave Wave am I?"
Tenten eyes grew wide as she blushed in embarrassment
at being caught fantasizing about making off with the
sword. Naruto's chuckle was joined by a giggle from
Sakura as she imagined a different kind of pat down.
Looking at his pink-haired lover, Naruto felt a small
frown threaten to appear not because of her inviting
Tenten along especially since the kunoichi from Team
Gai had been so excited at the chance to see the actual
Kubikiribōchō. His sudden contemplative mood was due
also in part to something Ino had said earlier in the week
when she had mentioned just how his pool of lovers was
bound to grow larger and larger. The fact that Ino took it
as such a given and Sakura was already aiding in the
process of expanding his harem, which he knew was the
true reason she had invited the other kunoichi along even
though he hadn't had a chance to talk to his lover alone
yet, was beginning to make a part of Naruto fear his luck
with women was less about him and all about the jutsu.
That even if his women truly despised him, they'd still
tell him they didn't and would be aiding him regardless of
their true feelings. He knew he was just being foolish and
was letting that part of him that resented all the years of
loneliness to try and convince him that his new happy
life was all a sham. But, even telling that dark aspect of
his soul to shut-up only seemed to quiet it down for a
while.
Shaking off his funk, he was about to tease Tenten some

more when he felt Kyuubi's mark begin calling to him.
Although it didn't have the typical pull he associated with
an emergency he began to wonder if Kyuubi's plan to get
inside the prison had already experienced its first set
back. Sakura noticed that Naruto's gaze shifted slightly
from the brunette to the village even though it was no
longer visible said, "This slow pace must be driving you
nuts, huh?"
"Come on guys," Tenten whined before Naruto could
say anything, "You said we didn't need to rush there and
it's such a nice change of pace from the usual having to
get everywhere in half a day because of Gai-sensei and
Lee."
"Oh I wasn't thinking we needed to hurry," Sakura said

giving Naruto a quick wink, "But if Naruto wants to
scout on ahead and make sure we aren't inconvenienced
along our route by bandits. I say we let him."
"That's sounds good," Naruto said quickly taking off

down the path at a dead run. Once he was sure he was
out of sight he created a shadow clone to make sure the
path was clear and then Hiraishined away.
*****************************
Appearing in Kyuubi's mansion dining room Naruto
expected to see a lot of things. But certainly not to see
Fu and Yugito lying on the ground struggling as if they
were both tied up. "What's going on here?" he asked
taking several steps towards his fellow jinchuriki.
"You could say I had to put them on time out," Kyuubi

replied having moved towards a chair while waiting for
her lover to appear.
"Why, what happened?"
"I'm not sure," Kyuubi answered, "But it appears that at

some time during the past these two had a run in with
each other. One that has left both with some rather
negative views of the other."
Hearing their lover both women struggled to turn
towards him. Fu succeeded first saying, "Naruto… how
could you take in such a horrible woman as her?"
"What are you talking about," Naruto asked about to

move to the girl but was stopped by Kyuubi.
"She's a spy and saboteur. She's probably only joined up

with you to report on you to her masters back in Kumo."
"Take that back," Yugito said and unable to hit the girl
so rolled her body into her as hard as she could which
wasn't much.
"Aren't we all that though Fu," Naruto asked trying to

calm the kunoichi down.
"She's one of Kumo's premier ones thought."

"I know," Naruto said smiling at the girl. "She infected a
dog the Inuzuka were interested in remember. Tsume
and Hana forgave her, eventually although Tsume did
spank her first."
Yugito blushed at the memory, but still annoyed at the

girl lying next to her said, "I was willing to submit to that
then. But I'll be damned before I let you let her do that
to me. Besides she already got one up on me and I owe
her."
Kyuubi grabbed a chair pulling it behind Naruto. She

then had him sit in it as Kyuubi said, "Perhaps starting
from the beginning would help enlighten us."
Fu maneuvered herself to look up at the sitting Naruto as

she said, "Taki with some Grass help had built a damn to
power a nearby village."
"That you guys were planning to turn into a fort on the
Iwa border," Yugito said interrupting Fu.
"I don't know about any of that…"
"Of course you do…"
"No I don't," Fu shouted angrily, "Nobody in charge

ever told me anything. They all hated me."
Yugito was shocked into silence by the girl's shout but

Naruto seeing the blonde kunoichi's confusion said, "Fu
here is the host of the Nanabi. She wasn't very well
regarded in her village as a result. You were saying Fu."
"I wasn't even invited to the opening ceremony. I just

stumbled upon the wreckage during a patrol having
heard the explosions. I picked up her trail and tailed her
back. I caught up with her just before she got across the
border."
"That's right and you threw me off a waterfall

remember?"
"Actually you threw yourself. I just blinded you using

Scale Powder Jutsu."
Standing behind Naruto, Kyuubi said, "I see. It would

seem Yugito's anger is based in her being bested by a
shoddily trained kunoichi. But what about you Fu? It
sounds like you did your duty why are you so upset."
Fu looked down sadly saying, "Because I had deviated

from my patrol pattern and was so late checking in many
came to believe I destroyed the dam. For a long time no
one believed me, but the Village leader was willing to
check out my story and luckily they found evidence
someone had crawled out of the water where she went
in. I…I think if they didn't they would have created a
new jinchuriki and…"
Naruto nodded not needing her to explain. "Still Fu…

she was just doing her duty as the jinchuriki of the two-
tailed cat." Naruto paused as Fu's eyes went wide at the
realization the bound blonde next to her was also a
jinchuriki. Realizing he'd need to take better care to
inform his lovers of just who he was involved with he
made a mental note to ask Kyuubi to make changes to
his mark so the women could feel each other presence as
well. Figuring since they all shared the bond of being
jinchuriki Naruto asked, "Now do you two think you can
get along?"
But he was disappointed when both women said, "No!"

The two kunoichi glared at each other before turning
their heads to look away from each other
Sighing, he sagged back into his chair trying to think of
someway to change their mind when Kyuubi sat in his
lap. "Now's not a good time," he said as she began
kissing his neck and grinding her ass into his crotch.
"Actually now is a perfect time," Kyuubi said as she

moved Naruto's hands to her tits. She began to press
them into her breasts and move them around since
Naruto was lifelessly sitting there. Trying to get him to
do it himself she said, "You need to show these two what
they'll be missing in the future."
"What," both women said again at the same time this

time not bothering to get annoyed at the other.
"Well you two can't honestly expect to continue to

receive your Naruto time can you?" Naruto's hands
gripped her breasts roughly on their own causing her to
moan as she said, "After all, how can he spend time with
those who would abandon him."
"What are you talking about?" Yugito said her tone

demanding an explanation.
Fu on the other hand said, "I'm sorry…please don't leave

me alone." To the former Taki kunoichi's surprise the
invisible bonds holding her disappeared allowing her to
get to her feet. She stood awkwardly for a moment
before Naruto waved her towards him. Kyuubi got off of
his lap allowing her lover to stand as he caught Fu, who
had leapt the final few feet wrapping her arms around his
neck to pull herself into a kiss.
Kyuubi watched the two make out and smiled that Fu

had been able to release the seal. It was an old trick first
used by Mito Uzumaki to place conditions on her seals.
The one Kyuubi had used was for the kunoichi to
apologize. Either to each other or to someone else but
they needed to mean it. She supposed Fu had simply
realized what she was driving at first which was that if
they couldn't even believe in Naruto enough to forgive
each other for wrongs done in the service of their
villages to insure the peace within the Harem. Then how
could they truly respect his goal and by extension him
enough to give their all towards achieving peace between
the shinobi villages.
"You're a bitch, Kyuubi," the Fox Bijuu heard in her

mind both surprising her from watching as Fu and
Naruto began running their hands over each other's
body.
"Nibi," Kyuubi responded in kind, "I was wondering if

our telepathy still worked in this form."
"I demand you release Yugito like you did Fu."

"Do you now," Kyuubi mentally responded her tone
frosty at being ordered around. "I'm afraid the one
responsible for Fu's release was Fu. Just like the one still
binding your host is her." She then cut the connection
and returned her focus to the two jinchuriki currently
enjoying each other's company.
****************************
"What's that mean?" Nibi mentally replied. But feeling

the connection being severed shouted, "Fucking bitch,"
hoping the strong mental yell reached her fellow Bijuu.
Able to "see" what was going on several feet in front of

her host and well aware that unless she could get the seal
removed she would likely miss out on one of the few
opportunities Yugito tended to get with Naruto.
Therefore in order to get her some loving she began to
try and puzzle out exactly what Kyuubi meant. It wasn't
easy as Yugito began to grow aroused at the sight of her
fellow jinchuriki began to really get worked up with
Naruto spinning Fu towards the blonde kunoichi and
began grouping her small breasts. Despite them still
being covered by her shirt Yugito and by extension Nibi
could see the young woman's nipples grow hard due to
Naruto's hands. The moan the kunoichi let out as he
began to tweak one of them cut through both Yugito
and Nibi like a knife causing their own arousal to spike.
Trying to concentrate as Yugito began to squirm, Nibi

was surprised her host hadn't raised her own protests at
still being bound while Naruto entertained Fu. She
realized though that Yugito was far too proud to plead or
beg. Nibi suddenly understood what it was binding her
host, her own pride. Upon reaching that understanding
she said to Yugito, "You need to apologize."
"What," her host responded mentally, "I'm not
apologizing. I've done nothing wrong."
Cursing her host's pride, Nibi tried a different track

saying, "I know… but that girl's problem with you isn't
because of what happened in Waterfall. It's about what
area you specialize in."
Her host calmed down some asking, "What are you

talking about?"
"She said it herself; you're a spy and saboteur. Whenever

the Raikage needs his enemies weakened he calls on us."
"Because we're the best," Yugito said proudly.
"True," a smirking Nibi said but changing her tone to a

more serious one added, "But what you don't realize, and
I think Fu does but didn't explain it very well, is that as
the Raikage personal saboteur you'll be acting against
Naruto's goals rather actively. Those very skills you're so
proud of are going to be used time and time again to
work against his dream. You've only been sidelined for
these past several months due to Akatsuki, but once they
are dealt with I'm sure the Raikage will find use for our
talents again. Let's not forget the real reason why you
were ordered to destroy the dam in Waterfall."
"I already said it," Yugito said although half-heartedly.
"Yes, I know the official line of it being a job we took

from Iwa because the dam was to power a fort along the
border. But we were behind the lines for weeks and
never found any powerlines connected to anywhere but
the nearby town. Deep in your heart you know the real
reason."
Yugito remained silent for several moments making Nibi
fear her host was going to simply ignore her. But finally
she said, "It's because the dam was a joint project
between Grass country and Waterfall. The Tsuchikage
didn't want lesser shinobi countries along his border
teaming up less they pool their strengths. Iwa couldn't do
the job themselves because Konoha might get wind of it
and due to their treaty to protect Taki from Iwagakure
aggression it could trigger a war."
"Yes, but the Raikage agreed with the idea so you were
sent. I wouldn't doubt it if the rumors that Fu was the
one to destroy the dam were ones another team of
Kumo-nin started."
Nibi took Yugito's silence as agreement with her theory

as the jinchuriki knew better than most that more often
than not, other teams were sent as back-up to engage in
disinformation campaigns in order to hamper any
investigations. Both jinchuriki and Bijuu knew that by
implicating Taki's jinchuriki it would drive a stake
through the heart of the two village's desires to cooperate
since Grass would believe that Takigakure was covering
for their jinchuriki not wanting to take the time for a new
one to be trained, and Waterfall would see Kusagakure's
stubborn refusal to see the truth as a reason to break off
further cooperation.
After several heartbeats Yugito asked, "What should I do

then?"
"I cannot tell you that. But you need to decide to which
man you will be completely loyal too. It can't be both
and if you choose Naruto it means swallowing your pride
as a Kumo-nin, which means you should apologize to
Fu." Nibi let her host ponder on that instead
concentrating on Naruto and Fu wishing she could feel
what she sure Nanabi was at the moment. However she
knew it was a decision that Yugito needed to make on
her own so kept her opinion to herself despite knowing
what she would have chosen.
****************************
Naruto groaned as he mauled Fu's pert breasts with his

hands while she ground her ass into his crouch. She
reached behind his head pulling it over her shoulder
where she planted her lips to his. Their tongues quickly
met one another as they kissed with Naruto moving one
hand from her breast to pull up her skirt and her shorts
down. Rubbing his hand along her now exposed snatch
caused her to moan into his mouth which grew in
volume as he increased the speed of his ministrations.
Naruto noticed that Yugito was no longer staring at them

but into the carpet with a faraway look that made him
believe she was talking to Nibi. He felt bad about teasing
her as such but breaking the kiss with Fu he looked over
his shoulder to see Kyuubi smirking as she stared at the
bound woman. He was about to suggest that he and Fu
go somewhere else but the green-haired kunoichi had
other ideas as she reached between her legs to grip the
zipper of his pants and freeing his cock nestled it
between her legs where it pressed up against her snatch.
She squeezed her thighs around his manhood making
him moan in pleasure from the pressure as well as from
her playing with the several inches visible from between
her legs. Naruto began to slide his length back pulling a
moan from Fu as his length drew across her pussy.
Before pulling free of her thighs though he moved
forward pulling a moan from both of them.
They paused though as Yugito suddenly said, "I'm not

sorry." Repeating what she said and explaining what she
meant she added, "I'm not sorry because what I've done
over the years I believed was done to make my home
strong but..." Looking up at the two jinchuriki she
continued, "But, I know that I have to decide on whose
vision of the future I want to follow. I want to continue
on the path you showed me Naruto and I am sorry my
actions have made one of your companion's life harder."
"Um okay," Naruto said a little surprised at the

admission.
Yugito's was flabbergasted for a moment before her gaze

met Kyuubi's sitting behind the blond man. She realized
then that Naruto had never questioned her devotion to
his cause while his Bijuu had. She found that to be rather
naïve but also one of his most attractive features that in a
world based on lies and subterfuge. He still believed in
people and was willing to take them at their word, even
when they themselves hadn't considered the full
implications of giving it as she had. Feeling her
devoutness to the man grow as well she smiled sultrily at
him as she began crawling on all fours towards him and
Fu. Stopping in front of the pair she looked up at Fu
meeting the girl's pink eyes with a pleading look and
when she nodded smiled before swallowing the several
inches of Naruto's cock sticking out from between her
legs.
"Ah fuck," he groaned as Yugito's tongue began swirling

around his cockhead. Pulling his hips back until he
almost popped out of her mouth he slammed them
forward causing Fu to moan in turn. Going back to
playing with Fu's breast he worked his cock through the
jinchuriki's thighs while never allowing his dick to fully
leave Yugito's mouth. The pleasurable resist began to
fade as his tool became slick with a combination of Fu's
love juices, Yugito's saliva, and Naruto's precum. To
combat that Fu really bore down with her thighs
increasing the pleasure in both her and Naruto, who gave
voice to it by the increase in their moaning.
Kyuubi settled for watching out of respect for her fellow
Bijuu as well as a certain red-head kunoichi she needed
to approach soon. Her reason was that after today she
imagined that it would be a while before any of them
were free enough to enjoy Naruto, so decided to abstain
from enjoying him by choice unlike Karin, who was
currently being watched by Anbu and even if they had
been removed she would likely fall under suspicion when
Kyuubi approached her. Besides she figured this moment
belonged to the jinchuriki as the Bijuu would get their
time soon enough. But reaching a hand into the folds of
her kimono she began petting her pussy figuring a little
self-pleasure never hurt anyone.
Naruto felt the telltale signs that he was nearing his limit
warning Yugito he said, "Shit, I'm going to cum."
Yugito let him slip from her mouth before saying, "Go
ahead… I want your milk." Opening her mouth wide she
stuck her tongue out so that when his dick was fully
exposed through Fu's thighs it would just touch it.
Groaning as much from the sight as the pleasure from
Fu's thighs being wrapped around his cock, Naruto
resisted coming until he felt Fu stiffen in his arms
signaling her own orgasm beginning to pace through her.
Holding out until he felt her relax he extended his cock
fully touching Yugito's waiting tongue with his tip and
allowed himself his release. His first thick rope flew into
her waiting mouth before she swallowed his cock to
insure she caught all the rest. After several more large
shots of his cum, Naruto shivered from the pleasure as
Yugito began to suck him dry making sure to pull all of
his seed from him. When she was content she had
succeeded she allowed him to slip from her mouth
before looking up and opening wide to show her fellow
jinchuriki the pool of cum that resided inside.
With hooded eyes filled with lust Yugito pulled herself to
her feet and stared into Fu's eyes before closing her own
and leaning forward. She paused a few inches from the
other female jinchuriki's face who appeared unsure about
what to do. But wanting to taste some of Naruto's
release Fu overcame her hesitance to seal her mouth to
Yugito's.
Fu moaned as she felt Naruto's cock grow rock hard

again and press up against her still sensitive quim from
watching her and Yugito pass his seed between them.
Pulling from his grasp, she pushed Yugito backwards as
she continued the kiss until the woman bumped up
against the large dining room table that looked like it
could sit close to thirty people. Ending the kiss, Fu
pulled open Yugito's shirt exposing the woman's bra
which she quickly pulled up causing her tits to plop free.
Fu sucked one of her fellow jinchuriki's tits into her
mouth but only teased it into hardness while she
occupied her hands with loosening Yugito's tight pants.
Once she succeeded she pulled them down sinking to
her knees in the process. Yugito closed her eyes as Fu
pulled her panties down as well expecting to soon feel
the woman's tongue on her pussy.
However Fu smiled as she noticed Yugito closing her

eyes and surprising the woman spun her around and
pushed her torso against the table. Fu then waved
Naruto towards them saying, "I think she wants to skip
the foreplay."
"W-what about you," Yugito asked looking over her

shoulder at the girl spreading her pussy for the closing
Naruto who had removed all his clothes.
"I live here now and I'm even on his team," Fu replied
with a beaming smile, "I get to spend lots of time with
him. I know it's harder for you."
Yugito was about to thank her fellow jinchuriki but she

arched her back as Naruto slid into her well lubricated
hole. "Oh fuck," she groaned having a small orgasm just
from him entering her fully, "it's been too long since I've
been filled up by you. I want your milk inside me now.
Hurry please."
"Patience, all good things come to those who wait,"

Naruto replied slowly withdrawing his length.
"Fuck that and me…hurry start pounding my pussy!"
With a shrug, Naruto began to give her what she wanted

not seeing a reason to deny her any further. While he
worked his tool in and out of Yugito, he occupied his
lips with Fu's kissing her greedily. He also worked a hand
between her legs and began rubbing her making the
woman moan in pleasure.
Kyuubi watching from her chair slipped a finger into

folds moaning at the intrusion. She pulled her kimono
open to allow access to her breasts. Pinching and rolling
one of her nipples the Bijuu could practical hear her
fellow Bijuu's own sounds of pleasure. More so from
Nibi then Nanabi but she doubted that Nanbi had yet to
create a human form yet. Figuring even that could work
to her advantage she added a second finger doubling her
pleasure and hoping the jinchuriki would finish soon as
they really needed to get down to business.
Naruto leaned his head back to groan as Yugito began to

bear down on him with her pussy muscles. Upon the
kiss's ending Fu began kissing along Naruto's neck and
chest working her way down to wear he was pounding
away at Yugito. Naruto figured that the kunoichi was
going to pay some attention to either his or Yugito's
genitals. However both of them received a surprise when
Fu spread apart Yugito's ass and began running her
tongue over her anal rosebud.
"N-not there…" Yugito said upon her making contact.
Naruto simply groaned as suddenly the pressure on his

cock was unbelievably strong. "Fuck," he said having to
fight against being ejected by Yugito's snatch. "Don't
listen to her Fu, she's fucking loving it."
"B-but its dirty," Yugito whined in pleasure despite her

words.
"It's not dirty," Fu said slipping a finger inside Yugito ass

as she pulled her mouth away, "Yugito's very clean here.
Maybe she's been considering letting you play back here,
Naruto."
"You think?" Fu nodded her head so he asked, "Is that

true Yugito. Have you wanted me to pay attention to this
tight ass of yours?" Punctuating his sentence with a
smack to her back side he groaned as her muscles coiled
around him in response.
However despite how her body reacted her words

conveyed a different message as she said, "N-no," as
forcefully as she could considering the double teaming
she was taking. Both Naruto and Fu shared a look that
conveyed how much they believed her but instead of
pushing the issue he simply said, "Well should you
change your mind you know where to find me."
Still the two-tailed cat's host didn't protest any further

about Fu's digit digging around inside her anal passage.
Naruto nearly blew his load when with her free hand Fu
began to fondle his balls, knowing he wasn't going to last
much longer he began to amp up the power of his
thrusts as well as the speed causing Yugito to begin
mewing into the table cloth of the table she was bent
over. Fu let go off Naruto's testicles to rub Yugito's clit
which caused the woman to slip over the edge into
orgasmic bliss. Naruto feeling her pussy begin trying to
milk him of his essence slammed his hips forward and
burying the tip of his cock up against the entrance of her
womb released his cum into her deepest spot.
****************************
After he deposited it all he pulled out of her causing

Yugito to whine at the loss. He looked at Fu who looked
like she was about to hop up on the table to be next
however she paused as a clapping drew their attention.
Turning towards Kyuubi who was still hanging out after
enjoying her own orgasm the Bijuu said, "Now I know
all three of you could continue on all day but there is
important business we need to handle."
Fu pouted but nodded as did Naruto, but Yugito was still

blissed out of her mind as she could barely stand as she
was resting her top half of her body on the table.
Giggling at the blonde kunoichi's state, Kyuubi said, "I'll
take that as agreement then."
Pulling his pants back on as Fu adjusted her clothes so

that they actually clothed her, Naruto asked, "So why did
you bring Fu and Yugito together?"
"It's related to my plan to get someone on the inside of

the prison," Kyuubi answered. "I didn't really think I'd
need your services as it were. But if you would like to
stick around that's fine."
Naruto nodded his intention to do so, so Kyuubi said,
"Would you mind carrying her," indicating the still
content Yugito. Upon Naruto's picking her up the Bijuu
said, "How about we adjourn in the bedroom?"
"I thought you wanted us to focus on your business?"

Naruto asked following behind along with Fu.
"I do," Kyuubi replied, "but we'll be journeying into one

of the seals so figure it would be best if we're all
comfortable. Entering her room and the climbing aboard
the massive bed it contained she laid back as she said,
Naruto you lay down and we'll all press against you that
should make this easier."
Naruto did so laying Yugito next to him with Fu

climbing on top of him while Kyuubi settled onto his
free side. "Alright," Kyuubi said already feeling Nibi also
preparing to meet, "we'll be entering Fu's seal so get
ready."
"What," Fu exclaimed having never done so herself but

before she could change her mind she felt a sudden tug
and awoken in a darkened area with a single cone of light
at whose center resided the creature behind a great deal
of her misery.
*****************************
Kushina had been annoyed by this latest romp of her

son's mainly since she had been training in how to best
use her newfound powers. So engrossed was she that she
had nearly missed the lamp switching on and when she
had, she had rushed to it forgetting her notepad on the
table. She had been tempted to go and get it but feared
being caught outside the green light. But as time wore on
and boredom set in, she truly had considered dashing for
it. She had just realized that the notepad was actually just
a physical manifestation of thoughts she already
possessed and upon thinking that it had simply appeared
in her hands. Grumbling in annoyance she was just about
to start studying again when the light shut off.
However, before she could grumble some more she felt a

strange pull that usually meant Naruto was coming to
visit her. But after waiting several moments and he didn't
appear began to wonder what had happened. Giving the
matter some thought she concentrated and found several
other powerful chakra's nearby. She zeroed in on her
son's and felt a moment later was shocked as she was
pulled towards his location. Looking around she heard a
loud voice say, "See I told you that you weren't Kyuubi.
Here that arrogant annoyance comes now."
"Are you talking to me," Kushina asked the giant beetle

inside the bug case as stepped into the light to see
Naruto along with Kyuubi, a dark skinned woman she
didn't know but guessed might have been from Kumo, a
green-haired kunoichi who appeared rather nervous, and
a naked blonde woman.
The creature clicked in annoyance asking, "Who else

would I be talking to, and why have you allowed this
creature to take on your other form? Why have you
changed forms again anyway?
"What's going on," a confused Kushina asked directing

her gaze towards Kyuubi.
"Are you playing me for a fool?" The Seven tails shouted

at being ignored and due to Kushina's seemingly trying
to trick it into believing the other woman was Kyuubi.
"Look Nanabi," Kyuubi said in exasperation, "I'm
Kyuubi. The reason my chakra is different is because I
now possess a human body."
"But this one has your chakra," Nanabi said indicating

Kushina.
"Because she's in possession of my original form, now

can we try and focus on why I came here to talk. If you
want I can tell everyone your true name to make you
believe me."
"Don't you dare. These humans have no right to hear it.

But that you even know of that I guess means you are
telling the truth so talk."
"Can I ask something first," Kushina said but not waiting

for permission asked Yugito, "Why are you naked?"
Yugito blushed as if realizing she was for the first time
and quickly conjured some clothes for her. "Sorry, guess
I was a little out of it."
"A little kitten," Nibi teased, "I'm surprised you're even

awake already."
Kushina felt a little foolish for asking, blushing at the

realization the woman was one of women he had just
been entertaining. "Never mind," she said quickly despite
already having her answer.
"Good," Kyuubi said trying to take control of the

conversation. "Now the reason I'm here is because I
need your help Nanabi as well as yours Nibi."
"What sort of help," Nanabi asked narrowing its eyes.

"I need you to infiltrate a prison filled with enemies to
my host's ambition."
"Why would I care about any of that nonsense? Forget it;

I have no love for these miserable humans. You and Nibi
may be content to be there slaves but I'll never submit to
them."
"Watch yourself bug," Kyuubi said flaring her power to

intimidate the Bijuu.
"I see, you've recovered some of your strength," Nanabi

said surprised considering how weak Kyuubi had been
the last time. "How did you manage that?"
"I didn't," Kyuubi said calming as Naruto placed a hand

on her back. Smiling at the man, she directed her
attention back to Nanabi before saying, "My host trusted
me enough to set me free with several of my tails intact.
Soon I'll be at full strength again."
"C-can it be done to us," Nibi said her tone hopeful.
"That's what this meeting was supposed to be about. But

let's take our leave of here this conversation doesn't
interest some of those present."
"You're cruel Kyuubi," Nanabi said as the two Bijuu

began to turn, "I've been imprisoned longer than anyone
other than Shukaku. That damn Senju gathered us up
and trade us away to worthless shinobi who used our
power against our will and because I refuse to help you'll
leave me locked away."
Kyuubi sighed but said, "You have a point Nanabi.

However, if I free you what would you do?"
"I'd…"
"I'm sorry," Fu said having moved to stand in front of

the Bijuu. "I never thought to consider you were as
miserable trapped in me as I was to be trapped with
you."
"I was a prisoner of course I'd be miserable," Nanabi

said annoyed at its host.
"I felt like that too. A prisoner to the fate of being a

jinchuriki. To tell you the truth I was never given the
choice either."
"T-that's irrelevant…"
"I know… us humans all must be the same to you huh?"

Turning to Kyuubi, Fu dropped to her knees bowing to
Kyuubi as she asked, "Please let Nanabi free even if she
won't help. I'm sure we can come to some sort of
arrangement."
"Why would you beg for my freedom?"
Standing to face her Bijuu the young woman said, "Even

though we never spoke before you'd give me your chakra
when I was in danger."
"I didn't do it for you," Nanabi said matter of factly, "I

was simply unwilling to spend time in that senseless void
waiting to reform in order to be free."
"Soon you may not have a choice," Kyuubi said, "We're

all targets of the Akatsuki and whatever they have
planned for us I doubt will do us any good."
"So again we'd be used by humans," Nanabi said

disgusted.
"Yes, but this time there are humans who will fight with
us." Directing her gaze to Fu she added, "Or set us free
without asking anything in return. I'll set you free Nanabi
but alone you may find yourself locked up again
someday."
Nanabi seemed to consider that before saying, "I'll listen

to what you have to say."
Kyuubi nodded before laying out her plan. Kushina

hated to admit it but despite knowing her friends life
hanged on its success didn't pay as much attention as she
should have. Instead she couldn't get the way Nanabi had
sounded out of her head and knew deep down that
before Naruto had entered her life Kyuubi had felt the
same.
****************************
Tenten was gathering up her training supplies trying hard
to remember where she had thrown them all. Sakura and
Naruto had offered to help but she had turned them
down since Gai had made it a memory exercise for her
since as he put it, "Knowing where a particular weapon
you threw is at on the battlefield can make all the
difference in a fight." Having proven him right on many
occasions she was forced to admit that her sensei might
be insane but he knew what he was talking about.
The other reason she insisted on doing so alone was she

was trying to not get over her nervousness at being
around the two. Everything had been fine till they had
caught up with Naruto. He had been sitting in front of
an inn and since he had seemed to appear as if he had
run the entire distance she had commented, "Jeez Naruto
maybe you should join Team Gai. They love running all
day long."
"No thanks," Naruto replied, "I don't have the body for
those jumpsuits. Besides I'm fine, I'm barely even
winded."
"Well then how about we get some training in then after

we check in."
Tenten had readily agreed wanting to see where she

stacked up against not only Naruto but Tsunade's
apprentice as well. However after checking in Naruto
excused himself to quickly clean up and Sakura after
entering the room she and Tenten would share ran to the
bathroom telling the kunoichi she'd meet her at where
they had agreed to train. With a shrug Tenten had
grabbed her training weapons and headed outside to
await the two.
A few minutes later Sakura had joined her and had
shocked Tenten by her choice of clothes as they
appeared to be better suited to sleeping in them then
fighting. Not because they were overtly sexy but because
the overall effect was since Sakura was wearing just a
white halter-tops and along with her normal tight black
shorts although missing the skirt. "Um are you really
going to wear that," Tenten asked a little embarrassed
since the shorts almost seemed to be painted on and she
could tell Sakura wasn't wearing a bra or panties.
"Of course," she answered matter of factly before

beginning to stretch.
Tenten tried to put it out of her mind but a moment later

felt a blush adorning her cheeks as Naruto appeared
looking like he had taken a fresh shower. Her blush was
due to the loose fitting A-shirt he wore that showed off
his muscular arms as well as bits of his chest as well as a
pair of loose gym shorts. Despite herself she felt a little
jealous as he eyed Sakura who seemed to choose that
moment to bend over and to Tenten's amazement she
caught a quick peek of her nipple as her shirt hung down.
Furthermore she was surprised that if Naruto noticed he
paid it no mind as he asked what the ground rules were.
Straightening with her arms clasped over her head pulling

her shirt tight against her breasts, Sakura said, "How
about me and Tenten versus you and your clones?"
"Sure, if Tenten's fine with that."
Although a little disappoint as she wanted to measure

herself against the woman trained by Tsunade, she
figured she'd get a chance eventually. Naruto created a
dozen clones and then drew numbers on their
headbands. When she had asked why, Naruto had replied
he had made each one with a different mixture of chakra
to see which one would be the most durable. A little
surprised at his foresight she got ready to meet the
inevitable onslaught of clones. However no amount of
preparation would have readied her for just how good
Naruto had become. She felt that even Sakura had been
surprised as the clones constantly managed to get in
close or to pin Sakura to the ground.
The real Naruto simply sat cross legged on a stump with

his eyes closed as if he knew his clones would allow any
harm to come to him. It really bugged her that for the
most part it was true as the clones managed to deflect all
the kunai she sent his way. The training match ended
when Tenten tried to take another shot at the real
Naruto which a clone with the number seven tried to
exploit by attacking from a blind spot. Tenten sensed the
attack at the last second but knew she wouldn't avoid the
punch so prepared for the impact. Luckily for her Sakura
intercepted the clone punching it in the jaw, and to both
kunoichi surprise despite it sliding back several feet it
didn't immediately dispel. It shook its head like it was
clearing it but just before retaking its stance it
disappeared in a cloud of smoke.
Naruto opened his eyes saying, "Hmm number seven

was pretty stable."
Sakura shaking her hand said, "Tell me about it."
Concern welled up in Naruto's eyes as he dispelled the

rest of his clones saying, "Are you okay?"
"Yeah, I didn't think he'd be that stable so wasn't

prepared for it. I'll be fine."
Nevertheless he took her hand into his rubbing it gently

which prompted Sakura to smile sweetly at him. Having
the feeling she had been forgotten and a little jealous
Tenten cleared her throat before saying, "I think that's
enough for today."
Both had agreed before offering to help her pickup

which brought Tenten back to the present as she found
the last kunai. Sealing it away she headed back to the
motel room and was surprised that Sakura wasn't around.
Throwing her stuff on her bed she went to Naruto's
which was across the hall and was about to knock to ask
if he had seen her but paused upon hearing Sakura say in
a slightly pained voice, "That's it right there. Yes there,
that's the spot."
"Damn, Sakura you're really tight," Naruto replied

although his voice didn't seem to match the picture that
was forming in Tenten's imagination.
"That's because," Sakura let out a groan suddenly before
continuing, "for months I was working myself into
knots."
Tenten was a little confused by Sakura's response but still

she asked herself the question, "Are they sleeping
together?"
About to open the door to peek hoping it was unlocked

she was scared to death by a voice saying from behind
her, "Yo."
Spinning she saw Naruto standing there holding a tray on

which a stemming pot of tea rested along with some
cups and snacks. "N-naruto… but who is she… you're a
clone."
"Yep," the clone replied with an amused grin, "Did you

think the boss and Sakura were doing the nasty?"
"N-no… of course not," Tenten said although even
though she was sure the Naruto clone knew the truth.
Just then Sakura let out a high-pitched shriek causing the

clone to say, "If I didn't know better I'd think they were.
But Sakura was feeling a little stiff afterwards so the boss
offered her a massage. Would you like to join them?"
Tempted to do so since the tea smelled really good and

wanting to be pampered a little, she refused since at the
moment all she wanted to do was crawl under a rock and
die of embarrassment. Telling the clone as much it said,
"Have fun," before pushing open the door. Tenten
caught a glimpse of Sakura on the bed wearing a towel as
Naruto straddled her back rubbing along her shoulders
in ways that made Sakura groan in enjoyment and pain.
Figuring a nice long walk was called for she quickly took
off down the hall and took one last peek over her
shoulder just as the door to the room closed.
****************************
"It appears Tenten was spying on us," Naruto said after

his clone dispelled after setting the tray down on the
night stand.
"Can't say I blame her," Sakura replied groaning as

Naruto rubbed out a particularly difficult knot, "I was
making enough racket to raise the dead."
"True," Naruto said, "So can I take it you invited her for
me to seduce her?"
"Are you saying you don't want too," Sakura asked

looking over her shoulder.
"No… but I'm just surprised you were so quick to set
this in motion. I mean you bought those training clothes
just for this trip didn't you."
"Yeah, I figured it would help loosen her up a bit. Are

you upset?"
Kissing her gently he said, "No of course not. I was just

surprised that's all. Besides I was looking forward to a
little time with just the two of us."
Sakura rolled over showing that beneath the towel she

was naked and said, "Well it's just the two of us now and
I don't think we need to worry about Tenten anytime
soon." Reaching into his loose shorts Sakura fished out
his cock and guiding it to her ready and waiting lower
lips said, "Now let me drain some of the stiffness from
this fella."
Sliding into her with practiced ease, Naruto decided to
put all his concerns on hold to simply enjoy all his life
had given him as of late.
****************************
Tenten wondered what it was she was thinking as she

looked at herself in the mirror. Instead of her normal
clothes she was dressed in a pink loose fitting halter top
under which she was wearing a black sports bra. To
complete the outfit she was wearing a pair of black
shorts similar to Sakura's. Taking a few steadying breaths
she exited the bathroom and grabbing her scrolls began
heading to the wooded clearing where Naruto and
Sakura were waiting. The reason for her style of dress she
couldn't exactly explain but felt it was because she was
tired of being the prude in the group. After all if Naruto
and Sakura could parade around in front of her in next to
nothing then she should be able to do it as well.
The trip had taken three days thus far and unless some
catastrophe happened then they'd arrive in Wave
tomorrow. The pair had ended each night sparring which
had left Tenten with a healthy respect for not just
Naruto's skills but Sakura's as well. Sadly, she felt she just
didn't measure up to the pink-haired girl which was
probably another reason she was dressed as she was
hoping to at least compete in looks. No the three days
had shown Tenten she was a one trick pony so here
confidence was pretty banged up as she felt both Naruto
and Sakura to a lesser extent were holding back against
her. They didn't rub it in of course or even make
mention of it but Tenten whose dream of being a great
kunoichi like Tsunade was feeling as if she would barely
be a footnote in the books written for future generations.
Reaching the clearing she felt a little better when Naruto

did a quick double take obviously surprised at her choice
of clothes. But she felt it disappear as Sakura simply
smirked not even phased in the slightest. She supposed
she shouldn't be surprised since lately Sakura just seemed
to exude confidence. It had truly surprised Tenten when
after returning from her walk on the first night of the
journey to Wave. Sakura still hadn't left Naruto's room
and when she did she was wearing a loose fitting and
short robe. She had taken it off before sitting on her bed
showing Tenten that she was wearing nothing but a pair
of sexy panties and although the two had bathed at the
hot springs before. Seeing Sakura so comfortable about
being mostly naked around her made Tenten wonder
what was going on with the kunoichi as she was giving
off the attitude that it wouldn't have mattered if Naruto
had walked in she was that comfortable in her own skin.
One thing Tenten did find odd though was that it really
didn't appear to be for Naruto attention though. It
almost seemed as if it was for Tenten's benefit somehow
as if Sakura was trying to get her to loosen up around her
and the blonde shinobi. However seeing the attractive
man wearing just the loose shorts he had been to training
on each of the days leaving him shirtless, Tenten thought
to herself, "Yeah like that's going to happen." For a
minute the brunette indulged in a fantasy where the
jinchuriki would be pressed up against her in a less
innocent way then the few times it had happened during
the training sessions.
"Ready Tenten," Sakura asked noticing that Tenten's

gaze seemed to be focused a million miles away. She
smiled as the girl nodded her head and unsealed a bo
staff from one of her scrolls.
"Going to get in close and mix it up today," Naruto

asked surprised at the change in weapons.
"I haven't had much luck hitting you from a distance."

"Hey, you make it sound like you want to hit me,"
Naruto said tilting his head, "You're not angry are you?"
"Frustrated is the word I'd use," Tenten said wondering

why Sakura's eyes seemed to light up at her choice of
words.
She got a hint of what the pink-haired girl was thinking

when she said, "You know there are better ways to use a
man to get rid of frustration then to hit him with
wooden objects." Tenten's mouth dropped open at what
Sakura suggested causing her to giggle as she said with a
shrug, "But to each their own." Eyeing her two fellow
shinobi she said, "However this does pose a slight
problem. I don't think this is a good match up, unless
Tenten, you're open to the possibility of double teaming
Naruto."
"Um we've done it before," the kunoichi replied
wondering if Sakura was even talking about sparring
anymore.
"True, but before you were backing me up in a support

role. If you're going to get in close I doubt I'd be of
much help." Throwing her hands behind her back she
said innocently, "Oh well I think I'll just go back and
have a quick soak in the motel's onsen. You two try not
to get too carried away, we still have a long walk ahead of
us tomorrow."
Sakura began walking back taking exaggerated steps as

she whistled to herself. Once she was out of sight Tenten
saw Naruto smile in the direction she had left before
focusing on her and asking, "Do you have one of those
blunted kunai?"
Nodding Tenten said, "What do you need it for?"

Smirking, the blonde said, "Well if you're planning to use
that big stick I don't think I want to be blocking it with
my hands and all I have are real kunai."
Tenten unsealed a kunai and tossed it to him. Naruto

snatched it out of the air easily and once he got in his
stance she entered her saying, "Don't go easy on me or
you'll regret it?"
"So scary," Naruto replied jokingly, but Tenten didn't

seem amused instead charging at him.
She jabbed the weapon at his head several times which

Naruto easily avoided by moving his head as much as
was necessary. She changed things up by suddenly
spinning around bringing the bo in a large diagonal arc
hoping to connect with his legs, but Naruto easily leapt
backwards avoiding it. Upon landing on his feet he was
about to go on the offensive, but as he took a step
towards her he heard a click and as she jabbed the bow at
him again it suddenly tripled in length as it separated into
three segments connected by a chain.
Tenten came at him spinning the weapon around with

skill but not with any degree of expertness. Truthfully he
could have ended the fight several times over the course
of her many attacks, but held back. Although it wasn't
out of pity or sympathy, Tenten seemed to sense his lack
of commitment do defeating her and growing angry said,
"I told you not to take me lightly."
In her frustration she swung at him wildly but that was

what Naruto had been waiting for and stepping into her
swing hit her wrist causing her to let go of the weapon
which sailed off into the woods. Tenten stared at her
hand before looking at Naruto and feeling completely
defeated sank to her knees. "I thought I asked you not to
go easy on me."
"You did."
"You could have ended the fight from the start so why
hold back."
"I didn't hold back. I simply followed through with my

strategy."
"What strategy?"
"Well I figured you'd benefit more from venting your

frustrations and them leading to your loss, then from me
simply ending the match before it began."
"Really how so, by showing me you can beat me multiple

ways. Kami I'm pathetic."
"You're not pathetic Tenten."
She looked up at him giving him a weak smile before

saying sadly, "That's nice of you to say. But it's not true.
I'm never going to be as great as Tsunade."
Kneeling in front of her, he smiled saying, "I don't say

things I don't mean Tenten. You're the most accurate
ninja tool user in the whole village."
"Yeah and where has that gotten me? In my first chunin

exam I got completely defeated by Temari. Since then
I've seemed to go nowhere."
"Hey at least you're not still a genin like me," Naruto said
trying to cheer her up.
It worked for a moment as she smiled at him but it faded
as she said, "Naruto titles don't mean anything. You
might still be a genin but you've best S-ranked shinobi. I
doubt anyone will hold you back for simply being a
genin."
"I didn't get this strong by myself though Tenten."

Standing he moved away saying, "Nor did I do so from
just learning from one person. I think you've gone as far
as you can under Gai-sensei's tutelage so we'll find you
someone else to learn from."
Tenten stared up excitedly at him and getting to her feet

asked, "Really who?"
"I'll leave that as a surprise for right now. But trust me

when I say you'll definitely benefit from a new teacher.
But until then let's say I show you a thing or two."
"Sure," the kunoichi said stepping in front of him, "what
do you have in mind?"
"Well considering your skill with ninja tools most people

you fight will want to get in close I imagine. Let's
improve your taijutsu so that if they do they learn to
regret it. It might also bring you a little closer to your
dream of being light Tsunade also. I mean I know she's
famous for her strength and medical prowess but trust
me when I say she's just as good at taijutsu as Gai-sensei.
The stories about her really underplay that fact."
"You're really lucky to be as close to her as you are,"

Tenten said wistfully.
"I am," Naruto agreed and once Tenten was ready

charged her.
Over the next hour Naruto corrected holes he noted in
her stances. The way she seemed to instantly pick up on
his suggestions made Naruto come to believe there was
more than one genius on Team Gai. He was also
beginning to feel that the sensei of that group might have
favored one of his students a bit too much over the
others. While it was fine to train Lee exclusively in one
field he didn't understand why Gai would insist Tenten
share such a training regime. As time progressed and the
sun began to set, Naruto was beginning to grow aware
that the time spent pressed against Tenten when
adjusting her stances was beginning to have an effect on
a certain part of his anatomy. Although only semi-hard at
the moment he knew once it sprouted into full hardness
even his baggy shorts wouldn't hide it. Trying to prevent
that from happening he pictured Gai in a thong not
needing to imagine it as the man had worn one once
while jogging through the village after losing a match
against Kakashi, even though the one-eyed jounin had
pleaded for Gai not too.
Aware that it was only a temporary stopgap Naruto said,

"How about we call it a night?"
"Please just one more spar," Tenten said feeling as if she

had found a new skill set she could excel in. Not to
mention that Naruto was proving to be an excellent
instructor to boot. When he nodded she admitted to
herself she also enjoyed those moments of instruction
when she'd feel his hard body pressed against her back as
he'd move her arms and legs to better positions for
offense or defense depending on the stance.
Lining up across her, Naruto said, "Whenever you're

ready."
Tenten took a deep breath centering herself and
assuming a stance Naruto had showed her, began to
watch her opponent. When she thought she found an
opening she struck but Naruto blocked it striking out at
her in turn. She deflected the strike spinning into his
guard and brought her knee up to smash into his mid-
section. Naruto raised his own knee, blocking her and
spinning to the ground attempted to sweep her off her
feet. She leapt over the kick raising her legs to her chest
and as he stood latched them around his head. Pulling
him off his feet, she tried to lock his arm up to make him
submit but Naruto managed to pull loose. Grabbing her
ankle before she could scramble away he pulled her
towards him but she attempted to elbow him in the face.
Naruto was forced to let go of her ankle to block the
strike but grabbed her arm instead. Standing he pulled
her to her feet as well pulling her arm behind her back.
She tried to hit him with her other elbow but he caught
that one as well bending it back to join the other one. As
a last ditch effort she tried to bring her foot down on his,
but Naruto moved it out of the way and then wrapped
his leg around hers to prevent another attempt.
Both were breathing heavy as Naruto said, "I think that's

match."
Tenten sagged in defeat but stiffened as her butt made

contact with Naruto's crotch and the semi-aroused cock
his loose shorts allowed free reign. Naruto realizing what
had caused her to grow taunt and was about to apologize
but then stopped as he felt her press just a little bit
harder against it. Letting go of her hands, Tenten didn't
immediately pull away so testing the waters he wrapped
his arms around her asking, "Feel something you like," as
he began to rub circles on Tenten's exposed stomach.
Although more than a little aroused, Tenten made a half-
hearted effort to pull free of his grip saying, "We should
get back."
"Are you sure," Naruto asked having not needed to exert

any more pressure to keep the kunoichi in his arms,
"You don't seem to want to go anywhere." The hand
rubbing her stomach began to move south slowly
dragging lightly across her skin so that Tenten could
mark its progress and put a stop to it if she wanted to.
When it reached the bands of her shorts Naruto simply
dragged it over them and reaching her honeypot cupped
her mound placing his fingers on the sides of her slit.
Tenten remained silent so he said, "You want this too
don't you. Why else would you dress so tantalizing but to
entice me?"
"T-that's not true," Tenten said finding her voice, "S-

sakura was dressed far more provocatively then me."
Moving his mouth to her ear he nibbled it gently before
whispering, "Sakura dressed that way to entice and tease
me. So using that logic you must have too." Tenten
couldn't deny that had been a part of her reasoning so
remained silent as Naruto began to spread and close the
fingers of the hand cupping her pussy. Feeling herself
being spread she felt embarrassed by the groaning sound
she made. Naruto used his other hand to tilt her face
towards him as he said, "Become mine Tenten and you'll
never regret it. I'll satisfy this amazing body of yours and
you will become the kunoichi you dream of."
Tenten stared into Naruto's eyes and saw he meant

everything he said. Surrendering to her lusts as well as
believing he could do what he said she closed her eyes.
Taking that as her consent, Naruto sealed his pledge with
a kiss to which she eagerly responded.
Now committed to her decision Tenten spun in his arms
and grabbed the piece of meat that had been pressed up
against her ass. Stroking it to full hardness as she
wrestled her tongue against Naruto's she couldn't believe
just how big it felt. Needing to see it for herself, she
broke the kiss and sinking to her knees pulled Naruto's
shorts down. Once his dick cleared the waist band it
sprung up nearly smacking Tenten in the chin. "Wow,"
she said eyeing his one-eyed beast as he was easily twice
the size of the biggest of the men she had laid with.
Licking her lips, she placed a hand on the base and began
stroking his cock. Staring up at him as he watched her,
she winked before placing a kiss on the tip and then
swallowing half his sword. Naruto groaned and was
surprised at her taking the intuitive as she had. "This isn't
your first time is it," Naruto asked fighting back a moan
due to Tenten's efforts.
"No," she admitted after letting him slip from her mouth
although she continued to fist his shaft, "I've been with a
few guys. I mainly just got tired of hearing about sex
from others. I henged myself as a civilian and let myself
get picked up by different guys. To tell you the truth it
was kind of a letdown." Looking a little worried she
asked, "You don't think less of me do you?"
Cupping her head affectionately he answered, "Of course

not. I'd be a hypocrite if I did,"
"So just how many have you been with?" Tenten asked
curious as her hand became slick with his precum.
"A lot more than a few," Naruto admitted, "But we can

save that conversation for later. Right now I think its
time I show you just how great sex should feel." Joining
Tenten on his knees, he turned him away from him and
pushed her forward to present her still covered mound
to him. Reaching into his pouch he pulled a kunai saying,
"Stay still." With the skill of a surgeon he pulled her
shorts taunt and made a quick cut that exposed her
drenched pussy for his viewing pleasure. Running his
swollen cock across them he could feel Tenten shiver at
the contact and slowly pressed his cock forward.
As she was penetrated and spread apart with nerve

endings that had never been touched in her previous
experiences suddenly flaring into life, Tenten sunk
forward resting on her forearms as she groaned, "Oh
fuck…you're so fucking huge."
Smirking and never tiring at hearing that Naruto said,

"It's not just for show trust me." Withdrawing his length
until just the tip remained he pushed forward again
roughly spearing her cervix.
"Fuck," Tenten shouted as she was overpowered by
pleasure. Realizing what she had just experienced she
looked back in shock as she said, "I just fucking came."
"Trust me, things only get better from here," Naruto said
as he began to really begin moving inside her.
Tenten began to throw herself backwards meeting

Naruto's thrusts with her own as she felt something huge
building within her. Moaning in pure ecstasy, she
amended her previous belief that she had been
experienced before now as that hadn't been sex. No as
her body was quickly showing her as she experienced
greatly enhanced sensations those other men had only
hinted at being possible what she was enjoying now was
sex. Feeling that building sensation in her stomach about
to explode into something new and vast more powerful,
she raised up to her hands moaning, "I'm going to cum.
Yes… shit those bitches didn't even hint that it would be
this good."
Confused Naruto arched an eyebrow but feeling his own

release as well said, "I'm close too, Tenten."
Tenten stiffened and feeling bad said, "Please don't cum

inside. It's not safe and I don't know the anti-pregnancy
jutsu."
Naruto knew it wouldn't be a problem but respecting her

wishes nodded causing relief to appear in her eyes.
Reaching around her, he began to play with her clit to get
her over the edge and with a final powerful thrust
succeeded causing Tenten her first real orgasm as she
shouted, "Now this is fucking." Naruto pulled out lest he
unintentional coat Tenten's womb with his seed as she
sunk to the forest floor.
Panting in her post-orgasmic joy she noticed his cock
appeared to be still painful swollen so getting working
herself back to her knees asked, "Would you like me to
finish you off with my mouth?"
Actually he said sliding up next to her, pulling her shorts

apart further he began to tease her ass saying, "How
about letting me cum in here?"
"I don't know," Tenten replied hesitantly, but Naruto

laid her down on her back and spreading her legs and
ass, began to lick her asshole. "Ah," Tenten moaned at
the strange ticklish sensation from Naruto's rimjob. As
she began to relax and the new experience became more
and more pleasurable she reached down spreading her
cheeks apart for him saying, "Go ahead Naruto. Let me
give you this first of mine so be sure to fill me with all
that hot spunk."
"Alright," Naruto said lining up his cock with her anal
passage and making a mental note to thank Fu for her
performing a similar act on Yugito. "Your first time I
accept." Although he said it eagerly he knew better than
to plunge ahead so carefully pushed himself inside her.
Still Tenten only could take half his cock comfortably so
he slowly worked his tool back and forth.
"Kami," she moaned at the alien sensation that was

proving to be almost as addicting as normal sex, "Your
dick is even making my ass feel incredible." Wrapping
her ankle's behind his back and locking them she said,
"Hurry…. I want to feel it…"
"What do you want to feel," he asked leaning down and

after pushing her sports bra and shirt up took a nipple
between his teeth giving it a gentle nip.
"Your cum inside me… please… I want it….need it."

"I see," Naruto said stopping before picking her up and
leaning back until she was on top. "Well then by all
means make me cum."
Tenten pouted a second before raising her hips up slowly

then just as slowly lowered herself. She stopped about
half-way but on her next one went a little further. She did
so until finally her ass sunk all the way down and made
contact with his balls. Now fully impaled on his dick,
Tenten began to work her ass faster and was soon
bouncing up and down with an amazing passion as she
reached back to fondle his balls saying, "I want what's
stored here. Give it to me Naruto."
Reaching up to cup her tits, Naruto began aiding her by

meeting her downward thrusts with his own. "That's it
Tenten work for it. Fuck…that's it…FUCK!"
Feeling his cock beginning to swell as she neared another
fantastic finish of her own Tenten gave his balls a
squeeze as she began rubbing her pussy and was
rewarded as thick strands of cum began bathing her
insides in liquid heat. Rearing her head back in as her
own orgasm racked through her she shouted, "Hell
fucking yes now this is sex!"
Feeling light headed she collapsed forward into Naruto

chest as she began to snore lightly feeling and feeling as
if she had ran to Suna in half a day but not minding it a
bit. Naruto stroked her back feeling a bit tired himself
but not wanting to pass out unless it was in a warm bed
struggled to get back to his feet. Cradling his newest
lover in his arms, Naruto began walk back to the motel
figuring he'd teleport to his room after clearing the
forest. Although pleased to be returning to Wave since it
was where he felt he truly had begun to understand what
it was to be a shinobi. A part of him was a little hesitant
as he had a gut feeling that whatever Tsunami wanted
with them it wouldn't be nearly as easy as he hoped.
Chapter 21: Return to Wave: Haku
She was alone, bathed in darkness while confined in a

coffin and had been like that for what to her had been an
untold period of time. It had been horrible at first, and if
she was truly conscious of it still she would likely have
gone mad. However, the mind is truly an amazing thing
and to prevent her descent into madness it had shut
down her awareness and like a tape stuck in an endless
loop it simply replayed the memories leading up to her
current state of being over and over again. Currently in
her perpetual dream she was reliving the part where the
man she had trusted with her life had discarded her as an
unnecessary tool to be locked away until such a time
where he may have use for her again.
The past nearly four years ago:

Frightened beyond belief, she had just experienced a
sensation that had made her feel as if her very soul was
being taken over. She didn't remember how she ended
up in the small box she was in since the last thing she
remembered was being defeated by the lazy looking
shadow user. Furthermore it felt as if her body was
surrounded by dirt, almost like she was at the center of a
clay doll of some sort since it didn't seem to be loose but
packed around her.
Trying to remain calm she began to go over what she

could puzzle out of the past few moments. She had
awoken to the feeling as if the box she was in was
moving. It had felt almost like riding an elevator as it
seemed to slowly rise up. It was also accompanied by the
sensation that it was in the process of teleporting since
wherever it had been at first had been deathly silent but
as it began to move it had sound like she had suddenly
appeared somewhere where a great battle was taking
place. Since her village had been preparing to invade
Konohagakure, she assumed that she had been asleep
since her loss in the preliminary match of the Chunin
Exam. Wondering if she was being summoned as some
sort of surprise reinforcement, she wondered what
Orochimaru had hoped to gain by making it a surprise to
even her. However that was when the feeling as if her
soul was being subsumed by some other person began to
overwhelm her. Luckily though it ended as the sensation
of her box going upwards was replaced with that of it
descending as if someone was suppressing the summons.
The sounds of battle suddenly cutoff, making her believe
that whatever portal she had passed through had shut
leaving her back at where she had been summoned from.
She was left alone with nothing for company but the
darkness and silence until a pained yell of, "Ahh,
goddamn him. My arms, he's taken my jutsu from me."
She recognized the voice instantly since it belonged to
the man she had sworn to give her life for.
"So it would seem," the calm voice of Kabuto said, and

although loyal he still sounded smug even when
addressing his master's defeat. "To think the Third was
still able to fight at such a level despite his advanced
years. And that he would even manage to find a way to
defeat the Edo Tensei"
"Damn him," Orochimaru hissed his words sounding

like they were coming from gritted teeth.
Hearing footsteps approaching the box she was in, she

prayed it was to let her out. However, even though the
lid was pulled away no sunlight reached her as the dirt
that coated her completely, "It's a shame he managed to
suppress you summoning this one. I don't think he
would have done as well fighting his beloved wife as he
did the Hokage"
"Ahhh," Orochimaru yelled the pain in his dead arms

flaring before saying, "Who knows. But if the Fourth
used that jutsu against the Kyuubi then we probably now
know why we couldn't resurrect him using Edo Tensei."
The lid to her box was put back into place as Kabuto
moved to aid his master but she could still hear him say,
"So what should we do with the coffin? I doubt Biwako
Sarutobi will be of much use in the future."
"Have one of the Sound Four carry it off to a nearby

base. We can always use the sacrifice inside to resurrect
someone else. The jutsu should keep her in a state of
suspended animation. It'll be interesting to see if she's
still alive in a few years."
"Indeed," Kabuto said leading Orochimaru away, "I
suppose we'll need to transfer your soul into a new
vessel."
"Yes, but I'll be counting on you to help me push it off

for as long as possible if it's unavoidable. But we may be
able to regain the use of my arms without taking such
drastic steps yet."
"Really how?"
"We'll be looking up an old friend of mine Kabuto. I'm

sure she'll jump at the chance to be reunited with her
loved ones."
The Present
She didn't know how long it had been anymore days,

months, years, or even decades. As that was where her
dream ended to begin all over again with her receiving
word from Orochimaru himself that he had a special task
for her and her team. One he considered to be of
paramount importance. She didn't know why the
founder of the Sound Village would consider the death
of Sasuke Uchiha to be such an earth shaking event. But
there had been nothing she wouldn't have done for
Orochimaru and supposed her current hell was probably
something she deserved as a result.
*****************************
"How do I look?" Koyuki Kazahana asked her

bodyguard and fellow Harem member Fubuki Kakuyoku
as she approached the meeting room where the delegates
of several countries were waiting on her. She was decked
out in the pink robes and wide brimmed hat that she
often needed to wear during the official functions of her
station in life.
"Stunning," Fubuki replied before adding, "Although
with all the clothes you're wearing it's difficult to say."
"It was the clothes I was talking about," Koyuki said

gracing her companion with an amused smile.
"I don't know if I should say," Fubuki said looking away

trying to hide her own smile, "It might encourage you to
wear them more often. But if you must know they suit
you perfectly."
"Thank you," Koyuki said her blush being hidden by the

make-up she wore. Entering a part of the hall where
palace guards were stationed, Fubuki made a subtle shift
to begin following behind her so as to present the air of a
subordinate and not a woman that shared her lover as
well as her bed when he was preoccupied. Truthfully,
Koyuki didn't know how his other lovers got by without
pairing off as Fubuki and she had done. Granted, Koyuki
had been bisexual to begin with, but she supposed it was
also due to the others having greater access to Naruto as
well. Sadly, having the busy schedule of a head of state as
well as one of the most popular actresses in all the
Elemental countries tended to cut into her opportunities
with the popular blond. She had a plan to rectify that
situation but disappointedly it had suffered a slight
setback when she had rejected the latest script for her
next Princess Gale movie. But she wasn't going to sign
on to a movie that was obviously being rushed to
capitalize on the popularity of the last. No when she
performed in front of the camera next as Princess Gale it
would only be if it lived up to the high standards she had
for it.
She didn't doubt they would be met though not with

Tayuya as her manager. The former Sound kunoichi was
currently scouting out shooting locations for the film.
Koyuki was impressed with some of the pictures that the
red-head had sent to her and the Spring Country ruler
knew that the studio had been as well. But Koyuki also
was aware there were ulterior motives to the woman's
actions since most of the sites were in countries along
The Land of Earth's western border. Tayuya figured it
would be the best way to sneak into the country since the
border had changed recently as Earth Country had
annexed several of its neighbors along that border. Iwa
hadn't invaded per se but it was believed that its shinobi
had been behind the recent unrest and bad luck that had
led to the toppling of several Daimyo as well as the quick
acceptance of the new status quo by others so they could
cling to power as regional governors. It was a practice
Earth Country had begun several years previous with one
of the first countries to succumb to its larger neighbor
being the Land of Noodles. But Tayuya figured that due
to Earth Country's relatively new western border that
Iwa wouldn't know how best to defend it just yet.
Koyuki figured she's probably make her attempt
sometime after she finished scouting her current
location.
Reaching the door behind which delegates eagerly

awaited her decision on who Spring would trade with
and in what amounts, she took a steadying breath before
nodding to one of the guards standing at attention near
it. The man pulled it open as another announced her
presence to the room. Stepping in she smiled politely
before heading to her dais where she knelt on satin
pillows as the delegates mirrored her actions on the floor
in front of her. Sensing Fubuki taking up a guard
position behind her, Koyuki appreciated the gesture but
as her gaze passed over two of the delegates she doubted
her bodyguard would be able to protect her if they
wanted to cause trouble.
The first was an elder councilor of Suna named Joseki. In
truth she had been surprised when the man had taken
over the negations for the minor bureaucrat that had
been assigned to them. Mainly since one thing Suna did
possess in abundance was oil. Why a man of his stature
would so fiercely bid for Suna to take most if not all of
the excess supply Spring produced when it had so much
of its own she hadn't understood at first. But now she
believed that he was simply hoping to deny the other
countries from gaining access to it. On one hand, she
could understand his concern considering they shared a
border as well as a bloody history with Iwa, who
appeared to be expanding and also were desperate for
the resources of Spring. But on the other he seemed just
as willing to deny Konoha as well which she found
distasteful considering his village and Naruto's were
allies.
Letting her gaze travel past the councilor on its way to
the second person she knew to be skilled and dangerous
she paused on the diplomat from Iwa for a moment.
Although the man was a shinobi by definition, he was
nowhere near as skilled as many of the ones present
having entered into the diplomatic arm of Iwa's shinobi
program. Much as she would suspect from the
diplomatic wing of such a militant village he wasn't very
skilled at being an ambassador either, having insulted her
as well as several of the other guests present over the
past few days. If Iwagakure wasn't already on such lousy
terms with its fellow villages, she suspected the fool they
had sent would have caused considerable damage.
But Iwa did do itself one service by sending him in that

Koyuki no longer believed that Iwa had been behind
Nadare's being healed and subsequent plot against her.
She had of course been informed that the one that had
done the actual healing had been a Konoha kunoichi
named Rin. But the kunoichi had gone missing and was
presumed dead after a disastrous mission that had
involved a group of shinobi from the Land of Woods
called the Prajñâ. They had once been that country's elite
Anbu group, but when it had shut down its shinobi
village they had gone mercenary. That wasn't to say they
were without skill or were completely immoral as they
were a very tight knit group loyal to one another. But
they tended to work for anyone with the cash to pay
them. However, shortly after Rin's supposed death the
Prajñâ had in turn been wiped out, although from time
to time whispers of a small band of them still being
active have been heard.
The theory that Tsunade had put forth and Koyuki had
supported was that Iwa had hired them. Whether to
specifically target Rin or had simply been hired to
interfere with the mission she and Kakashi had been
assigned only to end up capturing her, Tsunade hadn't
been sure. But at some point the kunoichi may have been
turned to work as an agent for Iwa. The reason for the
Hokage's belief that they were behind the plot in Spring
though was that it was a tactic that Iwa had been using of
late to destabilize a country in order to take it over with a
minimal of fuss. While Spring didn't share a border with
Iwa, that didn't mean they weren't interested in its
resources. Koyuki knew they were too, but due to
Spring's close ties with Konoha, it must have known they
stood little chance. Therefore they had sent such an
unskilled diplomat not wanting to waste one of their few
good ones on a lost endeavor. To Koyuki that also
meant they weren't responsible for trying to depose her.
She was aware that it could be that Iwa was simply
cutting its losses since its scheme had failed. But to
Koyuki that just didn't seem likely especially since the
man had tried so hard to secure a small percentage of
Spring's exports if in a rather clumsily way.
Moving on to probably the most dangerous of the
people gathered her gaze settled on Danzou and she
resisted the desire to shiver as the man knelt before her
dais by himself except for the two Anbu standing behind
him. Although the fact that he brought Anbu into the
meeting was an insult to her as the host since it inferred
he doubted her ability to secure her home. She knew it
was also a subtle message to the other diplomats of
Konoha's military might. Danzou no doubt was
measuring the chances of her being insulted against the
fact that if not for Konoha she wouldn't even have a
throne. Truthfully, Koyuki was surprised the elder even
made an appearance since the diplomat he was taking
over for had believed considering her history with the
Leaf Village the resources her country were going to
begin exporting were already as good as theirs. It made
her believe the man had ulterior motives for coming, but
she knew that his leaving the village had also allowed
Kyuubi to put her plan into motion since with him so far
away Akame would be operating on his own and much
more likely to act as the Bijuu expected.
Smiling at the assembled delegates she said, "Thank you

all for coming as well as your patience with waiting for
our investigation into the rebellion to be over before we
resumed discussing with whom Spring would open new
trade relations with. While the investigation sadly bore
no conclusive conclusions, I've decided to move forward
regardless. To that end I've decided that Spring will take
a rather open approach to our trade relations from now
on. That meaning we'll be open to trading with all
countries that are willing too."
Naturally those present were stunned especially the Iwa

ambassador who could now report to his superiors his
success. She was careful to gage both Danzou and
Joseki's responses and was surprised that neither seemed
terribly upset. Still Danzou made an effort to need some
clarification on her decision saying, "That seems a rather
strange choice considering what your country has just
endured, your majesty."
"To some it may seem that way," Koyuki replied,

"However due to Spring's distance from the other
Elemental Countries we have no enemies."
"That you are aware of," Danzou replied calmly, "Still I

doubt Nadare was acting alone. His healing would seem
to suggest he had outside help. Perhaps if you would be
willing to hand over the body Konoha could help in your
investigation."
"I appreciate the offer. But I fear that avenue has already
been closed since his body has been destroyed.
Truthfully I wish to consider the matter closed and if he
did have help from one of the countries present here
today that they realize that it wasn't their scheming that
got them what they wanted. But, Spring's desire to
continue to get along with its fellow countries and that it
will hopefully set a standard others will choose to
follow."
Standing Danzou said, "A rather naïve stance to take if

you ask me. Especially when you consider that by
supplying some here with your countries resources it will
embolden them to continue their aggressive expansion."
Koyuki frowned but nodded in recognition to his point.

That Iwa would probably continue its growth now did
weigh on her conscious. But she also knew that by
excluding Earth Country it would foster hostility
between her country and it. Not to mention if Naruto's
dream was going to come about it would need people
with connections to Iwa, something her trading with
them would give her. Regardless she knew the bet had
been made now and all that remained to be seen was if
there was a payoff sometime down the road.
Nibi continued running as she avoided a senbon that

impacted a tree she had just ducked behind as she kept
ahead of the Anbu chasing her. "Dammit you don't need
to lead them on such a long chase," Nanabi said angrily
in part to Nibi's enjoying herself as well as to the Bijuu's
current situation of being sealed inside her. Taking a
moment to recall how she had become a temporary
jinchuriki the human Bijuu took to the trees since it
would make those chasing her less likely to throw
weapons since they wanted her alive.
She then remembered as Kyuubi said talking to the two

Bijuu present in Fu's seal as her recollection of the event
began, "Basically my goal is to get a person on the inside
of the prison. For that I need the two of you."
"Why?" Nibi had asked confused, "If you are aware this
prison poses a risk, why not simply level it?"
"Because doing so will alert this Danzou to the fact that

Konoha is on to him and Root," Yugito had explained to
her Bijuu.
"Exactly," Naruto had said, "Danzou's been at this for

years. The goal here is to tie him to this scheme and for
that we need to gather evidence. If we just level the
prison we handle the immediate problem but leave the
larger one intact."
"Forget their reasons," Nanabi had growled, "How is it

you intend to free us from these accursed seals."
"I've studied your seal, Nanabi," Kyuubi had answered,

"I'll be able to open it, but in order to leave Fu unharmed
you need to leave your original form behind."
"What! Don't be absurd," The insect Bijuu had replied,
"Why would I do that? If I do that then this human's…"
"Power would in time match yours. Yes I know.

However the only way you gain your freedom is if she
remains unharmed. Do not worry; your own power will
grow back as well. When Naruto freed me he allowed me
four of my tails currently my strength has increased to
six. Not to mention the added bonus."
"Added bonus," Nibi asked tilting her head showing her

inquisitiveness about the matter.
"Yes," Kyuubi replied holding her hand out and a small

fire had appeared in it, "As you know we Bijuu have
never had an elemental nature to our chakra before.
When I took possession of this body I was surprised to
learn it had an affinity to fire as well as having picked up
one to Wind due to my time in Naruto. With those two
combined I suppose Hellfire is an adequate way to
describe the element born from those two combined"
Kyuubi let the fire die down leaving Nibi a little excited
at the prospect since she had long been fascinated by
human's ability to use certain elements especially after
being sealed in Yugito who had such a strong affinity to
fire that when she'd let Nibi take over it would be as a
fiery cat.
As Nibi had pondered what it would be like Nanabi

asked, "Say I agree, what is to keep me from simply
taking off once I have my new form."
Kyuubi smiled as if expecting the question saying,

"Simple, even after your Will is implanted within the new
body it will be with certain conditions."
"Conditions," Nibi said not liking the sound of that since
she didn't want to become a slave to her fellow Bijuu's
will.
However the cat Bijuu was surprised as Kyuubi said,

"Don't worry Nibi you won't be saddled with them."
"What!" Nanabi roared from behind its seal causing the

humans to step back as it appeared as if the Bijuu would
charge the plastic case its seal took the form of. "What
makes her so special?"
"She has already agreed to help her host and by

extension Naruto and I'm positive she'll go along with
what I have planned. You on the other hand are simply
in this for yourself. While I can understand that that you
would even ask how I would make you go through with
my plan proves I need certain safeguards in place."
Nanabi sighed calming before saying, "And those would
be?"
"You'll be implanted into a new body but your Bijuu

chakra will be sealed unless you end up in a situation
where you need it to defend yourself. Plus should you
bail on my plan, I'll activate a safeguard which will cause
your Will to be removed from the body."
"You can do that?" Kushina asked shocked, "I thought

your transference was permanent?"
"It is," Kyuubi replied, "But Nanbi's will not be at least

until it completes its mission." Turning her attention to
the Bijuu she added, "At that point I'll remove the final
barrier and you will be completely merged with your new
form." Nanabi nodded its head. It looked like it was
about to agree but Kyuubi added, "There is something
else both of you should know before you agree though."
"What's now," Nanabi said annoyed considering it had
just about to agree despite the conditions.
"Both the First Hokage and Madara were able to control

us due to the unstable energies we possessed as a result
of how we came into being. But that instability was also
why after the death of our hosts we could reform. If you
make this change and become like me should you die
that's it."
"You mean…"
"Yes, you will no longer reform after several years since

you will no longer be composed of chakra anymore.
Now a tradeoff is you will never be sealed away again
either, but it's up to you to decide if it's worth the risk."
Nibi didn't need time to think since to experience life
outside the seal again was a dream come true for the
Bijuu so she quickly agreed. A few moments later Nanabi
agreed as well. With her fellow Bijuu agreeing to help
Kyuubi had then explained how they would need to leave
their original forms behind as well as splitting off several
of their tails. Naturally for Nibi the process had been
easy with Yugito and her taking one each. For Nanabi
the process was many times more difficult since at first
the Bijuu had demanded six of its tails be transferred to
the new body. Even though Fu would eventually enjoy
the benefits of the full seven tails, Kyuubi felt leaving her
with only one would be a poor choice considering when
Akatsuki did make a move against Konoha it would be
with close to all its might. Therefore what followed was a
long negotiation between Kyuubi and Nanabi. Although
Nanabi did eventually agree to take three for the transfer,
Nibi suspected it was due in part to Naruto. When the
male jinchuriki had needed to get back to his teammates
who were heading to Wave with him, the boy had graced
each of the women present save his mother and her with
a kiss often shared between lovers. After he had
disappeared from the seal taking Kushina with him,
Nanabi had finally agreed to a similar split to what
Kyuubi had. It left Nibi with the impression that Nanabi
hadn't been as unaffected by the feelings Naruto had
bathed Fu with as it had let on.
Nanabi had then attempted to create a human form, but

it had ended in failure since it was generally agreed that a
pincher mouth and compound eyes weren't sexy in the
least. Before it could try again Kyuubi directed Nanabi to
instead create a smaller form about the size of a real
rhinoceros beetle. Nibi still remembered fighting back
laughing when the smaller Nanabi with three wings that
represented its tails had emerged from the larger one's
mouth and asked, "Now what," in a high squeaky voice
that had sounded like it had been mixed with helium.
Kyuubi managed to maintain her composure although
Nibi had detected a small smile threaten to appear.
However knowing it would no doubt delay the
procedure further should Nanabi become aware of their
amusement kept her focus on the matter at hand.
Holding her hands out a small bug case appeared
between them. Kyuubi was prepared as Nanabi recoiled
at the sight of it so putting it on the ground and opening
it said, "You can inspect the seal I'll use before
committing to entering it." Stepping back the seal
appeared on the front of the cage so Nanabi skittered
closer and began reading it through the plastic of its
original seal.
While Nanabi was occupied Kyuubi approached Nibi

and the other saying, "Fu, once Nanabi has vacated you,
I'll break the seal. It'll probably be best to do that at the
Training Field behind the privacy barrier. I'll do the same
for you Yugito once you have a private moment in
Kumo."
"Why, is it dangerous?" Yugito asked.
"No, but I'm not sure what we can expect and you two
did enough damage to my home already," Kyuubi replied
making both women blush due to their embarrassment.
"Alright, I agree," Nanabi said directing everyone's

attention to it. Kyuubi nodded and reaching into the
sleeve of her kimono pulled out a scroll. Open her
pulling it open Nibi could see the outline of two hands as
well as a blank spot in the center around which the seal
formula was written. Kyuubi wrote down the number
three and handing it to Fu informed the jinchuriki to
place it over the seal Nanabi was behind. Fu did as
instructed and then put her hands in the outlines. A
moment later a black void appeared behind the shrunken
Bijuu which sucked it up as a smaller one appeared in the
case Kyuubi had created to deposit it.
"Excellent," Kyuubi said picking the case up, "Now I'll

store you inside myself for a moment." As she said that
she pushed the cage into her stomach and it turned into
chakra and was absorbed by the Bijuu. "Okay now let's
return to the real world and get started."
Nibi wasn't sure what happened after that but imagined,

Fu, Kyuubi, and Yugito had awoken in bed to find
Naruto had somehow maneuvered himself from between
the three of them without disturbing their conference. By
then she had returned to her own seal and followed
Kyuubi's instruction absorbing one of the tails of her
original form while awaiting Yugito. The woman
appeared several moments holding a scroll similar to the
one Fu had used. Yugito smiled at her saying, "It won't
be the same without you."
"I feel the same," Nibi said, "But thank you for this."
Unrolling the scroll Yugito placed it over the stone

carving behind which Nibi had been sealed for so long as
the blonde said, "No problem. I know we made things
nice for you, but a cage is still a cage. By the way, Kyuubi
said you had a true name as well. Why didn't you ever tell
me?"
Nibi shrugged before saying, "It didn't really seem to

matter. You knew me as Nibi and that was good enough.
I didn't consider it some secret as Nanabi does, but it
was something that bothered me before you became my
host since none of my previous ones had ever bothered
to consider the possibility."
"I didn't really either," Yugito said ashamed.

"I know, but you did get to know me as something other
than a source of power. After that, names didn't seem to
matter" Nibi said with a smile.
"Would you mind telling me?"
Nibi shook her head as Yugito pressed her hands into

the outlines of the scroll. As the singularity appeared
behind her the two-tailed cat said just before
disappearing, "It's Yoruichi." Nibi awoke to find herself
laying on the large table of Kyuubi's dining room. "What
a rush," she said as she sat up. Looking down at her
hands she saw that they were white and directing her
attention to a window could see the reflection of the
assassin Kyuubi had described. Having grown attached
to the form she created she began to make her body
change to resemble it.
However as her skin began to darken she felt a hand slap
her upside the back of the head as Kyuubi said, "Enough
of that."
As Nibi's color paled again, she said, "Ouch, what's the

big idea?"
"I need you to continue looking like that until after your
part in my plan is over."
Nibi scowled but nodded and turning on the table

noticed Yugito lying unconscious on the opposite end.
"Yugito!"
"Is fine," Kyuubi said waving Nibi to follow her. "She is

simply a little worn out from the transfer. It was easier
on Fu since it was done inside the seal. Speaking of
which, Fu will you be as kind as to take her to a room to
rest?"
Fu nodded so following after Kyuubi, Nibi asked, "So
what exactly is my part in this plan of yours?"
"First, you're going to get captured," Kyuubi replied as

she led the woman towards the assassins gear that she
had removed after preparing the body.
"And then?"
"You're going to die."
Nibi was forced from the trees by an exploding kunai

landing in front of her putting her recollection on hold.
Landing on the ground an Anbu appeared behind her
forcing her to duck beneath his kick as she spun lashing
out with one of her own. Sweeping his leg from beneath
him, she rolled away back to her feet. She caught another
Anbu's punch and wrenched his shoulder free of its
socket. The man yelled in pain as she kicked him away.
Nibi knew one of the Anbu chasing her were loyal to
Naruto but of the group of four she had run into two
had been males and two female.
"Stay back," one of the women said as she pulled her

sword, "see to Lizard."
The two nodded moving towards their teammate to help

him to his feet. The cat masked Anbu charged so Nibi
pulled the kama her body had used in life and parried the
sword swipe. Locking weapons against each other, Nibi
figured this was the woman Kyuubi had meant was
supposed to deliver her to the prison. Nibi could also tell
the woman was upset at Nibi's injuring one of her men.
As the two faced off against each other, Nibi was
surprised at just how hard she needed to work to prevent
Yuugao from scoring any debilitating blows. Although
she chalked some of it up to her just becoming human
she knew that unless she resorted to her Bijuu chakra the
match would most likely go to Yuugao. While that was
part of the plan Nibi did have her pride and didn't want
to go down easily. So intent on preventing that as she
was that she was caught off guard by Yuugao suddenly
pulling back after scoring a kick to her midsection as the
Anbu shouted, "Now!"
A moment later two senbon impacted against her neck

causing Nibi to almost instantly lose consciousness. But
as she collapsed to the ground she still was able to hear
Nanabi as the Bijuu sealed inside her said, "You deserved
that you know."
*****************************
"Can you two stop acting all lovey-dovey?" Tenten said

annoyed from behind Sakura and Naruto. Sakura who
had been walking with her arm wrapped around Naruto's
turned to look at the young woman and was about to
retort. But with a sigh let go and began walking side by
side with her lover.
Sakura wondered what had gone wrong as Tenten who

had slept the whole night through to morning after her
time with Naruto had awoken surprised to see a smiling
Sakura lying next to her in bed. Naruto had been taking a
shower to prepare for the day. As Sakura had expected
she had been more than a little confused and fearful that
Sakura would be angry since Tenten had known of her
feelings. But, after assuring her that she wasn't and
explaining they should wait for Naruto the two had
settled into silence with Tenten sitting naked beneath the
covers. From there things had gone decidedly badly as
Tenten had been furious upon hearing Naruto's
explanation of how she was bound to him now. As she
put it, "I might have been up for a little fun. But did you
really think I'd be cool with ending up as part of fucking
Harem." When Naruto had explained his belief that she
had upon agreeing to, "being his," she had shot back
saying, "I just thought that was pillow talk. I mean who
really thinks when a guy says be mine like that he means
it's a lifetime contract?" Standing while using the blanket
as a barrier to shield her nakedness, she had grabbed up
the shorts and shirt they had removed as she slept and
seeing the hole Naruto had cut the night before was no
longer as accepting as she had been in the throes of her
lust said, "I'm going to take a shower. Bring me some
clothes from my room and I want to be covered from
head to toe around you so they better be conservative."
She had marched into the bathroom of Naruto's room
while Sakura had gone to get Tenten's clothes figuring
she didn't want him rifling through her bag with her
undergarments. Sakura had placed them outside the
bathroom door and when Tenten had opened it had only
done so enough to stick her arm through to grab them.
After dressing she had told them she considered going
back to the village but would see the mission through. As
the three had traveled Tenten seemed to drag her feet
hoping to annoy them, but it seemed she in turn had
been the one annoyed by their indifference and openly
showing affection to each other now that their
relationship had been revealed to her.
Therefore as Naruto and Sakura passed up a dumpling

stand Tenten stopped saying abruptly, "I want some
dumplings." She then turned on her heel walking to one
of the benches outside before sitting down. Sighing,
Sakura followed as did Naruto and after placing and
receiving their orders proceeded to eat in silence. Tenten
surprised them by suddenly saying to the jinchuriki, "Let
me ask you something." When Naruto nodded she asked,
"I know I'm bound to you and you plan to take more
lovers to expand your influence. But what if I want to
fool around with someone? Hmmm, let's say Sasuke…"
"Tenten," Sakura interrupted angrily.
"What?" she replied her voice just as heated, "It's only

fair, right? I mean last night was…," blushing in a
mixture of anger and embarrassment as she realized she
was about to compliment the blond she focused on the
anger continuing, "It doesn't matter what last night was. I
want to know if I'm allowed to fool around as I please.
You were very clear you could make me do anything you
wanted so you can probably just make me love you if
that's a problem."
"I wouldn't do that," Naruto replied, "To answer your

question if that's what you want then it's fine."
Arching an eyebrow, Tenten said a little surprise bleeding

into her voice, "Really? You'd be okay with that?"
"I wouldn't exactly say okay," Naruto replied honestly,
"Maybe it's something ingrained in a man's DNA and I
know it's hypocritical, but I can't say the thought exactly
makes me happy. However, you are right and if it makes
you happy I'll deal with it. The same goes for you S…"
"I don't need that Naruto," Sakura said quickly and

placed her hand over his, "I'm yours and only yours."
Tenten scowled at that and was about to say something
but the pink-haired kunoichi said, "Naruto would you
mind getting me some more dumplings?"
"Sure."
Sakura waited until she and Tenten were alone as Naruto

moved to fulfill her request before rounding on her
fellow kunoichi saying, "What the hell was that?"
"A fair question," Tenten responded calmly a little
pleased she had managed to get a rise out of one of the
two, "Why should we all fall into line as he goes about
sleeping with whoever he chooses? You might want to
be some submissive woman but I don't."
"Fine," Sakura replied struggling to keep from yelling but

heatedly whispered, "But you didn't need to mention
Sasuke just to hurt him. That was cruel." Tenten's face
softened a little but it hardened as Sakura added,
"Besides the person you should be pissed at, is you."
"Me? What makes you say that? I didn't set out to seduce
anyone."
"Perhaps not, but you did end up trying to seduce

Naruto now didn't you. Or did you just wear those
clothes for their fashion sense."
"I-I…"
"Plus let's not forget you chose to sleep with a man you
knew that at the very least I was interested in."
"You didn't announce you had a claim on him," Tenten

retorted, "Besides what do you care you've shared him
with half the village probably. I know at the very least it's
been all the girls he's dated recently."
"You can't use information you are now privy to in order

to defend your choice," Sakura said calming, "You didn't
know that so chose to sleep with him despite knowing of
my feelings. So maybe it was personal hmm? Maybe your
problem is with me then?"
Tenten looked away before saying, "Look let's just drop

it okay. We'll sort this out later… but maybe a little part
of the reason I'm so upset is because I did like the idea
that he found me attractive seemed to elevate me over
you."
"Why?"
Sighing Tenten said, "I guess because whenever people

talk about you now they say you're Tsunade's successor.
It's always been my dream to be thought of as a kunoichi
in the same regards as her and truthfully it rubs me the
wrong way you seemed to have achieved it considering
when I first met you it seemed that all you appeared
interested in doing was popping out baby Uchiha."
Sakura didn't take offense since she knew it was a fair
assessment of her dreams as a genin. Now that Tenten
had admitted it out loud she seemed to calm adding, "I
guess it's also because once again I failed to live up to
Tsunade's image since she'd never be seduced so easily.
You know you'll have to wait until she steps down as
Hokage to move forward with your goal. Naruto will
never succeed in seducing her."
Sakura remained silent deciding to keep the information

that he already had to herself. She didn't know if Tenten
would come around or not, but felt not revealing
anymore about his network of lovers was probably for
the best. However she did say, "Never say never, it isn't
common knowledge but the only reason Tsunade
returned to the village to become Hokage was because of
him."
"What…really?"
Nodding Sakura said, "Yeah, she told me the story

during training one day." Looking over her shoulder to
see Naruto coming with a plate of dumplings Sakura
quickly said, "Promise me you'll take it easy on him and
I'll tell you it."
"Fine, but I'm not sleeping with him again."
"That's alright, it just leaves more loving for me," Sakura

replied before turning to her lover and sweetly saying,
"Thank you, Naruto." Naruto smiled and sitting seemed
a little surprised that Tenten didn't seemed inclined to
pick up their conversation from where it had ended.
Tenten was fine with that since she didn't know if she
could keep her promise if pushed right now so
begrudgingly took some of the dumplings Sakura offered
her. Turning away from the couple as Sakura began to
feed them to their lover, she let her mind wander to just
what it was Naruto had done for her idol and why
Tsunade had needed convincing to return in the first
place.
****************************
Komachi stood at attention behind Danzou in one of the
many parks that dotted Spring's capital. Although she
was focused on her surroundings, she was also
wondering what Danzou was waiting for as he sat at an
outdoor Shogi board this park featured and was where
many elderly people and those interested in the game
gathered to enjoy Spring's current temperate climate. The
Konoha elder had sent her partner Towa out that
morning with a message, but when he had reported his
success he had given no indication of whom he had been
sent to deliver it too. Danzou had then informed the
male Anbu to set about making preparations for their
return to the village before ordering her to follow as they
left their expensive hotel room. Komachi knew better
than to question her master not because he would
reprimand her but because she was a tool in his
ambitions nothing more. She was of no more value than
the pawns on the board Danzou had set up while waiting
for whomever he had invited out to meet him.
It was a philosophy that had been ingrained in her since

she had been adopted from the orphanage by what she
had thought would be loving Anbu parents, but instead
had turned out to be Root members who had promptly
turned her over to Project: Seed. Project: Seed was what
all the children in Root went through before becoming
full members upon passing the final test. There they were
paired off with another child and were taught survival
depended on working together. Naturally, being put in
such strenuous life or death situations tended to form
bonds between those paired together despite the
seemingly contradicting instructions they received that
emotions were to be abandoned. As she grew older being
fed these two different philosophies she eventually came
to view her nameless female partner as a sister a
sentiment that had been shared. That was until the final
test where she had been forced to decide between Root
and the bond with her partner. As one would suspect
there had never truly been a choice as at the heart of
both philosophies she had been taught was that
everything was to be sacrificed for the benefit of Root
and if Danzou demanded a life or death struggle with the
one person that she had come to cherish then so be it.
As a result Komachi had felt whatever vestiges of
emotion she had die as she knelt before Danzou to
receive her mask while still drenched in her partner's
blood. From there she had enrolled in the academy with
the people who had adopted her pretending to be loving
parents as she pretended to be a loving daughter. She
had passed near the top of her class needing to hold back
a great deal and after a few years in the normal shinobi
program had applied and been accepted into Anbu. She
knew it was a story similar to most of those who were
Root members. There were a few whose differed mainly
those who belonged to some of the clan families of the
village since they had to be approached differently as
Clans tended to take care of their own. As a result, some
of those Root members were incline to come from fairly
prominent families within the clans such as Fu
Yamanaka and his partner Torune Aburame.
Still alert despite her reminiscing over the past, she

noticed Joseki entering the park and knew he wasn't
there by coincidence considering the long running and
bitter feud between Danzou and him. Although rumors
weren't common place in Root, she had heard that
Danzou had been the one that had killed Joseki's wife in
an attempt to assassinate the then general of Suna's
forces. It had in turn been Joseki who had damaged
Danzou's eye during a counter assassination attempt the
man had ordered in retaliation. Then years later had
claimed the arm in another.
Despite having a feeling the Suna councilor was who
Danzou was waiting for she still went on guard but
forced herself to relax as Danzou wordlessly ordered her
to by raising his hand up. Joseki scowled at the man as he
approached them and said, "Still afraid to travel without
your attack dogs I see."
Instead of letting his ire rise at the barb Danzou held his
hand towards the empty seat saying, "There is no need
for insults. Our history is long and bitter, and we've both
taken something of value from one another."
"You took my wife," Joseki snapped angrily.
"And in turn you took my shinobi career for the most

part;" Danzou replied calmly, "Still your wife's death was
tragic only in the fact that it prevented you from dying.
She did her duty as your wife as I was as a Konoha-nin.
My actions against you were from my respect of your
abilities. Although to be honest your rage at me is
ultimately what allowed Root to defeat you at the battle
of Hell's Canyon. You did outnumber us two to one, so
you could say my attempt did neutralize you in a sense.
Just not in the way I expected. In any case I've long
wished to play a game of Shogi against you. Therefore
would you mind indulging me?"
Joseki took the offered seat and going first moved a

piece on the board. As Danzou countered the move the
Suna councilor said, "I doubt you invited me out here
merely to play shogi."
"That is accurate. In truth, I invited you here to make a

proposition of alliance between us."
Joseki paused in moving his piece glaring at the man

across from him saying, "You can't be serious."
"I am," Danzou said then changing the subject asked,
"Do you know why I've always enjoyed shogi?"
"It sharpens your skill as a tactician," Joseki replied with

a shrug.
"It does, but it's when playing against an opponent that I

find it is most useful. Tell me, what does the king
represent to you?"
"I'm not sure I understand what you mean. It's the piece
that must be defended less the game ends."
"True, but what does it represent. I've played against the

Third Hokage numerous times and can tell you what he
believed it to be."
Nodding in respect at the move Danzou made which had
countered the threat of one of his knights Joseki asked,
"And what would that be?"
"The unborn and future generations of the village. He

saw the village as something to protect in order to
provide a stable environment for them to grow. On the
surface a rather noble belief but I believe I don't need to
go into too much detail with you as to why his
philosophy was flawed."
Abandoning his current strategy since it appeared

Danzou was also using a similar one, Joseki said,
"Indulge me."
"Very well," Danzou replied with a tight smile seeing

Joseki was changing his game plan and followed suit.
"We both know that peace is merely the time villages use
to prepare for war. Kumo has been rather up front about
this as has Iwa, despite their underhanded methods. Still
even when Konoha has been the target of such plots by
these two and sometimes by those it calls allies. It
swallows its pride in order to ensure peace. This was no
better shown then when Sarutobi instead of leading us in
all-out war against Kumo for its plot against the Hyuuga,
instead agreed to that foolish plan to replace Hiashi with
his brother. It was a way of thinking Tsunade also
showed when she didn't strike back against Iwa when
they sent that jounin against us with a battalion of genin
after your and Orochimaru's invasion. On the surface it
appears that we are taking the high moral ground, but
instead we are only prolonging the inevitable while
sacrificing our pieces all to ensure that the peace lasts just
a little longer."
"What's your point," joseki said with a scowl as he was

once again forced to change his game in order to counter
Danzou's changing his.
"My point is that you and I see the king as the same
thing. That being it represents the village with the other
pieces being the shinobi. These pieces ultimate goal is to
overwhelm and eventually crush the other villages until
only one remains. Despite the friendly terms our villages
are currently on, we both know that can change
overnight. It all depends on who is currently in control
of the king."
"I believe I'm beginning to understand. You haven't

abandoned your goal of being the Hokage then."
"Only with me as the Hokage will Konoha finally reach

its destiny as the last shinobi village left standing when
the game finally does end."
"It sounds to me like you expect me to help you achieve

this dream of yours. But I see no profit in doing that."
"Really, even if it will give you what it is you dream of
most."
"Don't think you know me just from playing a silly

game."
"I know you from years of playing the game against you
over the course of decades. We just used people then
instead of wooden pieces," Danzou replied with a smug
smile. "At times I've won and there are others when you
have. For example, who do you think it was that
eliminated the Prajñâ group just as you secured their
services exclusively? I believe you used the kunoichi they
provided you with quite effectively over the years. I even
believe you used her to heal Nadare."
"How…?"
"The leader of the Prajñâ was quite talkative before he
died," Danzou informed the stunned elder. "As to how I
learned it was you behind Nadare's sudden resurgence
well as I said you and I think the same way. It was a
rather clever strategy to attempt to install Nadare as the
ruler of this country. By using an approach similar to
what Iwa has been using lately nobody would think twice
when he began supplying them with this country's
resources. Bolstered with its new found wealth, Iwa
would eventually strike at one of the two villages it has
the most enmity with that being Konoha or your own
village of Suna."
"You make it sound like I wanted my home to be

attacked."
Danzou moved a piece on the board saying, "We are

both old men and find our time to settle matters left on
this earth are growing shorter. You wish Iwa to pay for
the death of your son and because you know someday
they will attack you rather it is on your terms not theirs.
This is how we believe it is best to defend our villages
not by pushing a false peace but by destroying all who
oppose us. One day in the future that philosophy will
have you and me at each other's throats again. Better we
bring about the day when we can settle things our way
then to let this peace continue and allow another
generation to do it for us.
Seeing the game was destined to end in a draw Joseki

stood saying, "You've given me much to think on.
Perhaps we can enjoy another game in the future."
Hearing the double meaning in the Suna elder's words

Danzou said, "I'd like that."
*****************************
"Stay here. I'll take the prisoner inside," Yuugao said to
her fellow Anbu as the drawbridge of the prison began
to lower. Once it settled into place she gave Nibi whose
hands were tied behind her back a rough push saying,
"Get moving."
Once they were out of earshot, Nibi said, "You don't

need to be so rough."
"You have no idea how rough I can be," Yuugao

snapped annoyed, "You dislocated one of my men's
shoulder."
"Well yeah," Nibi said calmly, "I'm supposed to be an

assassin trying to escape from a group of Anbu. You
seriously can't expect me to pass up a chance to injure
one of your men when he presents me with such an easy
opportunity too. Besides now you have all the more
reason to leave me here while you return to Konoha."
Yuugao scowled behind her mask since the Bijuu did
have a point and truthfully some of her men had been
hurt worse during training but still she was protective of
them. It was a reason why knowing that some of them
were loyal to Danzou left a rather deep wound. Focusing
on the matter at hand though she said, "Are you sure
you'll be alright? I can't imagine that it'll be long after we
leave that he'll strike at you."
"I should be fine," Nibi replied, "I can heal most any
wound my body sustains. I imagine it would take my
head being cut off for it to truly kill me which is why
Nanabi and I are best suited for this."
Yuugao didn't do anything as overt as nod, but she gave

the arm she was holding a reassuring squeeze. She also
resisted the urge to shake her head in wonder at the fact
that she was talking to a Bijuu who was going to infiltrate
a prison all for the sake of a man she was currently
involved with and who would likely become involved
with him as well.
As they reached the end of the bridge the massive doors

to the prison began to open allowing them to enter the
prison courtyard. Standing just inside of it waiting for
them was Iwana Akame, the head warden and suspected
Danzou lapdog. Dressed in the standard dress of a
chunin despite being promoted to jounin upon being
made warden he gave off the air of a man who still
viewed himself as a soldier despite his civilian posting. In
his mid-thirties, his left eye was covered by an eyepatch
which covered an injury sustained from a small brush-up
in hostilities between Konoha and Rain years before
Naruto had even entered the academy. His demeanor
appearing grim as well as annoyed with the surprise
arrival of Konoha's head Anbu captain the man asked,
"What brings you here today Captain? I wasn't aware of
any prisoner transfers."
"I know," Yuugao replied briskly not liking that the man
obviously was expecting her to explain herself to him.
However knowing it was important that Akame knew
who it was she was dropping off she said, "This I believe
is a suspected assassin that is believed to have attacked a
prominent civilian of the village. I'd take her back to
Konoha, but she injured one of my men and due to how
close we were I figured it would be easier to store her
here then to carry her back to the village. I'm sure Ibiki
will be extremely eager to learn how she entered the
village."
"I can only imagine," the warden replied calmly despite

the sudden glee Yuugao imagined he was feeling at his
good fortune. Turning to one of his subordinates a
slightly older man of stocky build and spikey brown hair
he ordered, "Take the prisoner inside to one of the
prison cells Bekko." As the man began to lead Nibi away
he turned to Yuugao saying, "I'm afraid we're rather
overcrowded at the moment, she'll have to share a cell
until you collect her."
"Can't you make some sort of special arrangement for

her? I'd rather she be left alone."
"I could, but you know that might draw more attention
to her then you wish. Better she is treated as a normal
prisoner until your return."
"Very well," Yuugao said although her tone made it clear

she wasn't pleased. Guessing that the attack would likely
come from the person Nibi was going to share a cell
with. Yuugao then turned to leave knowing that arguing
further may put Akame on guard since she should have
no reason to suspect the warden was plotting something
if she had simply decided to drop in out of the blue.
Stepping out of the courtyard to return to her men she
wished the Bijuu luck as the heavy doors shut behind
her.
*****************************
Nibi was surprised at just how vulnerable she felt to be

lead through the prison to what she knew was supposed
to be her death. The guard had taken her to a holding
area where two female chunin had stripped her of her
clothes before delousing her and sticking her under a
shower. The two women had then performed a very
thorough search of her for weapons and seals that could
contain them. One of the women had given the beetle
tattoo on her back a thorough going over before turning
her over to Bekko after it failed to respond to her tests.
Guessing the women had never encountered a seal as
complicated as the beetle designed one that was storing
Nanbi's Will she wasn't surprised that they also missed
the invisible one that Kyuubi had planted on the inside
of her thigh. Nibi still felt tingles since it had been placed
after enjoying a kiss from her fellow Bijuu which had
featured lots of tongue as well as had passed Nanabi's
will between them. She had been disappointed that
things had ended there but she knew Kyuubi expected
Naruto to be her first true experience with pleasure.
Still she felt defenseless with the prison seal on her which
was denying her access to her chakra. That disappeared
though as Kyuubi's seal suddenly flared into life
rendering it useless and allowed her chakra to become
usable again. The guard holding her felt her stiffen and
reading it wrongly said, "Getting a sense of what awaits
you. Sorry but this is the end of the line for you."
Opening a cell door he pushed her in roughly after
freeing her hands and saying, "You two play nice now
you hear," slammed the heavy door shut behind her
"How many times do I have to tell you Konoha bastards

not to fucking tell me what to do?"
Turning to face her cellmate Nibi found herself face to

face with a beautiful brown-haired woman who also had
matching brown eyes. She was dressed in the same light
blue prison uniform as her with "Ik-876," written across
the shirt over her right breast. She smiled at Nibi rather
friendly although her smile didn't mask the cruelty in her
eyes, "Hey those bastards give you a rough time," she
paused as she looked at the number written on Nibi's
shirt before saying what was written there, "MN-473. I
see so you're a missing-nin and you haven't talked or they
haven't learned your home of origin yet. I didn't talk
either but they knew I was an Iwa Kunoichi since I led
some genin against them right after the Sound-Sand
Invasion. But I had the shitty luck of running into a team
of scouts. I got beat by a shitty old man who claimed to
be a genin and a punk blond haired kid." Standing she
held out her hand saying, "Anyway my name is," when
Nibi grabbed it her friendly demeanor changed to cruel
as a shiv appeared in her other hand and pulling her
towards her she jammed it into Nibi's stomach finishing
her sentence as she did it, "none of your fucking
business."
The pain Nibi felt was unimaginable since such things

were foreign to her as even being hit by a jutsu from a
Kage tended to barely faze her in her original body.
Needless to say the fire spreading from her wound
through her body caught her by surprise. "Why?" she
asked through gritted teeth.
"Because I've told those fucking Leaf bastards this cell is
mine and I refuse to share it. I don't know why they
decide to test my resolve on that matter from time to
time. You'd figure they'd learn after the first time I've
gutted some bitch."
Nibi understood then that the kunoichi wasn't a part of

whatever scheme was being developed inside the prison.
Instead they were using the woman's own cruel nature to
their advantage and could easily turn her over with
Konoha none the wiser. Figuring this was as good as she
could expect she grabbed the woman while using her
chakra to stem the blood leaking from her wound and
sealed her lips to her attacker's. She felt the Seal that
contained Nanabi's spirit grow hot as it glowed and
turned into chakra which passed into the woman she was
kissing. She grunted in pain as the Iwa kunoichi pushed
her away pulling the shiv free as she wiped at her mouth
saying, "I've met some kinky dyke bitches in this joint
but none who've tried to make out with a woman in the
middle of stabbing them."
The Iwa kunoichi was closing with her to finish Nibi off
when suddenly a red glow appeared illuminating the
inside of her shirt. Pulling it open, and exposing her
breasts the woman looked at her stomach in confusion
due to the beetle tattoo that was now there. It began to
pulse and suddenly the woman grabbed her head in pain
as her mind was taken over by the Will of the Bijuu that
now resided inside of her. Falling back onto the bed she
rolled around screaming before settling down once her
mind was completely taken over.
Standing calmly, Nanabi moved towards a mirror and

inspecting her face paying no attention to the fact her
breasts were exposed asked, "Would you consider this
face and form attractive?"
Holding her wound and having sunk to the floor as
Nanabi took over, Nibi said, "I probably would have a
higher opinion of it if the bitch it belonged to hadn't just
stabbed me." Nibi noticed that the beetle seal had
disappeared, but much like how Naruto's seal would
appear and disappear depending on how much chakra
flowed through him, she suggested, "You might want to
cover up. They will come to check on us eventually and
we don't want them noticing any new additions to your
body."
Nanabi nodded and buttoned up her shirt as best she

could considering what few buttons remained due to
how it was violently opened. It covered her stomach for
the most part and picking the shiv back up knelt in front
of Nibi saying, "I'm going to enjoy this far more than
you I imagine."
"I'm going to have to agree with you," Nibi said her
wound no longer hurting as she dulled the pain but left
the wound unhealed for the most part simply stopping
the blood from escaping it by using chakra. Nanabi
smiled and then jammed the blade into Nibi's heart.
It would be an hour later when Bekko returned to look

in on the new inmate only to find her slumped over in a
corner. Despite Nanabi's new form having acted as
expected, he put on a show of calling for guards who
roughed her up while making a similar show of his effort
to save Nibi before pronouncing her dead. They carried
her out of the cell at the same time as they did Nibi
taking her 'corpse' to the morgue while taking Nanabi the
opposite direction. After descending several floors to a
room that was hotter due to the lava surrounding the
prison they pushed her roughly into the floor of a dark
cell. Picking herself up Nanabi guessed she was in
solitary confinement but shrugged as she moved to a
corner to wait to see what happened next. After all, most
of her time as the Bijuu of a jinchuriki could have been
considered solitary so doubted this would bother her
much, not when measure against all she stood to gain
once Kyuubi made her stay in the body permanent.
****************************
Naruto was shocked as he came to stop in front of the

bridge that bore his name. Although he knew the Wave
had appreciated his efforts, he never thought they would
name the bridge after him. He smiled to himself as
Tenten muttered to herself, "As if he needs anymore
reasons to believe he's kami's gift to people."
He noticed Sakura frown at the Team Gai kunoichi but

truthfully Naruto hadn't minded Tenten's anger. In truth
it actually made him feel good in a bizarre way
considering his recent fear the jutsu was responsible for
the turnaround in his life and not him. Although she
wasn't the first to be upset at learning what sleeping with
him meant. She did seem like she was going to be the
longest. After all Yuugao had gotten over her initial
anger by the next day, and Koharu as well hadn't
remained angry much longer than that. He had begun to
feel some of his concern returning as Tenten had been
pretty much civil during most of the remaining journey
and since he hadn't really done anything to make her
such he feared the jutsu was just changing her attitude.
With that appearing not to be the case, he began crossing

the bridge while trying to think of a way to make things
right with the girl. Reaching the middle Naruto felt a
wave of nostalgia wash over him and looking at Sakura
could see it was the same for her. They smiled sadly at
each other remembering all that had been gained and lost
but decided to leave talking about it till later. As they
finished their journey over the bridge the sun was setting
since Tenten had still insisted on taking it easy and to
appease her they had allowed her to stop whenever she
wanted.
Walking through the village, both Sakura and Naruto

were surprised at just how different it was as the lights of
the various shops began to switch on. Although parts of
the town still appeared rundown it seemed that it was
due more to investors not sure what to do with certain
properties than from the hardships it had suffered under
Gato. "Wow, it just seems so different now," Sakura said
as they passed a teahouse filled with customers.
"Yeah tell me about it," Naruto replied grabbing her

hand as he said, "Let's go see how much Inari and the
others have changed." With Sakura laughing as they took
off through the crowd and ignoring Tenten who called
for them to stop but eventually took off as well so as to
not be left behind, Naruto wondered just what it was
that had caused Tsunami to contact Konoha since from
the looks of things Wave was back in a big way.
****************************
As the three Konoha-nin disappeared into the crowd a

hooded figure stood leaving behind enough money to
pay his tab. As he too entered the crowd walking in the
opposite direction he wondered if Naruto's showing up
in Wave was a fortuitous event or not. Deciding that it
was, since it would allow him to practice the technique
that had caused him to come to Wave in order to collect
more of the precious DNA he needed to add to his
growing list of undead warriors he would eventually need
if he was going to position himself close to the man
claiming to be Madara Uchiha. Wondering about who he
would use to challenge the boy, he decided on the
companion that had traveled with Zabuza. While he
doubted she would be a match for the blond it would
give him a chance to gauge Naruto's growth as a
jinchuriki not to mention his own as the spiritual
successor of Orochimaru. Heading back to the cave he
had used to practice creating his Edo Tensei warriors
having used an old sacrifice Orochimaru had stored away
after the Crush the Leaf Operation, Kabuto decided to
wait for an opportune moment to arrange the reunion
between the Naruto and Haku.
*****************************
Tsunami went to answer the door wondering who it was.

With the growth of the town many of the people who
now lived there tended to be new as the older citizens
moved away due to the wealth they had made with the
influx of new money. Though happy for her old
neighbors, she tended to keep to herself since most of
the new people didn't seem to appreciate the hardships
that the original people of Wave had endured under
Gato. While she knew Konoha might respond to her
message she was still surprised to find three shinobi at
her door. More so upon recognizing two of them despite
how much they had grown, "Welcome," she said
excitedly ushering them into her home, "Sakura, Naruto
you two have grown so much."
"Thanks," Naruto had replied a little embarrassed along

with Sakura.
Tsunami directed her attention to the third shinobi

wondering where Sasuke or Kakashi were. Naruto got
the hint saying, "Tsunami this is Tenten. Kakashi-sensei
had other matters he needed to attend to since we
weren't sure what it was that you needed we asked her to
come along."
Tsunami shook the girl's hand saying, "A pleasure."

Turning to the two she knew she asked, "What happened
to Sasuke?" Upon noticing the sad look that passed
between the two Team Seven members she quickly said,
"I'm sorry, forget I asked."
They gladly did so before Naruto asked, "Where's Inari

and the drunken old man?"
"Naruto," Sakura said quickly elbowing him in the ribs

although playfully.
Tsunami laughed saying, "They're away on business. My

father has become rather sought after due to stories of
his bridge and Inari has decided to follow in his
footsteps. They'll both be sorry they missed you."
"Aw, I was looking forward to seeing them," Naruto said

before asking, "So why did you contact us?"
Looking outside at the darkness that coated the growing
town Tsunami said, "Perhaps that can wait till morning.
I'll show you then. I doubt you'll be able to do much
since its dark outside."
"Okay," Naruto said to which Sakura and Tenten agreed.
"Let me show you your room." Leading the trio upstairs,

she showed them a guest room with a large bed saying,
"I'm afraid that much like last time this is all I have to
offer you. I'd let you stay in my father or Inari's room
Naruto, but my father is most insistent his stuff be left
alone and Inari is at the age where he doesn't want
anyone intruding on his privacy."
"So you're saying they take after each other in more ways
than one," Naruto joked as Tenten moved to the bed.
"Don't worry I'm sure we'll work something o…"
Before he could finish his sentence he was hit in the face
with a pillow as Tenten said, "You sleep downstairs on
the couch."
Tsunami was surprised since Tenten had used a tone she

tended to have used when her husband had upset her. It
confused her since Sakura seemed less than pleased by
that arrangement giving Tsunami the feeling she would
have preferred that if someone needed to leave it was the
brown-haired girl. Naruto simply took it in stride smiling
at Tsunami saying, "See I told you we'd come up with
something."
"I'll go get some blankets for you," she said moving to

put her words into action. "But maybe I should just let
you stay in Inari's room. I'm sure he'll make an exception
for you."
"That's okay," Naruto said following behind her, "No
need to go upsetting him since I'm sure the last thing he
wants to come home too is to find out his inner sanctum
had been breached."
"You boys do like your secrets don't you," she replied

smiling.
Thinking of the many in his life now, Naruto replied,

"You have no idea."
***************************
Tenten kept her disappointment about the disappearance

of the Kubikiribôchô to herself. She knew Naruto and
Sakura had tolerated her attitude mainly out of respect
for her feelings. But looking at the two as they stared at
the disturbed graves of Zabuza and Haku, she knew now
wasn't the time to push them. It surprised her since from
what she understood of what had happened in Wave
almost four years ago they had been enemies with the
pair. Granted they had ended up fighting together against
Gato but the emotions she saw in Naruto and to a lesser
extent Sakura made her wonder just why they would
mourn them so.
"I don't get it," Naruto said his anger barely being
contained, "If they wanted the sword why bother digging
up the graves."
"Actually the sword went missing almost a month before

this," Tsunami said holding her hand to the obviously
dug up graves that had been carelessly filled in. "I've
heard rumors it was taken by a bandit group on the
mainland. But since truthfully I thought that it was a
rather reckless thing to leave behind didn't bother
reporting it."
Naruto nodded keeping his cool since he could
understand the mother's point since these woods might
have been used by children who might have stumbled
upon the graves only to hurt themselves playing around
with the sword. Turning to Sakura he asked, "Who do
you think did this?"
"I don't know," she answered after a moment, "I think

we'll need to dig them up before I can answer that. If the
graves are empty its likely Hunter-nin found them and
decided to destroy the bodies to erase any secrets they
contained. Other than that I have no idea as to why
people would bother digging them up."
"Alright," Naruto said, "I'll go get us some…" The

sound of Tenten unsealing something from one of her
scrolls attracted his attention as two shovels appeared.
Tenten could see that he guessed one was for him and
the other was for Sakura but both of them were
surprised when the pink haired girl moved in front of
him stopping him from picking them up as she said,
"Why don't you and Tenten go look into the missing
sword. I'll take care of things here."
Tenten could tell as could Naruto that the medic was

trying to spare him the pain of seeing the decomposing
corpses of the two buried there. Naruto was about to
protest when she turned him around saying, "Go on, I'm
a medic so deal with this kind of thing all the time. Now
you go do what you do best and go beat up some
bandits."
Although tempted to do just as the medic suggested in

truth she wasn't sure if she was ready to be alone with
the boy just yet so said, "Actually I'll stay and help too."
"Sakura I can make some clones to handle all the…"
"And have them trample over any evidence I might

find," she replied lightly trying to get him to go. "We'll be
fine, I'm sure Zabuza can't rest knowing his blade is
being used by some low rent punks. Go bring back
what's his."
"I'll bring you girls something to drink," Tsunami said

aiding Sakura by adding, "Would you escort me back to
the village before beginning your search Naruto?"
Tenten could see gratitude towards Sakura welling up in

Naruto's eyes before he nodded and began to lead the
older woman back to her home. After he disappeared
down the trail that had led them to the graves
overlooking the sea and bridge, Sakura wordlessly picked
up one of the shovels and began digging. Tenten figured
Sakura knew she wasn't really interested in helping but
had simply wanted an excuse not to be around the
jinchuriki. Sighing, she picked up the other shovel and
began to help surprising her fellow kunoichi. Tenten
ignored the medic's questioning gaze as she fought
against giving into her curiosity and asking just why
Naruto cared so much about people he should have
hated.
****************************
After seeing Tsunami home, Naruto had begun to ask

around the village about the Kubikiribôchô. Although it
could be considered a downside one thing that helped
him out was that due to the village's rapid growth, crime
had grown as well and as a result he soon heard that a
politician and crime boss named Tenzen Daikoku had
pillaged the blade as a form of retribution against the
man that had wielded it. There were a few other rumors
that Tenzen was dead having been killed in his home
after it collapsed mysteriously. But Naruto figured it
wouldn't hurt to check it out.
Heading back to the mainland, Naruto stepped onto the

bridge that bore his name lost in thought. He just didn't
understand what it was someone gained from disturbing
Zabuza and Haku's resting place. But then again it
proved he had a lot to learn when it came to the hatreds
that ran deep within the shinobi world. After all, if
someone had hated Zabuza enough to seek him out to
steal his sword even though he was already dead, what
was to say someone couldn't have also done something
similar just to desecrate his grave? Wondering how one
combatted such irrational hatred, Naruto failed to notice
a fog rolling in. But upon noticing he was surrounded in
the dense mist, he was filled with a sense of Déjà vu. It
only grew more pronounced as he noticed a figure
standing in the center of the road as if waiting for him.
Closing the distance he felt his heart skip a beat as the
fog parted enough to reveal the familiar face of Haku
who was wearing the Hunter garb that Naruto
remembered from their last meeting on the bridge. "I-it
can't be," he said stumbling over the words in his shock,
"Y-you're dead."
"It's been a long time for you I suppose," Haku said

recognizing the whisker marks of Naruto if nothing else
despite it seeming like only yesterday since last gazing on
him.
"Haku…what's going on? Are you real?"
Haku shrugged replying, "I don't know how to reply to

that. The last thing I remember was intercepting a blow
meant for Zabuza. This seems as unreal to me as it must
for you." Naruto wanted to move to touch his first real
challenge and perhaps greatest influence in the forming
of his nindo. But as he took a shaky step forward, Haku
suddenly threw a senbon causing Naruto to roll away
from it.
"Haku, we don't need to fight that was all almost four

years ago," Naruto said as he pulled a kunai to defend
himself.
"Has it been that long? What happened to Zabuza?"
Naruto looked away giving Haku the answer to the

question. "I see so I failed to be a useful tool. Naruto, I
don't seem to be able to control myself… please stop
me."
"How?" However there was no reply as he noticed

Haku's eyes which had been dark grew even darker as the
boy he remembered emotion's seemed to slip away.
Haku began throwing senbon which Naruto easily
battered away. Charging forward he attempted to end
things quickly forming a weak Rasengan in his hand.
Despite remembering Haku to be so much faster Naruto
supposed that it was simply that Haku seemed to be the
same sixteen year old boy he remembered while Naruto
had changed and grown as a shinobi. Slamming the jutsu
into Haku's stomach he was surprised when the missing-
nin burst into water. Haku appeared behind him a
second later but Naruto managed to spin around quick
enough to parry the senbon Haku attempted to plunge
into his back. The two fought for a moment matching
strength against strength as they pushed against each
other with their weapons. Haku first swept a foot
through the water they had been standing in then made a
one handed sign and Naruto cursed as he needed to
dodge the water that had made up the clone he had
destroyed that suddenly turned into sharp ice senbons
that attempted to bury themselves in him as if thrown by
invisible hands.
Trying to formulate a plan that wouldn't hurt Haku, he
was surprised as his mother's voice suddenly said, "Don't
bother."
Realizing his mother could talk to him due to the seal

calling for more chakra he replied, "What do you mean?"
"You don't need to hold back Naruto," Kushina replied

and a little confused at the person if front of her son
gender she paused asking, "Um, is that a boy or a girl?"
"I know right," Naruto said amused at his mom's

question, "I totally though he was a girl when we first
met but he said he's a boy."
Kushina didn't seemed convinced but said, "Anyway,

he's been resurrected using a jutsu called Edo Tensei.
Nothing you can do will permanently hurt him so there's
no need to hold back."
"That might be easier said than done," Naruto replied, "I

don't think I can bring myself to hurt him even knowing
that. Haku showed me that true strength comes from
protecting those precious to you. We might have been
enemies but even then… I just couldn't stop from really
respecting him. I truly wish we had met under different
circumstances."
Hearing her sons feeling an idea occurred to Kushina

since the control of those resurrected by Edo Tensei was
brought about due to the castor providing the body and
chakra for the returned soul. Therefore she reasoned that
to counter that she needed to separate the soul from the
sacrifice used to power the jutsu. Kushina figuring she
could handle the situation better than Naruto due to his
emotional connection to the resurrected missing-nin so
asked, "Naruto do you trust me?"
"You know I do."
"Then step into the seal," Kushina replied.
A moment later Naruto appeared in front of the cage the

seal represented and stepped between the bars. "Now
what?" he asked and was surprised as his mother
wrapped him in a hug from behind.
Holding her son tightly she said, "Now you let me take
over and handle this for you. This may hurt though so
brace yourself." Channeling her chakra into her son in
the real world he began to become surrounded by the
thick red chakra of the Bijuu. But instead of looking like
a fox the chakra took the form of Kushina although
made up of chakra as it was it lacked any real defining
traits except her long hair.
Haku didn't remain idle throwing several senbon,

however the chakra was so dense that they harmlessly
bounced off. The white eyes by which the woman Bijuu
saw narrowed and she charged. Haku managed to avoid
much of the swipe from her hand which had long talon
like fingers. But a good portion still connected cutting
deeply into the missing-nin's side. But almost
immediately the damage began to heal as ash and dirt
appeared to join with the body. Kushina avoided the
next wave of senbon as Haku began targeting the white
orbs of her eyes. Although she felt the chakra there was
as dense as that covering the rest of Naruto's body she
didn't feel it necessary to test it out.
As she began dodging backwards across the bridge she

began to analyze what she had seen. One thing she didn't
understand about Edo Tensei was the invulnerability of
the resurrected since while the person brought back
might have been dead. The sacrifice the jutsu required
was not. Therefore how could even the undead warrior
in front of her sustain such grievous injuries but the
human at the center of the jutsu not be affected? From
her attack just now Kushina believed that the answer to
that question was because the body wasn't there any
longer. With that piece of the puzzle, she realized that
Edo Tensei was just an extremely advanced summoning
jutsu. In affect it was a summoning contract with the
afterlife so to speak. Beginning to break it down, she
now understood the reason the graves of Zabuza and
Haku had been disturbed was for the DNA to tell the
afterlife who to send back. The sacrifice's soul that the
jutsu needed wasn't to power it, but instead to act as a
place holder in the afterlife for the spirit being brought
back. And finally the reason those resurrected were
impervious to injury despite there being a normal human
body involved was because the sacrifice's body was being
held in a state of flux between the world of the living and
the dead. As a result no damage could be done to the
sacrifice's body and therefore any damage done to those
resurrected by the jutsu was temporary.
Since the sacrifice's physical form was intangible as it was

literally stuck between the afterlife and living world she
figured the way to combat the jutsu was to give the spirit
something else to occupy. She could use the Dead
Demon Consuming Seal, but since that option would
probably kill everyone possibly including Naruto she
knew that was a no go. But other than that she didn't
know any way to truly stop the jutsu. She could probably
seal Haku if she managed to restrain him but then she
didn't know what to do with him afterwards. If the jutsu
never ended then Haku would be bound for all eternity
unless the castor ended it, but anyone as cruel as to use
Edo Tensei so easily probably would have no problem
letting the young man suffer.
Kushina theorized then that the returned spirit's grip on

this world and the body of the sacrifice was tenuous at
best. If a form that could house the spirit could
somehow be presented to it. Then it would most likely
need to occupy it since the sacrifice's soul's hold on it
body should be stronger. In effect the new form would
pull the returned spirit into it who in turn would allow
the sacrifice's soul to occupy its body and thereby
shutting down the jutsu as the link to the afterlife was
closed due to the summoning contract being broken. She
had no idea if it would work but the only alternative was
tracking down the castor of the jutsu and beating him up
until he ended jutsu. But since he could be anywhere she
decided to try her plan.
Haku didn't make it easy though as Kushina switched
from avoiding the senbon coming at her to attacking.
The Ice user began leaping backwards over the bridge as
she tried to grab the missing-nin with a chakra claw.
Giving pursuit, Kushina tried several times but Haku
nimbly leapt above or ducked beneath her chakra arms
each time they came close. In order to put Kushina on
the defensive Haku summoned numerous water clones
from the ocean below. She smashed many of them easily,
but plunging an arm into the chest of one that exploded
covering her in water she cursed, "Shit," as she realized
too late what the point of all the clones was as the water
froze solid trapping her in a block of ice. More clones
piled on until the section of the bridge was almost
completely bathed in it.
*****************************
Sakura and Tenten were about half-way down to their
goal when the chunin weapon user finally asked, "Why is
Naruto so worried about the graves of a couple of
missing-nin? I can't imagine he had too much time with
them to make friends considering you and your team
were enemies."
Sakura stopped digging to look at Tenten and said, "I

don't know to tell you the truth. I just know seeing them
get buried together was very important to him." Looking
away she added sadly, "The fact of the matter was that I
was more concerned with Sasuke's injuries than much of
what else was going on. I just know that when all was
said and done, Naruto seemed to have gained something
important from his time here and he attributes it to
Zabuza and Haku."
Tenten still didn't understand but figured the only person

that truly did would be Naruto. Returning to digging, she
wondered just what to make of what she had learned
about the blond jinchuriki. She knew they had kept her
in the dark about quite a few things due to her anger, but
was aware that it was to protect his other lovers. From
what, she didn't know since he had explained that if
necessary he could ensure that she didn't talk about it.
She supposed that maybe it was to protect their image or
something along those lines. To tell the truth Tenten
didn't understand why she was so upset. It hadn't been
like she was involved with anyone and Naruto seemed to
have a, 'you get what you put into it type of policy,' as far
as the romance went. Looking at Sakura, she still had a
hard time understanding why she was so okay with
sharing Naruto considering how hard she had fought
against Ino over Sasuke. But after seeing the two
together she supposed it was because Naruto just seemed
so sincere in his affections.
In the end, she figured that what upset her was that she
felt like a notch in Naruto's belt. That the sole reason he
had probably put Sakura up to inviting her along was to
complete his collection of the kunoichi in his age group
he tended to work with. Figuring Sakura may know she
asked, "Do you know why Naruto asked you to invite
me?"
"He didn't," Sakura replied stopping her digging. "I did

that on my own initiative."
Surprised, Tenten said, "Y-you did? Why?"
Sakura shrugged laying her shovel against the side of the

hole they dug and took a drink from her canteen.
Holding it out to her fellow kunoichi who took it she
said, "From our talk you just seemed like you'd be all for
what Naruto had to offer. You could have a relationship
or just be fuck-buddies if your heart desired it. You were
already experimenting with sex with people you barely
knew so I guess I believed you'd find everything you
wanted from Naruto, and still be able to concentrate on
your shinobi training."
"But what about the whole being bound to him clause?"
Sakura sighed admitting, "I guess I didn't really think it

would matter."
"Of course it would matter," Tenten said immediately,

"What if I eventually meet mister right. I'd have this
thing hanging over my head."
"Not really," Sakura replied, "After all you're free to

pursue whoever you want, right?"
"Yeah, but what about you, are you really alright just
being one of his many lovers?"
"I'm not just one of many though. He sees me for me,
just as he sees his other lovers as individuals. You should
know, didn't he make you feel as if you were the only
thing that mattered when you were with him. That's what
it's like all the time. He knows what it is that makes us
happy, our likes and dislikes and everything in between. I
can understand why you are leery of what you find
yourself a part of now. I mean the only things you have
to judge him on are a few missions together and an
incredible night of passion. But trust me for Naruto it's
not just about the sex, now that you've entered his orbit
he'll do everything he can to make sure you are happy."
Tenten handed Sakura her canteen back and

remembered Naruto's words before she had given into
her lusts with him, "Become mine Tenten and you'll
never regret it. I'll satisfy this amazing body and you will
become the kunoichi you dream of." Shivering at the
memory of what had followed she thought, "He certainly
satisfied my body." But while she might have not been
interested in the emotional aspect of a relationship right
now that didn't mean she never wanted that sort of
connection and wondered if she could enjoy it with
someone who already had numerous lovers.
Guessing she wouldn't figure it out while standing in a

grave she was about to start digging again when the
sound of Sakura's canteen hitting the ground caught her
attention. Looking at the kunoichi, she saw that the pink-
haired girl's focus was on the bridge which she stared at
in shock. "It can't be," she said before leaping from the
hole and began racing down the cliff-side heading
towards the bridge.
Tenten refocused on the bridge and although knew

something strange was going on since it was covered in
ice wondered why it looked like Sakura had seen a ghost.
*****************************
Kyuubi was waiting in the woods several miles from the

prison having used her variant of the Hiraishin to
teleport to a marker Nibi had left before running into the
Anbu patrol led by Yuugao. She had considered
Hiraishining directly into the prison but considering they
didn't exactly know the security layout of the prison both
she and Nibi considered it too great a risk. Instead the
two-tailed cat believed she could extract herself with a
minimal of fuss. Still if her fellow Bijuu didn't show in
the next several minutes Kyuubi would be forced to
return to the village since Ino and a rare appearance by
Shiho the two currently assigned to observing her would
be relieved and replaced by two not aligned with Naruto.
She'd reappear the next day at a different time to see if
Nibi was waiting for her.
It proved unnecessary though when with a rustle of
leaves a naked and dirty Nibi, still looking like the
assassin whose body she now possessed, dropped down
in front of her. "My, what interesting attire you choose to
make your exit in."
"Oh shut up," Nibi replied unamused by the smirk on

Kyuubi's face. "I had to wait in a freezer while keeping
my body functioning at the same time as I needed to
keep it in a death like state. Do you know how hard it is
to do all that?"
"I'd imagine it would be rather difficult."
"That's putting it mildly," Nibi said, "Luckily this Akame

character didn't want my body lying around when Ibiki
showed up, so the guards that took me down to the
morgue slipped another body's toetag that was scheduled
to be cremated on to me."
"I can't imagine he'll be too thrilled with that. I mean his
best lead as to how the assassins got into the village ends
up dead and then any evidence on where they came from
goes up with the body due to a paperwork error. They're
just asking for an investigation of the prison. Something
I'm sure they'd be hoping to avoid."
Nibi just shrugged saying, "They're probably planning to

pin the screw-up with the bodies on the attendant in the
morgue. He's a civilian and a creep." Kyuubi raised an
eyebrow in a questioning manner to which Nibi
responded, "The bastard groped me before sticking me
in the oven. What kind of sick fuck feels up a corpse?"
"Someone who has probably spent too much time with

them, and will probably make an excellent sap to pin the
screw up on."
Nibi nodded before saying, "Well in any case, I think it's
time I say good bye to this form."
"You might want to take it slow," Kyuubi attempted to

say but before she got past 'you' Nibi doubled over in
pain as her features began to bubble and shift about. As
her face began taking on that of the woman she had
looked like in the seal, her skin also darkened to match.
Falling to her knees, her hair grew out and began to turn
purple which spilled out over her back. Sighing at Nibi's
impetuousness since she knew what she'd be expecting
next, Kyuubi finished her sentence and waited for the
changes to finish.
Nibi stood up with a grunt of pain saying, "You could

have warned me how much that would hurt."
"I tried," Kyuubi replied and handed her a package, "In

any case here." Nibi pulled the string that was tied
around the brown paper. Pulling the paper away she saw
replicas of the clothes that she had worn inside the seal.
Kyuubi could see that Nibi was pleased so said, "I
thought you'd like something akin to what you wore
while training in your seal."
"These look exactly like them," Nibi said holding open

the jacket.
"I have a good eye for detail. Use the scarf to cover your
head when entering the village since I didn't know what
you'd look like I said I never saw you unmasked. Also
tucked inside with the rest of your clothes are forged
documents from the Land of Lightning. Although they're
the official documents, all the information is fake. I need
to get back less my absence is noticed."
Nibi nodded saying, "I'll see you inside the village then,
and be sure Naruto is waiting because I can't wait to test
out this body."
Kyuubi grimaced having expected something like that so

said bluntly, "I'm afraid for you, me, and one other our
Naruto time is going to be nonexistent for the
foreseeable future."
"What why?"
"Because if I'm guessing right once you return to the

village we're all going to be watched like hawks."
"T-that's not fair," Nibi whined childishly.
"What part of our lives up to now has been fair," Kyuubi

said with a small shrug. About to teleport away she
remembered something she had wanted to point out to
Nibi so said, "Oh by the way, I think you'll enjoy
Yugito's contribution to the documents she procured for
you."
As Kyuubi disappeared in fire and light, Nibi searched

the pile of cloths for the paperwork she'd need to
establish an identity in Konoha. Pulling it out she
wondered what Kyuubi had meant until she read the
name that had been entered into the form, "Yoruichi
Shihôin." Smiling gently Nibi decided to quickly dress
and return to the Leaf village. She'd study the other
papers to learn more about the backstory she'd need to
give to those in charge of village security, and hoped
they'd quickly come to believe she wasn't a threat since
she wanted to experience all that being a human had to
offer.
*****************************
Despite the number of water clones that kept throwing
themselves against the ice encasing her and in turn
freezing to make it thicker, Kushina was easily able to
bust free sending ice shrapnel everywhere. Most of the
remaining clones were destroyed under the barrage, and
the few that remained didn't last much longer as her hair
took on the form of several tails and spreading all around
her impaled those that remained. As the clones turned
back into water, Kushina searched about looking for the
real Haku, but could find no sign of the missing-nin.
That was until appearing from a puddle of ice behind
her, Haku attacked delivering a kick to the side of the
Kushina possessed Naruto's head. Kushina reacted
immediately swinging around behind her as she turned to
face the threat, but Haku ducked beneath the blow and
struck Kushina in the face with a palm strike.
Kushina's head rocked back, but a chakra claw appeared

from her chest and buried itself in Haku's. The long nails
appeared from Haku's back clamping down to hold the
missing-nin in place. Channeling her energy into Haku,
she began to construct a new body by converting the
matter of the ash surrounding the sacrifice as well as the
cement beneath their feet. For the first time since the
fight began Haku screamed in pain, but it was soon
joined by a second voice as the sacrifice began to appear
from out of Haku's back as if pushed out as the Ice User
became more rooted in the living world. Kushina could
see that the sacrifice had been a young woman about
Naruto's age who was wearing a headband from a village
whose symbol she didn't recognize. Once the kunoichi
appeared fully she collapsed to the ground appearing
physically unharmed confirming to Kushina the body
had been held in flux in some pocket dimension between
the two worlds. Once fully free of Haku the sound
kunoichi hit the ground hard as she hadn't even tried to
brace her fall still unconscious or even dead. Kushina
watched the girl out of the corner of her eye for a
moment to see which it was and seeing her chest moving
kept her guard up in case she proved to be a threat.
Kushina began to tire which surprised her considering

she had the power of the nine-tails at her disposal but
figured that actually creating a body by converting the
matter of the environment was a difficult thing even for
a Bijuu. Digging deep into her reserves, Haku's body
began to slide off her claws as it became more and more
solid almost like how a kunai would be pushed out as a
wound quickly healed from the inside out. Guessing that
meant it was nearly over she channeled more chakra into
the girl in a final push. Haku slipped free collapsing next
to the kunoichi who had been the sacrifice used to bring
her back to the impure world.
With her task complete her focus returned to the seal

where she let go of her son stepping back and tried to
remain standing. Her son shook his head waking from
the unconscious state he had entered as Kushina's will
took over for him. "What happened?" he asked, spinning
to look at his mother.
"I-I think I used up a tad too much energy," Kushina

said swaying before sinking to her knees.
"Mom," Naruto said worriedly, but as he took a step

towards her began to fade from the seal. "What's going
on?" he asked looking at his hand as he turned
transparent.
"T-the seal's reacting to my taking over," Kushina

answered trying to stand and exit the cage of the seal to
her apartment recreation and her bed. "The seal will
probably temporarily reassert a stricter control on my
chakra. It's most likely a defense against the K…me from
taking control despite how much Jiraiya has weakened it.
It should return to normal soon. Naruto, there's
something you should know about Haku. He's a…"
Before Kushina could finish her sentence the seal fully
expelled Naruto from it. Sighing, since she could just
picture the scenario her son believing Haku was a boy
would lead to. She knew there was nothing to be done
about it since the seal was even preventing her from
talking to him mentally at the moment so she dragged
herself to her feet and after what felt like an eternity
finally collapsed into her bed and channeled what little
energy she felt she possessed into healing Naruto's body
from her take over.
*****************************
Naruto sank to his knees as he took control of his body

once more. "Ow, ow, ow, ow," he said over and over
again. He stopped as he noticed his hands were dark red
and looked like a layer of skin had been peeled away
leaving fresh but delicate skin behind. However even as
he looked at it he noticed the skin turning white so
figured his mother must be healing him. "Let's not do
that again anytime soon mom," he thought towards her.
But receiving no reply he guessed that since the danger
had passed it seemed, so too had his ability to
communicate with her.
"My, what an interesting ability you have developed,"

came an oily voice from behind him. Although it seemed
slightly different from when he had last heard it, Naruto
easily recognized Kabuto. Spinning in his kneeling
position temporarily forgetting the pain he was in he
reached for his pouch but found it missing. Noticing for
the first time the ruined state of his clothes as well he
cursed before growling, "Bastard, so it was you were
behind this as well as behind defiling Zabuza and Haku's
graves."
"Was that the name of Zabuza's companion?" Kabuto
replied amused at Naruto's attempt to intimidate him.
Kabuto was sure to keep the hood of his robe in place
and held his hands down so that the sleeves kept them
covered as he took a step towards Naruto and the two
unconscious kunoichi behind him. He smirked although
the blond didn't see it when Naruto stood weakly and
stood in-between him and the girls. "Always playing the
hero aren't you?" Giving a small shrug when Naruto
didn't rise to the bait, he said, "Any way, yes it was me
obviously. I had come to Wave to complete my
collection and was surprised you showed up, but
considering the name this bridge carries shouldn't have
been I suppose. I did leave a mess of their graves after
all. I thought I'd have a little fun with you and test my
control, but as is often the case you've seem to have
created a problem for me. Perhaps you'll be so kind as to
tell me how you've managed to disrupt my control of
Edo Tensei?" Seeing Naruto narrow his eyes at him
Kabuto said, "No, I suppose not."
Naruto was formulating battle plans but no matter how

he looked at it he knew he was in trouble. He could
Hiraishin, he supposed, to any of his girls, but that would
leave Haku and the other girl to Kabuto something he'd
never do. Or summon Kyuubi, who would in turn bring
back-up, to him by using the fox mark, however that
could backfire big time as the cat would be out of the
bag if Kabuto got away. But much to his surprise instead
of attacking Kabuto tossed something at his feet.
Keeping one eye on the robed man he looked to see
what it was and saw a leather-bound book. "What's this?"
"You haven't just been a nuisance in my side," Kabuto

replied. "Since it appears I'm going to need to reassess
my plans to accommodate for this new wrinkle. I figure
you can put the information in that book to good use in
order to further delay Akatsuki as well." Kabuto pulled
the hood of his robe down enjoying the shock he saw on
the jinchuriki's face as he revealed his new look as
Orochimaru's cells tried to take over, "I should take my
leave before your two friends arrive. But we'll be seeing
each other again Naruto, probably sooner than you
think."
Kabuto began to sink into the ground as he took his

leave of the blond. Naruto let him go but knew that was
the best he could have hoped for considering his
weakened state. Naruto moved towards Haku and felt
for a pulse. He was surprised to feel one and quickly
checked the Sound kunoichi as well. Struck by a sense
that he should know the girl from Sound he tried to
think of from where but gave up as he heard Sakura
shout, "Naruto."
Turning to his lover, he saw her face twist from worry to
straight up concern so figured he must look as bad as he
felt. She quickly closed the distance between them saying,
"Lie down let me heal you."
"Don't worry I'm fine," Naruto said although he had to

fight down a hiss of pain from the hand she placed on
his chest, "I probably look worse than I feel. Plus my
mom will heal me up as good as new."
"Your mom?" Tenten said confused but was ignored for

the most part due to how softly she had spoken
"Liar," Sakura said but knew Naruto was probably more

concerned with the two unconscious shinobi. Looking at
Haku, Sakura knew the theory she had come up with
when she had seen the ice was true so said, "I thought as
much. The reason the graves were disturbed was so
someone could use Zabuza and Haku to perform…"
"Edo Tensei," Naruto said surprising her, "Yeah it was
Kabuto. He also seems to have done something strange
to himself as his skin was turning white like Orochimaru
and it looked like he was growing scales."
Sakura looked worried but before she could ask about it

further Tenten tired of being ignored said, "Look not
that I don't mind not being in the know…but what the
hell is going on?"
Naruto grunted in pain as he picked up Haku as well as

the book Kabuto had left and not for the first time really
questioned whether or not the ice bloodline limit user
was a guy said, "I'll explain on the way back to Tsunami's
but the short version is, Kabuto dug up the graves to
resurrect Zabuza using this Edo Tensei jutsu. Apparently
whatever my mom did while she was controlling me has
prubably fucked with what he has planned since it
appears she really managed to bring Haku back to life."
"Um, when you say your mom are you talking about the
Kyuubi?" Tenten asked now more confused than ever.
Naruto sighed since he was really hurting and just wanted

to get going. Sakura sensing that picked up the Sound
kunoichi she recognized from the chunin exams saying,
"Let's save the long version for later okay? I want to
check out these two since from my research this
shouldn't be possible. Plus once we reach Tsunami's you
are going to sit still and let me heal you. Is that clear
Naruto?"
Naruto smiled hearing Sakura use her stern tone of voice

with him feeling it showed things had truly healed
between them. "Yes ma'am," he replied beginning to
walk back to Wave with Haku in his arms. He tried to
rejoice in the miracle his mother had performed but
couldn't completely in part to his concern about Kabuto.
Another reason though was also due to his fear of how
Haku would react to being alive once more in a world
where Zabuza was not.
*****************************
Haku could feel the strong arms cradling her, but wasn't
truly aware of much else. She could hear snippets of
conversation here and there as it sounded like two
people were explaining something to a third, but it
sounded like it was reaching her through a fog. Her
awareness began to sharpen though as she noticed a shift
in temperature like she had entered a warm home. As a
result she could make out a fourth voice as it said, "You
can take that one up to Inari's room, I'm sure he'll
understand."
"Thanks," a familiar sounding female responded. It took
on a questioning tone as it asked, "Naruto, are you sure
you should be the one to check… um him?"
She could almost feel the nod the boy gave in reply as he
answered, "Yeah, I know what you're thinking but I'm
sure he'd be more comfortable knowing a guy undressed
him before you checked him over."
Haku could sense the look that probably passed between

the three women present before an unfamiliar voice said,
"Uh… I really don't think that's a guy."
"Why would he lie?" Naruto asked walking up some

stairs. Haku although on some level aware they were
talking about her was still much too tired to do anything
as she was laid on a large bed. She heard a bowl filled
with water being sent on a nightstand next to her as well
as a body sitting next to her on the bed.
"Thanks," Naruto replied to the woman that had left the
bowl.
"You're welcome," Tsunami replied, "I'll let you get to it

then."
A rag that had been dipped in warm water ran over her
face as Naruto cleaned it from the grim and sweat
accumulated during a fight. The feeling was enough to
nearly put her back to sleep but then after he soaked and
wrung out the rag again he again began cleaning her face
and began working his way down. Something in the back
of her mind began to panic which grew more
pronounced as the robe of her hunter-nin costume was
parted. Naruto sat her up to then to pull her turtle neck
sweater off.
Once free of her sweater she began to force her eyes
open since all that remained covering her chest was the
tightly wrapped band of bandages she wore to hide her
bust.
"Weird," Naruto said upon seeing the bandages that

looked like they were wrapped around Haku's chest
painfully tight.
Not thinking twice about it, he pulled free the clip

holding them in place but immediately regretted it as
Haku's chest suddenly expanded in a way he had seen
happen numerous times when freeing his lovers' breasts
from the various ways they contained them. His regret
also stemmed from the sudden girlie shriek of,
"Eeeeekkkkkkk," that was coupled with the ungirlie
punch to the side of his jaw.
Sent flying from the bed, he crashed into the wall next to
the door, and sat on the floor stunned not so much from
the punch but from the fact that sitting on the bed with
one arm covering her breasts was Haku and she was
definitely not a boy. Wondering if his mom had
somehow screwed up, he pointed at the kunoichi about
to ask her if she had always been a girl but unfortunately
he found himself on the wrong side of the door as it
swung open as Sakura and Tenten rushed into the room
from checking on the Sound kunoichi that between them
had remembered was named Kin.
He grunted in pain causing Sakura to peer around the

door saying, "Naruto! I'm sorry we just heard a shriek…"
She helped him back to his feet as Tenten simply said, "I
told you that wasn't a guy."
Having grabbed up her robe and wrapped it around her
revealing quite a bit of cleavage Haku said, "I'm sorry. I-I
couldn't stop myself."
Naruto waved off the apology saying, "Happens all the

time. But why'd you tell me you were a boy?"
Haku shrugged before saying, "As a missing-nin I found

myself surrounded by unscrupulous people. Many of
who wouldn't hesitate to take advantage of a young girl.
Zabuza thought it best that I pretend to be a boy to
protect myself, although there were quite a few who
would also take advantage of boys."
Naruto chuckled to himself as Sakura set him on the bed

taking the opportunity to scan him despite his earlier
insistence that he was fine due to his mother healing him.
"Maybe it doesn't help going around wearing such girlie
looking clothes."
Haku smiled prettily remembering what she wore upon
first meeting the amused blond. "I didn't think I'd run
into anyone in the woods that day." Haku's smile melted
into sadness saying, "Has it truly been four years?"
"Almost four years give or take a few months," Naruto

replied, "Can you remember anything of what happened
after your…"
"Death," Haku finished for the jinchuriki before shaking

her head, "I remember the pain of your sensei's attack
piercing my chest and grabbing his arm to give Zabuza
the chance he needed to defeat him but after that
nothing. It seemed like no time had passed at all when I
found myself on the bridge."
Happy with what her scan of Naruto revealed to her,

Sakura was tempted to kiss him lightly but resisted
instead saying, "I believe that's due to those resurrected
by Edo Tensei retain no memories of the afterlife."
"Why?" Tenten asked.
"I'm not sure," Sakura admitted, "My research didn't say,

but maybe because a soul pulled from heaven would be
too traumatized by the loss of paradise to be of much
use while one from hell would by the torments it
suffered."
"You sure do know a lot about this jutsu Sakura," Naruto

said brightly and wondered why Sakura frowned at his
compliment.
He received his answer when she said, "R-right after you

left the village on your training trip…and before I
realized just how important you had become to me…"
Seeing Sakura struggling he figured it was because she
feared broaching the subject of her old feelings for
Sasuke. Grabbing her hand gently he said, "I understand,
you knew we'd be forced to go up against Orochimaru
when we saved Sasuke from him so wanted to know
what we could expect to face from the snake bastard."
Sakura smiled at him giving his hand a squeeze and

wished she could be a lot more affectionate. But such
thoughts were put on hold as Haku asked, "I remember
the fight with Naruto just now though so know I wasn't
truly alive. How am I now so?"
Sakura let go of Naruto's hand to focus on the kunoichi

to explain, "Well as near as can tell…" she paused to
look at Naruto who nodded his head so she continued
saying, "Naruto's Bijuu used it's chakra to give you a new
body. There was a large amount of concrete missing
from the bridge near where you were laying. I believe she
used her chakra to transform the matter of the bridge
into a flesh and blood body for you. It would also
explain why Kin survived as well since Edo Tensei
requires a living sacrifice, who joins the soul in death
upon the completion of the jutsu."
"Kin?" Naruto said confused, "Who's that?"
"The girl that was on the bridge with you and Haku,"
Tenten answered. "Don't you remember her from the
Chunin Exams?"
Naruto shook his head saying, "Not really, although she

did seem familiar." Despite his words with the mention
of the Chunin Exams he suddenly recalled, "She was the
one Shikamaru beat, right?"
"Yes," Sakura answered, "She disappeared after the
exams but it appears she was used as a sacrifice to power
the Edo Tensei."
"Wait, are you suggesting she's been a sacrifice all these

years."
Sakura shrugged unsure but said, "It seems likely I'm

afraid. I can't find anything physically wrong with her but
she's unresponsive which makes me believe it's mental.
Since my research showed that her Teammate Zaku's
body was used to revive one of the Hokage who battled
the Third during the Invasion it seems likely. One of the
Anbu watching the battle reported that Orochimaru
summoned three caskets but one of the summonings was
suppressed. It's likely that third casket contained her and
I doubt Orochimaru would just release her afterwards so
he probably stored her somewhere till Kabuto used her
to summon Haku."
"That poor girl," Haku said having difficulty imagining
being trapped in darkness for four years, "It's little
wonder her mind would shut down."
Sakura nodded before saying, "Anyway we'll take her to

the Leaf with us and I'll have Ino look at her."
"What about Kabuto?" Tenten asked rather glad for the

situation since it took her mind off of her being bound
to Naruto.
"We'll search the surrounding area for whatever rock he's

hiding under. I don't want to leave until I'm sure he's not
hanging around anymore." He added, "Plus it'll give me
time to come up with something to report about what
happened."
"You mean to the Hokage," Tenten said, her voice
making it clear she didn't like the idea of Naruto lying to
her idol.
Although his Hokage lover would be told everything

Naruto didn't want to tarnish Tsunade's image in
Tenten's eyes by admitting she was one of his lovers so
said, "Don't worry, I'll tell her everything. I just don't
want that it appears I can bring those resurrected by Edo
Tensei back to life to become common knowledge."
Tenten seemed to accept his explanation so Naruto

stood saying, "I'll let Sakura take over checking you out
Haku. We'll talk more after she's done." Haku nodded
giving him a weak smile, but behind her eyes Naruto
could see an emptiness that made him fear the young
woman was berating herself as a tool that had failed its
wielder and didn't deserve her second chance at life.
*****************************
Haku awoke to the feeling of a warmth beginning to

spread through her that was followed by a desperate
need for relief. Opening her eyes she saw Naruto snoring
contently in the bed as he laid next to her and felt the
warmth and need coursing through her spike. Fighting it
down as she had most of the afternoon of her rebirth, as
it was, she tried to concentrate on something else.
Unfortunately the topic her mind chose was how she
ended up sharing a bed with the attractive man.
After Sakura had finished her scan, Haku had asked to

take a shower to clean up. She had quickly showered and
found Tsunami had left her an oversized shirt and some
sweats that were too big but could be tied to fit. She had
joined the others downstairs afterwards, and had smiled
as Tenten said, "I can't believe you actually though she
was a boy." Haku had wondered why there seemed to be
hint of an accusation in the tone of the brunette's voice.
She didn't give it much thought though as Sakura said,

"Trust me I can. Naruto tended not to question what he
was told back then. Besides Haku admits she was the one
that told him that so drop it." Haku did wonder though
if Sakura and Naruto were involved due to her stern
response to Tenten something she could see was
mirrored in Tsunami's face. Trying to figure out the
dynamics between the three was proving confusing since
Tenten seemed upset at the other two, who in turn
seemed somewhat apologetic but with Sakura willing to
push back when she felt the other kunoichi was just
trying to start something.
Tenten let the matter drop probably due to it appearing

that she might have been a little catty to the other two
women present. Crossing her arms though she sat on an
arm of the living room couch where it appeared
someone had slept the night before. What followed was a
planning session about possible places Kabuto may have
holed up during his time in Wave. Haku tried to follow
along and had managed to suggest the old treehouse
hideout that she and Zabuza had used while working for
Gato, but after that had needed to concentrate on
suppressing the burning need her body began to feel. It
had been an omnipresent feeling since awakening and
probably since her rebirth, but it had suddenly spiked in
intensity. Haku had been tempted to tell Sakura about it
when the kunoichi had asked her about any strange
feelings, but had been too embarrassed to bring up the
fact that if felt like she really needed to give her body
some relief.
She wasn't sure how long the meeting had gone on with
Tsunami suggesting some places she had found during
her many years in Wave, but from looking outside saw
that the sun had set. Luckily the feelings welling up inside
her had died down as Naruto said, "You two don't mind
sharing with Haku right? I know we stashed Kin in
Inari's room but I doubt Tsunami wants to listen to her
old man complain about us using his room too. Plus I
don't think Haku wants to be alone right now."
"Actually would you mind staying with me, Naruto?"

Most of those present were surprised except for perhaps
Sakura, but certainly no one more so than herself as she
didn't know why she had asked the blond that.
Sakura quickly took charge saying, "You should do as she

asks Naruto. We'll stay down here for the night."
Tenten looked less than pleased, but kept her displeasure

to herself. "Okay," Naruto replied before moving
towards the stairs with Haku falling into step behind
him. After she pulled back the covers and climbed into
the bed, Naruto waited until she pulled them over herself
to take off his jacket revealing his black shirt and then
climbed into the bed.
"Aren't you going to be cold?" she asked worried for his

health since it was approaching fall so the weather
tended to get cold at night.
"Nah, I'll be fine," Naruto answered, "I tend to run hot

anyway."
Haku nodded although she wasn't sure if he was just

uncomfortable sleeping in the same bed as a girl or not.
In truth she was surprised she wasn't more
uncomfortable with the idea of sharing a bed with him,
but figured it may be due to his sleeping above the
covers meant he was doing it for her comfort as opposed
to hoping something might happen. "Thank you," she
said before turning over to get some sleep. Naruto
followed suit and was asleep almost as soon as his head
hit the pillow.
Now though with her body heating up Haku found

herself wishing he was sleeping under the covers as well
as pressed up against her. Perhaps due to the close
proximity of the jinchuriki or even a lingering attraction
she felt for him since the day on the bridge four years
ago, her body wouldn't quiet down. No longer able to
resist the call of her body she discreetly began to rub
between her legs as she was curled up in a fetal position.
Hoping that Naruto was as sound a sleeper as he had
been in the forest when they first met she turned her face
into her pillow to muffle the moan that nearly escaped.
Stopping in her self pleasure long enough to untie the
knot that had held the sweatpants up, as soon as it was
free she plunged her hand into the pants past her shaved
mound and began running her finger over her slit
directly. Wanting to stare at the boy driving her wild at
the moment she brought her other hand up to her
mouth to bit on her knuckle to keep from moaning too
loudly. As her folds grew slick with her excitement, she
buried a finger inside her which in turn caused her too
temporarily to release her finger allowing her to moan
out loudly. Quickly biting down again, she slowed her
pace but didn't stop while hoping he remained asleep.
Luckily he did so only adjusting his position slightly so
Haku soon found herself working her pussy back into a
frenzy. Feeling her relief approaching she rubbed the
palm of her hand up against her clit the small action
causing her to stiffen as her orgasm washed over her
body. Panting due to the exertion, she felt a wave of
embarrassment wash over her as she pulled her finger
from her snatch. Still the embarrassment she felt still
didn't prevent her from leaning up to place a light kiss
against the blond man's cheek. But it doubled in intensity
when he wrapped an arm around her to pull her tightly
against him. Suddenly glad for the covers that separated
them due to the wetness that had soaked into the sweats
she wore. She debated about pulling free but was sure
that action would wake Naruto so settled in against him
while hoping she woke up first and tried not to think
about how good it felt to be held in his arms.
*****************************
Kyuubi was being pushed through the village in a

wheelchair by Kaori the nurse that had been assigned to
her. "You did quite well today at physical therapy. You
must have been quite eager to begin to move it to such
an earlier hour."
"Oh I wouldn't say eager," Kyuubi replied, "After all; you

can be quite the sadist. But thank you for agreeing to
take me in this morning." Truthfully Kyuubi's interest in
attending her therapy session earlier had less to do with
getting it out of the way but with Hinata, who was tailing
her as part of the rotating set of guards and observers.
Now under the watchful gaze of the Hyuuga princess,
the Bijuu turned human could conduct one last piece of
business before laying low for a while to hopeful appease
Ibiki that she wasn't a threat.
"It was no problem," the nurse replied as she wheeled

her patient deeper into Konoha's food district.
"This should be far enough," Kyuubi said making a show

of trying to stand.
"Are you sure?" Kaori asked concerned although the

woman's recovery seemed to rival some of the shinobi
that had awakened in the coma ward.
"Yes quite sure, thank you" the Bijuu answered accepting

the cane she had brought along from the nurse, "I'm sure
you need to get back to the hospital and I need to meet
with someone. It should also prove to be some good
exercise."
"Just be careful not to overdo it and take plenty of rest

breaks."
Kyuubi inclined her head at the advice before walking

towards her destination. She had sent the letter out the
night before to its intended recipient when one of the
shinobi watching her had not been one of those loyal to
Naruto. She had little doubt when the shinobi had
reported it to his supervisor it had raised more than a
few eyebrows. But with Nibi due to return to the village
soon and the chances of all three of them being watched
carefully as a result of this meeting, Kyuubi felt it was
best to get it out of the way while Naruto was busy
outside the village. That way, things would hopefully
settle down by the time he returned.
Naturally she had timed the meeting for when one of
Naruto's lovers could observe it so it would allow a more
honest conversation. Spotting the woman she had sent
for she walked with the cane as best she could and would
be glad when she no longer needed to pretend to rely on
it. Stopping at the table Karin was sitting at she said,
"Sorry, I hope you weren't waiting long."
"N-no," the former Sound-nin and Heibi member

replied having been startled from her thoughts.
Taking the open seat, the Bijuu said, "Good, I'm glad you
agreed to meet with me."
"Um, what's this about exactly? And who are you?"
Kyuubi smiled at the question saying, "I'm like you in

that I find myself bound to a certain man, but unlike you
I know what my role is going to be."
Understanding that she was talking to one of Naruto's
lovers, Karin relaxed since the letter had been rather
vague just giving a time and place to meet. Glad that she
guessed right that it had been the woman Tsunade had
told her about she asked, "Am I to take it you're the one
who is going to define my role now that I can't be a
shinobi."
Kyuubi raised her arm to laugh musically into the sleeve

of her kimono before saying, "Now dear Karin being a
shinobi is something no one can take from you.
However, there are dare I say roles that may very well be
just as important to Naruto's ambition as those of the
kunoichi he has thus far recruited."
"Like what?"
"Like say running a shipping company," Kyuubi said and
smiled at the disbelief in Karin's face.
"You can't be serious," she replied shocked, "I have no

experience in doing something like that."
"Are you sure?" Kyuubi paused to wave over a waitress

and gave Karin time to mull over her statement as she
ordered some tea and snacks.
"I think I'd know if I did."
"True, but you aren't looking at the big picture. You

might have never run a company before but you have
run one of Orochimaru's facilities. I doubt he was one to
suffer fools so you must have done quite well in that
regard."
"Sure, but there's a world of difference between running
a prison and science facility and running a company."
"Probably not as much as you might think," Kyuubi

replied as her order arrived. Pouring herself and Karin a
cup she began to explain her reasoning saying, "For
instance you have employees in both that serve under
you. Not to mention a need to deliver a final product.
However, instead of receiving the praise of a psychopath
you get money for a job well done."
"But seriously, why me?" Karin asked sure there were

those better suited among Naruto's lovers.
"Well because I feel you are most uniquely suited for the
job. Not just of running the company but for how I want
to use it in pushing forwards Naruto's goals. With your
skills as an administrator as well as your knowledge of
how shinobi tend to think it will make you an excellent
facilitator."
"What exactly would I be facilitating?"
"Why opening new branch offices in the other shinobi

villages. With your ability to read chakra you'll be able to
know when you are pushing too hard or when a person
is bluffing. In time I expect these offices to be raking in
cash making it so that the other kage practically beg us to
open one in their village. But it'll be the first couple of
ones that will prove the most crucial which makes me
believe you are the one best suited for the task."
Karin was pleased that she would have such an

important role but before she agreed said, "It'll be likely
that you and I will be put under a lot of scrutiny. Just
meeting with me will probably throw up a red flag with
the Interrogation Department."
Kyuubi nodded before gracing the red-head with a smile
saying, "Yes but I've thrown up a few already, which is
why it's best that you hurry and agree so that our self-
imposed celibacy as result will be over by the time
Naruto's business in Wave concludes or as soon after as
possible."
Karin laughed, but growing serious stuck out her hand

saying, "I accept."
"I never doubted you would for a second."
*****************************
Naruto stood behind Haku as she prayed over Zabuza's

grave. He, after awakening and finding that at some point
during the night he had pulled Haku close to him, h had
quietly extracted himself having had loads of practice
with leaving a kunoichi's bed without waking her, and
had sent several clones early that morning to fill the hole
that Sakura and Tenten had dug when they had been
investigating who had disturbed them. To buy his clones
some extra time after she woke up several minutes later,
he had taken Haku clothes shopping after breakfast.
Haku had resisted at first, but relented when Naruto said
he wanted her to have something nice to wear as they
visited Zabuza. After she tried on several outfits which
he had secretly bought and sent back to Tsunami's via
clones, she had finally settled on kimono in much the
same vein as the one she had worn when they first met.
He had asked if she wanted to buy some flowers but she

had shook her head saying that she'd like to pick some
on the way. The journey to the graves had been silent
since Naruto knew Haku had a lot to process as it wasn't
everyday one stood over their own grave.
Shaking himself back to the present, he figured Haku had
been praying for roughly an hour. He didn't mind since
Sakura and Tenten were currently checking out some of
the sights they had thought Kabuto would be hiding at.
He wasn't worried for their safety knowing he was just a
jutsu away, and although Tenten wasn't wearing his mark
he knew Sakura would stay close to her fellow kunoichi
aware of just how dangerous Kabuto was.
As he watched Haku, he wondered if he should attempt

to seduce the beauty but was a little nervous in the face
of just how upset Tenten had been. A part of him felt
that it would give the young woman something to live
for since he feared without Zabuza that she would
succumb to the hell that had been her life before meeting
the missing-nin. But the part that held him back felt it
was perhaps a bit of hubris on his part as for all he knew
all Haku wanted to do with her new life was find a quiet
place to live.
Clapping her hands to signal the end of her prayer, she
turned to Naruto to say, "It was very kind of you and
your team to give us a burial."
"It was the least we could do," he replied turning to walk

next to her as she passed him. Falling into step he said,
"Have you considered what you are going to do now?"
Haku remained silent for several minutes as they walked

through the forest back to town. As they entered an area
of the forest that struck Naruto with a wave of
familiarity, although he couldn't place why she finally
said, "No, in truth I'm now simply a tool without an
owner. I do not know why the fates would choose me
for this second chance, but I don't deserve…"
Naruto couldn't stand what he was hearing and before he

could stop himself he had grabbed Haku by the
shoulders and pushed her up against the tree. Looking
down at his feet he said, "Stop right there! You aren't
some tool incapable of dreaming yourself."
"Naruto," Haku said surprised at the passion in the boy's

voice but not believing his words added, "Even though
he was precious to me, Zabuza saw me as nothing but a
means to an end. However I was happy, but knowing
that I failed to save him..." She trailed off before
shouting, "How am I supposed to go on living knowing
that?!"
Naruto looked up meeting her brown eyes and she was

surprised at the tears she saw there. Naruto couldn't help
the tears in part due to the memories of the day but also
that Haku, someone who had such an impact on him,
viewed herself as worthless. Setting her straight he said,
"As much as you loved and cherished Zabuza, he
cherished you Haku. After you took Kakashi's
Lightening Cutter, Zabuza acted as if your death simply
gave him the advantage. He tried to remain the cold
emotionless shinobi that he always presented to you. But
deep down his heart was broken…" Haku's eyes grew
wider and tears began to appear but he could tell a part
of her didn't believe him so he continued, "Eventually
Kakashi-sensei disabled both his arms though effectively
ending the fight. Gato chose that moment to reveal he
always intended to double cross the both of you. Zabuza
still tried to act as if your death didn't matter even when
Gato disrespected your corpse by kicking it in retaliation
for his arm. I couldn't stand seeing your most precious
person walking away as if you hadn't mattered so called
him out on it. I can't recall exactly what I said but I'll
never forget the sight of him crying as he told me how
fighting broke your heart. Zabuza didn't die fighting
Kakashi but traded his life to kill Gato using nothing but
a kunai he held in his mouth in order to avenge the
disrespect he paid to you."
Haku broke down into tears so Naruto pulled her into a
hug adding, "Before dying he only wished that he could
join you in heaven to remain at your side." As she vented
her sadness he held her tightly saying, "The reason
Kakashi was willing to let us bury you two here I think
was because your lives taught me and my team so much
about what it was to be shinobi. I vowed on your graves
to live true to my own shinobi way, which was to protect
those precious to me no matter what. I include you in
that as well Haku."
Naruto felt her stiffen in his arms as her tears ended. He

just held onto her but after several heartbeats felt a
feather light kiss against his neck. He was wondering if
he imagined it until he felt another and then another as
Haku worked her way to his mouth. "Haku," he said
surprised pulling away but looking into her eyes saw a
combination of need and raw emotion. Swept up in her
feelings he lowered his mouth to hers to drink of her
lips. As they kissed Haku's arms moved from around his
torso to wrap around his neck as she tried to pull herself
deeper into the kiss and against his body. Naruto's hands
wrapped around her torso but as their passion ignited he
soon was gripping the cheeks of her ass.
Moaning as a result of his groping her butt she broke the

kiss saying, "I-I've never felt so hot before. Naruto… I-I
want you."
Gently kissing her, Naruto smiled at her saying, "I want

you too, Haku. But you should know I've taken quite a
few lovers and should we do this you'll be bound to me
forever."
Placing her head against his chest she could hear his
heartbeat, "Do you cherish your other lovers?"
"Yes, they're all very precious to me. They, much like you
told me, are the reason I'm truly strong" Naruto replied
and Haku could hear his heart beat steadily indicating he
was telling the truth.
Moving her head to look into his eyes she placed a hand
over his heart and asked, "Could you eventually view me
to be as precious to you as them?"
"I already do," he said and Haku didn't need to feel his
heartbeat to know he was being honest as his eyes
conveyed the truth of it to her. Closing her eyes, she
knew Naruto would see it as the invitation that it was
and when his lips met her again allowed herself to be
swept up in the feelings the blond was causing inside her.
As they kissed she began to backpedal until she was

pressed up against a tree. Naruto broke the kiss in order
to loosen the sash that held her kimono closed. As he
worked the knot loose he began to focus on her neck
and when it finally gave way began to move lower
covering her chest in kisses after freeing her breasts of
the bra he had just bought her. Grabbing one of her
breast, he clutched it gently and then raised it to his
mouth where he ran his tongue around the small areola
of her tit. When her nipple stiffened in response he
sucked it into his mouth where he flicked it with his
tongue causing Haku to moan in pleasure.
Moving his focus to her other breast to give it a similar

treatment, he occupied his other hand by sliding it down
her body. As it passed over her stomach she shivered at
not just his touch, but the knowledge of where his hand
was heading. Sliding past the band of her panties he
began rubbing along the outside of her pussy. As Naruto
began to tease her pussy into readiness, Haku whose
hands had been rubbing along Naruto's back brought
them to his front where she slid the zipper of his jacket
down. She missed his hands and mouth as they moved
away from her erogenous zones in order to free himself
of his jacket. Before he could put them back though she
moved forward to grab his shirt and pulled it over his
head. Once his shirt was lying on the forest floor she
placed several kisses against his chest and paid extra care
to his nipples as well. Naruto placed his hands on her
shoulders to push her kimono free which slid to the
ground pooling around her feet. He took a moment to
stare at the beauty as she stood before him in only her
panties he said, "Beautiful."
Haku blushed at the compliment, and as he held his arms

open to her, she quickly closed the small distance
between them. Once she was wrapped in his strong arms
they kissed again their tongues moved around and
against each other in a slow dance. Grabbing the cheeks
of her ass he lifted her up and she wrapped her legs
around his waist. He broke the kiss to search the area for
a comfortable place to set the kunoichi down and finding
it proceeded to carry her towards it. Laying her on the
ground he resumed kissing her along her neck, chin, and
cheek before zeroing in on her mouth as his hands
ravished her body.
As they made out among the trees and grass he ran his
hand along her side sliding it into the waistband of her
panties and as she raised up her hips he slid them down
her legs. Then placing kisses along her body he worked
his way down to her wet core. "D-don't look," she said
trying to cover her vagina from his eyes with her hands.
But Naruto insistently moved them away saying, "Don't

get shy on me now Haku. There's nothing to be
embarrassed about."
Haku could think of plenty to be self-conscious about

but her mind went blank as Naruto began to please her
pussy using his very talented and experienced tongue.
Soon the hands that had been trying to hide her quim
away were buried in Naruto's hair as they pulled him
towards her. As her body released more and more of her
juices, he began to focus his tongue on her clit as he
added two of his fingers inside her. Working them in and
out he began to flick her clit with her tongue and soon
Haku was moaning his name. With a loud shout of, "Oh
kami yes eat me," she came and coated his mouth in her
release.
Naruto worked his way back up Haku's body and

reaching her mouth kissed her allowing her to taste her
own essence. "Mmm," she moaned into the kiss as her
tongue wrestled with his.
While making out with the kunoichi, he freed his cock

from the confines of his pants and as it pressed up
against Haku she stiffened as if it burned her. She
tentatively reached down to grasp it causing Naruto to
groan as she began to lightly stroke it. Emboldened by
his sound of pleasure she asked, "Does this feel good?"
"Mmhmm," he moaned as her pace increased.
"I imagine it will fell much better when it's being gripped
by my tight pussy," Haku breathed into his ear nearly
causing Naruto to blow his load right on the spot.
Guiding it to her hole she said, "There's no need to hold
back Naruto, all that I am is yours to take."
Naruto hesitated at her entrance to stare into her eyes

saying, "From this point on Haku you're mine. But that
also means I'm yours as well and I'll do all that I can to
protect your dreams for a change."
Naruto then pushed inside her and the tears that

appeared in her eyes weren't all due entirely to the pain
of losing her virginity. Naruto kissed them away as he
remained still to give her time to adjust to the new
experience. Once she had grown used to being stuffed
with his cock she moved her hips ever so slightly which
he took as a sign she was ready for him to move. He
moved slowly concentrating on pleasing his newest lover
through kisses and touches over simply plowing away at
her. As his actions worked Haku up, she wrapped her
legs around him locking her ankles behind his back. Her
hips then began meeting his thrusts and she began
moaning louder and louder every time his dick was fully
buried inside her.
"How…how is it?" she asked trying desperately to get

him to increase his pace.
"Your pussy? It's fucking fantastic," Naruto groaned

resisting the urge to simply churn away at her, "It's so
fucking hot and wet inside you that it's hard to believe
this is your first time."
"It's because I've never felt so hot before," she panted

reaching her breaking point she pleaded, "Please, I
need…I can't stand it anymore…. Pound me into the
ground. I…I need this release."
Naruto smiled in the midst of a kiss to her neck and

getting to his knees pulled Haku up as well. There he
began to forcefully slide her up and down his cock
causing the Ice Maiden to begin writhing in pleasure.
Shaking her head back and forth her long hair flying
about behind her she moaned, "Yessss…that's it…oh yes
it's so good Naruto."
"For me to," the jinchuriki moaned, "It almost feels as if

my dick is going to melt your that fucking hot… like
there's a fire burning inside you."
"Yes…melt me Naruto…make that fire burn as only you
can…oh yes…"
Naruto groaned as Haku suddenly bit into his shoulder

to prevent her yells from getting any louder. Suddenly
she grew taunt and clung to him as if her life depended
on it. Her pussy began convulsing around his cock letting
him know that she was cumming. Being milked of his
essence by her thirsty pussy he let go as well coating her
insides and letting her womb drink of his seed. Haku
sagged in his arms and as their two sweat soaked bodies
cooled down Naruto though he could feel a chill growing
in the air.
Moving with his new lover towards a tree he rested

against it and smiled as the sleepy sounding Haku
snuggled into his chest muttering, "Mmm, so warm." He
looked up at a nearby tree and to his surprise spotted the
old hatch marks that he and Sasuke had carved as they
practiced tree climbing. Figuring that was why the area
had seemed familiar he was lost to his memories of the
happier days of Team Seven. But he supposed that was
just him looking at things with rose tinted glasses as it
wasn't long after that before things began to fall apart.
However, before he could get too depressed about the
matter he noticed that it had begun snowing. Although
summer was turning into fall it was still too early for
snow so looking at the woman in his arms wondered if
she was behind it like he had though her spirit had been
after Zabuza confessed how much she had meant to him.
Although never one to have enjoyed the snow, if Haku's
happiness was tied to such a change in the weather then
he hoped it snowed every day.
Chapter 22: Return to Wave: Tsunami
"What strange weather we're having," the cashier said to

Tsunami as she paid for the groceries she needed for the
meal she was going to make for her shinobi guests later.
"Yes, that short snowfall was unexpected."
"Yeah, it sort of reminded me of that night when Gato

died."
"Here let me get those for you," Naruto said grabbing up

the bags for Tsunami and heading for the exit. Feeling a
little self-conscious since he was of the mind Haku had
been responsible he wanted to get going before anymore
parallels could be made.
"Well see you next time," Tsunami said wondering why
Naruto had seemed so uncomfortable about a simple
discussion of the weather.
"By the way Tsunami," the cashier said stopping the only
slightly older woman, "Who's the hunk? He looks sort of
familiar."
Aware that Naruto wanted to keep a low profile and not

too surprised that he hadn't been recognized yet since he
had changed so much she said, "He's a shinobi from
Konoha. I've hired him to help with some odds and ends
around the house."
"I could think of a few uses for him, but they'd mainly
center on the bedroom," the shop clerk said with a lusty
grin on her face.
Tsunami blushed saying, "Now you, you're married."

"But you're not," she replied quickly, "I mean what are
your thirty-five, thirty-six?"
"Thirty-three," Tsunami replied proudly although

worried she did look older than she was.
"All I'm saying is that if I was in your position, that fine

piece of man would be putting in all sorts of work but
not of the manual labor variety. I understand being loyal
to your husband's memory but don't be letting a chance
for a little fun slip away. You have needs too."
Blushing Tsunami quickly bid the woman good-bye

before leaving the store. Finding Naruto waiting for her
she tried to ignore the clerk's words which was difficult
due to his good looks but also due to perhaps the most
attractive thing she found about him was his attitude.
Fighting her blush down, she said, "You really didn't
need to escort me to the store. "
"Well Haku was a little tired after visiting Zabuza's grave

and since I'm not sure if Kabuto is still around I think it's
best if we remain cautious. I've been leaving clones
around your house since yesterday."
Tsunami was surprised that she had been so well protect

since she hadn't seen any of them but guessed she
shouldn't have been all things considered. Thanking the
young man, she admitted to herself that knowing that did
make her feel safer especially considering how serious
the three Leaf-nin were taking the threat Kabuto posed.
Tsunami stopped suddenly to look at an old rundown

building that she often would gaze at whenever she
would go into the main part of town. "What is it?"
Naruto asked with a mixture of concern and curiosity.
The concern coming from the fear she might have
caught a quick glimpse of Kabuto, His curiosity stemmed
from what else Tsunami could find interesting in the
large neglected three story mansion.
"Oh nothing," she replied beginning to walk again.
"Ah come on you can tell me," the blond man said
playful causing her to smile at his light-hearted nature.
Relenting she said, "That building used to be a famous

hotel on the Island. It was called the Whirling Tides
Manor and people from all over would come to stay
there. Then…"
"Gato happened," Naruto said having a keen idea of

what had happened after.
"Yes, it was just before he took control of all the
shipping companies," Tsunami said surprising Naruto.
Able to see it on his face she explained, "As a large and
expensive resort, lots of the people that could stay there
tended to be able to get to Wave without Gato's ships.
Therefore to truly cripple the economy of the village he
did everything in his power to shut it down. He'd send
his thugs to intimidate guests, or use the shipping
companies he already did own to prevent the hotel from
getting the supplies it needed to run smoothly. In time
people stopped coming and once it shut down he simply
bought it and bordered it up before buying out the other
companies to create his monopoly."
Looking over his shoulder at the hotel he asked, "Still if

Wave's coming back why hasn't anyone bought it yet?"
"The remnants of Gato's company still own it. I've

thought about buying it from time to time, but it's one of
their most expensive holdings and last I heard they had
an investor lined up that wants to tear it down to build a
casino."
"You don't sound too happy about that," Naruto said

able to easily hear the melancholy in the woman's voice.
Sighing she said, "I suppose a casino would be good for

the town, but truthfully I think it lacks the class that the
hotel does."
"Well if you did buy it you could have your dad fix it up
on the cheap."
"I'm more than capable of doing that myself," Tsunami

said proudly. "My dad always wanted a boy and was a
little disappointed he had a girl, which is why he taught
me all about being a carpenter. I simply stopped after
Inari was born." Looking back at the Whirling Tides
Manor she said, "I guess it's just that with Inari growing
up so fast, I thought it would be nice to have something
new for me to pour my efforts into."
Understanding where the woman was coming from

Naruto gave the old hotel one last look and couldn't help
but agree that a casino would be a tacky replacement for
the majestic looking building.
*****************************
Jiraiya had received the summons that Tsunade had left

with one of his various contacts. Although he had
ignored one once already, since he had felt he was close
to narrowing down Akatsuki's main base. But since the
contact with the information had gotten himself killed
when said organization had believed he might have been
a security leak after two of their attempted jinchuriki
abductions had gone poorly, he found himself no closer
to finding said base so felt it best to answer the
summons. But first one of the people he paid to keep
him abreast of what was new and exciting in Konoha had
also left him a message. Deciding that after months of
tracking down leads that could have let him find
Akatsuki's leadership only for it to literally lead to a dead-
end he could use a little pick me up decided to meet with
the contact first.
As he made his way to the meeting point, he reminded

himself to tell Tsunade to be weary of the Hotspring
Village. His reason being that it was likely the former
shinobi village wasn't just the tourist trap it claimed to
be. When the man claiming he had information on
Akatsuki's main base hadn't shown Jiraiya had searched
him out only to find him in his small apartment with his
heart ripped out. While the man's killer had been careful
to remove all evidence of his connection to Akatsuki, he
hadn't been nearly as much so with the information that
the snitch was a go-between for the criminal group and
the Hotspring Daimyo. To Jiraiya the setup reeked of a
subtle attempt to screw over the Daimyo that Akatsuki
thought had betrayed them by leaving only enough
evidence that someone looking into them would make
the connection. That in turn most likely being countries
with jinchuriki that were being targeted by the Akatsuki.
Jiraiya pushed that to the back of his mind as he spotted

the contact he was meeting with on a bench near the
Konoha Shinobi Academy. "Nice day," he said sitting
down leaving a sizeable gap between them.
"Great day," the man replied looking up from the paper

he was reading.
"So you said you had something for me?"

The man replied with a robust grin saying, "I've got the
mother-load…" The bathhouse attendant then
proceeded to spill the beans on a new organization that
he claimed was made up solely of S-ranked beauties.
Naturally such information needed to be acted on

immediately since the attendant had timed their meeting
for one of the scheduled meetings of the Konoha
Women's Bathing Association, which is why Jiraiya soon
found himself crouched in some bushes behind the fence
that separated the baths from the surrounding forest.
Much to his surprise there was already a hole for him to
peek through but he figured it was the man who had
informed him of the group thinking ahead. Writing in his
notepad to give the man a little extra for his foresight, he
began to look through the hole and couldn't believe his
luck as he caught sight of Anko. Not believing his good
fortune since she was one of the few kunoichi he'd never
been able to peek on before, which he sometimes
suspected was due to Orochimaru's wanting to annoy
him so had trained her in the ways of blocking his
attempts. Granted, she was sitting in the water up to her
neck, but the true art of the peeker was patience and he
knew he had the patience to wait for the inevitable
moment of glory when she'd stand to get out of the
water. But as hot and sexy as Anko was, it was the
women sitting next to her, also sitting with the water up
to her neck, that truly peaked his interest, sweet and
sensual Shizune. He supposed it was due to her
representing the forbidden fruit since he imagined that if
Tsunade had ever learned he had peeked on the woman
his end would be as brutal as it was swift.
However, it wasn't just his strength of his skills in stealth

that made Jiraiya a veteran of peeking on women. It was
his instincts, and despite the potential of seeing two
young women in all their glory something about it was
bothering him. He felt that perhaps it was a sense that
things were falling into place a little two easily for him.
Such as the hole being located at the perfect spot but
also conveniently placed where the water was deepest so
anyone he saw would be submerged. Then there was the
fact that he could hear other women talking about
various topics but no one had really moved since his
arrival nor entered or left the bath. He looked down at
his notepad tempted to ignore the feeling that he was
being set-up since it was a prime bit of research he stood
to gain. "But perhaps too prime," he thought looking
back up about to take one last glimpse before leaving.
Jiraiya's heart stopped beating though as looking through

the hole at him was the golden-brown eye that he easily
recognized. "Um…urk" he started to say but found his
ability to speak hampered as Tsunade's hand shot
through the wooden fence to grab him around the
throat. Being pulled bodily through the wood, she tossed
him onto the ground as the various women he had heard
gathered around him, among them Shizune and Anko,
who much like all the other women were wearing flesh
colored bathing suits.
Tsunade cracked her knuckles as she approached him

said, "I should have known word of our little bathing
club reaching your ears would bring you scampering back
to the village faster than me summoning you."
Although not exactly true, he figured Tsunade wasn't

going to listen to his excuses so prepared to meet his
maker and upon noticing the suits which blended into
the women's skin nearly perfectly thought of a movie line
that he had heard once which had been set in space in a
galaxy far, far away, "It's a trap."
*****************************
The sound of concrete being smashed filled the backyard
of Kyuubi's mansion as workers destroyed the pool that
resided there. The pool had become rather infamous due
to the luxurious and debauched parties that her body's
husband had thrown. Not that what Kyuubi had planned
to replace it with couldn't be described as just as
hedonistic, but since it was so they could be free to be
with the man that she and her fellow Harem members
had feelings for, felt that perhaps it was a tad nobler.
Standing and leaning on her cane as she watched the

crew dismantle it in order to build a far more natural
looking hotspring complete with grotto she was
interrupted from her gazing by a stern voice saying,
"You've must have heard some of the tales of what
happened here."
"I have," Kyuubi replied not turning to look at the Head

Interrogator of Konoha, Ibiki Morino. "Although to be
honest my destroying it has less to do with the parties my
ex-husband threw but with a new club I've joined."
"You wouldn't be talking about the Konoha Women's

Bathing Association, would you?"
"I am. Strange, you don't strike me as the type of man to

be interested in such things."
"I've heard some people speaking of it," the special

jounin admitted, "I suppose considering some of the
suspected members of the group I can understand their
interest."
"Hence the reason we need a quiet place to gather and

simply enjoy all an outdoor bath has to offer. As I'm sure
you are quite aware this village is filled with perverts. Yet,
I doubt you're here to talk about such things, are you?"
"No," Ibiki replied before crossing his arms across his
chest in order to intimidate the woman somewhat to
cause her to slip up if she was a threat. He frowned when
she barely seemed to register his attempt but carried on
saying, "You should know we've caught the last
assassin."
"Yet, it doesn't seem that you are too pleased by this

development" Kyuubi said, easily picking up the
dissatisfied tone in the interrogator's voice.
"Due to a decent amount of stupidity on everyone

involved part my best lead seems to have gotten herself
killed. What's worse, as a result of some slob's inability to
match the paperwork of the corpses together, she ended
up going up in smoke literally. Although there seems to
be evidence that he was working off the books for your
siblings so perhaps was covering for them unaware that
they had killed each other in the fallout of their failure to
kill you."
Kyuubi kept the frown she felt from appearing hoping

that Ibiki wasn't grouping Yuugao in with Akame and the
others. But she let the matter drop positive that if push
came to shove Tsunade could easily state that the Anbu
captain was acting in the best interest of her command.
"That would seem to lend credence to my theory of a
conspiracy though, now wouldn't it?"
"It would, but it doesn't discount you being a part of it.

Your bodyguard could have just as easily killed your
siblings and staged the scene to look like they killed each
other. She could be using the time she is supposedly
looking for the third assassin to dispose of any evidence
to link you to the murders. A possible theory considering
the strange company you've been keeping lately"
Kyuubi didn't keep the smile she felt from appearing as
she turned to face the man for the first time since his
arrival. "Ah, now we get to the heart of the matter," she
said her tone amused and letting the man know she was
aware of the true reason for his visit.
Ibiki nodded as if praising her for being a good partner

in their verbal dance. "I see so you were expecting a visit
from me due to who you visited yesterday."
"A visit, not exactly," Kyuubi admitted, "But I did expect

your scrutiny of me to increase and perhaps an unseen
escort to report on my activities. I know a great deal of
incidents have been occurring around me lately and while
some have been outside of my control. My taking an
active role in others is bound to cast suspicion on me."
"I take it your meeting with Karin is one of these you

consider just you taking an active role."
"That's right. I hired her to be the new president of my
company."
"Rather strange, you trusting a Sound-nin so quickly after

she defected from her village."
"She didn't defect from her village but the young man
who she had chosen to follow which resulted in many of
her choices for the past several years."
"Still it leaves me with lots of unanswered questions,

such as why her?"
"Her wonderful abilities naturally," Kyuubi said as if it

was obvious, "I'm actually surprised you would pass up
on her."
"She's made a career of defecting from villages."

"All for the affections of a man she was in love with."
"Not exactly an excuse I'd be willing to accept as valid."
Kyuubi giggled into her sleeve causing the stern man's

perpetual frown to deepen. "I highly doubt that you'd
accept any reason as valid." Ibiki nodded his head at her
point so expanding her reasoning said, "I think you
shinobi tend to forget that you are raising children to be
soldiers. Why if Karin had been a civilian many of her
actions might have been construed as those of a love sick
girl who ran away from home for the boy she loved."
"Perhaps, but she was a kunoichi and has been trained to

ignore her emotions."
"I suppose, but doing such is easier said than done and
one's youth is often the time when they make the
mistakes and learn the lessons that will help guide them
into adulthood. Now, I'll admit that some people seem
incapable of learning from their missteps, but I believe
Karin has. Not to mention that falling for the wrong man
is something that I can attest to as well. And then there is
her ability to actually tell if a person is lying merely from
sensing their chakra. I don't think I need to explain to
you why having a president who can do that is a
godsend."
Kyuubi could see that Ibiki had considered that as well

but had been bound by his own sense of what a proper
shinobi was. He nodded in acceptance of her reasons but
said, "I guess we'll see if this is a wise decision on your
part or not. But I still have two other matters I have to
clear up."
"Those being…"
"First is, just where the hell is this bodyguard of yours?"
Kyuubi shrugged saying, "She'll turn up I suppose, unless

the assassin managed to get the drop on her before being
caught. I doubt it, but if she's alive she'll show."
"How can you be sure?"
"She hasn't been paid yet," Kyuubi answered able to see

Ibiki easily bought her reason although she highly
doubted he knew just how the woman expected to get
paid, with a thorough fucking from Naruto.
"Well if she does turn up and somehow manages to

sneak in again I expect you to contact me." He waited
until Kyuubi nodded before saying, "Now let's just
assume your theory of a conspiracy is true, who is it in
the village that stands to gain the most with you out of
the way since with your siblings both being dead I doubt
they were the ones in charge?"
Kyuubi had an excellent idea of whom, but since Ibiki

poking around could present a danger to Nanabi and
Mikoto should he begin focusing on the prison said, "I
don't know. It could be anyone perhaps my siblings were
smuggling something for a shinobi to make a little profit
on the side. Or any other number of shadowy under the
table dealings. If you want I can make any records they
kept available to you." Kyuubi could see it was the
perfect thing to say to the man. She doubted that the
increased number of people watching her would be
pulled but that would come eventually. Plus it would
distract Ibiki while Nanabi scouted the prison since she
doubted Danzou had ever met with the two siblings of
her body. She suspected he had used his Root members
or unsuspecting civilians being controlled by his
Yamanaka to meet with the pair to create the impression
of some unheard of organization. Since her body's
siblings only cared for money she doubted they had ever
dug too deeply into whom they were dealing with as their
deaths had certainly proved that they underestimated
him. In any case she just wished Nibi would hurry up
and make her appearance since the sooner her, Karin,
and Nibi could show they were simply interested in
getting on with their lives and meant the village no harm.
The sooner they would be free to be with Naruto.
****************************
Jiraiya awoke slowly and was surprised to not find

himself in the hospital hooked up to various machines
intent on keeping him alive. He could hear the scribble
of a pen followed by the sound of a stamp being pressed
onto a piece of paper. Guessing himself to be on the
couch that Tsunade kept in her office he considered
pretending to stay asleep hoping she'd leave the room so
he could sneak out. However, his plan was dashed by
Tsunade saying, "I know you're awake."
Jiraiya sat up and to his surprise the number of files in

Tsunade's out bin was stacked hire than those in the in
one. "How long was I out for?" he asked figuring the fact
that he didn't hurt meant the beating he had sustained
from the angry women might have had him laid up for
months. He could easily see Tsunade simply hooking his
broken body up to an I.V. on her couch and letting fate
decide whether he lived or died.
"A half hour," Tsunade answered, before adding as a

result of his disbelieving face, "You fainted causing many
of those interested in pounding on you to lose interest.
Although I'd be careful leaving the village if I was you."
Jiraiya nodded and getting down to business said, "The

summons must have been rather important if you aren't
currently trying to rearrange my facial features with your
fists."
To his surprise Tsunade seemed rather nervous to

explain but after taking a deep breath said, "It involves
your godson and a jutsu."
"What's he gotten himself into this time?"
Tsunade blushed thinking to herself, "It's not so much

what as who." She grinned at her mental joke before
saying, "Well… let's just say it's a jutsu that's kind of
made him popular with the ladies."
"How so?" Jiraiya asked confused which he could see in

turn confused Tsunade since she probably figured he'd
pick up on her hint.
"Um…you know," she replied trying to fight her
embarrassment from coming up with a way of telling her
old teammate she was currently sleeping with his
apprentice without actually saying it.
"Not really," the toad Sage replied confused, "I mean are
they going crazy over how powerful it is. I remember
when Minato mastered the Hiraishin once ever kunoichi
realized how powerful he was going to become well he
needed to beat them away with a stick. So just what does
this jutsu do to make all the ladies go crazy over my
apprentice?"
Sighing since she figured Jiraiya needed a blunt answer

she said, "It makes them want to strip naked and take
him to bed."
"The jutsu does?" Jiraiya said having a hard time
believing Naruto would spend any time trying to develop
such a jutsu.
"More or less, it's helped along by his looks and

personality."
Hearing the dreamy and flattering tone in Tsunade's

voice, Jiraiya's eyes went wide upon realizing, "You're
one of the ladies he's used this jutsu on!"
"That's right," Tsunade said glad her office was

soundproof since Jiraiya had practically leapt from the
couch to point at her as he yelled his statement. Now
that the cat was out of the bag she found it easier to
explain saying, "It's called the Temptation's Touch. He
was given it by a man named Kanji during his training
trip with you."
Tsunade stopped her explanation and sighed as she
noticed that it appeared Jiraiya wasn't listening since tears
were leaking from his eyes in waterfall proportions as he
mumbled to himself, "He's surpassed me," over and over
again.
After several minutes her impatience got the better of

her as she shouted, "Can you try acting serious?" Jiraiya
went ramrod straight and focused on her again. Starting
over she said, "Now as I was saying…" Going over what
had transpired and they had learned over the close to ten
months that Naruto had begun trying to unite the
villages, although she had skipped over Konan and
Akatsuki as well as the specifics of the sex involved
despite Jiraiya's pleading for some details, she finished by
saying, "That's basically where we are now."
Jiraiya sunk back into the couch trying to process what

he had been told. He noticed that Tsunade seemed to be
still holding something back, but ignoring it for now
asked, "Are you happy?"
"More than I've ever been," she answered honestly.
Jiraiya nodded a bit sadly for himself but cheering up

almost immediately sat back in the couch and crossing
his legs said, "Whew, now that's a load off my mind."
Tsunade was confused by the strange response but

figured Jiraiya didn't want to dwell on the missed
opportunity with her so she asked, "Why's that?"
"Well for a while there I was kind of afraid he was gay. I

mean you should have heard him during the trip it was
Sasuke this and Sasuke that."
"I assure you he's definitely not."

"I don't know. I might need some details to convince
me."
"Jiraiya," the Hokage warned dangerously.
"I'm kidding," He replied quickly, "Man, sex for peace.

Why didn't I think of that?" Turning serious though he
said, "This Danzou situation has me worried however.
Are you sure the Bijuu can be trusted?"
"Kyuubi and Nibi, yes," Tsunade said positive of her

answer, "Nanabi though does give me some pause
especially since she seems to be the most essential part of
the plan. But I'm leaving learning about what's going on
in the prison to Kyuubi. For now I'm concentrating on
the chaos that Akatsuki is causing along with how the
other villages are reacting to it. Not to mention the vote
I'm trying to get through the clan council."
"I noticed you skipped over them," Jiraiya said leaning
forward in interest since if Naruto's goal was to take up
his dream of a peaceful shinobi world it would seem
necessary to have a plan in place for the group which was
standing in its way.
Tsunade's face grew pained for a moment before she

said, "I know…the reason is that the supposed leader of
Akatsuki's dream is also peace."
"Well whoever that is has a funny way of going about

achieving it," Jiraiya said in disbelief considering that the
moves they've made almost seemed assured to cause war
to break out.
"Yes…Jiraiya there's a reason why he shares your

dream."
"Which is?"
"You trained him," Tsunade said and from the way her
fellow Sannin's face drained of color she knew he
understood what she was implying.
"You mean…?"
"Yes, he's one of the orphans you looked after during the
Second Shinobi World War."
"How…which one… I mean…"
"We know this because one of the members of Akatsuki

is Konan." Tsunade stopped giving Jiraiya time to
process, she saw that he made the connection that the
woman was also one of Naruto's lovers. He nodded his
head indicating her to continue her explanation, "His
name is…"
"Nagato…" Jiraiya said unable to stop himself from
interrupting, "It's him isn't it?"
"Yes, after you left they followed your dream to unite

their home country which is when they first formed
Akatsuki."
"I had heard rumors that Akatsuki originally sprung up

during the Third Shinobi War. But I couldn't get any
details on them from that time."
"I'm not surprised," Tsunade said closing her eyes

knowing the next part would be hard for Jiraiya to bear.
"Yahiko was the leader then…"
"Was," Jiraiya said his tone sounding dead.
Tsunade nodded, "I'm afraid so…Their group became

too well respected and known in Ame. It was only a
matter of time before Hanzo got word of them and
seeing them as a threat to his rule he set a trap for
Akatsuki's leader…with Danzou's help."
"What? Why would Danzou aid Hanzo the Salamander?"
"I don't know. I'm afraid even Konan doesn't know that.
All she knows is that Root was a part of the trap set for
Yahiko. With their help they had captured Konan to lure
the other two into a trap. There Hanzo attempted to
force Nagato to choose between his two friends lives.
Yahiko took the choice from Nagato and Hanzo by
impaling himself on the kunai Nagato was wielding. He
passed his will onto Nagato but seeing his friend's death
caused something to snap inside him. He summoned
some sort statue with which he devastated both Root
and Hanzo forces. He rescued Konan but something
became dark in both of them as a result of this
encounter. They decided to continue with making peace
Akatsuki's goal but their methods changed drastically."
Jiraiya was sitting with both feet planted on the floor his
forearms resting on his knees as he looked down at his
feet. After several moments he said, "This is my fault. I
should have brought them back with me. But I was so
damn sure Nagato was the one that once I felt I had
trained him that I should step back and let things
precede as foretold to me."
"You can't blame yourself for this," Tsunade said

soothingly getting up from her desk to place a hand on
Jiraiya's shoulder. "You gave those kids more of a chance
than they otherwise would have. They lived for years
after you left. It was Danzou and Hanzo that caused this
not you."
Jiraiya placed his hand on hers before looking up and
saying, "Thanks," trying to lighten the mood he added,
"Do you think Naruto would be up for a little three way
action sometime?" The hand on his shoulder clamped
down painfully and Jiraiya had just enough time to
register that the beating he had averted earlier was about
to be delivered. As Tsunade's fist grew closer and closer
to his face he thought, "In case I don't survive this I pass
my will onto you Naruto."
*****************************
Tenten grumbled to herself as she tried to get

comfortable on her sleeping mat. But her mood grew
worse as she turned to see Sakura's abandoned one.
Rolling onto her back again, she stared up at the ceiling
trying to ignore what was probably going on above her.
Thinking back to earlier in the day, she frowned since it
had been easily apparent to tell that something had
happened between Naruto and Haku. After spending
most of the day searching for Kabuto, she and Sakura
had returned to find Naruto sitting in the kitchen as
Tsunami prepared a meal for them. They had filled him
in that the treehouse hideout was a bust as were some of
the surrounding areas that Tsunami had suggested. It was
in the midst of formulating a search plan for the next day
that Haku had joined them.
Tsunami had said, "I'm glad to see you are feeling more
rested."
It had readily apparent for Tenten to see that Haku

hadn't exactly been sure what Tsunami was referring too,
but had nevertheless she said, "Thank you… I suppose I
was feeling a tad worn down."
The sweet smile she had given Tsunami melted into a

sultry one as the mother turned back to what she was
cooking and the kunoichi's gaze fell onto Naruto. Haku
took a seat next to Naruto as they picked up planning for
the next day. Tenten had simply sat back and watched
feeling annoyed that Sakura didn't seem at all bothered
by the fact that Naruto had gone and added another girl
to his collection. Why such a thing bothered her,
considering her supposed lack of interest in being with
the jinchuriki, she couldn't say. But her feeling of
annoyance and perhaps a bit of jealousy, intensified after
dinner when Haku asked that again Naruto spend the
night with her.
The way Sakura had quickly agreed, since if it was

apparent to her that Naruto and Haku had slept together
then she assumed the pink-haired girl must have known
as well really pushed her buttons the wrong way. Her
irritation only grew more intense as almost immediately
after dinner and everyone turned in for the night Sakura,
having waited until Tsunami had settled in her bedroom,
which was on the first floor with them, threw off her
covers to reveal she was wearing a sexy red silk bustier
along with matching panties and a garter belt. The straps
of the garter belt were attached to light red sheer
stockings. Sakura sent her a smile before stealthily
climbing the stairs no doubt to join in with whatever was
transpiring between Haku and Naruto.
Tenten had resolved to just roll over and go to sleep. But

her body was haunted by memories of the night with
Naruto and refused to let her slip into slumber. Her body
seemed to hijack her thoughts as it replayed for her the
night of her first one night stand. She had just been shot
down by Neji and her fellow kunoichi graduates had
teased her for setting her sights too high. To Tenten their
jests had sounded sort of bitter which she attributed to
their own hopes for a date with the Hyuuga had been
dismissed by the boy. She guessed that they had taken
offense that the supposed tomboy had thought she could
succeed where they had failed. Taking her leave as two of
the girls began arguing over whose boyfriend was better,
which naturally ended up with them bragging about their
men's skills in the bedroom, Tenten had decided she was
going to prove she could be just as sensual as any of
them.
She had henged herself as a civilian woman and headed

to a nearby bar. There she had spotted a nervous looking
young man that much like her didn't appear to have
much experience with the opposite sex. Approaching
him, she managed to learn all sorts of things about him
since she was trained to do being a kunoichi and all. But
it was upon learning that he was a virgin that she decided
to go the distance with him. Unfortunately the night had
been disappointing in several ways such as low stamina
which coupled with his blowing his load nearly as soon
as he entered her resulted in a poor performance the
second time around when she had managed to suck him
back to hardness. Unable to get him ready for a third
round, and having not experienced an orgasm of her
own Tenten waited for him to fall asleep before sneaking
out finding the smile on the man's face to be frustrating
since he hadn't managed to put one on hers.
She'd wait several months before trying again which was

about the time Naruto began going on dates with women
that Tenten now knew belonged to his Harem. This
time, again henged as a civilian, she found someone who
knew what he was doing. But while pleasant and she did
experience an orgasm, the man didn't seem all that
interested in her pleasure. It had left her with the feeling
like if she came that was good and all but in truth all he
cared about was his own. What was worse was that one
of the condoms she had insisted the man use had broken
so for the next few days Tenten had lived with the fear
she might have gotten knocked up. Needless to say it was
one of the few times in her life when she had actually
been glad upon it being that time of the month.
Then there had been Naruto, and to her chagrin her

body shivered in pleasure at the memories. Not to
mention she felt her cheeks color at remembering how
she had begged for Naruto to fill her ass with his seed.
That night she was sure she was the one that slept with
the smile on her face. Sighing since she should have
figured such great sex came with conditions she was
about to try to fall asleep again when she thought, "You
know what fuck it." Throwing her covers off she
mentally said, "I'm bound to him so that means I deserve
some relief too."
Climbing the stairs to the guest room she pushed open

the door to peek inside. There as expected was Haku and
Sakura giving a double blowjob to Naruto who was lying
on the bed with his hands behind his head. Sakura was
lying on her stomach between Naruto's legs running her
tongue all along his shaft and balls. From her vantage
point Tenten could easily see the darker coloration of
Sakura's panties which showed just how excited the
kunoichi was. Haku was on all fours her backside facing
towards Naruto as she devoted her attention to
swallowing what she could of Naruto's length. Tenten
watched for several minutes feeling her own body grow
excited from watching before stepping into the room.
She expected some sort of immediate response but

instead Sakura and Haku merely stopped to look at her.
Naruto was the most nervous of the three asking,
"Uh…What's up Tenten?"
A quick joke about his stiff cock being one thing that
was certainly up came to mind but she ignored it saying,
"Well seeing as I'm bound to you and can't get any more
so. I felt that it's only fair that I get a piece of the action
too."
Tenten noticed a quick look pass between Haku and

Sakura which was followed by knowing smiles. Sakura
surprised her though by saying, "Sure, I suppose you
have a point." Getting up from between Naruto's legs
she began heading for the door.
"Where are you going Sakura?" Naruto asked as she

reached for the doorknob.
"Well I should take another reading of Kin's vitals. With

a higher frequency of tests it should help with any
diagnose we make back in Konoha. Besides, Tenten will
take my place so you shouldn't miss me too much."
Giving a smile she blew him a kiss before stepping out of
the room.
Tenten pulled down her pajama pants and then pulled
the white t-shirt she had been sleeping in over her head.
She had already loosened the buns of her hair for the
night so her long brown hair was hanging down the
middle of her back. She stood awkwardly in front of
holding her arm over her breasts and turning slightly so
that her pussy wasn't facing them.
Naruto knew her awkwardness was due to the concern

that he'd tell her to get lost considering her earlier
attitude, not to mention he had Haku and Sakura, who
were more than happy to sleep with him. Naruto smiled
at her though and with a small wave beckoned her
towards the bed. He doubted Tenten even noticed the
small smile that appeared on her face and doubted any
positive feelings would still be there in the morning, but
Naruto was bound to her so would gladly fulfill just
about any need she had.
Tenten climbed onto the bed and positioned herself
similarly as Haku except on the opposite side of him.
Naruto's hard cock swelled even larger as he got a clear
view of both kunoichi's pussies. Both girls began to
pleasure his cock with their mouths and although Tenten
made a decent effort, Naruto could tell Haku's presence
was throwing her game as the weapon user was hesitant
to get too close to her. It made for a rather awkward
double blowjob especially considering how well Haku
and Sakura had been doing.
In order to entice her to do a little better, Naruto began

rubbing her ass with his hand. Pulling his other hand
from behind his head he began to also rub Haku's butt as
well causing her to mew into his cock like a microphone.
He groaned in response which to his surprise seemed to
spur Tenten on. He fought down a chuckle as he realized
that it was her competiveness that was causing her to
ignore her earlier hang-ups as she began to try and
muscle Haku out of her way.
Haku didn't allow herself to be pushed to the side as she

kept pleasing his dick, but made an effort to include
Tenten in her actions. Bobbing her head up and down
his shaft she pulled her mouth away and made room for
the other kunoichi who mirrored her actions.
Naruto moaned in ecstasy as Tenten figured she'd get

more access working with Haku then against. As a result
the two women soon established a rhythm that had him
begging for release, "Damn you two are amazing
together. Just fucking incredible."
Haku was naturally more inclined to respond and pulled

away from his junk to allow Tenten her turn blowing
him, looked over her shoulder she said, "Your cock is so
hard Naruto and your precum is so delicious. I can't wait
for you to blow your load." Turning her attention back
to his cock she waited for Tenten to move before
swallowing his manhood again.
"Yeah that's it, keep it up," he said gutturally. He ended

his rubbing of their asses and pointed his index and
middle finger at their soaking snatches. Pushing the
fingers inside, both kunoichi moaned into his cock like a
duet having switched to running their tongues over his
length. Pumping his fingers in and out of the drenched
pussies of the two kunoichi, he was rewarded with their
moans which in turn added to the stimulation on his
cock. Nearing his limit, he increased his own pace hoping
to push the kunoichi over the edge as well.
Tenten ended up climaxing first pulling her mouth away

in order to muffle her moans with her hand as her pussy
began to convulse around the probing digits. Haku soon
followed but muffled her own moans of pleasure with
Naruto's cock which in turn set him off. Haku caught the
first blast in her mouth but pulled back in surprise taking
the next one on her face. Quickly swallowing she had
just opened her mouth again as his final eruption coated
her tongue and chin. She swallowed what she had caught
and then running a finger scooped some of his white
cream from her face holding the finger for Tenten to
clean.
"I'll pass," she said despite having a desire to taste him as

well.
With a shrug Haku said, "Suit yourself," and then cleaned

her finger and hand with her tongue, making sure Naruto
had an excellent view as she cleaned his seed from her
skin. Her show did the trick as Naruto sat up quickly
pushing her onto her side. She giggled at his forcefulness
as he spread her legs placing one on his shoulder as her
other one rested between his own as he knelt around it.
Placing his dick against her entrance he slowly entered
her causing Haku to moan at the intrusion. Grabbing her
by the stomach and ass he began sliding in and out of her
slick tunnel as her cries of pleasure soon filled the room.
"Shush, Haku," he said concerned her moans would

wake Tsunami.
"I'm…I'm sorry…It's just so good," she moaned

gripping the sheet of the bed. Twisting her torso so that
her face faced the covers she bit into them in order to
stifle her moans.
Tenten meanwhile was feeling a little neglected so

crawling towards Naruto said, "W-what about me?"
Pulling Haku's leg off his shoulder he pulled her up onto

all fours before telling Tenten to do the same next to her.
Haku's moans once more filled the room as the cover
was pulled free of her mouth while Naruto began to rub
the outside of Tenten's pussy. After several minutes he
switched pushing into Tenten, who moaned,
"Fuuuccckkk," as she was impaled by the largest of the
three cocks she had experienced.
Haku moaned as Naruto began to finger her pussy while

he pounded Tenten's relentlessly. Looking over she saw
Tenten's head was facing down as if she was trying not to
let her cries of pleasure be heard. But it was difficult to
say as her long brown hair was spilled down over her
face. She reached over to pull the hair away and moved it
to the other side. Tenten looked over at her biting her lip
to keep from moaning and Haku leaned in slowly to kiss
her. Upon realizing her intentions though Tenten's
brown eyes grew wide and she quickly turned her head
away.
Haku smiled sadly at her and caught a frown appearing
on Naruto's face. She sensed that perhaps he was going
to pull out of the kunoichi to return his efforts to
pleasing her, but Haku rose up to her knees and turned
to kiss her lover. As their kiss ended she noticed Tenten
staring at them out of the corner of her eye with a
mixture of envy, confusion, and lust. She hurriedly
lowered her head back to the mattress as she let her arms
rest while leaving her ass at the same height while Naruto
churned about inside her.
Leaning in to his ear, she took his lobe between her teeth
and after nibbling it allowed it to slip free to whisper,
"That's it Naruto fuck her. Make her scream your name."
Naruto responded by increasing the pace and violence of
his thrust which Haku imagined was hitting Tenten's
deepest point as she moved a hand over her mouth to
keep from screaming. As Naruto and Tenten began to
signal they were nearing their ends, Haku smiled since
she knew soon it would be her turn to once more
experience the pure bliss that Naruto had introduced her
too.
*****************************
Sakura squirmed a little in the chair next to Inari's bed

since her panties had grown a little uncomfortable due to
how damp they were. But ignoring it as best she could
she focused on finishing the report from her latest scan
of Kin, "Patient is still unresponsive. There still appears
to be no physical abnormalities in her brain to explain
her coma. My best guess at this point is that it's a defense
against her being used as a sacrifice for Edo Tensei.
During my cleaning of the patient I noticed that her
finger and toe nails were extremely long indicating she
had been in a similar state for quite some time. I estimate
age to be around seventeen to twenty considering she
appeared to be about fourteen or so during the Chunin
Exams. It's highly unlikely at this point that any further
medical treatment will be of value. I'll conduct the next
scan in the morning."
Shutting off her tape recorder she wrote down several of

her observations before sticking them both on Inari's
nightstand. Standing she looked down at the young
woman saying, "You poor thing," before moving
towards the door. She wondered if she should go back to
Naruto and the others, or just head down to bed since
she figured it had probably taken a lot of self-convincing
for Tenten to ask to be a part of the action. She doubted
that Tenten wanted to be part of a threesome, or
foursome, if she went back, since it would tend to
cement for the kunoichi she was a part of a harem.
Placing her hand inside her panties she gave her pussy a
rub and really wanted to go join the action, but figured
there would be time enough later. She figured it would
be better for Tenten if for now at least things didn't get
too wild. Although Sakura figured it was only a matter of
time until she came around since it was already obvious
Tenten was addicted to the pleasure Naruto was capable
of giving her.
She opened the door quietly and was about to step out
but quickly ducked back in. Closing the door until only a
crack was open, she felt torn between cursing and
smiling, as there peeking into the room where Naruto
was no doubt pleasuring the two women with him was
Tsunami. The older woman was wearing a conservative
navy blue chemise. The garment was solid blue around
the V-neck top portion before turning to blue and white
strips over the skirt portion which reached to her knees.
While her choice of sleepwear obviously reflected her
role as mother since Sakura could easily imagine her
wearing it around the house without raising any
eyebrows. However, the way the single mom was holding
the front of the skirt portion up with one hand while
rubbing her panty clad pussy with the other definitely
would.
Tsunami had her back against the wall as she looked over
her shoulder through the cracked door at the threesome
action happening just a few feet from her. Her hand was
moving frantically as she tried to quickly achieve her
climax no doubt aware she was spying on shinobi and
was probably pushing her luck as is.
Watching the mother try and get off definitely had an

effect on Sakura, whose previous arousal soon came
roaring back. Sliding her hand into her panties she
proceeded to follow Tsunami's example as she began to
rub her pussy as well. Sakura guessed that indulging in
such an act of self-pleasure had probably become rather
rare if only from just how much Tsunami seemed to be
getting into it. Of course Sakura figured it could also just
be the titillation of being caught or the act of peeping
itself. But Tsunami had struck Sakura as the type of
woman who due to the tragedy that had claimed her
husband had dedicated all her energies to her son. As a
result she had put aside her own carnal desires in order
to concentrate on her motherly duties. Sakura smiled as
she figured that now Tsunami would be all too aware of
those desires.
The mother's eyes suddenly grew wide and Sakura

imagined that Tsunami may have gotten her first glimpse
of the cock that would probably haunt her dreams that
night. She quickly pulled her hand from her pussy
allowing the hem of her nightgown to drop down as she
retreated back down stairs with a level of stealth that
would make a shinobi proud. Even though Sakura
doubted those in the room would have picked up her
presence even if she had stomped away. Pulling her hand
from her own snatch, she looked at her drenched fingers
and decided it wouldn't hurt to head down stairs to finish
her own self-exploration as she figured that's exactly
what Tsunami was doing as well.
***************************
Tenten tensed as her climax hit hard as she sunk to the

mattress her legs no longer able to support her. She
figured Naruto must have been on the verge as well since
he suddenly pulled out of her. She whimpered at the loss
and had hoped he would finish inside having learned that
he was incapable of impregnating anyone due to the
Kyuubi. But she realized that he was probably still
respecting her wishes from their first time together. Still
she would have expected him to coat her back and ass in
his seed but she felt none of the hot liquid hit her.
Looking over her shoulder she understood why as she
saw the back of Haku's head as she caught his seed with
her mouth.
Naruto groaned in pleasure as she began to bob her head
no doubt trying to keep his dick at maximum hardness.
As the jinchuriki fell backwards onto his ass, Haku
followed him down never letting his manhood slip from
her lips. Tenten wasn't sure what it was she felt as
Naruto moaned the other girl's name as she continued to
clean his dick of hers and his fluids. She was tempted for
a moment to reengage, but figured that would be her
giving her tacit approval that she was a part of his
Harem. Therefore having gotten the orgasm that she
came for she slipped from the bed moving to her clothes
and began dressing slowly. She knew she was kind of
making a point of doing so and wondered why but as her
mind suggested that it was so Naruto would ask her to
stay, she quickly scoffed at the idea. Still as she was about
to slowly open the door she paused upon noticing it was
cracked open slightly. Guessing that perhaps Sakura had
peeked in on them she shrugged it off and not hearing
any words to stop from Naruto looked back to see Haku
about to mount the blond.
She turned away. Yet, she quickly looked back when she
heard a sudden movement on the bed, but felt
disappointed that it wasn't Naruto pushing Haku aside to
come after her. Instead he grabbed the kunoichi who
laughed in joy as he spun them around and pinned her to
the bed on her back. Stepping outside the room she
closed the door behind her but instead of heading back
down the stairs leaned up against it to listen in.
*****************************
Laughing as she was flipped onto her back she playful

pouted saying, "No fair, I wanted to be on top."
Kissing her deeply, Naruto rubbed his cock over her slit
and breaking the kiss said, "Sorry but right now I want to
fuck you hard and deep."
Cupping his face she quickly pecked his lips before

saying, "Then what are you waiting for?" Naruto smiled
at her and lined his cock up with her entrance. "Oh,
yes… so good," she moaned as he pushed his hardness
inside her.
Naruto began slowly but soon was pumping away with a

full head of steam. Delivering on his statement Haku
moaned in bliss as her mind went blank due to the cock
pounding the entrance to her womb. Placing her feet on
the back of his thighs she reached down to grab his ass
in her hands and began pulling him towards her as she
tried to drive his cock further inside, "Ah…oh gods…
my….ah I can feel you so d-deep… I-it's amazing. W-
what about you?"
"It's fantastic for me too," Naruto said while he grunted
from his exertions. "Your pussy is sucking me in… it's
incredible." Picking up his pace even more now and
aided by Haku he rested his torso against her causing her
to moan even louder as her nipples rubbed against his
chest. Wrapping his arms beneath her, he gripped her by
the shoulders to begin pulling her towards him even
more forcefully.
"Ah yes," she shouted as her lover churned away inside

her, "I-it's so big and filling me up so much. M..my
stomach feels like it's about to be ripped apart." Feeling
her lover's dick beginning to swell inside her she
moaned, "Y-you're close aren't you. M-me
too…inside…give me all your seed. I want it all."
"H…get ready then…fuck…I'm cumming," Naruto

shouted as Haku's cries joined in as the two lovers clung
to each other while riding out their climaxes. They began
to kiss gently after the overwhelming sensations died
down. His cock slipped out of her letting some of his
seed leak out as he slid to her side.
"So warm," Haku said snuggling into his side as she

rubbed her stomach as well.
Naruto kissed the top of her head before pulling a

blanket over them and with the naked beauty in his arms
began to drift off to sleep. However Haku calling his
name caused him to awaken and ask, "Hmm…What is
it?"
Haku seemed a little nervous, but overcoming it said,

"There's something I need to ask of you."
"Go ahead," he replied sitting up a little straighter as she

pulled away to sit up as well.
"It has to do with your ambition and my place in it…"
she began before explaining why she couldn't commit to
it and perhaps by extension him as much as she and he
hoped.
Although disappointed he simply smiled before nodding

and saying, "I understand." Seeing relief that he wasn't
upset appearing in her eyes he pulled her close as he
settled once more to sleep with her head resting against
his chest. As his eyes grew heavy he allowed himself to
wonder what the next day would bring.
*****************************
Haku had awoken refreshed if a little sore from the

activities the night before. After showering she had
joined the others downstairs and had immediately
noticed Tsunami had seemed a little off that morning.
Haku couldn't exactly put her finger on it, but she had
seemed a little hesitant to speak as freely around the
shinobi that morning. Almost like she was afraid she'd
say something to embarrass herself. The other thing that
Haku had found odd was the single mother had seemed
a little more groomed. While she was sure the mother
normally looked presentable in the morning, to Haku it
had seemed as if she had spent a little extra time getting
ready, but had also taken great pains to make it appear
otherwise. However, Haku was forced to admit that two
mornings spent inside the woman's house didn't make
her an expert on the mother. For all she knew her first
day at the residence had been an off day for Tsunami and
she normally looked the way she had at breakfast this
morning.
Haku shrugged it off as unimportant at the moment as

she began to focus on the here and now. At breakfast
she had asked if they could spar before dedicating the
rest of the day to looking for Kabuto. She had wanted to
measure her own skills against the others since she knew
she'd probably need to spend some considerable time
catching up. Naruto had been all too ready to agree
causing the kunoichi to suspect he viewed a match
against her as a way to measure how far he had come in
the nearly four years since their last fight.
For Haku the match had been a humbling experience as

he easily bested her and had even shattered one of her
ice mirrors with his jutsu the Rasengan. Naruto had even
left her with the impression that he had been holding
back. It made her glad that this time around she would
be by his side instead of against him.
Next, she had faced Sakura and although had performed

relatively well she found she again was no match for the
girl who now matched her in physical age if not
chronologically. Considering she had viewed the pink-
haired kunoichi as rather weak from their first encounter,
she couldn't say she was surprised at her growth when
considering who her teammate was. After beating her
Sakura had bowed in respect before skipping towards
Naruto leaving Haku with the impression that much like
the blond the kunoichi viewed her victory as a sign of
her own growth.
As Haku moved to line up against her final opponent,

she spent a moment to notice that Sakura, who had been
smirking all morning as if she was aware of some secret
that the others were unaware of, was whispering
something in Naruto's ear. Whatever it was caused the
jinchuriki's eyes to grow wide in surprise before he
whispered something back. Sakura nodded her smirk
blossoming into a full on smile which grew a little
lascivious before she grabbed his hand to lead him into
the woods.
Haku smirked as she guessed Sakura was making up for
missing out on time with Naruto the night before.
Figuring that the two were confident that the clones
Naruto had watching for trouble around the area they
were training in as well as Tsunami's, Haku decided to
concentrate on her own situation. Focusing on Tenten,
she caught a scowl appear as she watched the two
disappear behind a large tree. Aware that she was being
observed she quickly schooled her features into a
dispassionate mask. Haku kept the frown she felt from
appearing on her face as she studied the girl who was
doing the same to her.
Haku did pity Tenten though as she could easily see the
girl valued strength but seemed to have no idea from
where it came. Her decision to join in on the action the
night before but not partake in the post copulation
cuddling a time where Haku actually felt the most
connected to Naruto seemed to highlight her belief that
strength could only be attained alone. Granted she could
understand her being upset since Naruto admitted to her
that he had underplayed just what sleeping with him
entailed. But despite the girl seemingly having used him
as a sex toy Haku could tell her lover was still thinking of
ways to help the brunette achieve her goals. Considering
Naruto had gone along with her own request, Haku
knew she had made the right choice in becoming one of
his lovers. Especially since she knew that it was the
people one valued as precious that gave a person their
strength and with so many precious people in his,
Naruto's growth would practically be limitless in order to
gather the strength to protect them all.
"Are you ready?" Haku asked to which Tenten nodded

with an excited smile. Haku believed that her opponent
believed that she would be rather easy to beat since both
Naruto and Sakura had managed to already. But, Haku
could tell that in this match she held the advantage since
it appeared Tenten was a long range fighter primarily.
Tenten nodded and after several heartbeats began

throwing practice kunai from her large scroll. Haku easily
parried them by throwing dull senbon that knocked them
out of the air. She noticed the Leaf Kunoichi scowl but
undeterred Tenten simply threw more in her next volley.
Again Haku countered, throwing just as many senbon as
she did kunai. With their respective thrown weapons
battering each other out of the air, Tenten decided to
change things up as she leapt into the air. Throwing
wooden bokken, which she used to simulate throwing
swords, Haku could tell Tenten was frustrated that she
seemed to have found an opponent with the same level
of accuracy as her.
Leaping backwards as several of the wooden blades

buried themselves into the ground where she had just
been standing, Haku could also see that some of her
opponent's confidence was slipping away. Taking
advantage of the small lull in projectiles as the kunoichi
landed, Haku quickly began running towards her
opponent. She saw Tenten's eyes go wide in surprise as
she saw just how fast she was in a dead sprint. It threw
the kunoichi off her game a moment but she quickly
tried to recover, however she only managed to get off a
single off target kunai before Haku was wit in striking
range.
Haku threw a punch to the side of her opponent's face

which Tenten managed to block throwing her arms up.
She tried to counter with one of her own but Haku spun
out of the way and lashed out with a spinning backhand.
The attack connected across Tenten cheek causing her
head to snap away from the blow. She tried to throw
another punch towards Haku's face but she just leaned
back allowing the fist to sail by. Dropping down and
spinning, Haku swept Tenten's feet from beneath her.
The kunoichi landed roughly on her backside, but rolled
backwards into a crouch looking for where her opponent
disappeared too.
She found out where when one of her wooden swords

was placed against her neck from behind as Haku said, "I
believe I win this round."
"Dammit," Tenten said dropping to her butt as she

admitted her defeat.
"You fought well," Haku said coming around from

behind the kunoichi holding the bokken to her
opponent.
"Sure…" Tenten said bitterly before at least making the

effort to congratulate her opponent saying, "…you too."
Haku smiled aware Tenten was trying to process how she
was unable to defeat a person, who as far as she knew
had been defeated by genin four years previous whom at
that point still had less experience then her. "You
shouldn't let your loss get to you. I was a poor match-up
for you."
"Like that would matter in the field," Tenten said

standing to begin collecting her weapons. "I guess I
should face it, I'll never be more than a second-rate
kunoichi who is better suited to backing up the real
fighters."
"I suppose it is best if you come to terms with that then,"

Haku said also collecting her practice weapons.
Although she had just said something similar hearing the

other girl agreeing with her angered Tenten so she said,
"What's that supposed to mean?"
Haku straightened from picking up a senbon before
facing the kunoichi to say, "I was merely agreeing with
you. You covet strength yet have no idea from where it
comes."
"I know where it comes from," Tenten snapped, "hard

work and training."
"Those are how one hones strength but it doesn't make

one strong,"
"Oh really, you might have beaten me but you still got
creamed by Sakura and Naruto."
Haku nodded unaffected by Tenten's statement

something she knew was making the kunoichi angrier.
"They grew stronger because they understand where
strength comes from." Pointing to her heart Haku said,
"It comes from a desire to protect those precious to you.
Both of them grew stronger to try and save their
teammate from Orochimaru. But what do you desire
strength for?"
Tenten looked away her reason of being recognized as a

kunoichi in the same league as Tsunade suddenly
seeming petty in comparison. Still aware of another
reason Naruto had always trained said, "He also wants to
be strong to become Hokage and be recognized by the
village."
Haku smiled aware that the kunoichi was seizing on a

goal Naruto had set in his youth that had seemed on the
surface to be rather selfish since it was all about him.
However aware of how much he had grown she
countered, "And what is the Hokage but someone who
views everyone in the village as important. There is a
reason the Kage tend to be the strongest in their villages.
Naruto may once have desired the title for recognition
but now I think you know exactly why he would desire
it."
Tenten was unable to meet the kunoichi's gaze as she felt

guilty for trying to make Naruto out to be selfish.
Catching sight of one of Sakura's legs sticking out from
the tree she and Naruto were behind with her shorts
hanging from her dangling foot, Tenten felt a little of her
old anger making a comeback as she sullenly said, "So
what are you saying? If I become one of Naruto's harem
girls, like you and Sakura, I'll suddenly become stronger,
that I should just give up on my own dreams to follow
him around as he sleeps his way to world peace?"
Haku looked sadly at the girl, who tore her eyes away
from where the two lovers were enjoying themselves to
stare at her challengingly. Shaking her head, Haku
replied, "Did Naruto say you aren't allowed to have
dreams of your own? I for instance have told him that I
can't focus on his ambition at the moment as there are
things I feel I need to take care of before I can dedicate
myself solely to him."
"L-like what?"
"Like finding who has taken Zabuza's sword and

reclaiming it. Then once I do that, I plan to use it to kill
the man who has disturbed his resting spot."
Haku could see the surprise written on the kunoichi's

face obviously finding it hard to imagine her being so
cold about hunting down those who had robbed
Zabuza's grave. "Naruto has chosen to support me in my
endeavor which simply proves we aren't just tools he
collects to use towards completing his goals. All that he
has asked of me is that when I do face Kabuto or the
thief who took Kubikiribôchô that I be sure to call him
so as to not face them alone. Not exactly something a
man concerned solely with himself would say. Ultimately
whether you wish to admit it or not you have a
connection to him now as well. Whether it becomes a
source of strength for you or not is entirely up to you."
Tenten broke eye contact to look in the direction of

where Naruto was pleasing Sakura to see the two lovers
had finished and were heading towards them. Catching
the way the pink-haired girl was staring at the jinchuriki
like he was the best thing to ever happen to her. Tenten
realized that it hadn't just been for Sasuke's sake that
Sakura had sought Tsunade out to train her, but so that
when Naruto did try to bring his teammate back she
could be there at his side as he did it. Not sure what to
make of her revelation, Tenten busied herself with
cleaning up her practice weapons as she still felt that
Tsunade hadn't needed anyone to become strong.
****************************
Jiraiya came to lying on a bed. He was aware that he

wasn't alone and considering the fact that he wasn't in
any pain was afraid he may have fainted again meaning
the person sitting in the room was probably Tsunade.
Knowing that if the person was Tsunade, she was
probably waiting to pummel him and would probably be
even angrier at his pretending to still be asleep, he
decided to face the music. Opening his eyes, he was
shocked to see that he was right, but that the woman,
who appeared lost in thought as she looked out a
window and as such, hadn't noticed that he was awake
yet, looked as if she was in her late teens.
"Holy crap! You actually punched me into the past," he

said able to tell the woman wasn't simply using her
henge.
"Idiot," Tsunade said as she turned from the window she
had been staring out of due to a bad feeling she was
getting about a mission she had assigned to Kakashi,
Guy, and Yamato that involved the pact made with the
Tsuchigumo clan.
"Then how do you explain…well this," Jiraiya said

moving his hand up and down to indicate her more
youthful form.
"Consider it a benefit of being around your godson,"

Tsunade said standing to approach the bed. "You should
also consider that I'm back at my peak and if you even
hint at trying to get Naruto to let you join us someday.
Well I'm going to pound you into nonexistence,
understand?"
"Yes ma'am," Jiraiya said looking straight ahead unable to

meet the demonic gaze she was directing towards him
even though she was leaning forward as she brought her
face close to his and was exposing a decent amount of
cleavage.
"Good," she said straightening to walk towards the door

of the guest room in her residence, "Just so you know
my warning extends to any of the other tomfoolery you
get up to when being a pervert. All of his women are
aware of your reputation and if they spot you… well I
can't be responsible for what happens to you."
"Aw come on," he whined but seeing her face harden

knew she was being serious. He chuckled saying, "You
really fell hard for the brat didn't you?" He watched as
her face softened no doubt thinking of Naruto so said,
"Don't worry I'll keep my distance from that side of his
life, even if it would make for a great book," although he
added the second part under his breath. Noticing a file
on the nightstand he asked, "What's this?"
Seeing what her teammate was reaching for Tsunade
answered, "It's all the information Konan has been
providing us with about Akatsuki's members as well as
the organization in general."
Flipping through it he didn't see any information on

Nagato so commenting said, "She hasn't really given you
anything on what the Rinnegan can do has she?"
"No… she's left out a lot of information on Nagato and

even claims he's not really the leader. That honor belongs
to a man named Tobi…he also claims to be Madara
Uchiha."
"Claims," Jiraiya said finding Tobi's entry to be almost as

blank as Nagato's but figured that was due to a general
lack of information as opposed to Konan being loyal to
him.
"He might be connected to the Leaf," Tsunade said after
composing her thoughts for several moments, "We've
learned from both Kyuubi and Kushina…"
"I still can't believe she's alive inside her son, especially
with all that he's been up too."
"Focus," Tsunade said before her teammate could zone

out into a perverted wonderland. "As I was saying, Tobi
was responsible for Kyuubi escaping on Naruto's
birthday. He timed his attack for when the seal
containing the beast was weakest."
"Due to Kushina's giving birth," Jiraiya said having

learned that she was the jinchuriki of the nine-tails from
his student when he had secretly married the woman.
"That's right. Considering all the security I know Minato
and Sarutobi would have put in place, not to mention
just getting by the barrier undetected he must have some
connection to the village."
"But…"
"But…" Tsunade repeated before pausing to go over her

thoughts, "I guess I feel that he isn't trying to hide his
presence as much as he would be if he was really Madara.
That's a name that if it got out would send the shinobi
world into a panic. Hell, he's even pretending to be some
idiot lower member of Akatsuki that's recently been
given a promotion. The Madara I remember had far too
much pride to act in such a manner. His pride is why he
turned his back on the village and his own clan when
they elected my grandfather as Hokage."
Jiraiya could see the worry Tsunade felt easily due to how
her concern showed through on her face. He knew a
good portion of that anxiety was due to the fact that
whoever Tobi was he seemed to be after the man she
was in love with. "Why don't you let me handle this
then?" Jiraiya said standing from the bed.
"Jiraiya…"
"Hey let me shoulder some of the responsibility alright. I

mean I'm not dead yet so if Naruto has decided to make
my dream a reality then as his teacher I should at least
due my part to take out a group standing in his way."
"You can't take on Akatsuki by yourself," Tsunade said

quickly.
"Not directly," Jiraiya replied. Holding up the folder, he

continued, "But with this information I can cripple it.
Then when it's weak enough I can confront Nagato. I
think that's what Konan wants after all, at least that what
I believe from what information she's given you."
Tsunade nodded agreeing with his assessment but said,

"She's been very careful to keep Naruto from going after
him. I think she believes that Nagato is unbeatable."
Waving her concerns off he said, "No one is

unbeatable." Moving to the window to make his exit he
asked, "You guys keep your focus on Danzou and
uniting the villages. Leave dealing with Nagato to me. By
the way, where is Naruto?"
"Wave, why do you ask?" Tsunade asked feeling a

sudden unease due to the look in Jiraiya's eye as he
opened the window.
"Well I've been suffering from writer's block recently and
was hoping he'd share with me some details to help me
along. I've always wanted to know what sound you made
when…" Jiraiya leapt from the windowsill laughing as
she cursed him. Naturally his amusement faded as the
bed he had been laying in followed him out the window.
Barely missing being crushed by it he began running as if
his life depended on it as a rehenged Tsunade landed
behind him giving chase. Praying she would give up once
he was outside the village he picked up his pace and
decided a trip to Wave might be in order.
*****************************
Tsunami was doing chores around the house while at the

same time trying to forget what she had seen the night
before and as well as ignoring the feelings of lust it
brought out of her when she couldn't. It had been
monumentally hard to do as she changed the sheets in
the guest bedroom having been tempted to once more
pleasure herself, while surrounded by the scents of sex
that she figured the bedding contained. It had been all
she could do to quickly pull them free of the bed and
hurriedly head downstairs to stuff them in her washing
machine without giving in to her body. But even as the
machine began to clean the soiled sheets, she couldn't do
the same for her mind as it flashed to the night before.
Closing her eyes, she recalled waking to use the

bathroom and upon noticing Tenten and Sakura weren't
asleep in the living room heading up stairs to make sure
something had happened during the night. As she had
approached she could make out the muffled sounds and
although knew what they were had been unable to ignore
their siren call. She shivered as she remembered cracking
the door and watching as Naruto pounded Tenten from
behind while his finger played with Haku's quim. From
her vantage point she had seen the ecstasy on both of the
kunoichi's faces. Truthfully she had been tempted to
push the door open in hopes that she would be invited
to join in, but figured that sort of thing only happened in
adult movies. She had reasoned that more than likely the
three shinobi would stop in embarrassment instead.
Truthfully though she had been routed to the spot so
probably wouldn't have been able to move even if she
had worked up the courage.
For years Tsunami had killed off her sex drive after her
husband's death, it hadn't been an easy thing to do since
she and Kaiza had enjoyed a very active sex life. But after
his death and Inari entering into such a foul mood she
had decided simply to concentrate on holding her family
together. Then Team Seven had come and saved Wave
from Gato, still she felt it only right to honor her
husband and his place in Inari's heart by not replacing
him with someone just so she could reawaken her
dormant sexual needs. At that point it had been relatively
easy but they had awakened due to the events from the
night before and now the sexual woman she had been
before was demanding to be satisfied for all the years of
neglect.
Although it had only been a for a second due to Haku

quickly moving into her view, the image of Naruto's cock
flashed before her from when he had pulled out of
Tenten. Moaning out loud her eyes snapped open as she
realized that she had pressed her pussy against the
running washer. Pulling away, she tried to concentrate on
something else but failing that decided to retire to her
room to take some of the edge off.
Rolling her skirt up she pulled her panties down and

blushed at the stain she found. Climbing onto her bed
she got into the same position as Tenten had been as she
watched and imagined herself in the girls place while
playing with her pussy. Moaning in delight, she moved
her other hand to tweak and play with her nipples. She
felt her body respond to the self-exploration, but felt as
if a cold bucket of water had been thrown on her when
she heard Naruto call out, "Tsunami are you here?"
Panicking she quickly rolled off the bed and rolling down
her skirt made her way to the door. However passing her
mirror she cursed seeing the two wet splotches on her
shirt over her breasts. "Shit," she cursed quickly running
to her closet as she pulled her shirt off and tossed it. She
was afraid if she didn't respond soon Naruto would
assume the worse and start searching for her. However it
never occurred to her to simply call out to him.
Pulling a shirt free from the closet she again cursed

seeing that it was a pink crop top that she had worn back
in her carpenter days, even though it had been covered
by overalls. It had hugged her tightly and she still
occasionally wore it just to prove she could, but not
exactly something she wanted to wear around Naruto.
"Why not," the sexy and horny woman in her thought
with a tight smile, but still the demur mother inside her
tried to resist the tempting thought.
Hearing Naruto approaching her room his voice picking

up a slight tone of worry she pulled the shirt off the
hanger and quickly threw it on as she moved towards her
door.
*****************************
"Hey Tsunami are you in there," Naruto called into the

room and a second later the door opened revealing the
woman. She appeared a little flushed, but Naruto had a
hard time concentrating on her face due to the tight shirt
she wore. Although he had noticed she had been without
a bra that morning despite her earlier choice of tops, the
one she was currently sporting highlighted that fact. That
along with the seemingly shorter and tighter skirt she had
been wearing that morning really had Naruto fighting
down an erection, especially now that he was aware that
Tsunami had seen him with his lovers the night before
thanks to Sakura.
"Sorry," she said quickly, "I-I was taking a nap."
"I didn't mean to wake you, but well…"
"I understand," she said quickly in a hurry to drop the

subject, "With that Kabuto fellow around you don't want
to let your guard down."
"Actually he appears to have moved on," Naruto said

allowing the mother to move past him.
"Really," she said surprised and perhaps a little

disappointed since that probably meant he'd be leaving
soon. But then noticing the state of his clothes, which
were covered in soot, she asked, "What happened to
you?"
Rubbing the back of his head in embarrassment he said,

"Well one of my clones found his hideout along the
coast. After it dispelled and we moved to its location, I
sort of accidentally activated a trap set at the entrance."
Tsunami giggled at the face he made especially as he
added, "Sakura and the others felt it was best if I headed
back in case there were more."
"Well let me make you something to eat," Tsunami said

heading to the kitchen. "You should probably wash up."
"Thanks," he said heading to the bathroom to do as she

suggested after grabbing a change of clothes. Deciding
on a shower, he quickly set about washing himself while
trying to calm the boner he had been sporting. It proved
impossible to do since Tsunami had cut such a picture of
sexiness to him. He supposed it was due in part to the
memories of how back during his first visit to Wave she
had been so kind and reserved giving off the picture of
the perfect mother something he had never really known.
That coupled with the scene Sakura had described as he
had fucked Haku and Tenten really had him worked up.
He wondered why since much like Tsunami, Tsume was
a mother as well, but he figured it was because he had
never really seen her acting as one. And there was
something undeniably sexy about imagining the normally
reticent woman succumbing to her desires.
Ending his shower and drying himself he dressed into his

loose fitting shorts and a T-shirt. Finding his dirty
clothes gone and hearing the washer and dryer running
he smiled at the woman's thoughtfulness before rejoining
her in the kitchen. Watching from the kitchen table as
she diced some vegetables, he had a hard time not
looking at her ass and began wondering if she was even
wearing panties. Trying to shake the dirty thoughts
running through his head he missed what Tsunami had
asked him so said, "Sorry, could you repeat that?"
"Sure, I was just wondering if you have a girlfriend yet."
Naruto was a little surprised by her choice of topic but

figured he assumed she didn't know that he was aware of
her spying on him. Feeling a smile appear on his face he
said, "That's a rather complicate question I suppose."
Tsunami paused and stiffened in mid-cut upon his

replying and Naruto imagined she was cursing herself for
bringing the subject. But her curiosity got the better of
her as she asked, "Really, why?"
"Weeeellllll," Naruto said dragging the word out as he

stood from the chair, "I do have several women in my
life." Coming up behind the woman he added, "But you
knew that already didn't you."
Tsunami's breath caught in her throat as he let her know

she had been seen, "How?"
"Sakura," he whispered placing a hand on her exposed

midriff, "She said you were putting on quite the show
last night. I'm sorry I missed it. But granted I was a little
busy last night putting on one as well. But considering
you knew that already and considering just how you're
dressed it does bring up an interesting question."
"W-what's that?" she asked leaning back against the

shinobi whose hand was now moving south.
"Are you trying to seduce me?"

"Yes," her mind shouted but the nonsexual woman she
had been still had a grip on her vocal cords as she
whimpered out a, "N-no."
Neither of them believed her though as Naruto's hand

reached between her legs and finding her pussy a
drenched mess began to rub it. Tsunami moaned at the
first contact on her pussy by a man in nearly seven years
and nearly cried out at the loss when he pulled his hand
away. Holding the slick fingers up, he asked, "Are you
sure you're not, even when you're this wet?"
Confronted with the evidence of her own rampant

arousal she could no longer resist, not that she had ever
wanted to, and to Naruto's shock she took his fingers
into her mouth licking them clean. Taking that as his sign
to continue, he said, "Tsunami you should know that
being with me will bound you to me. I will be taking on
more lovers but that doesn't mean…"
Letting his fingers slip free of her mouth she said
interrupted him saying, "Naruto, as you've pointed out
I'm already well aware of your other lovers. But there's
something you should know."
"What's that?"
"That middle aged women such as myself are just hitting

their sexual prime. Do you think you'll be able to keep
up?" Spinning in his arms she pressed her lips to his
allowing him to taste the essence that she had just
cleaned from his fingers. Rubbing her hands along his
groin she cooed into the kiss as she felt the hardness his
shorts barely contained. As they kissed she pushed him
backwards until he collapsed into the chair he had been
sitting in.
Sinking to her knees in front of him she pulled the waist
band of his shorts down and as his cock sprung free
couldn't help saying, "Oh my. It's even larger than it
appeared last night." Gripping it, she began to stroke him
saying, "Although I didn't really get a good look. Allow
me to correct that."
Swallowing his length she managed to take two-thirds of

his now eleven inches. She worked her mouth up and
down his cock causing the jinchuriki to groan under her
skilled and enthusiastic ministrations. Placing both his
hands on her head, he groaned as he watched the woman
slip a hand between her legs the image of the mother he
had met four years before competing with what he was
witnessing now. Ultimately knowing it was the same
woman and enjoying the fact that he was privileged to
see her in both roles was what pushed him over the edge.
"Fuck," he said caught by surprise at the sudden urgency,
"Tsunami, I'm cumming."
The woman stopped only for a moment to meet his eyes
before closing them again to pick up where she left off.
Gripping her head tightly he held it in place as he
erupted filling her mouth in his cum. Out of practice
Tsunami and having been surprised at how much he
released she pulled off his cock coughing and out of
breath. Seeing some of his cum had landed on her shirt
she scooped it away with her finger saying, "It's been so
long since I've enjoyed the taste of a man." Making a
show of licking the cum she held her hand up over her
mouth as she used her tongue to great effect running it
over her finger before pulling her creamy reward inside.
"Mmmmm," she moaned as if enjoying a delicacy.
Pulling her shirt off, she smiled at seeing that either from
his young age or a necessity of pleasing multiple lovers
Naruto's dick hadn't faded in the least.
Standing, she straddled the chair saying, "I'm just getting
warmed up, and I hope you can keep up."
Giving her a lusty smirk, he ran his hands over her legs
pulling up her skirt to expose her neatly trimmed bush.
Running his finger over her soaked pussy lips he buried
one inside her and after swirling it inside said, "Warm, it
feels like your running red hot." Pulling his finger from
her, he fisted his cock adding, "But I know just the thing
to cool you back down."
Tsunami face broke out into a smirk as well as she

lowered herself slowly. As he began to enter her, she
moaned at the feeling of being split apart. "Oh yes," she
hissed as she bottomed out felling a little uncomfortable
at just how full of him she was. But well aware at what
laid in store for her. She began to slowly raise and lower
herself in a hurry to once more experience the sensations
of sex.
As Tsunami used her feet to push off the floor to ride his
cock Naruto busied himself by sucking on her tit.
Tsunami wrapped both her arms around his head pulling
him into her chest and guessing her to be as sensitive as
Konan began to really tease her nipples. However he
suddenly felt something warm and sweet enter his mouth
causing him to pull away.
"W-what," Tsunami asked pausing in her movement

upon seeing Naruto's confusion.
"I-I think something just leaked into my mouth," he said

noticing Tsunami blushing at his admission.
"T-that was milk," she said, "I'm still lactating."
"What? I thought only pregnant women do that."

"I was a mother you know," Tsunami said amused. "I did
stop for a time but well my husband used to always suck
on my tits so much I just started up again one day. It
really proved useful during Gato's reign as some of the
poorer families couldn't afford to feed their babies. I'd
offer them the milk I pumped…even after things turned
around I kept pumping so just never stopped."
"Why?"
"Because it feels good," she admitted, "It doesn't bother

you does it?"
Naruto shook his head before saying, "Not at all. The

truth is I don't think I've ever had really breast milk
before. I was probably raised on formula." Sucking her
tit back into his mouth he pulled a large volume free and
drinking it said, "Mmmm delicious, I can see what the
attraction is."
"Then do the other one too please," she moaned as she
began to once more ride the cock inside her.
Naruto did as she asked and also squeezed the other

breast causing it to spray some of its contents. As her
chest grew wet with a combination of milk, sweat, and
saliva, he took turns draining each of her tits until he felt
the flow ebb. Guessing her to be empty for now, he
pulled away placing his hands on her hips as he began to
aid her by pumping his hips as well. Leaning forward he
buried his face between her tits as he wrapped his arms
around her back pulling her roughly into him every time
she bottomed out on his cock.
Tsunami clutched his head to her chest as she began to

chant his name over and over again. Nearing her end, she
couldn't deny she so badly wanted to once more feel a
flood of cum being poured into her womb. Feeling his
stiffness swelling inside her, she knew it was only a
matter of time before she got what she wanted so began
to increase her pace. Hearing him groan into her chest,
she felt the familiar and missed sensation of warmth
being pumped deep inside her. Climaxing as a result, she
bent backwards until she was nearly parallel with the
floor and was only held up by Naruto's strong arms.
"Naaarrrruuuuttttooooo!" she shouted at the top of her
lungs feeling as satisfied as she could ever remember
feeling.
He pulled her up allowing her to rest against his chest as

he leaned back in the kitchen chair as he caught his
breath. Still feeling his hardness which didn't seem to be
deflating she said, "Still hard?! I'm beginning to see why
housewives are so desperate for young lovers."
Naruto chuckled and picking her up stood saying, "Well

let's see if I can educate you further in the advantages of
having one." Carrying her to her room, he spent the next
several hours doing exactly that.
Chapter 23: Kin: Part 1
Nibi strolled up to the two chunin on duty at the main

gate of Konoha Village. "State your business," the bored
looking chunin on duty said eyeing the woman who was
using her scarf as a mask to conceal her face and hair.
"I was hired as a bodyguard to one of your civilians," she

began to say, however she got about half-way through
her sentence when several Anbu, who were stationed at
the gate in case of sever trouble, appeared around her.
"Come with us," a hawk masked man said as his

subordinates reached for their blades.
Sighing Nibi threw up her hands saying, "I guess I

should have expected this kind of welcoming party." The
hawk masked Anbu closed the gap between them and
roughly ripped her scarf from her face, "Hey now, we're
all on the same side here."
"I think we'll leave that to the Head of the Interrogation

Department to decide," the Anbu replied.
Smirking she said, "I figured you might."
Being escorted through the village, Nibi was taken to the

Torture and Interrogation Headquarters where she was
pushed into a small room with only a table that was
bolted to the floor and two chairs as decoration. Sitting
in one of them, Nibi knew she was probably in for a
waiting game so threw her feet onto the table and leaned
back. Yawning she closed her eyes and prepared to take a
nap. Roughly five minutes later the door to the room
opened as a scarred and sour looking man stepped in. As
she opened her eyes, she figured that due to her relaxed
demeanor her interrogator had decided to get down to
business instead of playing mind games.
Introducing himself, Ibiki tossed a folder onto the table

whose contents spilled out before coming to a rest near
her feet. Dropping her feet back to the floor she leaned
forward in interest spinning one of the papers so she
could look at it. Seeing that it was one of the documents
Kyuubi had given her minus the ones she had burned
after memorizing them which had contained her
fabricated backstory. Giving the head interrogator a
smile she said, "I'm going to need these back when
you're done with them."
Scoffing as he sat across from her the man replied,

"That's if you aren't occupying a cell when we're finished
here."
Aware that he was expecting some outburst, Nibi
decided to play it cool leaning back in her chair and
crossing her arms across her chest said calmly, "Really, I
didn't know saving ones client from assassins came with
a prison sentence in this village."
"No, but sneaking in does, or are you going to deny

those false documents you were carrying when you
returned to the village are yours?"
Leaning forward and shifting through the papers Nibi

came across the forged civilian travel pass that had been
among the papers Kyuubi had given her. Nibi smirked as
she gave a mental pat on the back to Kyuubi. Not only
had her fellow Bijuu taken the steps necessary to get
Nanabi into the prison, but she had also prepared in
advance for Nibi's return to Konoha. One of those
preparations had been to make sure there was a log at the
main gate from when she had supposedly first been hired
on as a bodyguard and had thus snuck into the village
using the false papers sitting in front of her. Nibi didn't
know where she had gotten the false documents from or
if Kyuubi had been the one to check in using them. But,
it was just one of the details that would lead Ibiki to
believe Nibi had been in the village longer than she
actually had. Looking up from the false paperwork she
said, "Nope those are mine. I bought them from a forger
in Lightening Country."
"Who," Ibiki said leaning forward.
Giving the name of the forger that Kyuubi had provided,

unaware that it was the same one that Tayuya had used
when she had tried to infiltrate Kumo, Nibi sat back in
her chair waiting for the Ibiki's next question.
"I find it rather curious, your giving up a contact that

could provide you with such expert paperwork."
Nibi shrugged giving the reason Kyuubi had supplied her
with, "He got himself arrested already by Kumo-nin. I
doubt you'd inform them to add a few years because of
me."
"I might just do that," Ibiki said getting annoyed by the

indifferent shrug he received in reply. Not that he let it
show, but it did irk him that the woman seemed
completely apathetic to the threats he had already thrown
at her. Moving on he said, "You don't seem too upset
about your unmasking. Considering your client was
unable to provide a description I'd think you'd want to
remain anonymous."
"I wasn't too thrilled with having it done in public like

that," Nibi replied with a frown, but shrugged as she
added, "However; I already knew it was a probability
upon returning so can't say I'm too mad about it either."
"I also find it strange that you'd supposedly spend years
hiding your face. Yet so easily decide to unmask now."
Nibi smiled leaning forward before saying, "That's

because I have a feeling this job is going to be the last
one I ever need. I've been offered a deal too good to
pass up, so if in order to appease my client's home they
need to see my face then so be it."
"It'll take a lot more than that to appease me…" Ibiki

paused to look down at her sheet before saying,
"…Yoruichi Shihôin. Let's begin with your history. I'm
assuming you come from Kumo originally."
"Hardly, I came from Lightening Country true. But I

never became a shinobi of the Cloud Village."
"Then where did you learn to control and harness your
chakra?"
"I'm self-taught," Nibi said but upon receiving a rather

disbelieving smirk from Ibiki sighed. "You've never
heard of the Shihôin Clan have you."
Arching an eyebrow he asked, "Should I have?"
"Not unless you're familiar with the Land of Lightening's

history. Shortly after Konoha's founding, the other four
Great Elemental Nations responded by creating villages
of their own. To build their strength they recruited Ninja
clans that were found in their borders. The Shihôin Clan
refused Kumo's offer to join and they couldn't tolerate
an unallied shinobi clan operating in its territory so we
were massacred. A few escaped, some even with our
clan's techniques in tow."
"And you expect me to believe that?"
"Can you prove otherwise?"
Ibiki frowned admitting, "No I can't. But, then again I

can't even prove you've been a bodyguard either. I can't
find any mention of you anywhere. "
"I've worked very hard to achieve that. I tended to be the

protection people put in place that those seeking to harm
my clients never knew about at least until it was too late.
Much like here. Normally I'd simply move on now that
my covers been blown but as I said I've been made a
very interesting offer. But I suppose you will need a
reference."
"It would help."

"Alright, during the filming of Princess Koyuki's last
movie I was hired personally by her to act in a similar
capacity. While the man who would become her head of
security, Tessai Kutsuzawa, acted out in the open I was
working behind the scenes. Unfortunately the escaped
Snow-nin we were guarding for waited until after the film
wrapped to make their move. However by then I had
already moved on."
"I'll be checking this story out naturally. But let's go for a

walk."
Nibi was confused and stating such asked, "A walk?"
"That's right I want to see if you're as capable as you

claim to be so I've arranged a little test for you."
Standing he allowed her to exit the room first where two
Anbu were waiting to escort her to the training field
where Ibiki planned to test her.
*****************************
"Sorry, I'm late," Ino said as she joined several of her

fellow shop attendants who were chatting as they sat
among two couches positioned around a table filled with
drinks and snacks. "Just as I was closing a customer
showed up."
The other women present all nodded having had similar

experiences since like Ino they all ran or worked at shops
owned by their families. "Happens all the time," Emi
said, the oldest woman present at twenty-eight years old.
She was drinking a wine which she picked up from the
table as she sat back in the couch saying, "Just the other
day I was virtually out the door when a customer pleaded
with me to fix her dress since she was going out on her
first date."
"At least that has some element of romance to it,"

Kohada said after taking a sip of her own drink,
"Generally when I get screwed into working late its
people showing up for the all you can eat Sushi at my
dad's shop. They can stay for hours it seems to gorge
themselves."
All of the women laughed having experienced something

similar in the careers. "So what were you talking about?"
Ino asked since the gathering of shop clerks tended to be
where they did their gossiping.
Some of the women grew a little uncomfortable, but

Kohada said, "Oh you know just this and that. Who is
hooking up with who. You know the usual."
Ino found her response strange and she could tell the
topic made them uneasy. But then realized it probably
wasn't the topic, but her presence. Frowning, she was
about to press the issue when Ami, the girl that had used
to bully Sakura and had been one of the kunoichi that
had failed to become a genin said, "It's about Naruto and
Sakura."
"What about them?" Ino asked confused.
All the women looked at each other uncomfortably with

Emi finally saying, "Well… the two of them went on a
date together."
"And…" Ino said not getting the point at first. But as all
the women again looked at each other not understanding
her response it suddenly dawned on her what they
believed.
Emi confirmed it saying, "That was what those practice
dates were for wasn't it? His crush… or perhaps love for
her has been well known."
Ino was cursing in her head since from the looks on her
fellow clerks' faces they all believed that meant Naruto
and Sakura were an exclusive item. "Shit," she thought,
"How could I be so stupid? I should have known him
and her going on a date would cause everyone to think
they were an item. I practically spoon fed them those
rumors in order to explain his dating his other lovers.
Damn it, I can't even try and deny it now since I'd need
to tell them he was actually interested in someone else."
As Ino tried to think of someway to explain away Sakura
and Naruto's date she began to wonder why they had
been so hesitant to bring it up in front of her. Giving
voice to it she asked, "Why didn't you guys want to tell
me?"
"Come on Ino, you have to be joking," Kohada said
disbelievingly, "You can't say you're okay with them
being together?"
"Why not?"
The women all shared a look before Emi said, "Look, we

know you said they were just practice dates. I could even
believe it with him taking shy girls like Hinata Hyuuga
and Shiho out on them. Not to mention Ayame and him
were almost like a brother and sister. But well… you've
fallen for him."
"N-no I haven't," Ino replied quickly, "I mean sure he's

fun and exciting but well… I don't love him or
anything."
Emi graced her with a skeptical smile before saying,
"Poor thing, you don't even realize it. Do you remember
what we talked about the last time we got together?"
"Yeah, we talked about which guys we thought were

cute. So?"
"Not exactly," Emi replied. Holding her hands out to

encompass the other women present she said, "We
talked about that. You kept out of it. Even when you
liked Sasuke it didn't keep you from joining in such
conversations or from throwing in a few other names."
Ino wanted to deny it, if only on principle, but she was

forced to admit what Emi had said was true. She hadn't
really engaged in the conversation and while it had been
to keep up appearances that Naruto and her were just
friends, since she would have thrown his name out, she
also admitted it was because she hadn't really thought
about other men as of late. Not that her fellow clerks
would have been able to fault her if they knew just how
much was going on behind the scenes. She tried to think
of something to say to get back in control of the rumor
about Naruto's dating other girls. However, she was
having trouble coming up with something mainly since
she was coming to terms with the fact that in a sense
Emi was right. She didn't want Naruto to be linked to
Sakura exclusively. She didn't want to give up her own
dates with the jinchuriki. She didn't feel that meant that
she loved him like they were suggesting but she did like
her public time with her fellow blond and didn't want to
give it up.
However, before she could come up with something to

convince the other women they were reading the Naruto
dating situation wrong, Emi said, "Anyway I've got to go.
How about we meet up next week?"
The other clerks quickly agreed and began to disperse
figuring they'd pick a date sometime later in the week.
Ino sighed before getting up to leave as well. Walking
back to her apartment she didn't really know what to
think about what had just happened. She knew that she'd
need to tell Tsunade that they had lost control of the
rumor and could imagine that the Hokage would at the
very least be disappointed. Yet at the moment she wasn't
really concentrating on that as she still tried to process
why her fellow clerks believed she loved Naruto.
Granted she did care for him but at the same time had
believed that out of all his lovers she was the one most
interested in just being sex friends. She knew she could
settle the matter by just having Hinata scan her chakra,
but she didn't want to hurt the Hyuuga if it turned out to
be true.
Ino wondered why if she had fallen in love with her

fellow blond that it had needed to be pointed out to her.
After all she would be the first to admit that she'd expect
some sort of sign to have made it clear. Like one day just
waking up and something flashy telling her that she loved
him. She definitely didn't expect to be the last to know.
"They're probably just inferring it since they figured I'd
be jealous of forehead," Ino thought but upon realizing
that she had mentally called Sakura by her old nickname
felt her eyes grow wide in surprise. "I am jealous," she
mentally shouted in disbelief.
Rationalizing her jealousy she thought, "Okay, maybe I

am a little jealousy about it since it'll probably mean only
Naruto and Sakura can go on dates. But that's a far cry
from being in love with him. Right? I mean Tsume,
Anko, Shizune, and even Hana never got to date him so
I should be cool with it too." But Ino knew she wasn't
and furthermore couldn't really explain why the thought
of loving Naruto actually seemed to scare her. Getting
ahold of her emotions, she decided she could worry
about figuring it out later as for now she'd have to break
the news to Tsunade.
*****************************
Taking a look over the gathered shinobi and the training

field that Ibiki had led her to, Nibi asked, "What exactly
are we doing here?"
"I'm interested in seeing your capabilities," Ibiki

answered and indicating the shinobi added, "These
shinobi are all chunin and jounin. I don't expect you to
beat them all but it should prove interesting to see if you
truly are as capable as your victory over those assassins
would seem to suggest."
"I see," Nibi said with a smirk, "You know who they
were."
"That's right. They were members of the Tenchu…"
Nibi was amused at how Ibiki trailed off and was aware
that again he was testing her. As a supposed bodyguard
she knew that Ibiki expected her to know of the group
he had just mentioned. She admitted it was what made
him a skilled interrogator since everything was a test to
the man and even when he was being up front about one
of them, such as his wanting to see her skills, there was a
hidden one mixed into it as well.
But meeting the current one she said, "Those bastards

hmm. I suppose I shouldn't be surprised."
Starring at her and studying her from the corner of his

eye he said, "You've heard of them then. I would think
you've had more than a casual knowledge of them."
Nibi shrugged saying, "Come on, you know it's hard to
know when you are facing that group. I can't be sure but
a lot of the rumors I've heard about the Tenchu are that
they are a secret division of Grass. Every shinobi village
has a group that specializes in assassinations. However
Grass takes it to the extreme and often takes on missions
that can be considered shady at best. No that isn't
right… all the acts the Divine Retribution force takes are
completely morally corrupt. They kill simply for money
which is one of the reasons Grass is one of the most
prosperous of the lesser shinobi villages. But it would
cause Grass any number of problems to be associated
with such a group which is why they deny its existence.
In order to sell this idea the Tenchu live in small cells as
missing-nin."
"True, even we can't exactly prove that the Tenchu

actually exists. But the three that attacked your client had
developed a reputation as a family of traveling assassins
that specialized in corporate espionage and killings.
However you should be interested in knowing that
despite bearing a striking resemblance to each other they
shared no familial relations. Naturally, we still won't be
able to tie them to Grass but it should keep them out of
our village affairs for a while. Now, let's move on to this
examination."
Guessing she had passed his test about having an idea of

who had attacked Kyuubi, Nibi silently thanked Yugito
for her knowledge of the Tenchu due to her history as
Kumo's saboteur. As such she had often needed to act as
a force opposing other saboteurs including those of the
Tenchu. As to make sure that the Tenchu never could be
tracked back to Grass the members of the group only
accepted jobs directly from Daimyo or criminals.
Therefore their lists of victims ranged from everything to
magistrates to Daimyo. As such it was necessary for the
Grass village to go to such lengths to prevent from being
linked to them and although there were whispers it was
the Diplomatic arm of the Grass Village that prevented
those rumors from correlating into open discussion.
Something that was aided by the other Daimyo who
figured they might one day need such services.
Focusing on the men gathered in front of her, she

recognized a Hyuuga among them. Gauging his strength
to be about that of a jounin she guessed the two men
behind him as chunin. Therefore she supposed that in a
sense Ibiki was trying to recreate the conditions of
Kyuubi's defeat of the three assassins.
Ibiki confirmed her theory as he said, "Neji, Kotetsu, and

Izumo will be your opponents."
"And the three behind them?" Nibi asked.

"Worry about those three later. I'll introduce them to you
afterwards…that is if you are as good as you think you
are."
Ibiki leapt away joining the three men that had been
standing behind the three that were currently preparing
to attack her. Taking the initiative, she charged forward
quickly closing the distance between herself and the Leaf
Shinobi. The two chunin jumped away as Neji met her
charge blocking her kick with his forearm. She pulled it
away quickly as Neji struck out at her and then leapt back
as he began to spin using rotation.
Nibi thought it a strange tactic to go on the defensive all

of the sudden but then smiled as she realized it was a
diversion. Upon realizing that, she reacted to the two
men that tried to use the diversion to their advantage.
Catching the two over-sized kunai they wielded as
swords in her hands as they tried to attack her from both
sides. Holding the blades with just her fingertips she
smirked saying, "My how bold trying to double team me.
Don't you think you should at least offer to buy a girl a
drink first?"
"W-what?" Kotetsu said a small blush appearing on his

face.
"Hey focus," Izumo said tossing a chain at his partner.
"Right," Kotetsu said catching it and jumping away as his

partner did so also.
Nibi smirked as the chain began to tighten around her. A

moment later she disappeared before the chain pulled
taunt. The two men looked at each other in surprise but
directed their gaze upwards as she called, "Oh boys."
Nibi having reached the peak of her jump having
temporarily boosted her speed using the Lightening
Release her body possessed came crashing back down
landing directly on the chain. Caught by surprise as they
were they didn't release it and thus were pulled towards
her. Grabbing her opponents by their arms she smashed
them into the ground. She was about to follow up her
attack but suddenly she sensed another attack and
turning saw that Neji had assumed a strange stance.
"Eight-Trigrams Sixty-Four Palm," he shouted before

charging forward.
*****************************
"So that's our mysterious bodyguard," Tsunade said

stepping up to Ibiki as she joined him and the other
shinobi he had gathered.
"Yes Lady Hokage," Ibiki answered a little surprised at
his leader's decision to join them at the training field. Still
he watched as the woman, Yoruichi, actually began to fall
back while avoiding all of Neji's strikes at her chakra
points.
Tsunade seemed impressed as well saying, "Amazing

she's using a lightening release to increase her speed to
avoid those strikes."
"Yes it is."
Tsunade picking up a tone of confusion in the Head

Interrogator's voice asked, "What is it Ibiki?"
"I'm finding it difficult to believe this is the woman that

killed those assassins."
Tsunade kept the curse she felt like saying to herself.
Masking her reaction she asked, "Why's that?"
"Her attacks while impressive don't match up to what my

investigators pieced together about what happened that
night. For starters if you asked them, they would have
said the woman that defeated them was a strong
defensive type. Someone with the same fighting style as
let's say the Kazekage. This woman though is nimble and
seems to prefer in close fighting."
Tsunade kept cool, but internally was beginning to panic.

Directing her attention to the three men behind them
she asked, "Is that the reason for those three?"
"You mean the previous incarnation of the Shika-Ino-

Chou," Ibiki answered with a grim face. "Yes and no,
while they are here in case this woman isn't what she
claims to be. However, the inconsistencies in her fighting
style may simply be due to the fact that she feels she
can't go all out. It would be a poor choice for her to kill
those she is facing…"
"I'm sensing a but in your statement."
"But, the element of her chakra doesn't match up with

the damage that was done to the leader of the group she
faced. That was done by a fire jutsu of incredible power.
One I'm not sure that she could have performed if it
wasn't her primary element."
Tsunade directed her attention towards Nibi who having

weathered Neji's attack without a scratch had caught his
hands. Pulling him towards her she tossed him over her
shoulder but Neji fired a Vacuum Air Palm at her as he
fell away. Nibi cursed crossing her arms in front of her as
the jutsu hit. To the gathered shinobi's surprise she
wasn't sent flying but as the jutsu smashed into her the
orange jacket she wore blew away as it burst into shreds.
Now covered in a lightening shroud much as Tsunade
had heard the Raikage capable of if a bit weaker since it
seemed Nibi was channeling her chakra not throughout
her body but just from her back and shoulders. Figuring
that was so the Bijuu could move faster she fought a
smile as she heard Nibi as she complained, "Aw that was
my favorite jacket. Seriously I thought this was just some
test to see if I was strong enough to kill those three. If I
knew it was going to be this rough I would have
declined."
"Cute," Ibiki said stepping forward a hint of danger in his

voice, "But let's end the pretenses shall we. You didn't
kill those two that night."
Nibi narrowed her eyes letting a hint of malice slip into

her tone as she said, "Pardon me. Do you mind repeating
that?"
"You heard me," Ibiki replied gruffly as the Ino-Shika-
Chou trio began spreading out around her to attack on
the man's order. "I was going to give you the benefit of
the doubt, but Neji managed to catch you off guard and
your response was telling." Picking up one the pieces of
her jacket he continued, "Had you used such a defensive
jutsu as my investigation suggested had been used you
wouldn't have had that jacket as you entered the village.
Not if you had taken off in pursuit of the last assassin as
an eyewitness claimed."
"Then who else could I be?" Nibi countered with

quickly.
Shrugging he replied, "Perhaps another member of the

Tenchu who managed to get the drop on the real
bodyguard. You were gone long enough to pick up some
false papers to set up a new false identity. In either case
the woman you are claiming to be was a powerful Fire-
user. I've seen nothing to suggest you are her."
Nibi laughed saying, "Don't think I've shown you all my

tricks. I was taking it easy on these guys since I thought
you'd want them alive after I was finished." Holding her
hand out and using the fire release she had been gifted
with due to her time with Yugito a ball of fire began to
grow and grew black as her lightening chakra began to
mix with it. As the jutsu grew more power she said, "You
said I didn't possess a fire element strong enough to
obliterate that man who led the assault on my client. You
were only partially correct as this is the Blaze Element."
Letting the jutsu fly, it passed Ibiki as well as Tsunade
before hitting a tree and seemingly disappeared inside it
before the tree exploded into ash. As the eyes of all the
shinobi returned to her the Bijuu turned woman smirked
saying, "Now I think not only have I passed your test but
I proved that if I wanted to cause trouble then believe
me I would. So, if there are no other matters you need
me for, can you tell me a place a girl can get something
to eat around here?"
Tsunade stepped forward saying, "Impressive, but don't

think that means you're in a position to give orders
around here." Turning towards her head interrogator she
asked, "Ibiki is there any reason you have for holding
her?"
"I'd like to lock her up for sneaking into the village in the
first place," the Special Jounin replied harshly. But his
demeanor softened almost undetectably as he added,
"However considering that it appears her client did have
reason to fear for her life and it appears she may have
had good reason to go outside the village I can make an
exception."
Tsunade nodded but said, "Very well, you are free to go.
But we'll be keeping an eye on you."
Nibi nodded beginning to walk back towards the village.

As they watched her go Ibiki stepped up to her asking,
"Are you sure it's a good idea to let her stay? She might
not have harmful intentions to the village at the moment
but that can change."
"I can't fault you for your suspicions," Tsunade replied

keeping the smile from her face since she doubted he
had any idea of just how dangerous the woman could be,
"but who knows. If we play our cards right she might
just turn out to be an asset in time."
"Should I keep the surveillance on her and her client?"
Wondering if the man was testing her now Tsunade

answered, "Do what you think is best for now? But if
after several weeks they don't do anything suspicious we
should let them be." Walking back to the village alone
she thought, "Now if only Nanabi performs half as well."
****************************
The door to the dark cell she had been thrown in opened
slowly allowing the light from the hallway to spill inside.
Her eyes took a moment to adjust a rather new sensation
in its own right since before as a Bijuu she had seen far
differently and no matter how dark or light it had been
she always saw clearly. But when her eyes had adjusted
she saw a man of average build standing in the doorway.
He had an eyepatch that covered his left eye and
although he gave off the air of a man in charge he was
dressed no differently than the two chunin behind him.
Stepping into the cell he said, "Now this is a familiar
sight isn't it eight-seven-six. You truly are a stubborn
woman."
Having the feeling this was a conversation that her body

and the man have had before she simply said, "What do
you want?"
"As tart as ever," he replied amused, "You know it's

funny you think you are being defiant yet you are simply
playing right into what I want you to do regardless. For
instance I should thank you for killing your cellmate. Her
being alive when Ibiki had arrived could have been
problematic for certain people. Luckily we had you."
"You're being rather complimentary to someone you had

planned to sacrifice," Nanabi said noting the way the
man's eye widened in surprise at her statement before a
smile broke out on his face. Guessing him to be the
warden she asked, "So am I to assume you've found
another use for me?"
"That's right for whatever reason Konoha seems inclined

to leave you here to rot despite your killing Ibiki's last
lead. Since I have no reason to believe that is going to
change anytime soon I've decided to re-extend the offer I
made you when I was made warden of this prison."
"Why don't you refresh my memory?"
The man's amusement disappeared as he harshly said,

"Are you mocking me?"
Smirking the Bijuu said, "Come on, we both know you

wouldn't have been willing to offer me up to the Leaf if
whatever it was you had offered back then was genuine.
All it would take to bring whatever you're up to light
would be me offering them the info for a ticket out of
here."
"Hm, it seems you've grown some brains since we've last

talked." Pausing to study her for a moment he said,
"Alright fair enough, you are right that the offer I made
to you last time about getting time off your sentence in
exchange for performing various tasks around the prison
was a rouse to see if you were amicable to such a
proposition. In reality what I'm planning is much more
ambitious and what you stand to gain for your
cooperation is far greater as well."
"What would I be required to do?"
"Something you trained your whole life to do and

attempted once already, destroy the Leaf Village."
Nanabi let her shock show before letting her face grow
into a nasty sneer as she said, "I think I'd like that."
"I thought you might," he replied walking away, "But

take some time to think it over; after all you did kill your
cellmate. Besides it seems the solitude is beneficial and is
focusing that intellect of yours. Who knows how much
smarter you'll be in a month."
"What…wait?" she tried to say but the door slammed

shut casting her back into darkness. As she listened to his
and his party's footsteps heading away she let a smile
appear on her face since in a month's time she planned
to be full of surprises so set back to work using the little
of her Bijuu chakra Kyuubi had left her with to rewrite
the seal denying her access to her new body's. It was
difficult for her since she never was never very good at
the fine control some of her fellow Bijuu possessed. But
she'd learn, after all freedom was a powerful motivator
and besides if she grew skilled enough maybe she'd find a
way around Kyuubi's seal as well and simply take what
she wanted. Including Kyuubi's little lover, smirking in
the darkness she ignored the small pit of guilt taking root
in her stomach at the idea the Old Man would be
disappointed in her for having such thoughts.
*****************************
Kushina was beginning to feel her strength returning

from all the chakra she had used to resurrect Haku. That
wasn't to say she was ready to get out of the bed she was
currently residing in. Having remained bed-bound the
three days since Naruto's battle on the bridge she was
glad for Kyuubi's foresight in leaving one of the safe
zones near the bed. Especially after she had awoken the
first time to see herself bathed in the green light the lamp
put out.
Looking over at the lamp and due to the restlessness that
she felt from being bedbound for the past several days
she actually found herself wishing it was turned on. Her
reason being that then she would be able to handle her
restlessness in a way she didn't want her son to see.
Kushina found it strange that she didn't need to eat or

drink. To bath, or even change her clothes but could still
feel the desire to indulge in a little self-exploration. She
supposed it was due to her memories as a normal human
as Kyuubi hadn't really know of or been bothered by the
concept of sex until Naruto had been given the
Temptation's Touch. But once the Bijuu had discovered
it much like a horny teenager it had dominated her
world.
Kushina allowed a small self-deprecating chuckle to

escape from her since she was currently lying in bed
hoping her son would get busy with one of his lovers so
she could get a little alone time to handle her own
growing need for release. Kushina had always had a
strong sex drive and it bothered her slightly to see that it
hadn't diminished despite her new level of existence. If
anything the amount of time between her need to take
the edge off of it was decreasing due to the matter that
her orgasms seemed so diminished when compared to
when she had been human. Truthfully, she was afraid
that one day she wouldn't be able to wait for her son to
get with one of his lovers and as a result he might pop in
to see her in the middle of doing something too
embarrassing to even think about at the moment.
However the bedroom suddenly taking on a green tint
assured Kushina that today she need not worry about
such an occurrence happening.
Hiking her dress up to her waist she began to slowly

tease herself to full arousal since she knew she would
have plenty of time to indulge in her masturbatory
session. As there was one thing she could infer from just
how long the lamps would often stay on and that was her
son was no minute man.
*****************************
Tenten looked down the large bed towards the door of

the guest room she was occupying. She felt a frown
threaten to appear primarily since although no longer
sleeping in the living room it appeared she would be
occupying the guestroom alone. Sighing, she turned over
onto her side and tried to ignore the desire to see if her
hunch was true. Thinking back to earlier in the day she
recalled after having breached Kabuto's hideout, which
had been a cave hidden in a cliff face, she, Sakura, and
Haku had proceeded to search the area for any clues to
where the man had disappeared too. Although they
didn't find anything, since it appeared Kabuto had only
used the cave as a resting spot, it was during the search
that Tenten noticed that both Haku and Sakura had
stiffened. The two had then looked at each other giving a
knowing smile before resuming their task of searching
for clues.
Tenten had found the moment a little confusing but had

put it out of her mind. That was until they had given up
and returned to Tsunami's. Entering the kitchen, Tenten
had half expected to see Tsunami standing around naked
but instead the single mother had been in front of the
stove humming to herself as she cooked. She had greeted
them warmly and asked if they had found anything.
Tenten had simply taken a seat at the table as the other
two kunoichi had explained that it appeared Kabuto had
left Wave and that his hideout hadn't provided any clues
as to where he had gone. Naturally Tsunami had been
relieved, if not a little disconcerted that the man was still
on the loose.
Naruto had joined them then having just finished taking
a shower and taking a seat at the table had asked what
they had found. Sakura had quickly filled him in about
their believing the man had moved on. Naruto nodded
and although worried that Kabuto was still close had to
admit that it was unlikely since as Sakura had explained
he must have realized that as soon as Tsunade learned of
his appearance she'd probably have squads of Anbu
patrolling Wave searching for signs of him. Naruto had
then informed them that he had sent a report back to the
Hokage via his summons so as they waited for her
response it wouldn't hurt to make sure there weren't any
other bases that Kabuto could return to. Haku had taken
the opportunity to inform Naruto that she would remain
in Wave and use the abandoned Treehouse that she and
Zabuza had once occupied as a residence for the time
being as she trained up her skills.
By then Tsunami had finished dinner so they had
postponed talking about business while they ate. As she
enjoyed the delicious meal, Tenten couldn't help but feel
despite the jovial conversation that everyone but her
engaged in that there was a slight tension in the air.
Almost like the others were purposefully avoiding talking
about something in front of her. She got a good idea as
to what when Haku stated that if Tenten wanted she
could have the guestroom. The Team Gai kunoichi had
accepted and could tell that the others expected her to
ask why, but instead she had excused herself to take a
shower and get ready for bed. After dressing in her
sleepwear and she had gotten into the bed she had heard
the shower run twice more.
While on one hand she hadn't expected to be joined by

either Sakura or Haku, on the other she couldn't imagine
them enjoying Naruto in the living room unless Tsunami
was now a part of the Harem. Tenten didn't understand
why if Tsunami had become one of Naruto's women
why she so easily accepted being a part of a harem.
Sakura she could understand, since it had become
apparent that at some point she had developed feelings
for the blond. Haku just seemed the type that would
cling to a person so as not to be alone. However
Tsunami had once enjoyed a healthy and normal
relationship so why would she suddenly decide that being
a part of a harem was something she wanted Tenten
couldn't understand.
Turning on her side and seeing the empty spot that

Naruto had probably occupied when it had been just him
and Haku in the bed she wondered if perhaps she should
be asking why she was so against it. Naruto had been
rather distant but that had been due to her attitude not
his. She imagined that the tension that had been in the
kitchen was her doing as well since if she hadn't of been
there they would have been free to talk without the fear
of setting her off.
Rolling onto her back again she threw the covers off of
her and slipping out of the bedroom quietly began
heading down the stairs. Upon entering the living room
she saw that the others hadn't even bothered setting out
their sleeping gear. Tenten guessed that was more for her
benefit than anything else since although they weren't
going to advertise the fact Naruto had a new lover. They
weren't going to hide it either. Straining her ears she
could pick up the muffled sounds of people enjoying
themselves coming from Tsunami's bedroom despite it
being on the opposite side of the house from her. For a
moment she was tempted to peek in on them, but feared
what that would lead to so with a sad sigh headed back
up the stairs.
*****************************
"Oh fuck it's so good," Tsunami groaned as she raised
and lowered her hips to impale herself on Naruto's cock.
Facing away from him as she rode him she was leaning
backwards with her hands supporting her weight on
Naruto's rock hard stomach. To further stimulate the
woman both Haku and Sakura were currently latched
onto a breast as they drank the nourishing liquid her
breasts produced. "G-girls, if you don't stop…I-I'm
going to cum."
Sakura simply hummed into her breast while Haku pulled

her mouth away. Placing her hand in the valley of
Tsunami's chest she allowed it to slip down the woman's
body. When it reached her stomach she rotated it so that
her fingers faced down and splitting her fingers while
they passed through the woman's trimmed bush she
cupped her pussy around Naruto's dick. Whispering
soothingly she said, "It's alright you can cum. I'm sure
it'll make it feel even better when Naruto finally spills his
cum inside you." She then pressed her palm into
Tsunami's clit causing the housewife eye's to widen as
she came.
Her arms no longer able to support her she collapsed

backwards into Naruto's chest and due to her knees
being bent almost parallel to her body she could no
longer raise and lower her hips. Naruto picked up for her
slack raising his legs so his feet rested on the bed and
began moving his hips sliding his manhood in and out of
her convulsing sheath.
As Naruto's actions prolonged Tsunami's orgasm, Sakura

pouted due to having her milk taken from her. But
before she could move to reattach her mouth to the
mother's tit she found her face cupped by Haku's hands
and was pulled into a kiss. The missing-nin's tongue
quickly slipped past her lips and was met by Sakura's as
they passed the warm mild between them. Enjoying the
kiss, Sakura reached her hand to cup Haku's shaved
mound causing the kunoichi to moan into her mouth.
An action she repeated as Haku's hand cupped her pussy
as well. Kneeling and clinging to each other as they made
out and rubbed each other's pussy they made a stunning
sight for Naruto who watched mesmerized as some of
the milk escaped from their mouths to dribble down
their bodies.
That wasn't to say his body was idol as it continued to

ravage Tsunami's honeypot, but due to his distraction he
nearly lost control and filled her pussy with his seed.
Catching himself he groaned as he stopped moving to
recover somewhat which caused Tsunami to moan at the
lack of friction. To keep the woman happy he began to
squeeze and kneed her breasts and enjoyed the warm
liquid that escaped as a result. Naruto pulled his right
hand away bringing it up to her mouth and pressing his
milk-covered fingers to her lips groaned at the sight and
feel of the woman sucking them into clean them. Having
recovered somewhat he began once more sliding his
cock within her causing Tsunami's head to fall back
against his shoulder. Pulling his finger from her mouth
he turned her face towards his and he kissed her deeply
enjoying the taste of her milk covered tongue and lips.
Still despite having recovered some of his stamina. The

sight of two of his lovers making out coupled with
Tsunami's gripping quim soon had Naruto back to where
he had been. Not fighting it this time he said, "I'm
Cumming," and began pumping Tsunami's pussy full of
his white man cream.
Feeling her deepest spot once more being coated in

liquid warmth set Tsunami off again in an even stronger
orgasm then the one she had enjoyed moments before.
As Naruto's cock slipped from inside of her, Tsunami
whimpered at the loss but soon found herself being
pulled back up to her knees by the two kunoichi. She was
helped off of Naruto and laid down on the bed but soon
found herself moaning again as Haku took up a position
between her legs to suck some of their mutual lover's
cum from inside of her. Sakura on the other hand
focused her attention on cleaning Naruto's dick as well as
coxing it back to hardness to be pressed back into
service.
Once it was standing tall again the pink-haired kunoichi

gripped his dick and pulling him to his knees
maneuvered him so that his shaft was pointed at Haku's
quim. Sakura placed a hand on his ass and pushed
forward causing Haku to pull her mouth away from
Tsunami's pussy long enough to moan at the intrusion.
As Naruto began moving inside her, the kunoichi one
more buried her tongue between Tsunami's slick folds
looking for more of Naruto's seed.
Sakura meanwhile crawled towards Tsunami's head and
gave the woman a kiss that involved lots of tongue play.
Naruto took in the sight of the three beauties as the
basked in the pleasure that not only he gave but that
which they gave each other. Sakura ended the kiss with
Tsunami and gave him a look filled with lust and love
before smiling at him. Straddling Tsunami's head she
slowly lowered her pussy to the woman's mouth as she
said, "It's no fair if Tsunami gets all the attention please
make me feel good too."
Tsunami didn't hesitate quickly placing her mouth up

against the kunoichi's slit. Sakura's eyes grew wide
causing her to moan, "Oh my," as the mother quickly
proved she had a talented tongue. Sakura fell forward
due to Tsunami's assault on her womanhood causing
Haku to look up and meet the kunoichi in a kiss to share
the seed she mined from the mother's love tunnel. That
wasn't to say Tsunami's pussy was left unattended as
Sakura slide two of her fingers inside the woman as she
kissed Haku. The four's moans picked up in intensity as
they each neared their release with Naruto reaching his
end first. Pulling his cock free of Haku's pussy he
shouted his release as he coated the kunoichi's ass and
back in his cum. The sensation was enough to trigger
Haku's, who moaned her orgasm into Sakura's mouth
and reached up to twist one of her nipples. The added
stimulation sent the medic off who coated Tsunami's
mouth and chin in her release and who as a result of her
release pressed roughly down of Tsunami's mound as she
fingered her causing the mother to scream in orgasm as
well.
Haku collapsed forward with her head landing on

Tsunami's stomach while Sakura fell onto Haku' back.
Tsunami at the bottom of the pile groaned in satisfaction
as she tiredly said, "Tenten doesn't know what she's
missing."
Sakura licked a large splotch of Naruto's cum from

Haku's back before saying, "She does that's why it's so
strange she doesn't just give in."
"She'll come around," Haku said shivering as she felt

Sakura's tongue again trace over her skin to pull in
another glob of Naruto's seed.
"You think so?" Naruto asked not sharing Haku's

confidence.
Looking up at her lover from her position on Tsunami's

stomach she smiled and said, "Yes, because through you
she'll get what she wants."
"What's that?" the blond asked.

"Strength," Haku said seriously. However her tone
turned playful as she added, "Although at the moment it
feels like I could be blown over by a strong wind."
Sakura laughed saying, "Well then it's a good thing you're

already lying down."
Naruto helped Haku up to the top of the bed settling her

down next to Tsunami as Sakura took up a position
opposite from her leaving enough room for Naruto. As
he settled down between Haku and Sakura, Naruto
wondered if he could offer Tenten what she wanted
when he was beginning to have doubts about himself
due to an insistent whispering in the back of his mind
about just what was making the women in his life so
devoted.
*****************************
Walking through the town that Tsunami called home,
Naruto was struck by just how different it had become.
Still he couldn't say it was exclusively a good thing as he
had noticed a certain criminal element beginning to
sprout within the growing town. Looking out the corner
of his eye he noticed a few ruffians staring at him from in
a dark alley as they played dice against one of the walls.
Not liking the looks of the men he considered going to
see what they were up to but didn't want to cause a
commotion. As he passed the entrance to the alley he
though he detected a small smirk appearing on one of
the men's faces. Frowning, Naruto got the feeling that
the thugs of the town were waiting for something. Not
sure what it could be he almost turned back to question
the men when he heard, "Naruto!"
Recognizing the voice instantly, he spun and seeing his

teacher Jiraiya running at him groaned as from his
master's demeanor just knew he was in full on pervert
mode. Jiraiya leapt the final few feet and upon landing on
his knees skidded to a stop in front of him. Naruto
pulled back a little in shock but Jiraiya clamped onto his
legs and the jinchuriki could see actual tears in his
teacher's eyes as he said, "Master, you must teach me the
ways of…"
"Shut up," Naruto shouted hitting his teacher on the

head surprised that he had actually managed to land a hit.
Aware that they were attracting a crowd the blond
quickly threw the dazed Sage onto his shoulder and
shunshined them away from the town.
Appearing in a clearing in the forest that surrounded it,

he dumped the man roughly on his butt. "Ouch, hey
what's the big idea hitting me," the Toad Sage said
jumping up to his feet, "Is that any way to treat your
master?"
"Funny that's what you were calling me a second ago,"
Naruto replied dryly. "I take it Tsunade filled you in
then?"
"He-he," Jiraiya giggled perversely, "She did indeed.

Although, she didn't really give me many of the details."
Looking at his student with a lecherous and perverse
smile he asked, "Would you be so kind as to provide me
with the information I really need?"
"No"
"Why not," the mighty Jiraiya asked whining like a child.
Sighing as he rubbed his hand down his face Naruto

asked, "Can you try being serious?"
"I am trying."
Smirking, the blond shinobi said, "I'm surprised you're
still alive if this is how you acted with Tsunade."
"So am I," Jiraiya said smirking in return. Noticing his

student had matured as a result of his many relationships
helped Jiraiya turn serious as he said, "Naruto, I've heard
what you hope to achieve. Thank you."
"Don't worry Pervy Sage we'll make your dream a

reality."
Jiraiya chuckled at his nickname before saying, "I don't

think you're in a position to be calling me Pervy
anything. Not anymore at least."
"Hey there's nothing perverted in the things I do with

the women I'm involved with," Naruto replied with a
smile as he recalled just some of them.
Jiraiya smiled saying, "Finally growing up I see. Now…
how about some of those details for your old mentor?"
"Sorry can't," Naruto retorted quickly.
"Why?"
"A man never gives specifics about his alone time with a
lady."
"What idiot told you that?"
Naruto smirked as he remembered asking Jiraiya the first

time why the man would make him wait outside the
room after he had enjoyed a woman he had managed to
pick-up and had received a similar response. "You did."
"Gah, how dare you hold out on your master," Jiraiya
said sounding severe but his face conveyed his lack of
seriousness as he assumed a fighting stance. "I'll just
make you fill me in on all the good stuff." Naruto simply
got into a stance of his own and waved his teacher
forward.
Giving his student an amused smile Jiraiya charged

forward and could immediately detect the growth of
Naruto's skills. Blocking a punch before responding with
one in turn, Jiraiya could feel Naruto's spirit was calmer
now. That instead of charging in as the blond was wont
to do he was gauging his opponent for weaknesses
instead of trying to simply overpower him. Having also
noticed a strengthening in Naruto's taijutsu he could
practically see Tsunade's involvement in it, especially
after scoring a palm strike to his student's chest that
caused him to stagger back several steps. Upon
recovering, Naruto flipped into the air and delivered a
power downward kick that Jiraiya was forced to block by
crossing his arms over his head. Although the familiar
looking move lacked the power Jiraiya associated with his
teammate, Jiraiya's knees still nearly buckled from the
blow. But pushing back against the kick he forced
Naruto to land several feet away from him.
Jiraiya was about to go on the offensive but was forced

to dodge as upon landing Naruto made several handsigns
almost faster than he could follow before shooting a
powerful air bullet at him. For some reason, Jiraiya
remembered a time when Sarutobi had put his team of
genin up against Koharu. Recalling how the future
Sannin were unable to approach the woman due to her
incredible speed at firing off jutsu, Jiraiya had the distinct
feeling that Tsunade wasn't the only deaged kunoichi in
the village. Avoiding the less powerful air bullets that
followed by rolling out of the way Jiraiya quickly bit his
thumb and pressed it down summoning several toads at
once.
The one that appeared in front of him held a shield that

blocked Naruto's jutsu attack while two toads with
swords appeared behind him and used the smoke as
cover to try and flank the jinchuriki. "Hey no fair,"
Naruto shouted as they leapt from the smoke with
swords drawn forcing the blond to pull a pair of kunai to
defend himself.
Jiraiya stood back and watched as Naruto parried the

sword strikes and guessed another of his lover's was an
excellent swordswoman. His student after parrying
several blows managed to score a pair of hits to the
summons causing them to dispel. The toad holding the
shield looked up at Jiraiya who nodded so it dispelled
itself leaving just the master and student alone again.
Naruto threw the two kunai he was holding which Jiraiya
easily avoided, but the effort to do so gave the jinchuriki
time to close the distance between them.
Once more engaged in a clash of taijutsu, Jiraiya was

amazed at how much Naruto had grown since his return
to the village. As they fought he was also glad that it
seemed that Sasuke was no longer the motivation for
that strength. Instead it was to grow strong enough to
protect his expanding family as Jiraiya had no doubt that
was how Naruto saw the many women he was involved
with. Still despite Naruto's increased strength Jiraiya was
still holding back and showing as much grabbed one of
Naruto's arms in mid-punch and kicking him in the shin
used the momentum of the blow to flip him onto his
back.
Naruto groaned as he rubbed his bruised leg and once

done having sensed Jiraiya's desire to end the match
simply laid on his back to catch his breath. "You've
certainly grown stronger," Jiraiya said moving to lean
against a tree.
"T-thanks," Naruto said between pants, "but still not

strong enough."
"That'll come in time," Jiraiya replied. Having sensed

something eating away at his student during their fight he
asked, "You want to talk about it?"
Naruto having long grown accustomed to being able to

read people emotions during a fight harkening back to
his clash with Sasuke didn't need Jiraiya to explain what
he was talking about. Sitting up the blond said, "I guess
lately I've just been questioning what it is that's been the
driving force behind my good fortune. I've gone from
the boy no one wanted to a man with a dedicated harem.
I just wonder if receiving the Temptations Touch was
the catalyst or what's holding everything together."
"Have you discussed this with them yet?"
Sighing, Naruto replied, "No…How can I? If it is the

jutsu then they'll just put me at ease, but if it ever fades
they might despise me. But if they really do like me, then
they'll be angry I doubted them. Besides I don't really
have any doubts about some of them…it's just some of
the ones I really didn't have much interaction with
before. Hell I was actually happy when a girl I've recently
been with seemed less than thrilled with everything else
associated with being with me entails."
Jiraiya grunted before saying, "You know a part of me

wants to knock your block off for talking like that when
you're with Tsunade and I'm not."
"P-pervy Sage, I love he…" Naruto began but trailed off
as Jiraiya held up his hand indicating he wanted to
continue speaking.
"But, the truth of the matter is you did something I

couldn't and that was healing the hole in her heart. It
wasn't the first time someone other than me has done
that either. After her brother's death I tried too, believe
me I tried, but Dan was able to succeed where I failed
which is why I stood aside when it was apparent she
loved him." Moving to crouch in front of his student he
smiled saying, "You did it as well which is why she
returned to the village to become Hokage. You did it
even before you were given that jutsu. I don't doubt if
you had been older or she younger at the time I would
have watched her begin a relationship with someone
other than me again. You're a special young man Naruto
and I don't doubt your lovers see this as well. But you
should talk to them about your concerns as these things
have a way of coming to a head when we least expect
them."
"Thanks Jiraiya-sensei," Naruto said in response as the

man stood to begin walking away.
"What's this? A respectful tone from you, I must be

dreaming," he replied amused. Turning serious he said,
"Keep your focus on building a world we can all enjoy.
I'll handle the Akatsuki from here on out."
"You can't do that alone Pervy Sage."
Chuckling, Jiraiya said, "Sure I can." Assuming a pose he

said, "Don't forget I am the Gallant Jiraiya." Turning
serious he continued, "Besides as Nagato's teacher I bear
the responsibility of either bringing him to his senses or
stopping him. But before that confrontation I'm going to
dismantle his organization so that when we do meet it
will be man to man."
"I don't know Pervy Sage," Naruto said his tone worried
for his teacher, "Konan makes him sound impossible to
beat."
Jiraiya laughed boisterously before saying, "Hey don't go

thinking I've shown you all my tricks yet. You haven't
even seen me go close to all out yet and neither has
either of them. Trust me when the time comes even
Nagato is going to be surprised at just how much he's
never seen." Jiraiya began walking away saying over his
shoulder, "Just remember what I told you. I'm sure you'll
be surprised at just how little that jutsu had to do with
what you've got going for yourself."
"Wait," Naruto shouted as he stood quickly while

looking for something in his pouch.
Jiraiya turned to face him and had to catch a black book
that the blond tossed him upon finding it. "What's this?"
"Kabuto gave it to me. He claims it'll be helpful in

disrupting Akatsuki. I looked through it and the
information matches a lot of what Konan has said"
"Thanks… take care of yourself kid."
"You too Pervy Sage and be careful."
Naruto watched his teacher walk away giving him a wave

over his shoulder. Left alone with his thoughts he knew
the older man was right about needing to confront his
fear that the jutsu was responsible for some of his lovers'
devotion. A part of him was even worried that Tenten's
being upset was due to his unspoken desire for things to
not proceed as smoothly as they had been. But as usually
he told himself he was worrying over nothing in order to
talk himself out of broaching the subject. Heading back
to Tsunami's, he couldn't help but feel some part of him
was extremely satisfied at his lack of courage in
addressing the matter.
*****************************
Shiho laid back against her lover after a night filled with
passion. "Are you sure you don't want to go out?" he
asked as he wrapped his arm around her torso.
""I'm sure, besides you're still supposed to be only half-

way back in returning to Konoha."
Naruto chuckled asking, "Are you sure that's the only

reason?"
"No, I admit that truthfully I'd much rather stay in then
go out on a date. I guess I'm still too much of a recluse."
Naruto cupped her breast saying, "Well that has its

advantages."
"I suppose," Shiho said although Naruto noticed a small

drop in her mood.
"Hey, what's wrong?" He asked pulling her so that she

lay on her back. Cupping her chin he forced her to meet
his gaze.
Staring into the two pools of blue, Shiho answered, "I

feel so useless. I've made no progress with the scroll
which is the whole reason you recruited me into your
ambition. You must be so disappointed."
Placing a kiss lightly against her lips Naruto said, "I'm
anything but that. If you can't decipher it do you really
believe any of the rest of us stands a chance? Hell as far
as I know it was just some kids coloring book."
Shiho giggled at Naruto's joke but said, "Still that Kanji

fellow managed to decode it."
"After how many years?" Naruto replied. Beginning to

kiss her, he began to gently massage her breast in order
to get her ready for another round and whispered, "What
you need to do is forget about it for a while. Come back
to it after a few weeks or months. I'm sure things will
come together after you return to it with a fresh
perspective instead of… hey."
Shiho had been aware of what Naruto was doing and was
allowing herself to be swept away for another round of
lovemaking. However something Naruto said gave her a
bit of insight so she pushed him away and leaping from
her bed moved to the small table where she was working
on the scroll to kneel over it. Watching her from the bed
since Shiho lived in a small studio apartment littered with
books. He was about to ask her what was the matter
when she slapped her head saying, "Of course, why
didn't I think of this earlier." Talking out loud to herself
having forgotten Naruto was present, she said, "The
reason this scroll has elements of the Gelel Empire's
language despite were it was found was because it was
written by someone from there."
"Huh?" Naruto elegantly said.
He got the feeling that Shiho had forgotten him

completely due to the excitement of finally having a clue
as to how she was going to translate the scroll. Still
luckily she was sounding her theory out loud saying, "If
this jutsu was used in the past and created where Hot-
Water Country now resides then it's likely it was used on
women from different areas, including Gelel. Depending
on how long she was entranced by the jutsu she might
have picked up some of the local language and when she
tried to write this scroll used elements of both
languages."
Naruto stood from the bed saying, "I guess I should

leave you be then." Not receiving a reply he smiled as
Shiho sat nude on the floor in front of her small table
and began trying to put her theory to the test. Dressing
he kissed her cheek saying, "I knew you'd figure it out,"
and then Hiraishined out of the apartment to the small
inn he was staying at as he and the others returned to
Konoha.
*****************************
Tenten entered her apartment holding several pieces of
mail and threw her keys towards a basket without even
looking at it. Naturally they landed exactly where she
expected. Sitting down at her table she began sorting
through her mail. Feeling a little depressed at the fact
that most of the mail was bills since it had been several
days since her return to the village and since she had seen
Naruto she thought back to several days previous. First
she remembered how Tsunami had kissed Naruto good-
bye at the front door of her home wearing just a skimpy
silk robe. Tenten had the feeling that Naruto had already
said his good-byes to Haku earlier in the morning as she
watched the no longer single mother make-out with the
blond.
As they left the village she had asked about Kin only for
Naruto to say Tsunade planned to send a medical team
back for her since the Hokage didn't want many people
to know he had resurrected Haku. Tenten got the feeling
that wasn't necessarily true, but guessed she was wrong
upon returning to Konoha and Tsunade had confirmed
the story. A part of Tenten had wanted to tell the
Hokage exactly what Naruto was up to but before
entering Konoha he had made her promise not to reveal
his secret. She had agreed, and having been made aware
that Naruto could make her was surprised he would even
bother asking.
Tenten paused upon coming across a small envelope

addressed to her. Opening it, she saw an invitation
printed on expensive paper in gold-leaf trim. "The
Konoha Women's Bathing Association would like to
extend to you an offer to join and try our new bathing
area," she read aloud to herself. Seeing that the invitation
was meant to be used during the weekend she decided to
go since she had heard rumors about the group the most
prevalent being that Tsunade was a member.
*****************************
A loud scream of "Ahhhhhh," ended in a bloody last

gasp as zombies began to devour the woman that had let
it out causing Ino to look up and scowl at the three
conscious people sitting in the room with her. Directing
her attention to the one unconscious one she tried to
focus on Kin and ignore the others. It wasn't easy since
Naruto, Anko, and Hana were watching a zombie movie
on a monitor while sitting on a make-shift couch made
of boxes the three had covered with a tarp. Only able to
see the back of their heads, she scowled again since she
had been hoping for a little alone time with Naruto. She
had asked that he keep her company as she monitored
Kin's brainwaves, but Anko having found out and
figuring it would be boring had invited herself to tag
along. Hana upon finding out had also decided to crash
the party so Anko had decided to make it a movie night.
Turning to a monitor upon which Kin's brainwaves
appeared she looked at the counter ticking down in the
corner of the screen and saw she still had several minutes
before the event she expected happened. Looking over
she could see both Anko and Hana resting their heads on
Naruto's shoulders as they munched on the popcorn
resting in his lap.
Ino smiled at the scene especially since she imagined

Naruto was less than thrilled by the movie choice since
she knew he tended to react negatively to things of a
paranormal nature. Still, she knew it meant a lot to Anko
since the special jounin was something of a fan of the
horror movie genre. Both women would tend to snicker
when Naruto would jump as the various humans met
their grisly end. Finally and Ino imagined mercifully for
Naruto the last human met their demise before being
resurrected as one of the dead.
"That's it," Naruto asked as the credits began to role,
"Everyone died?"
"Yep, bet you didn't see that coming," Anko replied

having enjoyed the flick, "It's so overdone when one or
two people manage to escape. I mean seriously part of
the plot was the whole world was overrun by the
zombies where were they going to escape too."
Hana teased Naruto saying, "Well I imagined he missed

that point since he watched a good portion of the movie
from between his fingers."
"Ah come on. I told you guys horror movies weren't my

favorite. I don't know if I'll even be able to sleep
tonight."
Anko smiled as she said, "Well then I think we can help

you with that, can't we Hana?"
"Oh, I think we'll come up with something to keep him
from having nightmares tonight," Hana said pulling
Naruto from the couch. Heading to the door of the
room she called to Ino, "Do you want to come along
too?"
Ino shook her head as they pulled Naruto into the

underground tunnel that Orochimaru had used to use for
his experiments and had since been taken over and
renovated by the Harem. "No thanks, what I've been
looking for is set to happen soon. It'd be a shame to miss
it after waiting up all night for it."
Hana nodded and Ino imagined the two women were

going to take Naruto to one of the other rooms they had
fixed up into a nice bedroom to wear the jinchuriki out.
After Anko closed the door behind her Ino sighed
guessing she'd have to wait until later to get some alone
time with Naruto in order to figure out just how
important he had become to her. Naturally since he had
several women vying for his attention and Tsunade had
forbade anymore dates with him until they could address
the rumor problem she knew alone time would be hard
to come-by.
A beeping attracted her attention and looking at the

monitor saw the scribbly lines all going flat for a moment
preciously as she expected them to before Kin's
brainwaves returned to normal in an exact pattern as they
had the last time Kin's mind had reset. Now with a clear
picture of what was happening she began to devise a plan
to help the poor Sound-nin. Figuring she'd need
Kyuubi's help she'd wait until morning since Hinata had
been scheduled as an observer then. Standing, she was
about to head home but in the end decided to see it
Anko and Hana needed any help to put Naruto to sleep
after all.
*****************************
Tenten stepped up to the large iron gate behind which

the invitation she had received said the new Hot-spring
resided. Seeing a keypad next to the gate she typed in the
number that had been printed on the invitation and
watched as it slide open by itself. "Cool," she thought
stepping onto the path. In the distance she could see a
large mansion and had heard the woman that resided
inside it had recently woken from a coma. Tenten had
even signed up for several of the shifts to watch the
house but had seen nothing suspicious. If her memory
served her correctly Hinata was on watch for the
morning shift. That put Tenten at ease since she could
easily imagine some of the men of the village using the
mission as an excuse to peek in the new bathing area.
However Tenten felt a little nervous upon realizing the
Hyuuga was also probably one of Naruto's other lovers.
Tenten wasn't sure why that fact was bothering her but
ignored it after entering a groove of large trees that were
meant to obscure the vision of people trying to peep into
the area from afar. She stopped and looked at the area in
wonder as it appeared to be a little paradise snuggled in
the middle of Konoha. It gave Tenten the impression
that she had suddenly been teleported to a mountainous
area due to the rocky area that surrounded the water that
the bathing women could lay on. Stepping onto one of
the stones it felt polished and smooth making it feel a bit
out of place since a real rock would be rather rougher,
but she felt it was in a good way as it would ensure the
bather's comfort. Tenten was surprised to find herself
alone in such a glorious hotspring but decided to quickly
undress to make the most of it. Heading to the small
locker room nearby she stripped and grabbing a towel
and proceeded to head outside. Sitting on the edge of
one of the rocks she put her legs in the water and sighed
as she felt some of her stress leave her. She was about to
fully enter the bath when she noticed it was fed by a
waterfall. Tenten could see a cave located behind it and
that there were two ways to enter it, one being a path
that led behind the falling water and the other being
through the water itself. Deciding to take the path, she
entered and was surprised to see it was a central grotto
that was filled with water and led to several other areas of
the hot-spring. From one of the openings Tenten could
hear the sound of two people breathing hard and had a
feeling she knew what they were up too.
Heading towards the noises, she entered into what at

first glance would appear to be an underground cavern.
It was illuminated by torches and had a small pool of
water that bubbled like a sauna. Not that the two people
occupying the cave were using it at the time as they sat
on a rock outcropping that had been carved into a
throne. Tenten's entrance into the room didn't go
unnoticed by the two blonds, if anything being caught in
the act seemed to excite the woman bouncing in the
man's lap even further as her movements grew more
aggressive. Tenten caught a glimpse of Naruto as he
pulled the woman back against his chest to roughly grab
one of her large tits. But Tenten gasped upon
recognizing who the blonde woman was despite her
being more youthful then she had ever seen her in
person. "L-lady Tsunade," she said shocked as the
Hokage continued to fuck herself on Naruto's shaft.
Tenten sank to her knees as she couldn't believe her idol
had also succumbed to the jinchuriki.
"Oh god Naruto," Tsunade moaned, "your dick is

amazing. I-I'm going to cum."
"Me too," he replied gruffly having fought back his

desire to do so until Tsunade was ready as well. Letting
loose he began to cum which in turn set off Tsunade
who's pussy began eagerly accepting his spunk.
"Mmmm," Tsunade moaned as she rested against her

lover enjoying the warmth his seed always left her with.
Her brown eyes settled on Tenten and she smiled before
standing to move in front of the kneeling girl.
Looking up at her nude idol Tenten asked, "W-why

would you of all people join his harem?"
"Because I love him," Tsunade answered quickly and

without hesitation.
"B-but you're Tsunade of the Sannin. He should be

kissing the ground you walk on. You shouldn't just be
one of his lovers."
Smiling down at the girl for a moment she looked over
her shoulder saying, "Oh I like her."
"You're saying that because she's inflating your ego,"

Naruto deadpanned.
Tsunade playfully stuck her tongue out at her lover

before kneeling and cupping Tenten's face as she said,
"Titles don't really mean anything Tenten. At the end of
the day what you'll find matters most is having someone
you cherish wrapping their arms around you. I'm a fifty
year old woman that fell in love with a man that's not
even twenty yet. Once I entered this relationship I guess
I decided that the rules most people hold to no longer
mattered including the one that meant he should be only
mine. Now I'm glad I did because it means he can make
other people as happy as he has me."
"But…"
Tsunade silenced her by placing a finger against her lips
before standing and saying, "I know this isn't a life for
everyone. Naruto's has asked that I train you regardless
of whether you join him or not and I will. However, you
should know that if you refuse to become one of his
women that means you'll be denied access to him in a
more intimate setting."
"Why? If he has multiple female lovers then why can't I

have male ones?"
"Because," Tsunade said sternly, "All relationships have a

lynchpin if you will, something around which everything
is built. For us that bear his mark Naruto is that
lynchpin. If you are unwilling to commit to him then we
cannot tolerate your presence in the group when your
loyalties might truly belong to someone else."
"I understand," Tenten said staring at the fox mark near
Tsunade's pussy. For a moment she was torn at what to
do. She understood that regardless of what she choose
Naruto had made one of her dreams come true by asking
Tsunade to train her. She thought back to her entering
the small cave and remembered the look of ecstasy that
had been etched on her idols face and knew that she had
worn it at one point as well. Deciding that if Tsunade
could enjoy a life bound to the jinchuriki she could as
well she said, "Please make me one of your women as
well Naruto. I want to see what lies ahead along with you
and Lady Tsunade."
"Well said. Well then before we start your training can I

ask you a favor Tenten?"
"Of course, Master…"

"Now there'll be none of that at least when we're like
this. But anyways…" Tsunade said before reaching a
hand to her pussy and spreading her slit continued,
"Naruto's made quite a mess down there do you think
you can clean it for me?"
Tenten never considered herself to be a lesbian or even

bi. However even with that being said she would admit
that somewhere in her fantasy folder there had been a
scenario where she would allow herself to be seduced by
Tsunade. Having another thing she had wanted but felt
would never happen thrust upon her Tenten was
suddenly grateful to Sakura for inviting her to Wave and
was truly glad she had been seduced by Naruto. Her
feelings were easy to hear as she leaned forward as she
said, "Of course Tsunade."
First licking along the Hokage's thighs, she paid extra

attention to Tsunade's fox mark. After cleaning the seed
that had leaked from Tsunade's pussy the brunette
directed her energy and tongue to cleaning her Hokage's
insides as well. "Oh fuck," Tsunade said placing her
hands in Tenten's hair. "Mmm. My, she is quite skilled
Naruto. And you said she wasn't interested in such
things."
Naruto chuckled as he watched Tsunade squirm from

Tenten's efforts. "I think it has to do more with you then
anything else."
Tenten having pulled all of Naruto seed she could find

with her tongue from Tsunade's quim began to pay extra
attention to her clit. Circling her tongue around it she
then nipped it with her teeth causing her new sensei to
scream in satisfaction as she coated Tenten's mouth with
her release.
Tsunade leaned down to kiss her student and fellow
lover before saying, "Excellent, I see Naruto wasn't
exaggerating your oral skills. Now there's one more thing
I need you to clean."
Tenten looked confused for a moment lost in the lust

she was feeling from being coated in her teacher's release
so allowed Tsunade to guide her to Naruto's cock.
Having crawled on all fours behind the Hokage as
Tsunade moved to Naruto. Tenten knew what was
expected of her and quickly swallowed his length causing
the jinchuriki to moan in pleasure. As Tenten proceeded
to clean his tool of both Tsunade and Naruto's release,
she could hear the Hokage humming behind her.
Tenten continued in pleasing Naruto's manhood even as

she felt Tsunade grip her hips and lifted her back to her
feet. She felt her eyes widen as Tsunade began to rub
something hard against her pussy and when the Hokage
slammed her hips forward pushing whatever it was inside
her, Tenten pulled her lips from Naruto's schlong long
enough to look behind her and see the Hokage had
donned a harness upon which was strapped a dildo.
"Don't get distracted from your task," Tsunade said as
she began fucking her newest apprentice with the dildo
she had put on.
Tenten returned to pleasing Naruto's cock working her

mouth over the half she could comfortably swallow.
Reaching between his legs she began to fondle his sack
and felt it tighten signaling his impending release. "Fuck,
I'm going to cum," he shouted expecting Tenten to pull
her mouth off his cock. When she didn't he placed his
hands on her head using the buns there as handholds and
proceeded to fill her mouth with his cream. After he
finished he let go but before she was able to swallow her
torso was pulled up against Tsunade's. The Hokage
quickly turned her face to plant her lips against Tenten's
and slipped her tongue into the kunoichi's mouth in an
attempt to gain access to Naruto's cum. Tenten gladly
shared it, engaging her village leader in a duel of tongues
as they passed his essence between them.
Tsunade ended the kiss and directing her gaze to Naruto

asked, "Are you just going to stand there watching us?"
"I could," he replied with a smirk, "But what do you have

in mind?"
Tsunade returned his smirk and pulled her rubber cock

out of Tenten, who groaned at the loss. Tsunade silenced
her by turning the kunoichi to face her and kissing her
lifted one of her legs up to her hips. Guiding the dildo to
Tenten's opening, she slowly pushed it in causing the
kunoichi to moan in pleasure. Once the fake dick was
fully buried inside her, Tsunade then easily picked up the
other leg holding Tenten in the air. She raised and
lowered her several times pulling sounds of delight from
Tenten's throat. She paused after several moments but
before Tenten could ask why she felt Naruto's cock rest
on her ass. Having a good idea of what was in store for
her. She allowed Tsunade to spread her ass for their
lover and cooed in amazement as he began to push his
cock inside of her back passage. Sandwiched between the
two she said, "Oh god, I'm so fucking full."
Both blonds smiled at her statement before they began

plowing away at their respective hole. Tenten screamed
in pleasure as the two cocks rubbed against each other
inside of her. Trying to keep her cries down she muffled
her cries into Tsunade's chest before managing to clamp
her mouth around one of her nipples.
Tsunade had a difficult time keeping her own cries down

due to the end of the dildo inside her as well as because
of Tenten's tongue tracing around her areola. When the
kunoichi began to suck as well as nip at her nipple, her
own cries began to rise in volume. But Naruto silenced
her by kissing her.
Approaching her climax, Tenten raised her head between

the two kissing blonds and joined her tongue to theirs as
they separated to make room for her. Throwing her head
back against Naruto's shoulder she filled the two in on
her condition shouting , "I-I can't take it anymore…I-I-
I'm cummmmminnnnngggggg."
Tenten's spasming sent Naruto off who filled her ass

with his hot cum causing the kunoichi to tense.
Wrapping her legs around Tsunade's hips she pulled the
woman flush into her burying the rubber dick as deeply
as it would go in both of their pussies causing Tsunade
to shout, "Oh, God!" as she coated the harness in her
love juices.
Still being suspended in the air by the two, Tenten
panted in a fog of pleasure before saying, "Naruto?"
"Yes"
"I'm sorry for being a bitch to you."
"Shh," he said turning her face to his and kissing her

gently said, "I'm to blame for not laying everything out
for you."
"Hey you two don't worry about that anymore. It's no

longer important," Tsunade said. Both of them nodded
so she asked, "Now Tenten just where do you want him
to place his mark?"
Tenten smiled before grabbing his hand and placed it on

the opposite thigh Tsunade had hers. Naruto applied his
mark causing a small fox appear. Suddenly Tenten's
world began to expand as she could feel not only the two
currently holding her but all of Naruto's other lovers
through the mark. Positive they could feel her as well she
began to understand exactly what Haku had meant about
how others were what gave a person strength.
*****************************
"What you propose is rather interesting," Kyuubi said

from a large chair. She store her gaze away from the
kunoichi in front of to stare out the window as she felt a
new presence as a result of the mark Naruto applied to
his lovers. Seeing the kunoichi felt it two they both
shared a smile.
Ino nodded to her fellow harem member after the

moment ended in response to the Bijuu's words and tried
to remain serious despite her noticing Nibi lying on the
large kitchen table much as she imagined a cat would do.
It was rather easy considering she knew she was running
out of time before Hinata would be relieved by someone
not loyal to Naruto. "Do you think you can do it?" she
asked.
"It should be relatively simple. Konoha already has such

seals to interrogate prisoners. What you are proposing
shouldn't be too much different," Kyuubi replied.
"How come we can do all this but I can't get any time to
be alone with him?" Nibi asked looking up from the
table.
Ino got the feeling it was complaint Kyuubi was getting a

lot as she replied testily, "Because, at most we get a
window which ranges from an hour to fifteen minutes
due to the rotation of chunin and genin watching us.
That would barely be enough time and trust me when I
say you'll want time to indulge. Just be patient." Directing
her attention back to Ino the Bijuu asked, "Are you
positive this is a good idea though. As a mindwalker you
know how tricky what you propose is going to be."
"I know, but the only way I can see to break the loop her
mind has become is to enter it. However if I'm right the
point in time she is reliving is the chunin exam and if that
is true then it'll be a good time for us to reintroduce
ourselves as friends."
Kyuubi nodded and standing said, "Okay, I'll begin

working on the seals necessary for you and Naruto to
enter her mind."
"Actually I think it might be best if you make one large

enough for everyone that had a role in the exam."
Kyuubi arched her eyebrow so the blonde kunoichi
explained, "The larger the support network she can
expect to see the more likely she will respond to us. Not
to mention with more people it'll help create a situation
that breaks the cycle she is living in her mind."
"Perhaps," Kyuubi said cautiously, "It could also lead to

greater divergence from what she normally experiences."
"True and that might wake her up also."
"Or could make this far more dangerous."
Ino smirked but replied, "What do you think Naruto will

say once I propose it to him?"
Despite the danger she expected her lover and his Harem
members might soon face Kyuubi smiled back in reply
already hearing the affirmative response she could
imagine him giving. "Alright, I'll begin working on the
seal immediately. I'll let you know when it's finished."
With the matter settled Ino slipped down to the
basement and she used the teleporter seal there to
reappear in Naruto's apartment. She then sat down in his
leather chair to wait for his return and to inform him that
Kin's salvation might very well lie in reliving the hell that
had been their first Chunin Exam.
Chapter 24: Kin: Part II
Kyuubi entered the shipping company that she now

owned. Almost immediately she noticed many of her
workers seem to busy themselves even more no doubt
trying to leave her with a good impression. She was
amused at their efforts and assumed it was due to what
many of them were calling the front office massacre..
Naturally nobody died, but quite a few of the board
would be enjoying a prison cell as they had been carted
off to the Torture and Interrogation headquarters to
answer question about some of the shady business
dealings the company had engaged in. Entering the new
president's office she gave the woman an amused smile
as she saw piles of paperwork sitting on the red-head's
desk. "Enjoying your new position?"
"Oh yeah it's loads of fun," she replied sarcastically, "I'm

wondering how this company is even still doing business
since it seemed to have been run by trained monkeys.
Are you even aware that the previous president had a
mistress that he was diverting large sums of money too?"
"No," Kyuubi said while fighting back the urge to laugh,

"I guess it's a good thing I fired him then before Ibiki
took him away."
"Har-har," Karin replied not amused, "Getting things to

run great again is going to take some time. Luckily with
your body's siblings being dead and the president
removed it seems most of the corruption was weeded
out."
"Excellent! How long before we're ready to expand?"
Looking at the Bijuu in disbelief Karin said, "A year or

two at least."
"That's unacceptable," Kyuubi said quickly.
"Whether you find it acceptable or not doesn't change

the timeline," Karin replied calmly still reading a report
on the state of the company.
Kyuubi glared at the kunoichi as she growled, "Don't

forget who you work for."
Karin placed the paper she was reading down and blew a
breath up towards her bangs signaling her annoyance.
"Look, you might be in charge of this company and all,
but don't forget you recruited me. Now this company
might once have been the biggest trading company in
Fire Country. However that was years ago and the only
reason we are even still among the top players is because
of how skilled your body was at negotiating the
contracts. Due to the mismanagement of those that came
after many of the customers bolted once those contracts
expired. This is both a good and bad thing."
"Pray tell, how exactly is the company shrinking a good

thing?"
"For one, it's because of the company getting smaller

that Ibiki was so quick to believe that the siblings tried to
kill you."
"How so? I was of the opinion that it was simply because

they were greedy."
"In order to offset the losses from all the lost business
they began to take on risker and shadier customers.
Customers who might be quite upset at a change of the
status quo and thus they needed to handle you quickly as
a result." Directing her full attention to Kyuubi, she
pushed back her chair and crossed her legs before
folding her hands in her lap. "Now as I said this decline
didn't happen overnight and getting back to where it was
won't happen overnight either. First we have to repair
the company's reputation. Due to the mismanagement
many of the shipments sent over the years were lost due
to incompetence or stolen from a lack of protection as
they passed through dangerous territories. In order to
repair our good name we'll have to operate at the bare
minimum of profitability. We'll offer jobs for less and
insure that all shipments are all well protected by hiring
shinobi to guard them."
Kyuubi did appear somewhat disappointed but her face

showed that she understood that Karin knew what she
was talking about. "I can see why Orochimaru put you in
a position of authority. I wonder though, did you ever
talk to him as candidly?"
"No," Karin admitted, "I hope you aren't implying that I
should be afraid to speak frankly to you."
"Don't be silly. I was just curious." Although she truly

meant what she said, she replied somewhat defensively as
she was afraid to make Karin uncomfortable around her.
"There must be some way we can quickly return this
company to its previous prominence."
"I have a few ideas," Karin admitted with a smile,

"Personally; I think you're putting too much emphasis on
the speed at which you want the company to recover.
After all, as far as I'm aware Naruto is still only in phase
one of his ambition."
Kyuubi inclined her head at the red-head's point but

replied, "He doesn't need to have women loyal to him in
a village in order for us to set up an office there."
"I know, but the problem we have is a lack of cash on
hand to set up those offices," Karin countered leaning
forward to pull a book from her desk. Opening it she
turned it so Kyuubi could look at the pages, which were
covered in numbers. Although new to the world of
business she knew when the numbers were listed in red it
often meant a lack of funds. Taking it from the former
Sound Kunoichi she said, "I had no idea it was this bad. I
was in charge for months, but for the most part
everything ran smoothly."
"I'm not surprised," Karin said as she indicated the stacks

of papers on her desk, "The previous president was in
league with the siblings so did everything he could to
make things appear to be running smoothly. Not to
mention he needed to cover the less than legal jobs they
took to offset the loss of respectable ones."
Handing the book back, the Bijuu asked, "So what are
these ideas that you have?"
"First, we need to create a force of strong shinobi to

guard our shipments. To this end I thought it might be
best if we can convince your fellow Bijuu to act as
security for some of the riskier shipments." Karin
noticed Kyuubi's face scrunch up in distaste at the idea
so she asked, "Is that a problem? Do you think it's a task
below what a Bijuu would do?"
"Hard to say," Kyuubi admitted, "But am I to take it you

mean we free the others. I mean Nibi already has a task
as my bodyguard and Nanabi is currently inside the
prison."
"Well yeah, they're your frien…."

"WE aren't friends," Kyuubi replied quickly with several
emotions mixing into her tone such as hurt, anger, and
sadness. "The truth of the matter is I freed Nibi and
Nanabi since doing so fitted into my plans. Now since
I've broken the seals on Yugito and Fu and they have
absorbed all of the Bijuu chakra into their own there is
no reason to pursue Akatsuki or to free the captured
tailed-beasts."
"What about Naruto? They don't know that and will

likely still target him. Not to mention his seal is still in
place so your original form can still be extracted."
"That might be true, but we'll stop them when they

appear and I can Hiraishin to anywhere they may take
him if they manage to defeat him."
Karin sighed in disappointment since she imagined with

a powerful security force of Bijuu turned humans to
protect shipments it would cause customers to flock to
the company. Trying to salvage her idea she said, "Well I
suppose I can use women that Naruto seduces that don't
have village allegiances. With a dedicated group of
powerful kunoichi acting as guards it would lower
overhead on shipments since we wouldn't need to hire
village shinobi as often. Another way to grow would be
to diversify our assets."
Despite her mood souring at the mention of her fellow

Bijuu, Kyuubi smiled saying, "What a coincidence. I
happen to have an opportunity to do so already."
"Really?"
"Yes, it was my original reason for coming here. I talked

with Tsunade in the medical wing of the Den."
"The Den?" Karin said confused, "What are you talking
about?"
"It's what we've begun calling the tunnels that we've

taken over that run beneath the village."
"As in a fox's den," Karin asked after an abrupt laugh.
"Or harem," Kyuubi replied just as amused, "I dropped

off the seal by which the others are going to enter Kin's
mind. Tsunade passed on that Naruto was interested in
purchasing an old hotel in Wave country. I also took the
liberty of informing her that this Suigetsu that you were
traveling with has the sword he was inquiring about as
well."
"You know I was in the chunin exams as well," Karin

said after nodding to what the Bijuu had said, "Maybe I
should tag along too."
"Unfortunately your presence would likely be missed by
our stalwart watchers," Kyuubi said with a light tone.
Karin closed her eyes to picture the chakra of the Genin

currently sitting outside the building on a rooftop. She
was a little surprised by that as the genin had been far
closer before, but figured it was due to Nibi's presence,
who was currently using chakra to remain perched near
her office window. Karin was surprised the dark skinned
woman hadn't reacted at Kyuubi's insistence that they
weren't friends, but guessed in proved the Fox Bijuu's
point. Although she did detect some sadness coming
from the cat woman. Opening her eyes she noticed
Kyuubi had placed a packet on her desk and was making
her way to the door so said, "Coming up with the capital
to purchase this hotel might push the timeline back even
further. Are you okay with that?"
"It's fine," Kyuubi said pausing before opening the door,
"you've stated the facts and as you said there is nothing
you can do. Besides if we can get this hotel up and
running it might also lower the timeline before we can
start opening new offices as well. Plus this should serve
as a sort of training for you in how to negotiate with
other business people as it is likely another buyer is
interested in it as well."
Karin nodded and after the Bijuu left opened the packet.
Seeing that it contained the information on the Whirling
Tides Manor that Naruto wanted her to buy she began
looking through the various papers to see what she'd
need to do in order to become a real competitor in the
bidding for it.
*****************************
Yoruichi waited until Kyuubi passed beneath her before
letting her grip on the wall fade. Dropping to the ground
behind her fellow Bijuu she kept the smile on her face
despite Kyuubi saying, "Done eavesdropping Nibi?"
"I wasn't aware the conversation wasn't meant for my

ears," she replied calmly. "Plus I thought I asked you to
call me Yoruichi. It is my name you know."
"If I was going to call you anything it would be Matatabi.

That is the name you were given."
"But Yoruichi is the name I gave myself. Besides it suits

this form better. Not to be rude, but why are you acting
like this now? I mean you had seemed like you've moved
on from what happened back then."
Kyuubi didn't respond. Instead the Fox Bijuu merely

kept walking as she headed back to her home. Yoruichi
sighed mentally as she knew now that her fellow Bijuu
only tolerated her presence as a result of her part in the
plan which Kyuubi had devised to enter into Konoha
society. Still a part of Yoruichi had hoped it was because
she wanted things to go back to the way they had been
after being created by the Sage of the Six Paths. But
hearing that Kyuubi no longer cared for any of her fellow
Bijuu as anything more than pawns to be used made her
sad. Knowing that she was one of the primary reasons
for it was what made it worse.
Hoping to convince Kyuubi to help their fellow tailed

beasts she said, "It's a good plan you know. With guards
as powerful as us protecting your shipments it would
ensure people would want to use your company."
Kyuubi didn't falter in walking but turned her head

enough to gaze at Yoruichi from the corner of her eye.
"It would be a waste of time. There's no guarantee that
they would help especially since the others are probably
free of their hosts. Besides what do you care? I
remember you and the others had no problem turning a
blind eye when I was the one in trouble."
Looking ashamed Yoruichi said, "I'm sorry Kura…"
"Don't call me that!" the Bijuu said in an angry whisper

as she came to a stop and whirled on Yoruichi, "Only
those I consider friends may call me that. When I'm
finally free to talk to Naruto, I will tell him my name but
to you and the others it will always be Kyuubi. Am I
clear?"
"Yes, I understand." Yoruichi said sadly. However she

did hold a small amount of hope that perhaps Naruto
could convince Kyuubi to free the other Bijuu so made
plans to talk to him as well as to finally get her reward for
helping Kyuubi.
*****************************
"If Kyuubi dropped off the seal design then what are we
waiting for let's do this," Naruto said excitedly as he
slammed his fist into his hand.
"Relax Naruto," Tsunade said with a small smirk on her

lips, "Shizune is in a room drawing it." Giving her
attention to everyone else who was going to enter Kin's
mind she addressed them saying, "This is sort of a pre-
mission discussion on what to expect."
"What to expect?" Hinata said confused, "I thought we

were simply entering into her mind and would be reliving
the Chunin Exams."
"That's true," Tsunade said, "However, one thing to

remember is we are only guessing that is what she is
reliving. Therefore you might enter her mind only to find
yourselves as children in the academy or even younger.
I'll let Ino explain."
Ino stood from the large meeting table as Tsunade took

her seat. She wasn't sure where Anko had scrounged it
from but upon finding it she had moved it down to one
of the many unoccupied rooms of The Den. "What
Tsunade means is this seal will link us to her mind and
use our memories as a way to slip us into whatever she is
reliving. I believe it to be the Chunin Exams since her
teammate Zaku was used as a sacrifice to bring back one
of the Hokage during the Invasion that followed."
Sakura leaned forward in interest saying, "I guess then

you believe she was in the casket that the Third Hokage
managed to suppress."
Despite feeling a rekindling of the jealousy she had felt
towards Sakura, Ino didn't let it show as she said,
"Exactly right. Every Fifteen hours her mind sort of
resets and I believe that is the point in her memories
when she was chosen as the sacrifice needed for Endo
Tensei. Therefore the Chunin Exams and what followed
is the most likely scenario for her to relive."
"The Exams lasted a lot longer than fifteen hours

though," Anko pointed out.
"That is why we can't be sure exactly where we'll end up

once we enter her mind. Time inside of there doesn't
pass at the same rate. She could be reliving years or days
before the exams."
Temari looked a little disconcerted at that saying, "You

mean we could literally relive years before even meeting
Kin."
Ino nodded and her face grew solemn before saying,
"Yes, there is another thing everyone going should be
aware of." She waited a moment to make sure everyone
had given her their complete attention before continuing,
"Many of us have changed over the years."
"That's putting it mildly," Anko said causing a few smiles

to appear.
However Ino's face didn't change accept to grow even

grimmer, "I know, but if we end up years in the past we
can't act like we do now."
Naruto caught on first saying, "You mean…"
"Yes, while this jutsu is using our memories our actions

will be our own. Changing how we act will have an effect
on what happens. That means Naruto if we are in the
academy again me and Sakura will have to keep acting
like we did back then."
Naruto nodded looking upset at the idea of reliving a

stretch of his life he'd rather forget. He was about to say
it didn't matter when Sakura said, "I-I don't know if I can
do that." Looking at her blond lover she said, "I was so
horrible to Naruto back then… I don't think I can…"
"Shh, it's okay Sakura," Naruto said leaning towards her

to grab her hand, "I told you it doesn't matter. Just
consider it a part you need to play for an undercover
mission."
Sakura tried to take his words to heart but said, "It wasn't
a part though I was so blind to what I…"
Naruto silenced her with a kiss. Pulling back he cupped

her face to say, "The past doesn't matter. What does is
helping Kin. She needs us and I for one can't turn my
back on that. It might suck to relive the loneliest part of
my life, but I know I have all of you here waiting for me
now so I'll be fine even if you have to go back to being a
Sasuke idiot."
"Hey," Sakura said looking surprised Naruto had called

her that. But she was more so when Ino let out a little
laugh as the seriousness on her face melted into one of
amusement.
"I believe you called me that," Ino said recalling when

she had taken over Sakura's body during the chunin
exams preliminary bouts.
"To be fair it applied to both of you." Naruto stood from

the table as he said, "If anyone wants to back out I'll
understand."
"Don't worry Naruto, I'll be fine," Sakura said standing
as well.
"Hey, wait a minute," Ino said as the others began to

follow suit, "I'm the one explaining things here and I
didn't say I was finished." Grumbling in annoyance as
everyone retook their seats she continued, "Now once
we do meet Kin, we'll be able to start acting like our
current selves. Just by trying to be her friend we're going
to introduce a new element to her recalling of the past.
Therefore things will change from that point on and we
can't take anything for granted." Seeing that the others
understood what she was implying she asked, "Are there
any questions?"
"What happens if we can't wake her by the time her

mind resets?" Temari asked, although she wasn't showing
it she was extremely nervous about the entire endeavor
and was beginning to wish she had returned to Suna
while on her break from the joint training exercises
happening near the Leaf Prison. Mainly due to the fact
that her brother would no longer be the cool and
collected Kazekage but the crazed boy that would kill
just for looking at him the wrong way.
Ino paused biting her lip in nervousness before

admitting, "I don't know. But Tsunade and Shizune will
be monitoring us and should the time approach they'll
wake us."
"Are we going to enter at the beginning of the fifteen

hour period?" Hinata asked.
"No, we've picked a point just before half-way through.

It's a period of minimal brain activity. It may represent a
calm spot were entering should give us time to get our
bearings. Plus if she is reliving years it will make the wait
for the chunin exams shorter. If we do fail to wake her,
we should also be able to pick a better point to try
again." She waited a few moments to see if there were
any other questions but seeing none clapped her hands
together and rubbed them saying, "I guess this is it then."
Everyone stood and followed Tsunade out of the room.

Stepping into the tunnel, Ino still couldn't believe it had
once been used by Orochimaru. But she supposed that
was due to all the work everyone had put into fixing the
tunnels up. Now brightly lit with fresh paint on the walls
it truly was taking on the air of a place where Naruto and
his lovers could go to escape from the outside world. Or,
to handle things related to his ambition. Looking at the
many doors, she knew only a few of the rooms had been
fixed up like Tsunade's medical lab or the meeting room
they had just left. She wondered if any of the other
women had plans for the ones that remained, but pushed
the thought out of her mind upon entering another
room. This one was still trashed having not received any
attention. However it was probably the cleanest since
Shizune had chosen it to draw the seal they would be
using.
The seal looked vaguely like a compass on a map as it

was an eight point star. However the points of the star all
had an S-like bend to them. At the end of each point
resided a circle. The main star shape was filled with black
writing except at the center where another circle was.
Kin was already lying in the center circle on a mat that
Shizune had laid out for the girl. Upon seeing she wasn't
alone Shizune stood saying, "Perfect timing I just
finished, will each of you going please sit inside one of
the circles around the seal."
Naruto moved first taking one at the top of the seal

which was determined by Kin's head facing it. He sat
cross-legged and although he appeared slightly nervous,
Ino could tell he was excited as well. She also noticed
that Sakura and Hinata quickly moved to take the two
closest to him. Not wanting to admit she would have
preferred one of those spots she settled on the one next
to Sakura while Temari took the one next to her. Both
Tenten and Anko took the two spots next to Hinata.
Looking at the remaining spot, Tenten asked, "Is it going
to matter we're one short?"
"No," Shizune answered as she moved to Kin to some

brainwave monitors, "Kyuubi put an extra one in case
things didn't go according to plan and someone else
needs to enter."
Looking around the room, Anko asked, "Who's that

going to be. Everyone already aligned with Naruto and
was a part of the exams is here."
"Not exactly," Tsunade said, "But don't worry about it.

Hopefully it won't come to that. Now is everyone
ready?" Receiving serious but determined nods the
Hokage and Shizune flashed through some hand-signs
and upon finishing them, pressed their hands onto the
seal to activate it. As the seal lit up she said, "Alright here
goes and good luck."
*****************************
Sakura dipped a rag in the bowl she had packed for the
exams. Pressing it to Sasuke's forehead to keep the fever
down she moved to sit next to a thirteen year old
Naruto. She knew she was supposed to act like she did
back then and although she had cared for both of her
teammates had to admit during her first time here she
had fretted more over Sasuke then Naruto. But she
doubted paying more attention to Naruto now would
have too much of an effect on the timeline of events. Yet
she also admitted that she had a more pressing matter for
her concern for the blond man besides her loving him.
That was because she felt so different compared to how
she had back then. Looking out the entrance of the
hollowed out tree she was using to treat their wounds,
Sakura was forced to admit something had already
changed in the several hours since entering Kin's mind.
She wasn't fatigued.
Upon entering Kin's mind Sakura was relieved to see that

they had entered during the exam and relatively close to
her run in with Kin. Remembering that meeting made
Sakura clench her fists but she calmed remembering that
a result of that meeting had been her discovering the
resolve to no longer rely solely on her teammates for
protection and to protect them as well. Not to mention
she figured Kin had ended up suffering much worse than
her in the end. Still if she was going by the events leading
up to that meeting Sakura remembered being on her last
legs physically. However that apparently didn't transfer
since despite several hours having passed she was as
sharp minded as ever.
Focusing back on Naruto, she supposed she should be

grateful that they had appeared after they had faced
Orochimaru since she imagined it would be hard to
recreate that battle without resorting to attacks they have
learned after the exam. Cupping Naruto's face, Sakura
wished she could use her medical jutsu to determine
what was wrong with him since if she wasn't as tired as
she was supposed to be then she figure he shouldn't be
as hurt either.
Moving back towards the entrance, she had to admit she

had been a lousy ninja back then since now she could
easily spot the mistakes she had made with the traps she
had set. Having already frightened away the squirrel that
had nearly set one of them off she knew the time for Kin
to make her appearance was approaching. She just
wished she had been a little more alert then since she
truthfully wasn't sure on how much longer she needed to
wait, although she was positive they were already
watching her. Allowing her mind to wander since she
was confident this meeting would be far different then
the last she allowed herself to daydream about her
appearance a little. Having forgotten just how long her
hair was Sakura considered asking, when everything was
said and done, if Naruto had liked her hair longer or
shorter.
*****************************
Kin watched the pink-haired girl take up a position at the

entrance of the tree she was using for cover. After Zaku
had affixed the exploding tag to the chipmunk and sent it
towards the kunoichi, they had been surprised by her
reaction. Dosu had spent several moments analyzing it
before saying, "Very clever, she's set up a pretty good
array of traps. Too bad for her, she's just given that
advantage away."
Still despite his words she could sense a bit of unease

coming from him so asked, "What's wrong?"
To her surprise he answered saying, "Have you noticed

the change in her demeanor?"
Although they had been watching her for close to a day

Kin was forced to admit, "No not really."
Dosu stared at her for several moments before saying,

"You don't find it strange that when we found her and
her team she was near exhaustion but now seems nearly
refreshed."
"Who cares?" Zaku said impatiently, "It's three on one.
Let's just kill her and her team and be done with it. This
waiting is boring."
"Yet if we hadn't of waited we might have stumbled into

those traps. I was hoping to attack when she was too
tired to resist. I see no reason to deviate from that and
now that it appears she has gotten her second wind it
might be best to wait some more."
"What screw that, I'll go kill her myself," Zaku said

angrily although he kept his voice down.
Kin felt something gnawing at the back of her mind like

a bad case of Déjà vu and feeling that should they attack
things definitely wouldn't go their way said, "Maybe we
should wait. Who knows, maybe someone else will come
along to take their scroll and wear her out."
"And what report back to Lord Orochimaru, 'Hey sorry
we didn't kill Sasuke like you told us too but someone
else did it for us."
Dosu shrugged admitting, "I see no problem with that.

All Orochimaru said was to kill Sasuke. Whether it's
done by us or someone else doesn't matter."
"Of course it does," Zaku said angrily, "I want to show

him he was justified in giving us strength. I'd rather die
than disappoint him."
Kin wasn't sure why she shivered at the words especially

since Dosu remained relatively unimpressed. But she
supposed it might be because it felt less like a statement
than like Zaku's words had already been put to the test.
She shook her head to clear the feeling, but couldn't
shake the one that someone had walked over her grave.
She was able to concentrate on the matter at hand
though because Dosu calmly replied, "Then by all means
kill her. We'll wait here and watch."
Despite his bravado, Kin saw some of Zaku's confidence

leave him at the idea of facing the kunoichi alone. Kin
supposed it was because deep down he was still the
scared boy who had been found near death by
Orochimaru after being beaten by a group of bullies that
had wanted the bread he stole. To be honest Kin had
liked Zaku better before he received his wind tunnels as
they had trained to become Genin of Sound. The reason
being that once he got them and the other genin
suspecting he was favored by Orochimaru began to
follow him, he changed. With a following and
Orochimaru's perceived blessing he had become a bully
as bad as the ones that used to torment him. However as
was often the truth about bullies which was that they
gained their strength from those they surrounded
themselves with and minus that tended to be cowards,
Zaku tended to fear acting alone.
Dosu picked up on his sudden hesitance as well and said,

"It doesn't seem you're in a hurry anymore. Then in that
case I think we can all agree waiting is the best option.
Therefore we'll take shifts, Kin you go first."
Kin nodded so moved to keep watch over the kunoichi

as well as for any sign that someone was trying to make a
move on them in turn. Climbing a tree, she settled in to
keep watch and despite her hesitance to do so wished
they had decided to attack as that way at least she'd know
whether or not the heavy feeling of foreboding taking
root in her stomach was just nerves or something else.
*****************************
Ino was crouched in some bushes with her team. She
couldn't help but feel a little worried as they had been
there for twenty minutes already and there had been no
sign of the Sound-nin. Since Sakura was still there with
an unconscious Sasuke and Naruto, the Yamanaka tried
to figure out what had changed to make the Sound-nin
so skittish. Thinking back to that time she had
remembered that they had seemed so powerful back
then. However focusing on Sakura, Ino thought she
knew why they had yet to attack.
Remembering the real Chunin Exam and how Sakura

had seemed to bloom right in front of her, the blonde
supposed she couldn't fault the Sound-nin for not
attacking as the pink-haired kunoichi was radiating
confidence that hadn't been there the first time. Not to
mention she seemed far more alert then she had back
then as well.
The recreation of Shikamaru picked up on it as well
asking, "Is that really Sakura? Something is off here. I
think maybe we should try to take another team's scroll."
Ino looked over and sighed as she remembered they had

chosen to attack Naruto's team since they had figured
with the dead last on it they would be easy pickings. She
chuckled mirthlessly as she thought, "Geez, I was a
Sasuke idiot back then." Thinking of the Uchiha, she
wondered why he hadn't awoken yet since by now in the
real exams her team had made an appearance as had
Rock Lee.
Ino was pulled from her thoughts by Shikamaru saying,

"Hey Ino, what do you think? Should we attack or go?"
"I think I need to talk to her," Ino said standing and

making her way towards her friend.
Sakura noticed her immediately saying, "Hey I thought
you had to wait until after they showed up to make an
appearance."
"They're late," she replied noticing her teammates

following behind her. Mindful of the traps Sakura had set
she closed the distance so she could whisper, "I think
you subconsciously scared them off. You aren't as worn
down as you were then."
"You mean I don't need to pretend to be asleep still," a

third voice cut in.
Both kunoichi spun to the blond jinchuriki who was

sitting up causing Sakura to say relieved, "You're okay. I
was worried that something went wrong with the seal."
Despite it being out of character for her younger self she
wrapped her arms around the jinchuriki.
"Hey, I'm okay. I just thought we needed to remain as we
were. You sure were tender with your caresses by the
way Sakura. Are you certain you were staying in
character?"
Sakura blushed in embarrassment as she admitted, "I

might have deviated a little."
Shikamaru looked at his friend Chouji asking, "When the

hell did Sakura start acting like she liked Naruto?"
Chouji shrugged admitting, "I'm not even sure why Ino

dragged us out here."
"I didn't," Ino said annoyed at her team's comments,

"You followed me." Directing her attention to Sakura
and Naruto she said, "It's likely from this point on we'll
have to hunt them down."
"I'm afraid the only people hunting anyone down are
going to be us," a voice called from behind her.
Ino turned to see the three Sound-nin that they had been
waiting for and figured that they had decided to show
themselves since more and more Leaf shinobi were
appearing. A part of her felt insulted at their bravado
since with the numbers advantage belonging to them
knew that the Sound Genin should have struck fast and
hard to offset it. That they would stroll out brazenly and
even announce themselves really pissed her off at being
so underestimated. But remembering the encounter
during the real Exam was forced to admit they had been
the far stronger team. Her recollection that her team had
been underprepared to face the Sound was helped by the
memory recreations of her team's comments.
"This is bad," the false Shikamaru said.

"Ino let's bolt these guys look really strong," the false
Chouji pleaded as he turned to run only remaining in the
clearing due to Shikamaru holding his scarf.
Ino ignored them and although she knew the answer

asked, "Just who are you hunting?"
"Sasuke Uchiha," the bandaged boy whose name she

recalled was Dosu replied. "Wake him for us so we can
kill him."
Ino looked back as she heard Naruto growl angrily and

she realized that due to his being unconscious the first
time Kin's team had appeared probably hadn't realized
Sasuke had been their objective. Now that she thought
about it when Shikamaru and Chouji had woken him, by
hitting him in the head with a stick, the jinchuriki had
been completely confused. Yet no one had taken the
time to explain to him what had happened. Ino
wondered if knowing Kin had been part of Orochimaru's
plans to get Sasuke to defect affected Naruto's desire to
help awaken him. But she doubted it especially since he
had forgiven Tayuya who had a far more active role in it.
Not to mention considering what had happened the first
time around, Ino doubted Kin and the others had been
meant to survive their encounter with the Curse Marked
Sasuke.
Ino kept an eye on Naruto, until Sakura stepped up and

placed her hand on his back as she whispered something
in his ear. He calmed almost immediately making the
Yamanaka kunoichi guess it had been to remind him of
their objective and that the Sasuke laying behind them
wasn't really there. Still Ino couldn't help but be
surprised by his reaction since she had come to believe
he had decided to let pursuing Sasuke go in order to
focus on his ambition. She supposed some part of him
though still wanted to help his friend and wondered if he
was keeping that hidden from them then what else was
he hiding.
She focused on the three Sound Genin though when

Zaku said, "Looks like we're going to have to kill them
then. I'll handle th…"
"Hold on," Ino said cutting him off as she remembered

how they had blasted her even though she had taken
over Kin's body. Figuring she could us the fact they only
cared about getting Sasuke she said, "How about a trade?
We'll let you have Sasuke in exchange for her."
"W-what," Kin said shocked as the blonde kunoichi

pointed at her, "Screw that I'm not…"
"Fine," Dosu said cutting his teammate off, "What do

you want her for?"
"What do you care?" Ino retorted.
"Fuck you both," Kin shouted angrily as she turned to

leap away. However, Zaku appeared next to her and
placed his air tunnel against her skull.
"Don't make this any harder than it needs to be, Kin. All
that matters is the mission. You should know that.
Camaraderie is for suckers. If they had taken you hostage
we would gladly kill you to complete the mission."
Ino could see tears appear in the girls eyes and although
she suspected that if her teammates were taken hostage
she would do the same, imagined that being the one
sacrificed still hurt. Ino kept the disgust from her face,
and while she knew she was doing the same thing in
principle took solace in the fact Sasuke was a mental
recreation.
Zaku pulled Kin behind Dosu keeping his air tunnel
pressed against the girl's head. "Well," the bandaged boy
said causing Ino to nod and step to the side. Naruto and
Sakura followed her example and the Sound shinobi
were about to move to collect their target but stopped.
"What's this?" Dosu asked due to the two still blocking a
straight path to Sasuke.
Ino cursed mentally shouting, "Get out of the way you

idiots."
"Forget it," the fake Shikamaru said, "I don't know

what's going on. But I do know Leaf Shinobi don't sell
out their own."
"Yeah," Chouji shouted seemingly finding his spine.
Ino frowned as she tried to understand her teammates'

actions since during the Chunin Exam the two boys had
been more than willing to sit back and watch as Sakura
was pummeled by the Sound-nin until Ino had literally
dragged them into the fray. Trying to reason with them
she said, "Look these guys are way stronger than use.
You said it yourself Chouji and all they want is Sasuke.
There's no reason for all of us to die."
"That might be true," Shikamaru replied, "and I never

much cared for the guy. But he's a member of the Leaf
so I'm willing to put my life on the line."
Ino noticed that something akin to déjà vu appeared on

Naruto's face for a moment and she also got the feeling
that the Shikamaru standing to protect Sasuke was closer
to the one that was currently a chunin then the genin he
had been.
Zaku pulled his hand away from Kin's head saying,

"Guess we go back to killing them then."
"Looks like it," Dosu replied calmly.
"Assholes," Kin said as Zaku let her, "do you really

expect me to fight with you now."
"Naturally," Dosu answered calmly as he moved to

position himself across from Naruto and Sakura. "If not
we'll treat you like an enemy as well and kill you. Our
goal isn't those stupid scrolls or making it safely to the
tower. Our only objective is the death of Sasuke Uchiha."
"Hell yeah," Zaku shouted bringing both his arms to

bear on Ino.
"Hey wait," she tried to shout but was forced to dodge as

he fired his decapitation airwaves at her. Ino rolled out of
the way landing next to Naruto and Sakura. But she was
forced to move again, along with the other two, as a
shadow tried to connect with theirs. "What the fuck," she
yelled, "Why are they only attacking us?"
"You did just try and barter away Sasuke," Sakura said
deflecting a senbon thrown by Kin.
"Yeah, but shouldn't the Sound-nin be going after

Shikamaru and Chouji then?" Ino replied.
"Good point," Naruto said before leaping away towards

the edge of the clearing. Despite his path taking him
away from Sasuke, Chouji turned into a large human
bolder and rolled to intercept the blond. Just before
being crushed Naruto leapt back avoiding a blast from
Zaku to join his two lovers.
"What was that?" Ino asked dancing away from

Shikamaru's attempt to link with her shadow.
"It was to prove your point," Naruto said throwing a
kunai at Shikamaru to force him to retract his jutsu. "If
they wanted to protect Sasuke then they would have let
me run since it would lower the odds against them.
Instead Chouji moved to keep me here and although
they're not advertising the fact that they are working
together. It's the only way to explain why they've yet to
attack each other."
"Then what's the gameplan?" Sakura asked avoiding

Dosu's attempts to punch her and making sure not to hit
his melody arm.
"Everyone here that didn't come with us is an enemy,"

Naruto replied catching a senbon thrown by Kin and
attemped to hit Chouji with it as he threw it.
Ino balked slightly at that since although on one level she

knew the two boys currently protecting Sasuke as well as
each other weren't real. The idea of attacking them as
enemies was still a little hard to accept. She was about to
suggest she focus on the Sound-nin when she was
momentarily distracted by Kin shouting, "What's the big
idea? You ruined my shot."
Focusing on the kunoichi, Ino noticed she had drawn a

bead on Chouji, but had been forced to arrest her throw
as Zaku had suddenly stepped in between her and the
Akimichi. Her teammate simply replied, "Focus on the
three in the center first."
"But… they were going to let us…"
"Kin," Dosu said landing next to her after avoiding a

kunai from Sakura, "Don't question us. Killing Sasuke is
the mission."
"That's what I'm saying," Kin said the confusion easy to
see and hear. "Why are we focusing on… urk."
Kin's sentence was cut off as she was backhanded by

Dosu causing her to stumble and fall to the forest floor.
The kunoichi stared up at her teammate who merely
glared down at her. Ino too was surprised as she wasn't
exactly sure what was going on anymore. But she was
aware that with the new events Kin's mind was trying to
compensate for the deviation from how things had
actually happened.
While Ino tried to puzzle it out, Sakura decided on a

different course of action saying, "Naruto, Ino, leave the
Sound-nin to me."
Ino looked over at her friend and saw the same look of
determination that had been there when she had cut her
hair to escape from Kin during the real exams. Naruto
nodded, and Ino guessed that even though he had
missed what happened, he understood that something
important had changed in Sakura that day and that she
was probably trying to gauge how much she had grown.
Sakura gave her lover a quick smile before charging Dosu
who was in the process of saying, "A weakling like you
thinks you can best us."
But Ino missed what happened next as her lack of focus

on Shikamaru nearly ended her when she felt the familiar
sensation of being caught in his jutsu. "Shit," she said
trying to turn back to him but couldn't move due to the
shadow possession. But she did hear him shout, "Now
Chouji!"
Ino panicked as she knew that in most cases Shikamaru

would have called her to use her jutsu to take over the
enemy he had captured. But bereft of her abilities simply
crushing them via Chouji's Human Meat Tank was
always a good fall back. She could feel the ground vibrate
and in an act of cruelty she wouldn't associate with her
teammate he moved his head so hers would turn towards
the human boulder moving to roll over her.
"Rasengan," Naruto shouted appearing in front of her

slamming his jutsu into Chouji at the same time he threw
a kunai past her impacting a tree deeper in the woods.
For a moment she feared he would be crushed in her
place but to her amazement his jutsu sent the large boy
flying away. The Akimichi smashed into a tree still in his
round form but a moment later he returned to normal
size.
"C-chouji," Shikamaru stammered his concern easy to

hear as his friend landed on his side facing them. It
quickly turned to anger as a pool of blood began to
spread around him from the vicious wound she imagined
was probably on his back. "Y-you traitors, I'll kill you."
Shikamaru reached into his pouch pulling a kunai an
action which Ino mirrored. The Nara then charged
forward his actions causing Ino to close with Naruto,
who retreated backwards into the woods leading them
away from Sakura. Shikamaru gave chase keeping Ino in
front of him and prepared to attack when Naruto
suddenly stopped. But before she reached him, the kunai
he had thrown earlier exploded due to the tag he had
affixed to the handle. As a result of the dust and dirt it
kicked up Shikamaru couldn't keep the connection to her
shadow and she nearly tripped as a result of suddenly
being in control of her own body again. Luckily for her,
Naruto threw a kunai up towards the tree tops then using
her fox mark Hiraishined to her snatching her up into his
arms. He then teleported to the kunai, upon which he
had applied the necessary seal as he had grabbed it as he
had thrown it.
They appeared on a tree branch above the kunai and she
blushed at being in his arms but focused on the matter at
hand as he asked, "Are you okay?"
"Y-yeah… it's just a little…"
She trailed off but Naruto knew what she was getting at
as he said, "I know, it's hard seeing our friends as
enemies even if they aren't real."
"You didn't hesitate with Chouji though," Ino replied but

wished she had kept her mouth shut worried that she
had sounded accusing.
"Naturally," Naruto replied with a smile knowing a thing

or two about speaking without thinking, "I had to
protect my Ino."
Hearing Naruto's words brought a feeling of
contentment and happiness that surprised her. Not to
mention the way her face heated up. She wondered
briefly if they were the result of her loving him or a result
of having a boy risk himself for her something she had
often imagined Sasuke doing in the past. All the
questions she had been wrestling with since her meeting
with her fellow shopkeepers began rising to the surface
again. But she quickly squashed them aware that her
inattention had nearly done her in once. Looking at her
teammate she could see he had assumed his stance that
meant he was planning a strategy so said, "We can't let
him collect his thoughts."
However, no sooner had she finished her sentence, than

did he open his eyes to glare at them. Knowing that
meant he believed he had a plan of action, she wondered
how they would match the genius who could plan several
moves ahead. "This is bad," she said as Naruto set her
down next to him.
"We'll be fine," the jinchuriki said even as Shikamaru

began tossing kunai with strings attached to them from
which multiple exploding tags hung all around him. The
Nara left the area in front of him open so that if either of
them attacked his shadow could be used to catch them.
"He's trying to bait us in," Ino warned aware that the

strings of exploding tags were meant to make sure
Naruto or her had to enter a confined space giving him
the advantaged.
"Can you hit him with your jutsu?"
Ino shook her head saying, "No, he's left himself plenty
of room to maneuver. If I miss I'm out of this fight for
at least five minutes."
"Then don't miss," Naruto said as a smile appeared on
his face before leaping from the tree to the ground.
Almost immediately Shikamaru dropped to his knee in
order to use his jutsu.
"Shit," Ino thought, "That idiot, I can't use my jutsu in

this tree without someone to catch my body. What's he
thinking?" Ino panicked as the Nara's shadow began to
close with the charging Naruto, but then she saw him
make a handsign he had seen her use countless times and
realized what it was he had planned. She felt her body
heat up for a moment as feelings began to well up in her.
Not the least of them being a contentment that he
trusted in her enough to not only pick up on his plans
without explaining them, something that could alert
Shikamaru, but also to act on such a plan with no
hesitance. Dropping to the ground behind him, she made
the same handsign and let her spirit fly.
"Shadow possession complete," Shikamaru said upon
catching Naruto in his jutsu, "You really are an idiot. If
you had tried to tire me out from a distance by throwing
kunai or by making me exert chakra on clones you might
have been able to create an opening Ino could have
exploited. Instead of trying to fool me that you could use
a jutsu exclusive to the Yamanaka."
"Sorry, Naruto just doesn't have the patience for that."
"What," Shikamaru said surprised as he had heard Ino

talk from different bodies many times so knew it was
her. Looking behind the male blond, he saw her body
lying on the ground. Focusing on the Ino possessed
Naruto; he now realized why the boy had charged
forward holding his hands in a similar manner as Ino not
to as a ploy to get him to move to a spot where he
couldn't avoid the now realized it was so he could act as
a relay. "Shit," he called as he tried to use his jutsu to
force Naruto's hands apart.
"Too late," Ino called sending her spirit forward again.

Hitting her fellow member of Team Asuma dead center,
she smiled in his body saying, "Got you."
"Nice going Ino," Naruto said smiling at her something

that made her blush which she found rather weird since
she wasn't doing so in her own body. "Um… Can you
end this jutsu please?"
"Right sorry," she replied getting ahold of herself.
Once free of the jutsu Naruto moved to pick up her

body and once she was secure in his arms asked, "What
should we do with him?"
"I'll handle it, please get my body out of here."

"Ino, are you sure. I know this is a recreation but still…"
"I'm sure," she replied cutting him off, "Shikamaru is an

enemy that I don't want at my back. He underestimated
you. Something he won't do again and I don't trust that
we could bind him in a way that would permanently keep
him out of our hair."
Naruto nodded in understanding before disappearing in

a red flash to rejoin Sakura. Ino moved towards the
barrier of tags Shikamaru had created and reached into
his pouch to pull out several more strings of exploding
tags. Throwing the kunai attached to them in a pattern
that she could possible escape from she smiled sadly
saying, "Sorry," before flicking the string closest to her
causing the tags to begin smoking. She waited until the
very last second so Shikamaru couldn't plan a way out
and just as she ended her jutsu thought she heard him
say, "How troublesome."
*****************************
Kin winced in pain and couldn't believe what it was her

eyes were telling her as she stared at the two corpses of
her teammates. "Hold still," the pink-haired girl holding
her by her hair said roughly as she tried to adjust her
kneeling position.
Kin tried to turn her head but the iron grip the girl had
on her prevented it. Trying to understand what happened
she recalled the few seconds it had taken for the kunoichi
to completely decimate her team. After Dosu had
taunted her, the kunoichi had simply charged right at him
as fellow Leaf-nin battled it out among themselves
disappearing into the woods. Dosu swung at her, but the
kunoichi had simply stopped and quickly pulled back out
of his reach causing him to miss completely. She quickly
countered with a kick that caught Dosu in the side of his
head and to Kin and Zaku's amazement his head bent at
an inhuman angle as a large snap was heard.
/]
[/As Dosu sank to his knees before falling forward

bonelessly to the ground, the kunoichi charged at Zaku
who brought his wind tunnels to bear on her despite the
shock of watching his teammate being taken out so
easily. "Don't come any closer," he shouted blasting at
her with everything he had.
/]
[/His attack cut a large swath through the forest and as

the dust cleared the kunoichi's half-buried body laid
along it. "Fuck yeah, take that bitch," Zaku shouted.
Turning towards Kin and overly pleased at himself he
said, "See that Kin! Dosu always thought he was hot shit
but look at him now."
/]
[/"And you should too," the kunoichi's voice said from

behind him.
/]
[/Despite that he turned to where the kunoichi's body

should have been only to see it turn into smoke to reveal
Dosu's corpse. "What a substitution?!" Now turning to
the voice he only made half a turn when a fist connected
with the side of his face. Flying off, his head smashed
into a tree and from the splatter of blood that appeared it
left little doubt that he was dead.
/]
[/Kin took a step back as the kunoichi turned towards

her and she couldn't believe this was the same girl they
had watched. Granted she had appeared to change
midway through their observation of her, which was why
they had delayed their attack, but the kunoichi before her
almost seemed like a different person. "S-stay back," Kin
shouted throwing senbon at the girl. She easily dodged
them before charging through the flying blades moving
just as much as necessary to avoid them. "Damn it, why
is this happening?"
/]
[/The kunoichi didn't answer instead surprising her by

leaping to the side before continuing on her path
towards the Sound-nin. Kin knew it was because she had
entered the range where dodging was almost impossible
since even human reaction could only keep up with so
much. It did the trick though as Kin tried to hit her with
a wild throw her aim disrupted by the sudden change of
direction. Knowing she probably wouldn't get off
another before the seemingly unstoppable girl closed
with her. Kin decided to flee so turned, but only
managed a step when she was yanked back hard as the
kunoichi grabbed her by the hair and wrenched her off
her feet.
/]
[/"You know, you once commented I took too much

pride in my hair. But now that I look at it, you seem to
have some in your own."
/]
[/"W-what are you talking about?" Kin said trying to
adjust her kneeling position to look back at the girl.
*****************************
"Hold still," Sakura said ignored the girls question to

tighten her grip on Kin's hair holding the girl's head
easily as tried to look at her. Sakura directed her attention
towards where Naruto and Ino had disappeared after
dealing with Chouji. She'd admit to feeling a little worried
since she knew the Nara was a genius tactician and only
hoped Naruto's unpredictable nature kept him one step
ahead. Luckily she didn't need to worry long as he
appeared holding Ino in his arms.
Seeing the boneless way she was being held she felt a
twinge of fear they hadn't escaped unscathed but before
she could ask, Ino said, "I'm back Naruto. You can set
me down."
Breathing out the breath she didn't realize she had held
Sakura began to say, "What about Shika…?" However, a
large explosion cut her off sending a giant fireball into
the air so she said, "Never mind."
Sakura's captive began to squirm as she began to panic

asking, "W-what do you want with me?"
Naruto crouched in front of her and giving one of his

brightest smiles he said, "Please don't be afraid. We aren't
here to hurt you."
"Then what do you want?"
Naruto nodded towards Sakura who let go of her grip

causing Kin to fall forward but Naruto steady her saying,
"We want to help you. Believe it or not this is…"
"Who did this?"
Everyone's eyes turned towards the one who spoke

zeroing in on the recreation of Sasuke as he stood there
with purple chakra flying about around him as half of his
body was covered in the black splotches of his curse
mark. Repeating his question he asked, "Who did this?"
while waving his hand over the destruction that had been
bestowed upon the forest.
Naruto stood to face his teammate and said, "I guess you
could say it was a team effort sleepyhead."
Sasuke disappeared and appeared next to Naruto and

attempted to backhand the blond. Only his many hours
of training with Tsunade and his other lovers allowed
him to catch it obviously surprising the Uchiha. However
Sasuke smiled a moment later saying, "Good, I've wanted
to fight you and it appears you'll finally be able to offer a
challenge."
Grabbing Naruto's wrist he tossed him away but the

jinchuriki managed to land on his feet. He turned and
saw both Sakura and Ino move to attack but Sasuke
again moved incredibly quickly to close the distance
between him and Naruto. Naruto raised his arms
blocking the kick Sasuke delivered. He stumbled slightly
from the power of the blow and remembering his battle
with Sasuke at the Valley of the End began to call on
some of his Bijuu chakra.
"Naruto, don't use the Kyuubi," Ino called out to him

able to sense the chakra he had wanted to use growing in
intensity.
"Why?"
"I'll explain later just don't do it," she called reaching into
her pouch to pull several shuriken.
"Shit," Naruto said blocking another kick from Sasuke

who used it to propel himself away from the jinchuriki.
As he flipped away he raised his hand to his mouth and
fired several fireballs Naruto's way. The blond jumped
sideways and upon landing on his feet created three
shadow clones that closed with his teammate. Sasuke
smirked easily dealing with the clones but as they
dispelled the smoke obscured the two teammates from
each other. Naruto used the opportunity to create a
Rasengan and charged forward. He was about to enter
the cloud when the sound of a thousand birds chirping
filled the air as well as a light that emitted from the cloud
which was another sign of the jutsu that Sasuke was
about to use.
Aware that at this point in time the Chidori wasn't a part
of Sasuke's arsenal, the Jinchuriki said, "That's not
possible," as his charge was met by one from Sasuke.
The two boys smashed their jutsu into one another and
after few moments of the two jutsu clashing against each
other the boys were blown apart.
Naruto skidded away his feet leaving a deep impression

from where he had started his slide. Dropping to his
knees, he glared at Sasuke who merely smiled back
saying, "Not bad."
Sasuke avoided the shuriken thrown by Ino as Sakura

charged to close the distance between them. "Stay out of
this," he shouted again moving quickly to appear behind
Ino. Sakura tried to turn back to help her friend, but
Sasuke was already pulling his hand back, with another
Chidori crackling away, to plunge it into the Yamanaka's
chest.
Naruto created a clone that disappeared in a flash of light
appearing near Ino and pushed her out of the way taking
the blow in her place. He then Hiraishined himself and
creating a Rasengan slammed it into Sasuke's side
propelling him through the forest. Already forgetting
about the boy, he turned to his blonde lover asking, "Are
you alright?"
However before she could respond, crazed laughing

could be heard from where Sasuke had landed. Standing
the Uchiha turned towards them a delighted smile on his
face as his skinned darkened and large hand like wings
sprouted from his back. All those present stared at him
in shock although only Naruto knew that Sasuke was
showing off a power he shouldn't have access to, at least
not yet.
"W-what's going on here?" Sakura asked, "What's
happening to him?"
"It's a form he gained from his curse mark. Although I

didn't think he'd be able to do it so soon after getting it."
"Shit, this isn't good," Ino said as Naruto helped her

back to her feet.
"No kidding," Naruto replied blandly, "Ino, when he

looked like that at our last battle he was still slightly
stronger than me even in my one tail state."
"Then we're going to have to beat him without it," Ino

replied. "Naruto something has gone wrong with this
attempt. Shikamaru and Chouji were too quick to turn on
us. Kin's teammates were trying to eliminate us as
opposed to the two actually standing in their way."
"Not to mention Sasuke is a lot stronger than he should
have been at this point in time," Naruto added making
sure to keep all his focus on the smirking transformed
Uchiha.
"Yes I know. I was here, remember? I think that

somehow our memories are mingling together to create
stronger obstacles then we would otherwise face."
"Why," Sakura asked.
"I don't know, but it's apparent that everything is finding

a reason to oppose us. Shikamaru and Chouji suddenly
developed a loyalty to fellow Leaf-nin that I would only
associate with them now. Not to mention Sasuke
showing his desire to defeat Naruto a lot sooner. It's
apparent that everyone that is a part of this recreation is
going to oppose us. That includes Kyuubi; if you try to
call on its powers at this time Naruto. It's likely that
you'll lose control since her consciousness isn't inside
you at the moment."
"Yeah, but my mom's is."
"We can't be sure and the risks are too great," Ino
countered and tensed as Sasuke suddenly charged
forward his feet not touching the ground as his wings
launched him forward. "Here he comes."
****************************
Kushina wasn't sure what was going on at the moment

but she was aware enough to know she wasn't exactly in
the seal. "There she is get her," an Anbu shouted as she
leaped from a building to land on a street leading
towards the training fields. She was aware that at the
moment Naruto should be attempting to help the Sound
kunoichi that had been used as the sacrifice to bring back
Haku. Kushina believed her current state was a result of
that attempt.
Although she hadn't seen the seal they were using, she
knew enough about them to know that a mind-link seal
tended to not let the one entering a person's mind
interfere. Naturally the reason for that was because as a
person made their presence known the mind might react
in untold ways as changes were made. When Naruto had
told her what they had planned she had been hesitant to
give her support. But her son's determination to help the
girl had eventually won her over, not to mention it had
appeared that at the very least he understood it would be
dangerous.
However, the last thing she expected was to wake up in

the middle of the village. For a while she had kept a low
profile while trying to figure out exactly what had
happened. The best theory she had come up with was
that her current freedom was a result of the mind-link
trying to process her existence in her son. After all, when
Naruto had taken the exam the first time the Kyuubi
inside him had been a fox hoping for escape, not a
helpful mother. Therefore she had decided to ride the
time out by staying put in a broken down apartment
building aware that any interactions she made could
cause ripples to appear that would make the situation far
worse. Yet despite her intentions several minutes ago a
squad of Anbu had busted into her hiding place and
labeled her a spy. Figuring the attack was Kin's mind way
of repelling the elements changing what it knew should
be happening she decided to go in search of her son. She
just hoped he remained safe until she arrived.
*****************************
Naruto met Sasuke's charge but was kicked away as

Sasuke performed a cartwheel kick that connected with
his chin. Falling onto his back, he rolled to his feet as
Sakura charged past him. Sasuke easily avoided her
swings and dropped to the ground to sweep her off her
feet. As she was practically horizontal in the air, he hit
her in the stomach sending her back towards Naruto
who caught her.
Kin stared on feeling hopeless but focused on Ino as she

said, "Well are you just going to kneel there in the dirt or
are you going to help?"
"Help," Kin said incredulously, "I don't even know

what's going on anymore. We were sent to kill Sasuke,
now my team is dead and you're claiming to want to help
me. But help me from what?"
Ino stared back at the two lovers as Naruto tossed

Sakura behind him. She landed on her feet as he blocked
a punch from Sasuke and then clamped onto the arm to
spin him towards Sakura. The pink-haired kunoichi
shouted, "Shannero," as she threw a punch of her own.
Sasuke managed to fold his wings in front of him as the
punch connected and rolled away like a large ball.
Ino turned her focus back to Kin saying, "Look I know

everything is really confusing right now. But trust me,
we're here to help. If you don't accept it the fate that
awaits you is going to be unpleasant."
Despite not having a reason to trust the kunoichi,

something told her what the blonde said was true. Still
Kin didn't want to sound too desperate so said, "Sure, I
can't go back to Orochimaru a failure and it does look
like you guys are trying to kill Sasuke yourselves so I'll
help."
Ino nodded before charging forward to help her lover

and fellow Harem member as Kin dug into her pouch.
Finding the senbon she wanted she pulled them out as
she leapt to the treetops. Getting into a good spot as the
three fought the demon like Sasuke; she threw them into
the ground around the area and then pulled the strings
attached.
Naruto paused as he heard the jingle of bells before

moving to block a punch thrown by Sasuke. However to
his surprise the blow was way off. Not questioning his
good fortune, he slammed his knee into the Uchiha's
stomach.
When Sasuke tried to counterattack, he swung at the

completely wrong place. Looking up, he saw Kin
standing in a tree with one hand holding several strings
and the other poised to throw another senbon.
She let it fly, but Sasuke realized what was happening

sensed the attack and moved his wing to block the
attack. The pain allowed him to break the genjutsu and
turning he prepared to shoot a fire jutsu up towards the
Sound-nin's position. But as he brought his hand to his
mouth Ino and Sakura both slid along the ground
towards him kicking his shins. As expected the leg
Sakura kicked broke causing Sasuke to howl in pain as
his wings propelled him upward and away. As he flew he
fired his jutsu at Kin causing her to leap from her perch
as it exploded into flame.
Sasuke landed near the corpse of Chouji and used the

tree the Akimichi's body had crashed into as support as
he held his hand out. A chidori formed which soon grew
black as the curse mark chakra began to mix with it. The
powerful jutsu sent electricity everywhere some of it
arcing over Chouji and the other corpses as Sasuke
smiled darkly saying, "This is it. I've played with you
enough Naruto."
Naruto wished he could call on his Bijuu chakra and
considered using the Rasenshuriken but knowing the
state that would leave him in, he decided on the jutsu
that he and Jiraiya had worked on and that he had
perfected thanks to time sparring with his lovers.
Creating two clones he held his hands behind him as
they began to form the chakra he would need. Creating
two Giant Rasengans, he charged forward as his onetime
friend followed suit shouting, "Naruto!"
Naruto used one of the giant balls of charka to meet

Sasuke's jutsu and as the two clashed used the other hand
to slam the other Rasengan into Sasuke's chest.
"Bastard," the Uchiha monster shouted before flying
away and through several trees.
Sinking to his knees, Naruto breathed heavily hoping

that this time around he was the winner. The reprieve
was short lived though as the pile of debris that had
fallen on Sasuke began to shift. He tried to stand but
without the Kyuubi to refresh him feared the outcome of
another fight. However Sakura and Ino moving in front
of him to shield him helped him to find the strength to
stand again.
A large tree shifted to reveal Sasuke as he stood sending

a glare their way. Obviously majorly hurt as well, as his
side was a crater although it already appeared to be
healing, he said, "This isn't over loser, before taking to
the air again this time to find a place to rest and heal.
Kin stared into the sky that was growing dark before
turning to the Leaf-nin asking, "Alright what the hell is
going on?"
The three shared a look before Naruto began to say,

"Well…"
****************************
Shizune moved her gaze from screen to screen

monitoring all of the readouts from those currently mind
linked to the Sound-nin with a growing sense of panic.
Moving back to Kin's group of screens, she looked at the
one that was a recording of her brain wave pattern from
the fifteen hour period before Naruto and the others had
entered her mind and was thus clear of any
contamination from their presence. Looking at the
monitor of the current readout, she felt like cursing due
to it being almost completely different. Turning her
attention to the readouts for the vitals of Naruto, Sakura,
Ino, and even Kin, she calmed somewhat as they
returned to normal from their agitated state.
Breathing out a sigh of relief she nearly peed herself as

Tsunade entered the room quickly barking, "Any
change?"
Getting control of herself Shizune answered, "Things
seemed to have calmed down for the moment although
Kin's current brain wave patter is nothing like it was at
this time from before they entered."
"That's only natural," Kyuubi said entering the room

behind Tsunade, "It just means they have likely made
contact."
"I don't think so," Tsunade said grimly, "I wouldn't have
gotten you otherwise. I nearly couldn't wait for Tsume
and Hana's shift for watching your home."
Kyuubi appeared surprised to hear that Tsunade would

consider blowing her cover so said, "What pray tell
happened to elicit what would have been such an unwise
decision?"
"Before I approved this little experiment I made sure
each of those entering gave me a full account of what
had happened to them during the exams. I did this so I
could map a stress chart. Since Ino and Sakura were the
only ones fighting when Kin showed up, I would use
when they were both in an excited state as the best guess
of when they made contact with her. That along with the
sudden change in Kin's brainwave patter would most
likely be when they made contact."
"A good theory," Kyuubi said praising the Hokage, "So I

take it they made contact?"
"Most likely."
"Then what is the problem?"
Tsunade turned towards the monitors and pointed to the

one marked for Naruto, "The problem is that Naruto
was active during this period as well. If they were
following the timeline he shouldn't have been."
"Perhaps they haven't arrived at the point of contact

yet," Kyuubi supplied with a shrug. "I don't wish to say
you are worrying over nothing. But the point in time we
wanted them to try and talk to her was during the second
test of the chunin exams. It could simply be that at this
time they were facing different opponents at the same
time."
Tsunade shook her head a little of the worry she felt

reaching her face as she said, "That wouldn't explain
Kin's brainwave patterns. They no longer resemble her
pattern from before they entered. They…" Tsunade's
attention was pulled from the Bijuu as all the monitors
began to beep indicating the person they were connected
to were under considerable stress. The type of stress that
a person felt when their life was in danger.
*****************************
"Well…" Naruto began to explain to Kin but he was cut

off by someone shouting his name.
"Naruto!"
Spinning towards the possible threat, he was knocked off

his feet as something collided with him. However he
relaxed somewhat as his lips were covered by the soft
wetness he usually associated with kissing. Focusing on
the face, he couldn't help wrapping his arms around the
girl as he pulled her closer. She broke the kiss saying, "I
always wanted to kiss you even back then Naruto."
"Well here's to making up for lost time, Hinata," he

replied pressing his lips to hers.
"What the fuck? Why are you kissing Naruto of all
people Hinata?" her teammate Kiba shouted from the
tree she had launched herself from.
"Be quiet Kiba," she replied sternly, "I've waited a long

time to kiss Naruto when he looked like this. It was too
good an opportunity to pass up."
"Hey since when do you…" Kiba trailed off as it became

apparent Hinata was ignoring him in favor of kissing the
blond shinobi.
"This does not appear to be the same Hinata we entered

this forest with," Shino stated walking up next to his
male teammate. "Why, perhaps she has entered a mating
cycle."
"She ain't some bug," Kiba said with a shake of his head.
Hinata broke the kiss whispering, "I don't know I feel
like mating." Rubbing her crotch up against Naruto's, she
added, "It feels like someone else does too."
Temari, who had been traveling with Hinata since their

teams had run into each other, pulled the girl by the ear
back up to her feet saying, "Easy there girl, let's not
forget who we're trying to lose."
"Ow, ow, ow," Hinata moaned as she was pulled away by

Temari whining, "But I wanted to kiss Naruto for so
long even back during the first exams."
Naruto sat up and conscious of Kin staring at him in a

mixture of confusion and embarrassment tried to adjust
his sitting stance to hide his erection. Having an idea of
what the two kunoichi were doing traveling together he
simply asked, "Gaara?"
Temari nodded as she said, "Yeah, back during the real
exam we set a record for how fast we reached the tower.
After he killed some Rain-nin for their scroll we were
supposed to head to there. Back then we had sensed a
team, but since his blood lust was sated he let them go.
He wasn't going to this time so we bolted."
"He's a monster," Kiba supplied, "Akamaru has never

sensed such a huge chakra before." He directed his
attention to the dog whose head was sticking out of his
jacket and noticing it shaking asked, "What is it boy? Is
that freak near again?" The dog whined in response
causing Kiba to say, "What do you mean you have
before?" The dog replied again causing the Inuzuka to
reply disbelievingly, "Naruto has more chakra then even
that freak get out of here."
Naruto tensed something both Hinata and Temari

noticed. They also picked up on the fact that both Sakura
and Ino moved so that they could attack the other
members of Team Eight. It was a move that didn't go
unnoticed by one of them who spotting the corpse of
Chouji moved up to it to look at the wound it sported.
Crouching down and turning the corpse he was
unfamiliar with the type of jutsu that had caused it so
turning asked, "It would seem we are making our Leaf
colleagues uncomfortable Kiba. That may explain
Chouji's condition."
Temari reached for her fan obviously going on guard as

did Kiba. Naruto doubted that at the moment either
male believed she was preparing to attack them. Turning
towards Kin, trusting his ladies to makes sure neither
Kiba nor Shino took advantage of his inattention to
them he said, "Kin, I know you're confused. But, from
what I've gathered Gaara is probably going to be hunting
us down since Temari's here. Trust me when I say that's
not a good thing. If you'll trust us for just a little while I
promise we'll explain everything to you."
"Hey don't ignore us you bastard! Did you kill Chouji?"

Kiba shouted taking a step towards Naruto only for
Hinata to bar his path. "Hinata what are you doing?"
"It's obvious her attachment to Naruto is stronger than

the bonds to her team," Shino said as bugs began to
leave his sleeve in preparation to attack. As he raised his
sleeve his attention on the kunoichi preparing to attack
him, he failed to notice the body behind him begin to
twitch ever so slightly. That all changed though as
Chouji's corpse suddenly lunged forward and grabbed his
leg. "What the…" Shino said looking down at the threat
and screamed as the reanimated Chouji bit into his leg.
"Shit," Naruto said noticing the bodies of both Dosu and

Zaku rising as well and then making straight for Shino to
bite into him. "I-I don't fucking remember this
happening. What's going on?"
Hinata activated her bloodline and saw the chakra

systems of the undead shinobi were still active but was a
black-white color. Reporting her reporting her findings
Sakura said, "You don't suppose Sasuke's curse mark is
behind this?"
"If it is that's the first I've heard of something like this

happening," Naruto said, "Let's get the hell out of here."
"W-what about Shino?" Kiba asked torn between

following the jinchuriki and kunoichi and helping his
teammate.
"He's gone," Naruto replied causing the shinobi to turn

and notice the Aburame was no longer screaming and
that the reanimated shinobi were beginning to focus on
him.
"Shit," Kiba said before taking to the trees to follow the

others.
Naruto looked back towards Ino asking, "What just

happened?"
"I don't know," she replied.
"Shit, that's the last time I watch a horror movie with

Anko." Thinking of his other lover he said, "I'll be right
back." Disappearing in a red flash he reappeared first
with a surprised Tenten, and after filling her in then
teleported once more. This time when he reappeared
Anko was clutched to his back looking as if she had been
in one monster of a fight.
"What happened?" Sakura asked moving to see if the
woman needed medical assistance.
"Orochimaru," she replied simply.
"We're in some deep shit," Naruto said which was a

sentiment everyone seemed to share.
****************************
Despite her earlier calm, Kyuubi was beginning to feel

slightly nervous despite the safeguards she had built into
the seal. "Do you know what's going on?" she asked
figuring the Hokage would ignore her like she had the
last two times she asked.
"Most of them are reacting as if they had seen something

that gave them a shock," Tsunade answered, looking
over her shoulder. "Do you have any idea as to what it is
they are facing?"
Kyuubi shook her head in the negative saying, "I'm afraid

if they've made contact with Kin and have revealed the
truth to her, then for them all to be reacting this way she
must be resisting."
"I doubt she could put up that much of a fight," Tsunade

said motioning to screens monitoring Naruto and the
others.
"Not her in a physical sort of way. But mentally."
"I don't understand," Shizune said joining the

conversation, "If she's been made aware shouldn't she
wake up like what you did with Tayuya?"
Kyuubi shook her head no explaining, "Tayuya's mind
was somewhat aware. It was just unable to communicate
due to damage to her body. Kin's mind while active
began to operate in a circuit so she didn't have to come
to terms with what happened to her. Orochimaru's
betrayal and the time alone in the isolation of the coffin
probably created such stress on her that she'd rather
retreat into her memory then face it."
"Damn it," Tsunade said moving to crouch down next to

Naruto. Running her hand across his face she asked
worriedly, "If they are in danger what will happen to
them if they are hurt or killed?"
"Nothing," Kyuubi replied sounding vaguely insulted, "I

was aware things could go poorly for them so made sure
that if anything happened to them in her mind they'd
simply wake up." Tsunade breathed out a sigh of relief at
that, but she tensed as Kyuubi added, "However, I'm
afraid that Kin on the other hand is a different story."
"Why?"
"The dangers that they are facing is Kin's subconscious

way to not deal with what happened to her. But, the
conscious part of her must realize the truth now,
especially if Naruto has explained it to her. Therefore, if
they reach the time limit and she hasn't awakened then it
could be disastrous for her."
"Disastrous how?" Shizune asked sending a worried gaze

back towards the Sound-nin whose face seemed almost
pained from hearing bad news.
"If they reach the fifteen hour mark, and her mind resets
then one of two things will happen. Her conscious side
will face what it needs to and she'll wake up. Or, she will
not be able to deal with it and she'll likely lose her will to
live."
"You mean…"
"Her brain will simply shut down and she'll die," Kyuubi
said matter of factly. "It may be prudent to wake them
up since at this point I doubt they'll be able to do too
much more for her."
"I wouldn't be so sure," Tsunade said standing and

turning from her lover, "Kyuubi, I need you to get
someone for me."
"I don't think that's very wise. I'm supposed to be in my

home at the moment."
"I know, but you're the only one that will be able to get
there and back in time to make a difference."
Kyuubi arched an eyebrow asking, "Where exactly do
you expect me to go?"
To which Tsunade simply smiled before saying, "Suna."
*****************************
Kin watched as Naruto stood behind Sakura while she

scanned over Anko. Looking around the cave they were
hiding in she could see that all of the kunoichi present
were just as concerned. Kin moved to the entrance and
looked at the lake that was just outside after a several
meter drop. They had been led to it by Anko, who had
boasted that she had practically lived in the Forest of
Death for a while. Kin scoffed softly since the name of
Training Area Forty-Four was more fitting than ever.
Looking back at the assembled Shinobi, she wondered
why they were so concerned for the one woman but had
barely shed a tear for the boy Kiba. He had been taken
shortly after they had begun running as the one they had
called Chouji easily caught up running along the ground
and although it seemed the zombie genin had been
unable to harness his chakra to leap among the trees. It
hadn't stopped it from making a leaping jump to snatch
the Inuzuka out of the air. His calls for help had gone
unanswered, but when the zombiefiied Dosu, Shino, and
Zaku had tried to grab a victim of their own. Temari and
Tenten had unleashed a barrage of long range attacks
that had destroyed Zaku, due to an exploding kunai to
the head, and had cost the other two a couple of limbs.
Tenten had finished off Shino by throwing another
exploding kunai as the legless corpse had tried to crawl
after them. The creature that had once been Dosu must
have sensed an easier prey as it had leapt away albeit
minus an arm.
Kin's focus switched back to the woods surrounding the
lake as a scream pierced the night leaving her to guess
another person had joined the ranks of the undead.
Turning towards the others, she said, "We should have
killed those things when there were only three."
"It wouldn't have mattered," Ino replied looking up

having been lost in thought, "Something else would
simply have popped up in their place as a threat."
"What are you talking about?" Kin asked, nearly

exasperated as her patience was running out.
Before Ino could reply, Sakura's voice interjected as she

reported to Naruto, "She's fine, just some cuts and
bruises."
"I said as much," Anko replied although she groaned

slightly as she adjusted herself, "Damn, I really thought
I'd do better this time around especially since I didn't
have the curse mark."
Kin, recalled how Sakura had seemed to imply that she

had met her before and wanting answers demand, "What
do you mean this time around?" Pointing at Sakura, she
said, "Why were you acting like we met before?" Losing
some of her anger, it was replaced by confusion as a lost
look appeared on her face. Crouching down and holding
her head with her hands she asked, "What's going on?"
She heard footsteps approach so looking up saw Naruto

standing above her looking at her with a face full of
sadness. Crouching as well he said, "Thanks for your
patience." He gathered his thoughts for a moment before
continuing, "There is no easy way to say this but what
Anko means is for us the Chunin Exams are a thing of
the past. Almost four years to be exact."
"W-what!? That's insane," Kin replied her eyes searching
all those present for some sign of deceit. Although she
didn't find any, she figured that just meant they were
excellent liars. However, she didn't discount the
possibility that it was possible she and her team had
failed to kill Sasuke and was reliving the Chunin Exams
via a Leaf trick to reveal something about the Sound
Village. Stating as much, she said, "I get it, this is some
sort of set-up and we're living out some nightmare
scenario so that I'll come to trust you guys. That's why
you left that Inuzuka to die he wasn't real."
"In a way you are exactly right," Naruto admitted, "We

are using a variation of an interrogation seal to enter your
mind. However, we don't care about the Sound Village
and any information you have is horribly out of date."
"Bullshit! I'm on to you now. You'll never get me to

betray Lord Orochimaru."
Naruto sighed, but Ino put a hand on his shoulder
saying, "Naruto. Concentrate on how you look now."
Kin fell backwards onto her butt as he began to glow a

bright yellow which began to grow. She closed her eyes
as the others began to as well. When the light faded and
after blinking the spots from her eyes she was surprised
to see all the genin had appeared to age. Still, she knew
that the appearances they now had could simply be to fit
their cover story so said, "Come on, I wasn't born
yesterday. You already told me that four years
supposedly passed it would be monumentally stupid…"
"The Sound Village isn't just one village but several bases
scattered all over the elemental countries," Sakura said
cutting in having read the information Karin had
revealed during her interrogation.
Anko picked up as she paused adding, "Each base has a
specific purpose whether it be experimentation, training,
or weapon manufacturing. Since you're simply a genin I
assume you came from the base in River Country. I don't
recall you having any great manufactured abilities like
your teammates, so I'm guessing you've never been to
any of the others. You must have felt cheated especially
considering throwing senbon and genjutsu seem to be
your only talents."
Kin's eyes grew wide in surprise but she shook her head
saying, "All that means is that maybe one of the others
has talked."
"Then why are we bothering with you," Naruto said

calmly but his words acted like a bucket of cold water
being thrown on her. "If we have information on Sound,
and your words would confirm that what we said is true.
Then there would be no reason to continue. But I'm
afraid it's not that simple."
A part of Kin recognized the truth of Naruto's words.

Recognizing she really had nothing of value to them
information wise she said, "You say it's been four years."
Naruto nodded so looking away, she asked, "W-why then
would you wait so long to use this jutsu to enter my
mind? What do you hope to gain?"
"Nothing," Naruto replied causing her head to snap back

to face him. Meeting her eyes he said, "You've been
asleep for a long time. After your team failed to kill
Sasuke, we all headed to the tower. There a bunch of
preliminary matches were held to see who would
advance to the final round of the exams. You and Zaku
were defeated…" Naruto paused wondering if his words
were stirring any sign that she remembered what
happened after, not seeing any he continued, "What
happened next we don't know for sure. But we believe
you were used as a sacrifice for a jutsu called Endo
Tensei and that Orochimaru planned to use you to bring
back someone during the invasion of the Leaf."
"What invasion?"
Naruto was surprised at her lack of knowledge sending a

look back to his lovers. Anko let her opinion on the
matter be known saying, "That fucking bastard. He didn't
even tell them he was planning to invade with the Sand
Village."
"I'm not surprised," Sakura said sadly crossing her arms

as she directed her gaze out the entrance to look over the
forest, "I don't think they were meant to live past the
exams."
"Shut your mouth," Kin snapped angrily, "We were
chosen by Lord Orochimaru…"
"To die," Naruto said calmly again, the truth his words
seemed to carry sapping her anger. "Do you remember
those black marks Sasuke had upon waking up? That was
from the curse mark Orochimaru gave him before your
team found us. Now I'm only speculating, but I believe
he did it so that when a team as strong as yours showed
up and he defeated you then he'd want more of what the
snake bastard had to offer."
Kin wanted to deny it, but she had been questioning why
Orochimaru would send her team to kill one genin.
"Why?"
Naruto looked away to gaze out on the forest outside the

cave before saying, "To lure him away from the Leaf and
his friends in order to one day take over his body. Sasuke
has always craved power and knowing that, Orochimaru
planned to sacrifice you and your team to prove that he
could give it to him. But when you turned up alive, I'm
guessing he had further use for you so decided to use
you for his forbidden jutsu."
Kin closed her eyes and wanted to deny what she had
been told. She was about to give a half-hearted denial
when she suddenly flashed to a memory of her kneeling
in a circle. Orochimaru and Kabuto were standing in
front of her as she pleaded for them to stop and after
Kabuto placed a bloody kunai on a scroll she
remembered screaming as ash and dirt floated towards
her to begin covering her. Her eyes snapped open, and
she imagined that she appeared quite panicked as Naruto
quickly placed a hand on her shoulder asking, "Are you
alright?"
"Y-you're not lying… I…I think I just experienced them
using that jutsu you were talking about."
Naruto nodded and gave her a reassuring smile. He

paused as if waiting for something, but when it didn't
materialize he turned towards Ino to ask,
"Uh…shouldn't she be waking up now if she's recalling
what happened to her."
"I'm afraid it isn't going to be that simple," the

Yamanaka replied moving to the entrance of the cave.
From her vantage point she could see the tower that had
been the goal they needed to reach during the exams.
Despite knowing the seriousness of what they face she

couldn't help smiling as her lover whined, "Why not?"
She turned to face him, and then allowed her gaze to

settle on Kin before saying, "For the same reason things
are getting so out of hand. Think of Kin's mind as two
parts. There is the conscious level of thinking and the
subconscious. The conscious level is the one with us
right now."
Everyone turned to face Kin causing her to feel a little

awkward as a result of the different gazes which ranged
from thoughtful to intrigued, feeling put on the spot she
raised her hand meekly and said, "Um…hello."
Ino smirked and then continued her explanation, "When

she was used and abandoned her subconscious mind
dealt with the stress by creating all of this to protect her
from the isolation." Ino held her arms out to indicate the
world they now resided in.
"We already knew that," Temari said leaning against the

cave wall, "But that doesn't explain why she isn't waking
up now that she knows the truth."
"I'm getting to that." Ino moved behind Kin to be able
to look at everyone. "The problem is that her
subconscious is what is keeping her from waking. It's
also what is creating all the obstacles in our path."
The group remained silent for several moments. Much to

everyone's surprise it was Kin that broke it as she asked,
"Why?"
"Basically you are trying to protect yourself," Ino

answered moving in front of the girl and tried to smile at
her. It proved somewhat difficult to do since she knew
that with her subconscious working against them waking
the kunoichi may very well be impossible. She
abandoned the effort to smile in favor of saying, "That's
why everything keeps going against us, and why some
people act differently then we remember. It's her
subconscious mind trying to prevent her from waking up
and facing the truth."
"But she is safe now," Naruto said quickly. Then jerking

his thumb towards the entrance of the cave he added,
"That also doesn't explain the horror movie going on out
there.
Ino looked at him sadly before saying, "I'm afraid it does.

In order for us to enter Kin's mind the link needs to be
two ways. We were imposing ourselves on her memories.
Normally when such seals are used it is a one way
communication since the intruder is an outside
perspective viewing the events but not interacting. For us
to be a part of it, Kin's mind is able to view our own
memories to expand the world so to speak for our
perspectives. For instance, this cave is probably a part of
Anko's memories since she guided us to it. By the same
token, that thing that Sasuke became is from yours."
"But still that's a long way from the dead suddenly rising
from the grave," Anko said sitting up from the cave wall
she had been propped against.
"I'm willing to bet that's also due to Naruto."
All the kunoichi turned their gazes to Naruto causing

him to whine, "Ino, why are you going to put the blame
for that on me. Anko's the one who likes those kinds of
movies."
"Hey," Anko quickly replied at her lover trying to shift

the blame.
Ino couldn't help but laugh softly at the two since they
were staring at each other in a way that made her guess
they were trying to force the other to accept the fault for
the situation. "True," she said moving behind Naruto
and dropping to her knees and pressed herself against his
back, "but again we have to deal with the fact that Kin's
subconscious is working against us and I'm willing to bet
subconsciously you're more inclined to believe zombies
can be real."
A little flustered by Ino's closeness in front of Kin due to

the effect it had on his body, Naruto said while trying to
fight growing another boner in front of the kunoichi,
"Well yeah you saw the way that dark chakra was arcing
around Sasuke when he fired up that black chidori. I
mean that movie Anko wanted to watch said the zombies
were a result of a chakra virus."
"Ha! See, it is your fault," Anko said triumphantly as she

pointed at the jinchuriki.
"Uh-uh, you made me watch that movie so technically

speaking it would be your fault, wouldn't it?"
Ino peeled herself away as the two began to argue before
turning to Kin again as she said, "Regardless, the point is
we have to find a way to force Kin awake."
Hinata looked away from Kin due to the girl looking so

utterly confused and scared, "Um…If her mind is
fighting us then why give us a chance to rest like this?"
Wouldn't it be prudent for it to keep the pressure on?"
"It doesn't work that way," Ino said turning to her fellow
harem member, "There still has to be rules. For example,
Naruto saw the black lightning surrounding Sasuke and
subliminally might have thought that it could create
those creatures. Kin's mind in turn seized on that, but
zombies don't hunt for specific targets. They simply
follow instinct so when we were close we were targets,
but now that we aren't…"
"I get it," Sakura said, "That's why Shikamaru turned on
us. Subconsciously we see him as the chunin he is now
who would never abandon a fellow Leaf-nin."
"Exactly," Ino said, "which is why Naruto was right that

the only people we can trust are those in this cave.
Everyone else will probably find some reason to turn
against us."
Kin had been looking down at her lap as she tried to

process everything she was learning. Finally she looked
up, "Then how do I wake up?"
"I don't know," Ino admitted, "I think we should rest her
till morning and then make our way to the tower."
"Why," Naruto asked ending his bickering with Anko.

"That's where we were supposed to head after the exams
and is therefore the most logical place to expect some
sort of conclusion to the second exam."
Naruto nodded. Standing he dusted off his pants and

moved to in front of Kin. Placing his hand on her
shoulder he assured her, "Don't worry, we'll definitely
find a way to help you."
****************************
Ino was on watch as she stared out of the cave entrance.

Several hours had passed and from time to time the
Yamanaka would hear screams. It was easy to imagine
the zombies were behind it but truthfully it hadn't been
all that different during the real exams. Hearing someone
approaching from behind she asked, "Can't sleep?"
Despite the darkness, Kin shook her head as she said,
"No, it's difficult to sleep what with everything I've
learned today."
"I can imagine but it would be best if you try. We might

just be inside your mind, but fatigue is fatigue."
"Yeah," Kin said but nevertheless sat down next to the

blonde. They sat in silence for several moments before
Kin asked, "Why are you doing this for me?"
"What do you mean?"
"You already pointed out any information I have on

Sound is useless. I couldn't have been all that strong for
Lor… for Orochimaru to abandon me. So why help
me?"
For a moment Ino thought of the powerful crystal user
that Orochimaru had sent against them when they tried
to seal away the Three-Tails. Thinking about how he had
put her and the boy whose mother she had murdered
together just so the boy would grow attached and then
more powerful upon learning the truth, she said, "Don't
let what that bastard thinks bother you. He values
nothing but jutsu. People are just things to be used and
discarded."
"Still… that doesn't answer my question."
"No I suppose it doesn't." Ino turned to look inside the

cave. Due to her eyes being used to the dark she could
just make out Naruto laying on the ground snoring
contently. Snuggled into his sides were Sakura and
Hinata. Ino looked back out to gaze on the forest before
saying, "Truthfully we're here because of him. When he
learned about what happened to you he became hellbent
to help you."
"Why?"
"Because he knows what is like to be alone."
Kin turned to look at the sleeping man. Seeing the two

beautiful women clutching him in his sleep she said, "I
find that hard to believe."
Ino smiled and knowing what the kunoichi was referring

to replied, "That's a rather new development."
"Um…" Kin began but from the way she trailed off Ino
could imagine she was blushing."
"What is it?" she asked wondering why the girl was so

nervous all of the sudden.
"Well it's just… aren't you jealous?"
"A little," Ino thought wanting to be one of the two

kunoichi snuggled into the shinobi. "It's complicated."
"Oh…okay. It's just from the way you were hugging him
earlier I thought you two were together."
"We are."
"But…I… aren't they…"
"Like I said, it's complicated." They trailed off into

silence again and Ino realized that she was talking about
more than just the many relationships Naruto was
currently involved in. But that she was also speaking
about her own feelings for the jinchuriki.
*****************************
Naruto backpedaled as one of the large overgrown beasts

that called the forest of death home swiped at him with
its claw. Naruto threw a kunai that hit the massive tiger
in the eye, but unfortunately the creature didn't even
flinch due to it already being dead. Luckily though, the
creature wasn't bright enough to compensate so its next
swing at him was way off. Naruto took advantage to
move to the recently created blind spot and leaping
behind it shouted, "Tenten, do you have any more
exploding tags?"
"I'm running low," she shouted back, avoiding a human

woman that was obviously a civilian making it apparent
that the virus had spread outside the training ground. She
easily avoided the dead woman, who moved far more
slowly than the turned shinobi due in part to the chakra
in their systems. Summoning a sickle she beheaded the
woman, and turned towards Naruto to try and hit the
sweet spot where spine met brain.
However, Temari shouted, "I've got this," and swinging

her fan she sent a wind scythe at the giant tiger which cut
through its neck. The beast's body fell to the floor as
Temari turned to the weapons mistress saying, "I'd have
thought you'd have trained in something more than just
weapons instead of doubling down on it."
Tenten glowered, but before she could respond a shinobi

zombie landed on a branch and then leapt at the Suna
kunoichi whose back was facing it. Letting her sickle fly,
it passed inches over Temari's head and caught the
zombie in the mouth separating the top half of its head
from the rest. Hearing the dead meat hitting the ground
behind her Temari's complaint died on her lip, as she
spun to see the corpse sliding the final few feet towards
her. "Thanks," she said turning back to the kunoichi.
"You're welcome," Tenten replied, but her voice
hardened slightly as she added, "And don't think that if
we ever fight again I'm not prepared to deal with you and
that fan."
Temari's voice grew heated as well as she countered, "Oh

yeah, I'd love to see you try."
"Stow it you two," Anko said throwing a senbon that

passed through a zombie's throat to hit the brainstem,
"Settle your grudge from the chunin exams some other
time, preferably not when we're fighting for our lives."
Both kunoichi grumbled under their breaths as they

turned from one another but felt their blood run cold as
they saw more and more undead appearing from the
forest. "Dammit Ino, I thought you said these things
weren't targeting us," Tenari shouted swinging her fan
and blowing several away.
Anko was the one that answered as she said, "They've

reached the village and if I had to guess ravaged the
place. As survivors become scarce they're going to target
the few that remain."
"Shit," Naruto said blocking a shinobi zombie jaws that

had leapt over the horde of civilian ones. Pushing it away
it collided with several of the slower moving civilians
knocking several over, but it quickly sprung to its feet to
leap at him again. Naruto was ready shoving a Rasengan
in its face which sent it flying away creating a path. But it
was quickly filled with more faster moving shinobi
zombies that ran at him. Naruto created several clones to
meet them and asked, "Are we sure these things aren't
intelligent they're plugging whatever holes we make
rather quickly. And if we take to the trees the faster ones
force us to the ground."
"Think of them as animals," Anko supplied as she raised

an arm and sent several snakes from her sleeve to wrap
around the legs of one. Pulling back, she knocked the
zombie off its feet and then spinning spun it around to
batter away a bunch of them before tossing it away into a
group of others, "Much like how wolves hunt in packs so
do these with each one instinctually knowing how best to
surround, wear down, and finally make the kill."
"What happens to us if we get killed in here," Sakura

asked as she put her fist through the head of one zombie
before kicking another in the chest that created a gap
through the horde of undead as it sailed backwards.
Charging forward, she slammed her fist into the ground
creating a massive shockwave which blew the undead off
their feet. However two of the shinobi zombies leapt
from the trees from opposite sides forcing her to leap
back towards the group. Upon landing where the
kunoichi was just standing they charged towards her, but
Hinata stepped in their way and using her Protective
Eight Trigrams jutsu created a net of chakra around her
which as the creatures slammed into it sliced themselves
to ribbons.
Ino kicked away a civilian before answering Sakura's

question, "Nothing should happen. If we die here we
should just wake up in the Den, but considering how
everything is going I don't want to test it out."
Kin felt helpless as she watched the much more

experienced shinobi tear through the undead. It really
made her wonder why they were going through so much
effort on her behalf since she couldn't believe it was just
because Naruto supposedly understood what it was like
to be alone. Her feelings of worthlessness stemmed from
just how little she was contributing to their slow march
to the tower. Her aim with her senbon wasn't nearly
good enough to hit the spot that granted the zombies
instant death, nor was her taijutsu good enough to mix it
up with the creatures which seemed to shrug off some of
the hardest of blows. Therefore she was in the middle of
the group being protected from danger which made her
feel guilty since if things had gone her teams way during
the true Chunin Exams they would likely all be dead. Her
inattention nearly cost her as a large Akimichi zombie
leapt over the horde of civilians. Kin's eyes grew wide as
it shrugged off a kunai from Tenten to the throat which
apparently didn't penetrate deep enough due to the
creature's bulk. It would have probably crushed her had a
chain not wrapped around its neck from behind which
was pulled taunt causing the zombie's neck to break as it
disappeared into the canopy of trees.
What emerged from the leaves in its place was a
gorgeous woman dressed in a tan short sleeved kimono
which was tied by a black obi. The kimono stopped at
her waist below which she wore a short black skirt and
leggings which reached her thighs. Donning her feet
were a pair of brown sandals. What was most striking
about her though was the long read hair that flowed
behind her as she flew through the air before landing in
front of Kin.
"Mom," Naruto said in disbelief, "What are you doing

here?"
"I'll explain later," she said as she began to flash through

several handsigns. Several chains appeared from her back
which shot straight down into the ground. They emerged
from the ground having apparently divided and
multiplied as they passed through the earth since they
wrapped around the legs of all the various undead
present. A moment later the chains pulled the creatures
completely into the ground before the chains emerging
from Kushina's back disappeared. The few zombies that
had been perched in the trees proved easy targets to
dispatch minus the aid from the horde of civilian ones
that had been surrounding them from all sides.
"That was awesome mom," Naruto said in awe, "How'd

you do that?"
Kushina smiled at the praise from her son before

replying, "It's what made me such a good host for
Kyuubi. My chakra is special in that I can form chains
from it. They were able to work that ability into my seal
to restrain Kyuubi."
Kin noticed that as she explained her ability she was

passing an eye over the kunoichi present as if judging
whether or not they were worthy of her son. It made the
Sound-nin question just what his relationship was with
the women since they each seemed to be more than just
friends with him. Naruto seemed to sense it too so
forced his mom's focus on him as he asked, "But how
are you free of my seal?"
"When you all entered… um which one of you is the one

we are trying to awaken?" Kushina asked, surprising Kin
since she would assume the woman would be able to
pick her from those not apparently interested in her son.
Kin raised her hand, answering, "That would be me."
Kushina stared at her for a moment before saying, "In

any case, when you entered her mind it had to process
certain differences. The fact that Kyuubi is no longer
inside of you meant it had to process my consciousness
and did so by allowing me to operate free of the seal. It's
a good thing you haven't called upon the Bijuu chakra
since that Kyuubi would still be trying to escape."
Naruto nodded saying, "Ino suspected as much already."
"I see," the red-head said turning to the young blonde

woman probably recognizing the traits that made her a
Yamanaka with another judging gaze. "Well I think we
should get going before we are surrounded again."
The others nodded, so Naruto suggested, "Temari,

Tenten, you two take point. With your long range
abilities it should prevent any of these things from
getting in our way. Hinata follow them to point out any
that might be lying in wait. The rest of us will spread out
behind you guys."
Following Naruto's directions they took to the trees.

With the formation Naruto had suggest they were able to
move more quickly. The creatures began bunching up
again obviously searching for them. However Hinata was
able to pick out which ones were the more dangerous
shinobi allowing Tenten or Temari free reign to decimate
them. The trees began to thin out forcing them to the
ground in a clearing littered with the undead causing
Naruto to say, "Sakura, would you be so kind?"
Sakura took point leaping straight from her branch to the

ground and slammed her into it causing the earth to
erupt cataclysmically. The others followed her down
slicing through any that got in their way. "Come on we're
almost there," Naruto shouted recognizing the area as
close to where his team had fought the Rain-nin with
Kabuto's help.
Reaching a spot where he could see the tower, Naruto

paused as he heard Hinata shout, "Kin watch out!"
Turning, Naruto saw something dark slam into the
ground blocking his view of the surprised looking
Sound-nin. The dust of the landing obscured his view
causing Naruto to shout, "Kin," as he charged towards
whatever had grabbed her. He was slapped away by
something large.
"Hahahahaha, you still leap before you look, loser," a

voice everyone but Kushina recognized. The Wing he
had used to slap Naruto away caused the dust to blow
away revealing Sasuke in his second stage form holding
an unconscious Kin under his arm.
Naruto was being helped up by his mother as he

shouted, "Sasuke let her go. Your fight is with me."
"Maybe some other time," Sasuke said as he pointed

towards the tower, "Orochimaru has promised me power
in exchange for the girl. By all means try and take her
back." Leaping into the air he flew directly for the central
tower.
"Shit," Naruto said slamming his fist into the ground.
"There's no time for that Naruto," his mother said

shocked at what Mikoto's son had become. "It's likely
we're running out of time if her mind is making such an
overt move for her."
"I don't get it, shouldn't things be happening differently

now? So shouldn't the fifteen hour time limit change as
well," Sakura asked noticing they were being surrounded
again.
"I'll explain later, for now we need to move," Kushina

said turning to her son who was already back on his feet
his eyes shining with the determination to help the
Sound kunoichi. He leapt first to the trees and slammed
a Rasengan into a shinobi zombie which tried to grab
him from the air. He looked back long enough to make
sure the others were following him before focusing on
the tower determined to reach it as he had a promise to
keep.
*****************************
"Raaggh," the undead creature yelled as it tried to charge

the youth waiting in front of the tower.
"Be quiet," he calmly said before sand shot from his

gourde to wrap around the zombie before crushing it
with his sand.
He sighed at the wasted effort before his ears picked up,

"Shit it's Gaara!"
"I can hear you," the Sand-nin said turning to the sound.
"Fuck, alright leave this to me," Naruto's voice said
obviously talking to those with him even though he had
tried to whisper to them. The blond jinchuriki appeared
from behind a tree and holding his hands up as none
threatening as possible and said, "Hey Gaara…you
probably won't believe me but we're friends."
Gaara stared at the older Naruto for a moment before

saying, "You've changed. I would have thought you
would still appear as your younger self like me."
"Wait…you're the real Gaara?"
The calm boy nodded as the blond approached, "I would

think you of all people would recognize that."
"You're joking right," Naruto said finding it difficult to

tell, but guessed he probably wasn't. "I mean you are
always so calm…well except for back then when you'd
freak out."
The others appeared from forest edge guessing that they

weren't going to need to fight to get by him. Temari
approached him saying, "Am I glad to see you."
"Yes…I imagine it was difficult for you considering how

I used to be." As his sister nodded at his words he
looked over the others before asking, "Where is the
Sound-nin?"
"You didn't see her being carried into the tower?"

Naruto asked his voice filled with concern.
"I'm afraid not. I've only just arrived myself," Gaara said
turning to the tower's many entrances. He did so as to
not reveal his face to his friends since he had entered the
seal to find himself in the village in the midst of
slaughtering survivors and zombies alike. Being reminded
of the monster he had been he was more grateful to
Naruto then ever. The memory passed so he looked back
at his friend saying, "Tsunade determined that Kin was
fighting you. She had Kyuubi teleport to Suna in order to
ask Matsuri to get me. Luckily it is night there so my
presence should not be missed."
"There must be a reason she got you since even with

your help it probably won't make things any easier," Ino
said.
Gaara nodded before saying, "Yes, due to all the changes

and Kin's conscious mind being made aware of what
happened to her. I'm afraid the stakes are much higher.
Should we fail to wake her, the in its possible her mind
will shut down."
"What… then there isn't a moment to lose…"

"I understand Naruto. But there is more…any of us who
are still linked with her when that happens will face the
same possibility."
Gaara watched as the kunoichi's gazes all shifted to

Naruto's back. "How much time is left," he asked after
several seconds.
Gaara pulled out a stopwatch from his pouch and tossed

it to Naruto. Looking at the display the jinchuriki say
they had little under an hour left so asked, "How do we
get out?"
A few of the kunoichi were surprised, although Ino was

relieved as she wasn't sure she wanted to face the
possibility of dying for some girl she barely even knew.
Even if something about Gaara's explanation struck her
as false. The Kazekage answered Naruto's question
saying, "Press the button on the top left to send
everyone but the one holding the watch back. The top
right one sends even the one holding it."
Naruto nodded and turned as he tucked the watch into

his pouch to say to his lovers, "I'm going on. If anyone
wants to back out I understand."
"Fuck that," Anko said after they all shared a look, "I'm
finally having some fun here. Let's storm the tower."
Although Naruto could see not everyone was as

enthused as Anko, he waited for a few heartbeats for
anyone to take him up on his offer. When none did he
said, "Thanks, I'm the luckiest man in the world."
"Oh you'll be thanking us later," Temari said causing

both her brother and Naruto's mother to blush at her
tone.
Naruto smirked before turning to one of the many
entrances surrounding the tower's base and pushed the
closest one open. Entering into a room with the Hokage
words on Heaven on Earth printed on the back wall, he
said, "Where should we go from here?"
"I think the top would be the best place," Kushina

supplied. Moving to the door where all the would-be
chunin met up after reaching the tower she said, "If I
remember correctly stairs leading up should be this way."
Pushing the door open, they entered into the room

where the preliminary round for the Chunin Exams was
held. Waiting for them in front of the two large hands
clasped in the sign of the tiger was Orochimaru who
upon spotting them said, "Kukuku, so you've come for
her after all."
"Where is she," Naruto said angrily taking a menacing
step forward.
"Now where did I put her? Ah, that's right she's getting
ready to be of use to me for my invasion of Konoha."
"Bastard," the jinchuriki said taking another step towards

the Sannin.
However he stopped as his mother placed her hand on

his shoulder saying, "Relax, we can't afford letting the
Kyuubi loose here. Besides, whatever anger you're feeling
towards that man is pointless. He's just a recreation Kin's
subconscious is using to delay us."
Naruto nodded at his mom's words. Orochimaru

smirked before leaping towards one of the two balconies
lining the room. A rumbling sound could be heard as the
large door leading to a tunnel which connected to
Konoha raised. Normally the tunnel was used to allow
the genin who had participated in the exams a trouble
free path back to the village. However, from the sounds
coming from it, Naruto and the others knew that it was
allowing trouble a path towards them.
Sakura, Hinata, Temari, and Tenten quickly moved to

block the undead emerging from it with Hinata calling,
"Naruto go on. We'll hold the line here."
"But…"
"She's right," Kushina said giving the women a small nod

of recognition. Directing her gaze to the balcony, she
saw Orochimaru enter a door which led up to the next
floor. "We can't afford for all of us to get bogged down."
Naruto growled angrily, but allowed himself to be pulled

after his mother. Leaping to the balcony, he was
surprised that Ino was following them, yet figured that
she might believe she would be of more use deeper in
the tower. Kushina led the way as they climbed the
stairwell towards the next level with Naruto, Gaara, and
Ino following behind her.
Upon reaching it they found their path blocked by five

individuals. "Tayuya," Naruto said surprised at her
appearance in the Exams. But realizing she was just
another false recreation sighed and prepared to fight.
The one he recognized as Kimimaro stepped forward

saying, "For the glory of Lord Orochimaru's ambition we
will not let you get past us."
However despite his words a tunnel of sand appeared

blocking the Sound Five and led right to the next exit.
"Go," Gaara said, "I'll handle them."
"Are you sure? They're no pushovers," Naruto said
hesitating.
"I am the Kazekage," Gaara replied his appearance

growing older as a result of his belief in himself, "neither
am I."
Naruto nodded shouting back his thanks as he ran for

the exit with his mother and Ino following behind him.
As they reached the next set of stairs, Kushina said, "If
this keeps up we're going to be in trouble."
Naruto nodded, but kept charging ahead since whatever

the risk he couldn't allow himself to abandon someone
that needed his help.
*****************************
Kin was thrown roughly towards the ground as Sasuke
dumped her at the feet of Kabuto before heading for the
exit to head down. "Ah, hello Kin, how nice of you to
join us."
Two masked Sound-nin grabbed her roughly underneath

the arms to lift her to her feet. Glaring at Kabuto, she
asked, "What do you want with me?"
"Come now, you already should be aware of that. You've

been reliving this even for years now."
She flashed back to when the man she had admired had
discarded in order to power his jutsu. The reliving of the
memory caused Kabuto to say, "Ah you remember."
Stepping aside, Kabuto revealed a casket on the ground.
The inside of the casket was pitch black almost like a
murky liquid was filling it up. Kin pulled back trying to
get as far from it as possible, but she was held firmly by
the two men. "Relax," Kabuto said as the two men pulled
her forward towards it, "There is no point in fighting it
any longer. Sooner or later those fighting inside the
tower will cut there loses and abandon you. Just like
Orochimaru. The sooner you accept that the more likely
it is you'll survive."
"N-no," Kin shouted fighting against the pull of the two

men, "H-he promised me."
Kabuto laughed saying, "So what. Didn't Orochimaru as

well promise to appreciate you if you would follow him?"
Unable to deny the truth of the man's claim the fight left
her as the two sound-nin dragged her towards the casket.
****************************
Several of the floors after meeting the Sound Five where

populated by masked Shinobi of the Sound, Naruto and
his mom barely slowed down as they easily handled the
small time lackeys with Ino doing her best to keep up.
However, they came to a screeching halt as at the floor
before the top was blocked by Sasuke no longer in his
level two form.
"Well if it isn't the loser again," Sasuke said standing

from his sitting position.
Naruto was about to retort, when Kushina said, "Perhaps

you'd have more friends if you weren't so rude to them.
I'm sure your mother wouldn't want to see you like this."
"I don't remember asking for your opinion hag," Sasuke

said his Sharingan eyes blazing.
Naruto and Ino took a step back as a menacing aura that

could rival Kyuubi's began to emit from Kushina. Her
hair began swirling behind her like tails as she asked,
"What did you say?"
"It appears the hag's hearing is going as well," the false

Sasuke said apparently undisturbed by the Killing Intent
Kushina was leaking.
"Naruto, go on ahead. I'm going to teach this boy some

manners."
Naruto didn't question her since he doubted anything

could stand before her at the moment. Sliding past her
pulling a stunned Ino behind him, he moved towards the
door. Sasuke took a step towards him but had to leap
away as Kushina closed the distance quickly. Before he
had reached the peak of his jump she grabbed Sasuke by
the ankle smashing him into the ground. Naruto reached
the door just as his mother picked him up and began
slapping him over and over again while lecturing him
about the proper way to address a lady.
Reaching the stairs, Ino said, "Your mom's scary

Naruto." All the blonde could do was nod his head in
response since Sasuke's screams were still reaching them.
Arriving at the top of the tower they found Orochimaru

leaning against a set of double doors. The Sannin pushed
off them as Naruto said, "Finally stopped running."
"Running, haha that's rich, why should I bother with the

likes of you win my minions are enough to handle the
job."
"But we made it," Naruto said preparing to attack.
Orochimaru smirked before replying, "Indeed. However

you're too late. You might still have some time to say
good-bye if you want. But there's no reason to fight you
or delay you any further." He began to sink into the floor
as he laughed at the pair of blondes.
Naruto ignored him in favor of heading towards the

double doors, but was stopped as Ino grabbed his arm.
"Use the watch," she said.
"What… there might still be a chance…"
"Naruto there isn't," Ino said cutting him off, "If her
mind believed that Orochimaru would have stayed to
fight us. We need to leave or else risk facing brain death
as well."
Naruto pulled the watch from his pouch to stare at it,

but finally said, "I can't."
"Why," the blonde snapped, "Are you really willing to
risk death just to save some girl you barely know. What
about us… aren't we enough?"
Naruto stared down at the watch again. Ino imagined he

might grow angry at what she was suggesting that he was
acting to simply add another girl to his growing harem.
However, she didn't expect him to look at her and smile
as he said, "Thanks Ino. You and the others have made
my life great. I know it's selfish of me, but I can't just
turn my back on someone in need. I hope you
understand."
She saw his thumb moving for button on the left so tried
to stop him saying, "Naruto! No don't." However she
wasn't fast enough and a light shined from the watch as
she and the others were expelled from Kin's mindscape.
****************************
Ino's eyes snapped open as she awoke in the Den.
Turning quickly towards Naruto, she could see the others
slowly awakening. Ino tried to move towards Naruto but
after sitting in the same position for so long her body
rebelled at the idea of moving so suddenly. Tsunade
caught her before she could face plant, saying, "Relax,
Ino."
"We have to wake him," Ino said panicked as she noticed

one of the monitors still counting down to zero. "He's
planning to still try to help her."
She could see the others looking worried accept for

Tsunade, who allowed a smile to appear on her face as
she said, "I thought as much."
****************************
Naruto pushed open the doors and saw just a casket
lying in the room. Kin lay inside of it as if floating in a
sea of dark ink which was slowly pulling her beneath its
surface. Rushing to her, he tried to pull her free but his
hand passed through her.
"P-please help me," Kin pleaded as only her face

remained above the dark surface.
Naruto knelt down next to the casket feeling worthless as

he said, "I-I can't." A tear leaked from one of her eyes,
but Naruto suddenly leaned forward saying, "But don't
you give up Kin."
"Why…I'm alone…" She replied as if the darkness

surrounding her was sucking the life and warmth from
her.
"No you're not! I will not allow you to be." Despite her
being intangible Naruto attempted to cup her face as he
said, "I'll never abandon you, I give you my word."
"Y-you should go," Kin said trying to smile, as she

continued her slow decent into the darkness surrounding
her, "If you're here when my mind resets then who
knows what may happen if I die…"
Naruto shook his head saying, "You'll only die if you

accept that you're alone and no one is waiting for you."
He grinned brightly at her as he added, "Besides I just
gave you my word, didn't I?"
Kin's eyes grew wide in surprise as she finally sunk

beneath the surface. Now surrounded by the darkness,
she curled up into a ball as she remembered the time she
spent inside the coffin praying for release. Be it from the
box she was trapped in or her life, she hadn't cared.
Eventually her mind had retreated using her memories to
escape from the reality she now faced. On some level she
had always known she was still in the casket, but hadn't
wanted to face the truth since even though it ended the
same way for those precious moments she wasn't alone.
Now again floating in a sea of darkness, she felt that old

desire for death to take her. However as her mind
seemed to begin granting her wish, a small light shined
from inside her and for the first time in forever felt hope
once more bloom within her.
*****************************
Naruto sat on the Hokage's monument as he stared over

the village. Lost in thought he recalled how upon waking
from the mind-link he had immediately been hugged by
Hinata. His head had nearly been caved in by Sakura
before she too began hugging him. Temari meanwhile
had remained composed but he suspected that was due
to her brother's presence as her eyes smoldered with
both anger and her own feelings of relief at his waking
up. Tenten had simply watched giving no clue of her
emotional state while Anko promised she was going to
tell Yuugao about his stupidity.
Tsunade had calmed everyone before explaining that

there had never been any danger to them. When he had
asked if the same held true for Kin, she simply had
shook her head. Naruto had then tried to move to her
side, but then her vital signs began to crash. Both
Tsunade and Shizune had snapped into action, but
Naruto could tell the two didn't believe they would be
able to help. However to everyone's amazement a few
moments later she began to stabilize. "I'll be damned,"
Tsunade said before ushering everyone out of the room
and telling them to rest.
Naruto had quickly returned Gaara to his home along
with Temari who had decided to spend the rest of her
leave in Suna. Upon returning, he had been unable to
sleep and not wanting to get in Shizune or Tsunade's way
as they checked Kin over had decided to sit atop his
dad's head.
He was pulled from his thoughts by Tsunade saying,

"Are you alright?"
Naruto wasn't sure how to answer so looking back at her

asked, "Are you asking if I'm mad at you for sending
Gaara to lie to us?"
Tsunade bit her lip her nervousness easy to see.

Although a part of him was, he let that part go as he
answered, "No… I suppose it's fitting the period in time
that we were reliving was the chunin exams. Truthfully
what you did was no different than the first test. You
made me and the others believe the stakes were higher
than they actually were to see how I'd react. Do you
think I would have passed?"
"What do you think?"
"I don't know," Naruto said looking up at the moon,

"My goal is to try and build a peaceful world. However, I
would have thrown it all away to help Kin. I would have
subjected all of you to the pain of loss if I died and for
what. A slim chance I might have been able to help her."
"You did help her though," Tsunade said proud of her

lover, "The fact that she isn't dead is proof of that. If she
didn't have hope that there were people waiting for her,
she would have died from having the truth being
revealed to her."
"I didn't know that at the time though. It also calls into
question how you can follow me if I can't keep my eye
on the real goal."
Tsunade hugged the sitting man from behind as she said,

"Do you want to know what I think? I think you passed
with flying colors. Your ambition Naruto is a great one,
but if you aren't willing to cure the misery in front of you
how can you expect to do so on a larger scale. Keeping
your eye on the big prize is good and all, but not allowing
yourself to see the small stuff as well is why I think so
many others have failed." Turning his face towards her,
she said, "My grandfather's goal of creating Konoha to
end the strife failed because he allowed himself to believe
that once it was achieved he was done. He didn't
dedicate himself to trying to heal the rift between Senju
and Uchiha; as a result eventually they betrayed their
home. Not to mention it set into motion far larger wars
due to the one village per a country system."
"But what if I end up losing one of you or the other way
around due to my going off on side quests?"
Tsunade kissed him tenderly before saying, "You

wouldn't be the man I love if you didn't. That's
something the others are going to have to accept about
you as well." Naruto nodded and allowed Tsunade to
pull him back into her as they stared up at the stars
together.
****************************
Kin awoke to find herself in a sterile room. She tried to

sit up but her body resisted any such effort to do so.
Looking down she imagined it was due to the scrawny
and withered condition her body was in. "W-where am
I?" she croaked her voice sounding dry and scratchy.
A beautiful red-head leaned over her to say, "I see you've
decided to rejoin the land of the living."
"Who are you?"
"You may call me Kyuubi," the red-head replied with a

smile as a look of panic appeared in Kin's eyes. "Oh
relax," she said soothingly, "I'm not going to eat you. For
heaven's sake you're all bones." Kyuubi sighed as the girl
didn't seem to realize she was joking. Changing the
subject she said, "You don't seem surprised by my
appearance."
"The others kept mentioning that Naruto shouldn't call

on the Kyuubi since you weren't a part of him anymore.
That meant you must have become two different beings
at some point since the Kyuubi inside of him during the
mind-link would probably turn against him," Kin said
surprising the Bijuu with her insight. She looked around
the room asking, "Where is he?"
"I'm sure he would have wished to be here. However he

has other responsibilities. But he's been down here as
often as he could to keep his promise to you. You've
been slowly slipping in and out of consciousness for
some time now. Hold still."
Kyuubi held her hand over Kin's chest and then shot a
tendril of energy into her. To the Sound-nin's
amazement her body seemed to grow stronger right in
front of her eyes. She was also pleased to see that her
bust which had been practically non-existent due to her
lack of nourishment also grew to a healthy C-cup.
As Kyuubi finished the Bijuu said, "There you go. I think

that should just about do it. You won't be running any
marathons any time soon. But you should be fine for
moderate activity."
"Thanks," Kin said sitting up from the medical table,

"You're welcome. Now follow me."
Kin nodded and despite her body being strengthened still

stumbled as she stood from the table. Kyuubi caught her
saying, "Easy there. Your body still hasn't moved in close
to four years."
Kin nodded, so allowed Kyuubi to help guide her out of

the Tsunade's medical room. Entering the main tunnel of
the Den, Kyuubi led the woman to a room which upon
entering appeared almost like a small apartment. "This is
where you'll be staying for the time being. Considering
that you're supposed to be dead I'm sure you can
understand why."
Kin nodded, asking, "You just happened to have an
apartment here for me?"
"Why of course not," Kyuubi said with a smile, "Naruto

fixed this room up as it became apparent you were
waking up. I wasn't sitting in that room for the
company."
Kin laughed slightly, so Kyuubi said, "Now rest. If you

want to clean up the bathroom is over there."
Kin decided to take the Bijuu's advice so headed to the

bathroom to clean up four years of neglect. But when it
came time to sleep and she turned off the lights soon
found it hard to breathe as the darkness surrounded her.
****************************
"Alright see you later guys," Naruto shouted leaving team
practice with Sakura and Fu since Kakashi was still on a
mission to help protect a member of the Tsuchigumo
Clan. The day's practice had been watched over by Ebisu
making Naruto guess that Tsunade wanted to insure that
they really trained.
In the week since the mind link with Kin things had
steadily gone back to a form of normal for the blond.
Luckily most of his lovers seemed to understand it was in
his nature to put his life on the line to help others,
although Ino had been rather distant. He had tried to talk
to her several times, but she refused to be baited into
talking about what was bothering her.
Heading down to the Den using the teleporter seal in his

apartment, he appeared in a room that still had yet to be
fixed up yet. Stepping into the main hall, he headed to
the living quarters he had fixed up for Kin since he had
heard from Sakura, who in turn had heard from Tsunade,
who had received a report from Hinata, who had been
told by Kyuubi about the girl's status.
Knocking on the door, he didn't receive an answer so

figured that she was probably asleep. However he
decided to peek inside to make sure she was alright, but
found her sitting in a corner holding her knees as she
rocked herself. It appeared as if she had broken the lamp
reaching for it in a panic long before his arrival. He
wondered why she had been crouched in a corner sitting
in the dark, but from the way she crawled into the light
cast by the hall behind him felt he had his answer.
Kneeling down next to her he stroked her hair trying to
comfort the panicked girl.
Kin clutched him saying, "I'm sorry, I tried to deal with

it. But it felt like the room was closing in on me. I-I
didn't want to be a bother since I'm supposed to remain
down here."
Naruto picked her up wordlessly surprising her and

carried her back to the transportation seal. Activating it,
he reappeared in his room and set her down on the bed.
Due to the large window plenty of light was shining in
from the moon, so Naruto slid his chair next to the bed
saying, "Sleep, I'll be right here."
Kin nodded, and from the blond's presence felt a sense

of ease settling over her. As she began to slip into sleep
she asked, "Why are you doing this for me?"
Naruto shrugged before replying, "It's because you

needed help. What kind of person would I be if I ignored
that?"
"I don't get it really," Kin said, "You must want
something."
"I want you to be happy," the man replied, "As long as

you can achieve that it will be worth it."
Naruto smiled when she didn't reply as her eyes were

closed and she was sleeping contently. Making sure she
was tucked in he settled into his chair and soon joined
her in the land of dreams.
***************************
Kin sat in the warm waters of the hotspring located on

Kyuubi's property. She had been teleported there by
Kyuubi, who was currently sitting on a rock wrapped in a
towel as she dangled both her legs in the water. Standing
behind her completely nude was a woman that one of
the others had called Nibi, but had been quickly
corrected by the dark skinned woman telling her to call
her Yoruichi. Staring at the woman, Kin felt a little self-
conscious due to the way she was flaunting her own
nakedness.
As she sat there wondering why she had been invited,

she thought of that morning as she had awakened in
Naruto's bed. She had been a little disorientated, but had
quickly recalled her panic attack as well as the feelings of
comfort she had been given from the blond man's
presence. She had become aware of water running which
soon shut off. She had blushed as Naruto stepped out of
his bathroom wearing only a towel. He had paused upon
noticing she was up and had said, "Sorry, not used to
needing modest. Let me just grab these clothes."
Scooping up his clothes that had been draped over a
kitchen chair he quickly retreated back to the bathroom
to get dressed.
/]
[/A moment later he emerged and sitting on the edge of

the bed he smiled at her asking, "How'd you sleep?"
/]
[/"Good, thanks to you."
/]
[/Naruto nodded at her and heading to his refrigerator

said, "I've got quite a few choices for breakfast. Is there
anything in particular that you have a taste for?"
/]
[/Kin shook her head and realizing she was only wearing
only the robe she had found in her quarters bathroom
she asked, "Um…you don't happen to have anything I
can wear, do you?"
/]
[/Naruto in the midst of making pancakes nodded his

head towards the foot of his bed. Kin could see the
handles of a paper bag just sticking over the mattress.
Grabbing the bag, she pulled out a green vest and was
surprised that it seemed to match what she had worn
during the exams. Pulling out the grey and black
camouflage pants as well as the matching scarf she
looked up to see Naruto staring at her.
/]
[/"I figured that you'd want to wear something familiar

so asked Sakura to pick it up for you."
/]
[/Thinking of the pink-haired girl and how during the

mind-link she and Hinata had been hugging the man
now cooking her breakfast as they slept, she said, "I'm
surprised she'd do that for me. I would have thought she
would be quite upset at me for putting you in danger."
/]
[/Naruto turned from the stove holding a plate stacked

with pancakes and bacon. Motioning to the table he
turned to get his own ready and said, "You didn't put me
in danger Kin. I put myself there, although," he paused
for a moment trying to collect his thoughts; "… there's
no sense in beating around the bush since you might
have sensed as much all ready. I'm currently involved in
quite a few relationships."
/]
[/"I see," Kin said slowly beginning to understand all the

different looks the jinchuriki had received from those
that had entered the mind-link with him.
/]
[/ Naruto chuckled at the face Kin made as she

processed what he told her, "One of my lovers decided
that it would be best to raise the stakes that we faced
during the mind-link."
/]
[/"Raise how?"
/]
[/Naruto turned back holding his own plate and seeing
Kin still in bed ignored her question asking, "Hey aren't
you going to eat?" Kin quickly moved from the bed,
careful that her robe didn't give him any peeks at her
nakedness. He waited until she joined him at the table
before saying, "After Sasuke nabbed you. A friend
entered the mind-link as well. He told us that if we
remained linked to you when your mind reset we would
die." Kin looked at the blond man in shock and
wondered why it was her heart suddenly sounded so
loud. He seemed oblivious to the effect his words had on
her as he cut into his pancakes and stuffed his face. He
smiled at her briefly as he chewed. Swallowing, he
continued, "It turns out that was a lie…"
/]
[/"But you couldn't have known that," Kin said, her

voice full of emotion.
/]
[/"True, but that didn't matter…"
/]
[/"Of course it did, why would your lover do that to

you?"
/]
[/"Do you remember the tenth question of the exams?"

Kin nodded, and smiled briefly as she remembered how
Naruto had proclaimed he would be a genin for life if
necessary in order to achieve his dream. "What she did is
the same thing. It was to test my resolve to help those in
need despite my ambition, but also to test out my lovers
that were in the link with me. It was to point out that
what we are doing is dangerous and at any moment we
may very well die and to see if they are going to be able
to live with those types of stakes."
/]
[/Kin looked down at her plate and still wondered why

he would put everything on the line for her. Feeling a
need to prove it had been worth the risk she asked,
"What is this ambition you are working towards?"
/]
[/"Well…"
Kin's recollection ended as she noticed that the area of

the hotspring was currently filled with women. Aware
that all of them were in some way linked to Naruto's
ambition as well as more intimately involved with him
she wondered just how much stamina he possessed to be
able to keep up with so many women.
*****************************
Tsunade called the meeting to order saying, "Alright, let's

begin with any updates that the group should know."
Shiho stood first saying, "I believe I've close to decoding

the scroll."
"Excellent Shiho," Tsunade said pleased, "Any ideas as

to what it is?"
"Yes, I believe my theory is correct and that it is a record

left by a woman that had been ensnared by the jutsu. If
my initial translation is correct she calls it The Binding."
"That makes sense," Koharu said looking down in
thought, "especially considering as Tsunade suspected
the true jutsu in the scroll given to Naruto was changing
his chakra. The Temptation's Touch was just a smoke
screen."
"Or derived from it," Shizune suggested looking up from

her arms where she was sunbathing nude.
"I'm sure once I've translated it we'll no more," Shiho

suggested moving to sit back down.
Tsunade nodded, before asking, "Anyone else have

anything to share."
"I have a question," Ino said her voice sounding as if she

was trying to keep her emotions in check.
Tsunade looked at the kunoichi as if she expected to get
an earful but regardless said, "Go ahead."
The blonde jerked her head towards Kin asking, "What's

she doing here? Did Naruto already bang her?"
"Hey," Kin said sounding indignant.
"No," Tsunade replied diplomatically obviously

surprising Ino with her answer, "She's here because she
wants to help Naruto achieve his dream."
Ino harrumphed as she crossed her arms across her chest

before she looked away. Despite her demeanor seeming
to suggest she couldn't care less she said, "We still
haven't figured out what to do about the rumors Naruto
and Sakura are together."
"For now we'll let them die down," Tsunade answered.
"We'll let them take shape and then once we know what
people are thinking proceed from there. But until then
remember to be careful about being seen in public with
him."
"Speaking of being seen in public is it really okay for us

to be bathing with you guys?" Karin asked sitting at the
edge of the water in the nude, basking in her healed skin
which was done by Kyuubi.
"Naturally," Tsunade replied with a smirk, "After all, the

Konoha Women's Bathing Association is a place where
influential kunoichi and civilians can mingle without fear
of being peeked on thanks to our rich patron over
there."
"You're too kind," Kyuubi said inclining her head as

Tsunade pointed at her.
"Besides," the Hokage said indicating Yuugao,
"Everything you did here will be reported to Ibiki via our
very own Anbu Head Captain. Naturally all that he will
hear is that we enjoyed this amazing bathing area. I
suggest next meeting we try the jungle setting."
The other kunoichi agreed since they thus far had only
tried the wooded mountain setting since it was the first
one encountered when entering the Bathing Area.
However connected to the grotto were several other
themed areas, which they were eager to try sooner or
later. Whether that be alone or with a certain blond of
the male persuasion.
****************************
Kin rolled alone the ground after blocking a kick from

Sakura. She came to a rest and out of the corner of her
eye saw the pink-haired medic engaging Naruto now
obviously believing her to be out of the fight. Kin tried
to sit up, but sadly her estimate of Kin's ability seemed to
be correct.
Kin stared up at the sky having joined the others at

Training Ground S for a battle royal. The training session
was to help prepare them for a battle type situation were
team tactics tended to fall to the wayside. Kin felt the
familiar sensation of worthlessness try to settle over her,
but pushed it away since Naruto seemed to have the
amazing ability to sense when she was descending into
self-pity and would go to great lengths to cheer her up.
Considering, Sakura and Tenten were now teaming up to
try and knock the jinchuriki out of the competition she
doubted he needed to be worried about her.
Thinking of him though did the trick as she smiled due

to the week she had spent with him. Although she wasn't
allowed in the village per se since he spent plenty of time
in the Den with her, not to mention she spent every
night in her bed. In truth, the night terrors she was
experiencing seemed to be a thing of the past as she had
locked herself in her room in the Den once to see.
However, she hadn't wanted to give up going to sleep
under the caring and watchful gaze of Naruto.
She was considering asking him to lay in the bed with her
since she knew the chair he slept in while comfortable
probably didn't compare when a shadow passed over her.
Focusing on the figure blocking out the sun's light she
saw the Anbu Captain Yuugao staring down at her from
behind the mask she wore. "Get up," Yuugao said
harshly.
"I don't think I can," Kin replied with an amused smile.

Kin got the feeling the woman was glaring at her.
Confused as to why, she was about to ask when Yuugao
swiftly pulled her sword from behind her back and
flipping it so that the point aimed downward stabbed it
towards Kin's head. Kin quickly rolled out of the way,
and managed to get to her feet to glare at the woman.
She reached for some senbon in her pouch when Yuugao
said, "So you can get up after all."
"Are you crazy? You could have killed me! What did I do
to you?" Kin noticed that she was alone with the Anbu
captain as the fighting had moved elsewhere. She didn't
doubt that if the woman wanted to she'd be dead before
she could even open her mouth to scream.
"I was taking your measure," the woman said her voice
holding no hint of what she was thinking or feeling.
"Why?"
Yuugao turned to walk away saying, "To see if you were
worth it."
"Worth what?"
"For him to believe it would be worth trading his life for

yours." Yuugao turned to face her saying, "I've lost a
lover once already and I refuse to allow that to happen
again, especially due to one of the people claiming to
want help him being weak."
"I'm not weak," Kin stated.
Yuugao faced the kunoichi completely and holding her

hand out waved her forward saying, "Then prove it."
Kin charged the older woman and although she was

easily bested by her. She refused to stay down until
Yuugao acknowledge her. Unfortunately she had lost
consciousness before that happened so didn't get to fall
asleep under the warm gaze of two blue moons she had
grown accustomed to since rejoining the world.
***************************
Naruto awoke somewhat stiffly, due to his spending the

past two weeks sleeping in his chair. Staring down at the
woman currently occupying his bed he told himself it
was worth it as she was sleeping with a smile. Stretching,
he yawned before entering his bathroom in order to get
ready for the day.
Standing under the warm spray of the water, he began to

organize his day. Due to Kakashi still being on a mission
he doubted they would be assigned anything so turned
his thoughts to Ino. She was being somewhat distant
from him and although she didn't avoid him. Naruto
couldn't really get by the wall she had thrown up making
their time together feel awkward. From what he
understood that was working to their advantage
somewhat since people who had seen them together
having noticed the distance believed it was due to Sakura.
The rumors were also growing that it was the reason
Naruto hadn't taken his pink-haired lover on another
date. Still he didn't like the awkwardness so would try to
once more talk to her at her family's shop to find out
what was bothering her.
*****************************
Kin listened as the shower turned off. Sitting up in the

bed, she was of a mind to give into the thought that had
been tempting her for the past week. Still she was a little
freaked out at the idea of the young man being at the
center of a harem. But what really gave the tempting
thought to join into such a life was the fact that she had
lost four years of her life and very nearly had died a
virgin. Although not really ready to make a lifetime
commitment which she had learned would likely be a
result of sleeping with him. She did think that he was
probably the best candidate she would likely ever meet to
spend the rest of her days with. Kin stared at the
bathroom door the tempting thoughts running through
her head painting all sorts of scenarios for her.
Unaware of her moving from the bed, she was suddenly

standing before the bathroom door. She raised her hand
to knock, but instead decided to open the door. Naruto
turned slowly with a toothbrush in his mouth and a towel
around his waist. "Um…what's up?" he asked pulling the
toothbrush from his mouth.
Kin felt her nerve leaving her, but remembering his

kindness and the warmth she felt around him said, "I
wanted to thank you."
"Oh…okay," Naruto said cheerfully, "But you've
thanked me plenty of times."
Kin smiled at him before reaching for his towel and said,
"I mean I really want to thank you." She pulled it loose
letting it sink to the floor. Following it down, Kin knelt
in front of the blond wearing only a t-shirt and panties.
"K-kin, you don't need to…"
"Shh," Kin replied grabbing his cock as she began to

stroke it, "I'm not just doing this as thanks…but so I can
experience some of what life has to offer." Her eyes grew
to the size of saucers though as his body began to
respond to her touch and his dick began to grow harder.
"Oh wow," she said getting a sense of the size as blood
began to flow into it. Staring into his eyes she said, "No
wonder you can satisfy all those women.
Naruto groaned as she began to lick his cock before she
began to take its head into her mouth. Now fully erect
she kept one hand on the base, as she began to take in
what she could of his length. Although clumsy at first
she soon established a rhythm as she would stroke him
with her hand and as she was moving it back towards the
base of his cock would then cover his exposed length
with her mouth. "Oh fuck," he groaned as much from
the blowjob as the image of her burning itself into his
eyes.
He had to admit Kin looked awe-inspiring as she knelt in

front of him with her dick in her mouth and her eyes
locked onto his. The tight T-shirt she wore clung to her
body showing the nubs of her breasts were visible
signaling she was as aroused as he. He attempted to
reach for one but she pulled back letting his length slip
from her lips as she said, "Ah, ah, ah, this is for you."
"Trust me giving you pleasure is as much for my benefit
as it is yours," he replied with a lusty smirk.
Kin placed her lips on the side of his cock running them
up and down it before moving back in front of his one-
eyed beast to circle its head with her tongue. Giving his
cock a few strokes with her hand she said, "I'm sure it
is…but truthfully I'm a little nervous about committing
myself to you so completely. I don't mind helping in your
ambition, but can this just be enough for right now."
Naruto reached down to cup her face and was pleased

when she leaned into his hand. "Of course, I just feel a
little guilty being the only one that feels good."
Kissing the tip of his prick she said, "Don't be you've

given me enough already." Kin went back to pleasing his
dick and tasting his precum which had begun to leak in
earnest she moaned in enjoyment. Reaching a hand
between her legs she began to rub herself over her
panties. Her actions caused Naruto to groan as he stared
up at the ceiling while placing a hand on top of her head.
Kin pulled her lips free on his dick to run her tongue
underneath his shaft and began to poke and prod his
balls with her tongue. Sucking on his nut sack she
retraced her steps with her tongue before beginning to
use both hands to stroke him. Even with both hands the
head of his dick still poked through so she covered that
with her mouth. Rocking her upper body back and forth
his cockhead would disappear on the up stroke but
reappear inside her mouth on the downward one where
she would run her tongue over it.
Naruto began aiding her by rocking his hips in tune with

her, "Oh that's it. I'm close."
Kin was pleased to hear she was giving her savior so
much pleasure. Pulling her face away she continued her
hand actions to stare up at him to say, "Go ahead, let it
out. " Sticking her tongue out she began to run it
underneath his sensitive cockhead and talking dirty said,
"Cum, let me see it. I want to experience your seed
shooting from you hot prick all over my face."
Naruto attempted to hold on just to enjoy the sight of

Kin leaning her head back as her tongue continued
tickling his sensitive spot as her hands began to stroke
him faster and faster. Unable to deny his release any
longer he reared his head back as his seed began to shoot
from his prick. Kin was shocked by the volume as the
thick strands of cum began to coat her face with some
even ending up in her hair. As the final shot landed in
her mouth, lacking the power to travel much further, she
felt as if she was wearing a hot mask.
Tasting his essence she moaned in contentment as it
passed the warmth currently coating her face down her
throat. She rubbed her face along Naruto's prick enjoying
the feeling of it sliding over her skin. She gave it a few
kisses before standing to look in the mirror, "Wow," she
said upon seeing just how much cum he had released.
Running her fingers along her face, she scooped up one
of the largest blobs and sucked it into her mouth.
Turning to Naruto she smiled saying, "I'm definitely
going to need a shower after that. Mind if I use yours?"
Naruto shook his head and stepped out of her path to

allow her access. Kin stepped past him and pulled her
shirt over her head. Looking back at him sultrily over her
shoulder as she clutched her arms over her breasts, she
said, "I might not be ready to go all the way right now,
but I definitely think I can get addicted to this if I'm not
careful."
Naruto chuckled turning to leave the bathroom saying,
"Well I'll let you get cleaned up. I'm sure Yuugao has a
lot planned for you today." He detected a slight shiver of
dread emitting from the kunoichi adding to his
amusement remembering how sore she had been after
the first time Yuugao had tested her before deciding to
train the girl herself. Having an excellent idea of just how
rough a taskmaster the Anbu captain was he knew it was
difficult to get psyched up for her training. But he also
detected a hint of determination and felt it was Kin's
desire for Yuugao to recognize her as an equal.
Stepping out of the bathroom, he went to grab his

clothes in order to face the day himself and see what
other surprises lay in store for him.
Chapter 25: Why Me: Part I
Yoruichi smiled as she neared the front gate of Kyuubi's

mansion. The reason for her amusement was because she
could feel the men watching her tense in preparation for
what they expected to happen as soon as she cleared the
gate. Leaping over the barrier, she landed nimbly on the
other side then got into a runner's starting pose. The
men watching her gave up the pretense of watching from
the shadows as they tried to predict which direction she
was going to take off in. With a burst of speed she blew
past the ring of shinobi that Ibiki had watching the
mansion. Making a leap to a nearby roof she could see
the men she had left behind doing the same as they tried
to catch up.
"Aw, too bad," she said to no one in particular since she

wanted to at least make a chase of things before putting
her plan into action.
"What is?" a voice said next to her.
Yoruichi's head whipped around to face the speaker and

to say she was surprised at what greeted her would have
been an understatement. "Who the hell are you?" she
asked astonished that he was able to keep up with her
"I'm the Handsome Devil of the Leaf Village! My name

is Rock Lee."
She smirked at the young man's exuberance and was glad

it appeared that Ibiki was calling out the big guns in
order to rein her in as she spotted several other groups
tracking her from different parts of the Village. "Well try
to keep up," she said suddenly increasing her speed.
"Yosh," the chunin replied doubling his effort as well.

Running along the rooftops she hoped her plan to get
Ibiki to call off his watchers worked as for the past week
she had been routinely leading them on wild goose
chases. She hadn't planned to at first but as the weeks
since her entering the village had dragged on she had
taken to running to pass the time. Naturally, one of the
shinobi assigned to keeping tabs on her and Kyuubi had
tagged along. As the man had followed her, Yoruichi had
grown more and more annoyed in part since she had
proven herself to be a first class kunoichi but the idiot
tailing her was doing so as if she was a rank amateur. As
a result she had slowly increased her pace until the man
behind her had been running full out just to keep in sight
of her. By the time she had reached the gate the idea that
she would force Ibiki to call off his men by showing him
the futility of watching her had firmly taken root inside
her head.
Seeing the chunin begin to fall back slightly as she
pushed herself to go faster she called back, "Don't tell
me that's it. I've barely broken a sweat."
Lee reached into the orange leggings around his lower

legs and pulled out the weights he kept there. Yoruichi
was surprised at the craters they created where they
landed and as he began to close the distance with her,
she focused forward since at the speed she was running
inattention could lead to a rather embarrassing moment.
Reaching the edge of the village, she leapt from the last
building and landed on the wall surrounding it. Running
across it horizontally, she noticed Lee landing behind her
so decided to see who could run the perimeter of the
village the fastest.
*****************************
Kyuubi looked out the third story window of her home
and sighed as she saw Ibiki with several of his men
storming up to her front door. Making her way to it, she
decided to see about getting some help since by the time
she got down there he was banging on her door
impatiently. Opening it, she said, "This is a surprise. You
should have told me you were coming I could have
prepared…"
"Save it," the man said pushing his way inside, "What
exactly are the two of you up too?"
"I'm afraid I have no idea about what you are talking

about," Kyuubi replied stiffly fighting down her
annoyance at the man's demeanor.
"You're claiming to have no idea as to why your

bodyguard is currently leading my people on a chase
through the village."
"I don't know what she's doing that for," Kyuubi replied
her irritation showing through now. "She's always been
rather headstong. Perhaps she's letting you know how
annoying it is to be constantly watched."
Ibiki glared at her, but before he could reply a chunin

began to receive a report from the earpiece he wore.
Stating what he had been told to his commander the
chunin said, "Sir, I'm afraid we've lost the target."
"How," Ibiki said whirling to face the man who quickly

called into his mike to get the answer his boss sought.
"I'm afraid we're not sure. She was racing along the wall
when she suddenly leapt from it and ducked into an alley.
By the time pursuit caught up she was gone. What are
your orders, sir?"
Ibiki remained silent for several moments before turning
back to face Kyuubi. Studying her reaction, he could see
she was probably as annoyed as he was at the moment.
But not picking up any hint of her being up to something
underhanded said, "Call off pursuit. Tell all watch teams
to move to vulnerable installations."
"Sir?!"
Ibiki ignored him figuring the man would understand

that meant he wasn't going to explain himself instead he
asked, "Do you have anything to drink around here?"
Kyuubi was surprised but nodded and led the

Interrogation Captain to her dining room before putting
on a pot of tea for him. As she filled the kettle with water
she thought darkly to herself, "I don't know what you're
up too Nibi, but we're certainly going to have words
when you get back."
****************************
Yoruichi darted through a hole no bigger than a small

dog in the fence of Training Area Forty-Four.
Considering she was currently in cat form she easily
slipped through with plenty of room to spare. She smiled
as she thought of the chunin's reaction to entering the
alley he had leapt into moments after her. His showy
entrance had scared all sorts of creatures that had called
it home, making it easy to slip by him with the other
startled animals.
She paused in her search for Naruto to make sure the

items she had stashed in a small alcove as she practiced
her shapeshifting ability. Although only capable of the
one form since it was far more than just a henge. She
found that it had worked perfectly since it didn't leave a
smoke cloud as a henge did and thus allowed her to lose
her pursuers even in the midst of a chase. There were
certain drawbacks to it which was why she had needed to
slowly smuggle out what she would need to return to
Kyuubi's. Seeing that they were still there she resumed
her search to collect her payment.
*****************************
Naruto floated to the surface of the lake he was

swimming in, which was located in Training Ground
Forty-Four. It was the lake below the cave where he and
the others had taken refugee during the trip into Kin's
mind. He and Anko had spent a night there several days
after Kin had woken up. Naruto had been somewhat
worried about spending a night away from the former
Sound kunoichi but she had assured him that she was
fine. However the next morning while she had claimed
to have slept alright, her appearance had seemed to
suggest a different truth. As a result he had made it a
point to at least always try and return to either his place
or hers to help her get to sleep.
His journey into the forest today was so that he could

enjoy a little time to himself. Although he knew he was
living a lifestyle that many men may dream of. The fact
that it was being kept secret from just about everyone
meant all the running around he did to spend time with
each of his women while not tipping off those around
them tended to leave him missing what he used to have
an abundance of which was time alone. That wasn't to
say if given the choice he would pass up time to spend
with one of his lovers, but it did make the moments to
himself all the more precious. He figured that once he
mastered his durable clone jutsu his hectic schedule
would calm somewhat, although it wouldn't completely
solve his dilemma since he would still need to hustle in
order to spend time with each of his girls equally so as to
not create jealousy by using the clones with certain girls
as opposed to others. Truthfully he cared and cherished
each of them too much to simple get lazy and use his
clones to spend time with his ladies that he should be
spending with them himself.
But he couldn't help but feel they would come in handy

even though if at times his clones had proved less than
useful. One such instance being that when he had gone
out of the village for several days to guard a traveler on
his way to Sound, which was being called Rice Field
Country again now that Orochimaru was dead, he had
left a clone with Kin but upon returning had found her
haggard looking indicating that she hadn't slept very well
at all. When he had dispelled the clone, he guessed she
was unaware that they passed their memories along as
she had admitted to it that for whatever reason it wasn't
the same as when he was there. That brought a smile to
his face and did a lot to quiet the doubts he was having
about his life lately. He wasn't sure what was giving the
voice inside him such sway lately, but hearing how he
possessed something that his clones couldn't match
tended to shut it up for a while.
Naruto tensed for a moment as he sensed a presence

approaching the lake and looking at it out of the corner
of his eye noticed it was one of the large water buffalo
that called the area home. After taking a drink it called
out to the rest of its kind causing the rest of the herd to
approach and enjoy the brief respite from all the
predators that preyed on them. Although he had seen
quite a few documentaries on how such creatures tended
to be eaten by crocodiles. Large water going predators
was one of the few things the Forest of Death actually
lacked. Naruto was glad for that as otherwise his swim
and the night of passion he and Anko had enjoyed
probably would have been out of the question.
Confident the herd wasn't a threat and that they in turn
weren't luring one towards him. Naruto allowed his mind
to wander to a way to held Kin deal with her fear of
being alone in the dark. He knew that Yuugao's position
was that he was coddling her, but he wasn't convinced
letting the Anbu Captain having a crack at her was the
best way to go. He hadn't dwelled on it long before his
mind moved to the matter of the damage he had done to
his relationship with Ino. He had tried to talk to her
several times, but she politely changed the subject or
would find a reason to get away from him. He knew that
the distance growing between them was a result of his
inability to give up on Kin during the mind-link.
However outside of promising to never do something
like it again, which would undoubtedly be a lie, he wasn't
sure on how to make things up to her. It raised a ton of
questions for him the most prominent being what would
he do if he couldn't repair it and she no longer wanted
anything to do with him. He knew he had faced that
question with Tenten and while truthfully at the point
when she had first slept with him, he would have been
alright with that choice. Now several weeks later he
couldn't claim that anymore. Not to mention, Ino had
been his first and had even helped guide him on his first
tentative steps towards using the jutsu he had been given
to bring about peace.
He sighed, and was about to leave the water to enter the

cave above the lake to ask his mom if she had any advice
for him when a male sounding voice said, "Long time no
see, Naruto."
Startled that he had been snuck up on since part of the

reason he had come to the Forest of Death had been to
work on his environmental awareness. He splashed about
for a second before channeling chakra to stand atop the
water. He looked about for the person that had called to
him, but saw nobody till the voice again called, "Up
here."
Looking up, he saw a black cat staring at him in

amusement from a tree branch that jutted out from
above the cave he was using to keep his stuff causing the
confused blond to ask what he was suspecting was a
summons, "Do I know you?"
The cat's amusement seemed to grow even more as it

said, "You've forgotten about me already. My how
callous."
Naruto scratched the back of his head in a mixture of

confusion and embarrassment but replied, "I'm pretty
sure I'd remember a male talking cat."
The cat began to laugh as it leapt towards the water

saying, "What makes you so sure I'm a male cat? After
all, I'm fairly certain that when you first met her, Kyuubi
may have sounded like a man as well."
Naruto's eyes widened in surprise as he said, "Nibi," as

the cat began to glow with a blue light before seeming to
shift into the nude woman she now was. "You're naked,"
he said quickly spinning around away from her.
Nibi laughed in amusement at the young man's action as

she approached him and noticing the redness of his neck
which hinted at his embarrassment said, "Don't tell me
you can still get embarrassed at the sight of a naked
woman. I would have thought you were long past that
point."
"Well it's just…I'm not sure whether or not you realized

it."
"How noble, but you needn't have worried as I'm quite
aware of my lack of clothes since I didn't bother
throwing any on this morning."
"That must have been a sight," Naruto said still doing the
polite thing of keeping his back turned, "since I doubt
Ibiki had pulled his watchers so soon."
"Don't worry, I henged myself to appear to be wearing

clothes. However since my cat form doesn't change my
clothes as well, I couldn't afford to leave them behind
when I lost my pursers."
"Oh okay…so why exactly did you escape from those

watching you and Kyuubi today."
Naruto could practically hear the smile in Nibi's voice as

she said, "Two reasons. One to prove that I could and
that if I wanted to I could do what damage I wanted with
impunity."
"The second," he asked, and was startled again as the

naked human Bijuu draped her arms over his shoulders
as she pressed her breasts into his back.
"Why to collect what's owed to me," she said in a soft

whisper into his ear.
Naruto shivered at the tone she used but fighting against

the temptation to give into his desire said, "I don't
imagine Kyuubi is going to be too pleased with what
you've done."
Naruto felt Nibi stiffen at his words and when she

replied her voice hardened slightly as she said, "I can't
say I care all that much at how pleased she'll be. Let's get
one thing straight, I went along with her plan because of
Yugito, you, and to experience more of the pleasure both
Kyuubi and you have introduced me too. But I'm not
going to be Kyuubi's pawn and expect to be treated as an
equal not an underling."
"I see," Naruto said calmly and thoughtfully before

surprising the woman by cutting to the chakra running
through his feet.
He sunk beneath the surface causing Nibi to say, "Heh?"

Although the water was clear his actions had caused
some ripples that obscured his movements which was
why she was surprised when he grabbed her ankle and
pulled her under the water. He quickly let go and she
swam to the surface looking around for the blond that
had just dunked her. Finding him smiling at her behind
her, she turned towards him as they swam in place to
keep both their heads just above the surface asking,
"What's the big idea?"
"That conversation was getting a little too heated,"
Naruto replied. "I thought it best if we cooled off."
Yoruichi smiled despite herself and her desire to hear

Naruto respond to what she had said. Willing to allow
the topic to drop for now she said with a smirk, "I don't
know about that, cooling you off might be the last thing
I want you to do at the moment."
The corners of Naruto's mouth rose a little at her jest,

but trying to sound serious replied, "I just don't know if
now is the best time. I imagine Ibiki is tearing up
Konoha looking for you right now."
Nibi shrugged saying, "Likely, but it's very improbable

he'll look for me here. There are far more important
spots in the village for him to search and guard. I doubt
it would even cross his mind to search a training field
they only use for the Chunin Exams. It is why you're
here after all."
Naruto couldn't fault Nibi's logic, however he was also

of the opinion that Kyuubi would be less than pleased at
the stunt her fellow Bijuu had pulled. Worried his giving
into the Bijuu's wishes would upset Kyuubi he reluctantly
said, "I don't know Nibi…maybe it would be best to wait
at least until…"
He trailed off as Nibi's face scrunched up in a mixture of

anger and rejection. "Fine," she said swimming away
from him, "I can take a hint. It's not like there aren't a
bunch of other people who would jump at the chance to
sleep with a naked woman that approaches them."
Naruto wasn't sure if she would carry out her

proclamation or not. However, before he gave the matter
much thought the Bijuu began approaching the shore
causing more and more of her delicious body to become
revealed to him again. Despite his being submerged from
the neck down in the cool liquid, as her ass appeared
above the water Naruto felt an all too familiar stirring in
his loins.
Nibi was grumbling to herself as she raised both her

hands to her head to push her wet hair from her eyes
mumbling, "If he was going to turn me down he didn't
need to get me all wet."
She was startled as a red flash appeared behind her and a

strong hand clamped onto hers holding them to the top
of her head. She shivered slightly as she felt his arm wrap
around her waist pulling her up against his warm body.
Although he was still wearing swim trunks, she could feel
the hard package that they contained press against her
butt. "Please don't be upset, Nibi," he said sincerely with
his voice carrying a hint of the lust he was feeling. "You
don't know how hard for me it is to say no to you."
Rubbing her backside against his stiffened member she

said, "I have an idea of how hard it is." Turning her head
as much as she could due to the hand holding hers in
place causing her to display her chest she said a hint of
pleading entering her voice, "Please…"
Whatever else she was going to say was swallowed as

Naruto pressed her lips against hers. While he knew his
taking Nibi could cause some trouble with Kyuubi since
he doubted she'd be particularly pleased at what she
would see as his rewarding Nibi for disrupting her plans
to wait out Ibiki's suspicions. The piteous tone Nibi was
about to use to ask him had more than convinced him
and he didn't want to hear the ancient being beg for
something any red-blooded male would gladly accept.
Particularly, since it was his Bijuu that had tampered with
her seal to introduce her to the world of pleasure that
was gained when a man and a woman became one. It
would be cruel of him now to turn her away especially
after she had done so much to arrange some alone time
for them. Removing the hand from her head to wrap
around her waist, Nibi's own arms encircled his neck as
they kissed in the thigh deep water.
The kiss grew more passionate causing the arms around

his neck to tighten as Naruto's hands moved from
around her waist to grope the cheeks of her ass. Pulling
her waist against his, he made sure she could feel the
bulge being contained by his swim trucks. Nibi leapt up
slightly surprising the blond jinchuriki for a moment
before he managed to adjust to carrying her weight. She
wrapped her legs around his waist locking them in place
around his back and then proceeded to rub her pussy
against Naruto's clothed dick. Breaking the kiss as he
could feel the heat radiating from between her legs
through his trunks, he groaned, "Damn Nibi, you must
really be in heat."
"Mmhmm," she moaned able to feel his own desire

through the cloth barrier as she rubbed her cunt over it,
"but…mmm…please call me Yoruichi."
Naruto paused for a moment causing the Bijuu to

wonder if she had said something wrong. However, her
fears were eased as he said, "Of course, Yoruichi."
Naruto pressed his lips back to hers to enjoy another kiss
as he, aided by the Bijuu clinging to him, grinded his
pelvis against hers.
For her part Yoruichi couldn't believe how incredible she

was feeling as even her self-exploration failed to compare
to the pleasure of having a partner. She supposed it was
due to just how warm he felt, not to mention he was an
amazing kisser. Feeling a familiar tension building inside
of her she broke the kiss to shriek her orgasm towards
the heavens. She clung to Naruto all the more as she
rode out the sensations coursing through her before
going limp in his arms.
Naruto smiled down at the Bijuu whose eyes appeared

somewhat glassy as a result of her climax. He moved to
turn before disappearing with her in a red flash to appear
in the cave above the lake near the kunai with the
Hiraishin seal applied to it that he had left next to his
stuff. Laying her down on a blanket he had stretched out
earlier he chuckled as she whined, "Don't tell me that's
it."
"Hardly," the young man replied as he took a position to

her left and leaning over her began to kiss the ancient
being again. Yoruichi brought one of her hands up to
pull Naruto's face into hers in order to deepen the kiss
and let out a moan as his hand began to grope her breast.
Ending the kiss, Naruto moved his mouth to her left
breast to tease and suc on her nipple as his hand moved
south. His fingers traced gently over her bare mound
causing Yoruichi to shiver from the ghost like touches as
the sought out her soaked cunny. She groaned in
pleasure as he spread her lips open with his index and
ring finger. He then inserted his middle finger causing
the ancient being to gasp at the invasion. Although she
had indulged in discovering just how pleasurable
masturbation could be, she had been sure to draw the
line at actual penetration so the sensation of feeling the
nerve endings inside her firing caught her by surprise at
how intense it was.
Naruto switched his suckling to her other breast, and as

he moved to lean over her further to focus on it his
hardened dick poked her in the side. Yoruichi pulled
away slightly to turn onto her side in order to face the
blond man being sure to keep her legs spread enough so
as not to hamper Naruto's digit probing her entrance.
Her hand sought out his cock first grabbing it through
his tented shorts but after giving it a few strokes pulled
the front of his trunks down in order to grab him
directly.
Naruto moaned before pressing his lips to the Bijuu's

neck as they both stimulated each other's pleasure spots.
While Naruto planted kisses along her neck; Yoruichi
leaned in to take one of his nipples into her mouth. First
running her tongue around it, she waited for it to harden
before biting it gently pulling a moan from his throat.
Feeling his prick growing wetter from the precum, she
gave it one last tug before saying, "I…need this inside
me… let me feel everything Yugito did."
Naruto pulled away from her neck to stare into the Bijuu
eyes before nodding and giving her a loving kiss told her,
"Lie back."
Yoruichi complied as Naruto withdrew his finger from

her and took up a position between her lewdly spread
legs. Kneeling in front of her, he pushed her knees up
against her chest spreading her wider and placing his
manhood alongside her entrance began rubbing it all
along her slit. Yoruichi mewed at the teasing, and was
about to complain but before she could he pulled back in
order to line his cock up with her. He pushed forward
slowly and as his cockhead entered her, Yoruichi winced
at just how large he was especially as she took more and
more of him. As inch by inch parted her, causing
synapses to fire for the first time, she slowly cried, "Oh.
My. God."
Once he was buried fully inside he kissed her taking the
time to explore her mouth with his tongue which was
met by her own in order to allow her time to grow
accustomed to his intrusion. In the midst of their tongue
play he felt her hips shift slightly alerting him to the fact
that it was alright to move, which he did by slowly
extracting himself. Just as the tip was about to leave her
velvet sheath he slammed it back in causing her to moan
into his mouth. Naruto continued to hump away slowly
increasing his pace until the cave was filled with the
sounds of his flesh meeting hers. Removing his hands
from her thighs to wrap around her shoulders to pull her
into him harder, he felt her legs wrap around his back as
she locked her ankles to begin pulling him into her.
Alternating his kisses between her lips and jawline,

Naruto continued to pound away at her slick package
with his manhood. He could feel the familiar churning in
his balls that told him that he was close to his end but
was determined that he last as long as possible since the
ancient Bijuu had existed for several millennia without
knowing such pleasure so wanted to ensure her first time
was memorable. He could tell she was close as well as
her actions became more frantic as her hips and legs
broke the rhythm of meeting his thrust as she tried to
urge him to go faster. Naruto resisted keeping his pace
steady so that when she did finally tense up and scream
her release into his shoulder he was sure it was more
powerful than it would have otherwise been. He rode out
her climax and the milking sensation that surrounded his
cock as her pussy tried to urge the release of his seed.
When her body finally relaxed and her legs fell to the
ground he pulled out of her causing her to whimper at
the loss.
He leaned back on his haunches to study her with a

pleased smile as she breathed heavily trying to compose
herself. Yoruichi's golden eyes met his as she said, "T-
that was incredible."
Naruto inclined his head at the compliment, but with a

smirk said, "Don't tell me that's it. I haven't cum yet."
She returned the smirk and replied, "Hardly," before

crawling onto all fours to show off her delicious backside
to him.
Naruto took a moment to enjoy the sight and loved the

way her darker skin contrasted with the soft pinkness
that her spread and abused pussy lips displayed. Torn at
how best to enjoy and please his new lover. He decided
on tasting the sweetness that her aroused scent seemed
to convey some other time in favor of once more
enjoying her depths with his tool. Raising and placing his
right leg on her side so that his knee was next to her hip,
by which he grabbed her by in order to pull her back
onto his cock.
Yoruichi screamed in pleasure as her sensitive spot was

once more stretched and filled by her lover. She truly
hoped that she had read Ibiki right and that he wouldn't
waste time looking in the Forest of Death as she was
sure her scream would have alerted any nearby searchers.
However she found keeping quiet all but impossible as
Naruto roughly pounded away giving her the impression
that although he planned for her to enjoy it as much as
he. He also planned to finish as well this time.
Under the relentless assault Yoruichi's strength left her as

her arms collapsed so that her face fell forward into the
blanket. She tried to raise herself, yet couldn't so cheered
him on shouting, "Yes…like that…mmm…keep fucking
me!"
Naruto leaned his head back to enjoy the sensations of
being inside his latest lover replying, "You needn't ask…I
could keep this up all day."
Despite his boast Naruto could feel his own release

approaching. Reaching around he began to rub
Yoruichi's clit causing her eyes to widen as she moaned
loudly, "Ahhhhhhhhhh, CUMMINg." This time the
sensation was followed by the feeling of heat being
poured inside of her as Naruto released his seed after
burying his dick to the hilt. As the heat spread inside of
her womb she actually purred in satisfaction as Naruto
collapsed on top of her.
Both of them were breathing hard as their sweat covered

bodies cooled. Finally after several heartbeats Naruto
replied, "You know how I said I could go all day…do
you think it would be alright if we rested for a few
moments first. That was a fucking great orgasm."
Her own body feeling heavy, Yoruichi replied with an
amused tone, "I think that can be arranged. Do you think
you can get off me?"
"Nah, I'm comfortable."
"You know if I could move I'd make you."
"Then it's a good thing for me you can't move," Naruto

countered amused before rolling over despite his teasing.
Yoruichi rolled over into his side to snuggle up to him
and both allowed sleep to claim them before starting up
again.
*****************************
Komachi followed Danzou into his office having just

returned to Konoha. Although their business in Spring
Country had finished weeks before Danzou had taken
the opportunity to see some of his other Root operatives
stationed in other countries. Not that those countries
knew that they were there. He had only taken his seat for
several moments before the doors opened and some of
the elites of Root entered followed by some of their
subordinates.
"Report," Danzou said as they all knelt in front of him. A

position she and Towa would have taken if not for their
currently being his bodyguards.
The first to speak was the masked Fuu Yamanaka. "The

combined training force is still stationed near the prison.
Their close proximity is putting Operation: Bad Apples
on hold. However they may not pose a problem for
much longer."
"I take it Joseki's men are already stirring up trouble
then," Danzou inquired although his tone said he already
knew the answer.
"Yes," Fuu answered inclining his head. "They recently

arrived with the new transfers. They aren't acting overtly
yet. However, the grumblings of their discontent with
the training mission are spreading through the camp. It
probably will not be much longer until fights openly
break out forcing the Kages of both villages to admit
their experiment is a failure."
"Good, anything else."
Terai reported next saying, "Sir, Iwana Akame arrived

upon hearing of your return to the village. I told him that
you weren't prepared to receive him. He seemed
somewhat upset but did not press the issue. I believe it is
because he was under the impression you'd probably
wish to come to the prison to view the progress of the
experiments they've been conducting. He claims they are
almost ready to begin phase three."
Danzou grunted in annoyance at Akame's coming to try

and meet him in person. Komachi knew it was because
the man viewed himself as a key component of Danzou
plans. Little did the man realize he was merely a pawn
that Danzou could just as easily replace as not. Probably
with a more loyal and obedient piece one which wouldn't
need to constantly show off in order to be rewarded.
Komachi knew part of the reason she and the other
members of Root were stationed at the prison was to
keep an eye on him almost as much as it was to watch
the prisoners. She doubted the man was aware that they
already knew a great deal of his secrets such as he
skimmed some of the secret funds Danzou provided for
Operation: Bad Apples for himself. She at times
wondered why Danzou put up with it when he could just
as easily install a loyal Root soldier as Warden as not. The
only answer she could come up with was that he was
aware that controlling so many difficult personalities
would be difficult under the best of circumstances and
should the dogs of the prison mange to slip free of their
leashes wanted to insure that should people be alerted to
what was going on inside the prison it could never lead
directly back to him.
"I guess I'll need to pay our esteemed colleague a visit

then, at the very least in order to acknowledge a job well
done in eliminating the last Tenchu member."
If Komachi was capable of feeling emotions she would

have chuckled since in truth Danzou had not once set
foot inside the prison since Akame's being made warden
of it. From Danzou's response Terai nodded saying, "I
see about making the preparations then sir. "
Danzou nodded before waving the man off and asked,
"Anything else?"
Torune Aburame nodded before waving a subordinate

standing along the wall forward as he began to report.
"Before your arrival a hidden base near the Taki border
went silent. I dispatched a team to investigate and they
found all the Root members stationed there slaughtered."
Komachi focused on the box the subordinate was

holding which showed signs of having been stored in a
freezer. Sure that it had already been checked against
being a threat to the Root leader she focused back on the
Aburame as he continued, "The only thing they found in
the base that allowed us to guess at the attacker was this
box."
The subordinate kneeled in front of his leader and held

the box out to Danzou. The Konoha elder pulled open
the tabs of it and didn't even flinch as the severed head
of Sai stared back at him with its eyes gouged out.
Leaning back in his chair he said, "So you suspect Sasuke
was the attacker."
"Yes, it's also obvious that he's somehow learned of your

involvement in the Uchiha massacre and plans to
retaliate. Perhaps Itachi revealed the truth to him before
he died."
"I doubt that," Danzou said, "This may also simply be

his way of warning me to leave him alone. We did need
to allow Sai to admit his allegiance to me to Orochimaru
in order for him to gain access to the Sound base. Sai
obviously tried to carry out his true mission of
assassinating Sasuke and failed. Since I can only assume
this happened before he in turned killed Orochimaru we
can assume Sasuke had been holding onto that head for
some time. There's nothing to worry about."
Danzou stood saying, "If there is nothing else I have a
meeting to attend to in order to force the Kurama Clan
to pick a new successor in order to kill that trading bill."
The elder began making his way out of the room when
the subordinate holding the box containing the head
asked, "What should I do with this?"
Danzou didn't break stride as he coldly said, "Dispose of

it. What else?"
Komachi was surprised to find that she had stared at the

mutilated face for some time before realizing her master
was leaving upon the box being closed. Quickly
composing herself she followed after him and as the
doors to the room closed behind her was surprised as he
asked, "Is something troubling you?"
"No sir," she responded quickly.
"Good, we can't afford to dwell on past failures. We are

nearing the point where Root shall take its place in the
sun and must remain vigilant. We'll deal with Sasuke
once I've become Hokage."
Komachi didn't respond as she knew he wasn't expecting

her too. Still despite having seen similar displays in the
past there was something more haunting about this one.
Perhaps it was because the black voids that had once
housed Sai's eyes had seemed to stare right through her
and had found nothing of value, thereby leaving her with
the impression that it wouldn't have mattered to anyone
if it had been her head inside that box. Komachi shook
such thoughts from her head as her master was right and
any missteps from here on could result in her learning
just how little she was valued in the grand scheme of
things.
*****************************
Yoruichi in all her life had never been so completely at

peace with the world. Although her body promised her
some pain for all the pleasure it had felt she would gladly
do it all over again given half a chance. From the cave
entrance she watched the sun getting near the horizon as
she laid pressed against her lover still completely naked.
She figured she should return to Kyuubi's mansion
before the sun set so was about to pull herself away
when he asked, "Yoruichi… Is that your actual name or
just the alias you were given?"
She stared at him in surprise asking, "Why do you ask?"
"I don't know. I'm just curious I guess. I was hoping it

would give me some insight into Kyuubi's."
Yoruichi kissed him gently before answering, "It's the
name I gave myself. The name I was born with was
Matatabi. But I liked Yoruichi better so please call me
that."
Naruto nodded. "Okay, I guess I'll just have to wait until

she decides to tell me then."
"Don't worry she plans to. But why haven't you asked
her yourself?"
Naruto sighed before saying, "I probably should

have…but when I saw how Nanabi reacted to having its
name nearly revealed I guess I just figured it was
something precious to you guys."
"Actually it could really be a point of contention between

us and our hosts. Most of them never even bothered to
consider we might have had them."
Naruto couldn't help but sigh again as he said, "Yeah,
I'm guilty of that as well. I guess for the most part it's
just you guys seemed so unknowable for so long. To
many you just seemed like forces of nature. But you're
just like us. You want to be accepted just like everyone
else."
Yoruichi stared in wonderment at her lover and thought,

"No wonder Kurama fell for him. He's just like the old
man."
Again she was surprised as Naruto asked, "Yoruichi, you

were given your name by the Sage of the Six paths
right?" When she nodded he continued, "That means
Kyuubi and you are really almost like a family I suppose."
"I guess so…" she said hesitantly, "Truthfully I never

really gave it much thought."
Naruto picked up on her hesitance asking, "I don't think
that's true. I think you've thought about it a great deal
over the many years you've lived."
Yoruichi looked away guilty before saying, "The truth is

Kyuubi hates us and I can't blame her for that. Even if
we wanted to be like a family it's too late now."
Naruto tilted her face towards his saying, "It's never too
late. Besides your mine now Yoruichi and therefore are
part of my family as is Kyuubi. That means whatever
bond that was shattered between you we can repair."
"It's not that simple."
"Maybe not, but not trying ensures it won't happen. Will

you tell me what happened?"
Yoruichi nodded and pulled away as she pulled her legs
into her chest while looking out the cave entrance. "It
happened so long ago. In all honesty I don't even
remember just how many millennia it has been. We were
created from one being and before he died the Old Man
told us we would one day return to one will. He died
shortly after." She paused as the death of what was her
father figure still hurt after so long. Picking up her tale
she said, "The reason he died was because he expelled us
from his body inside a temple that now resides in
Lightening Country. It's the same place were Yugito and
Killer Bee learned to communicate with us Bijuu."
"Really it's still around that's amazing," Naruto said

excitedly. "I'd like to see it someday."
Despite herself Yoruichi smiled at his comment finding

how he could easily get distracted to be part of his
charm. "Well they built things to last back then," she
quipped before growing solemn again. "I wish I could
say the same thing about our bonds to each other.
Nobody spoke about the old man's prophecy, but we all
secretly were scarred of it. The idea of becoming one
being again and disappearing was rather frightening. I
suppose that is why we…"
Yoruichi closed her eyes and was surprised to feel tears

leak from the corners of them. Naruto wrapped his arms
around her saying, "It's okay you don't need to…"
"No I do," Yoruichi said cutting him off, "A few months
after the Sage's death we were still living in the temple.
That is when he came…"
"Who…"
"The Sage's eldest son," Yoruichi paused surprised at the

hatred she still felt for the man. "We had thought that he
had come to collect us to use against his brother. His
followers stormed into the temple to attack us…but we
managed to escape."
"How?"
"Kyuubi, without hesitation quickly attacked. She was

able to feel the malice that he directed towards us. S-she
probably thought we would back her up…however we
didn't we ran."
She felt Naruto tense no doubt due to the strong feelings

that welled up from the idea that the other Bijuu had
abandoned her. Still despite the anger she felt he was
feeling on behalf of his lover he calmly said, "You were
afraid that he was there to turn you all back into the
Jubei."
"Yes, but he wasn't. He had only really come for
Kyuubi."
"Why?"
"What you know as jinchuriki are relatively new

creations. While the Six Path Sage was the first the
technique he used was lost to time. The Sage's eldest son
thought he had created one, but doubted it had the
power to hold the Ten-tails so decided to use it on the
next best thing."
"You didn't know that at the time though."
"No, but…" she paused again remembering how she had

been the last to escape. By then Kyuubi had been
overpowered by the followers of the eldest son. Tied to
the ground, she had pleaded with Nibi to save her. For a
moment Nibi had nearly gone back, but fear of
becoming a single being again had overpowered her and
she had abandoned her fellow Bijuu darting down one of
the many tunnels to the surface. Hearing her fellow Bijuu
cries again, Yoruichi buried her head in her knees saying,
"No wonder she despises us so."
"Perhaps," Naruto said after a moment, "but she isn't

right in her treatment of you either."
"Naruto, we abandoned her when…"
"I know, but several months ago the Sanbi showed up.
In order to derail Akatsuki's plans we planned to exile it
to another dimension. I asked Kyuubi if she was alright
with the plan. She said she was. But we were wrong to
even try, but like I said at the time I didn't realize the
truth about you Bijuu. Now though I do, so we're going
to save all of your fellows."
"Y-you really mean that," she said shocked.
"Of course I do," he replied with a warm smile, "They're

important to you and whether she wants to admit it or
not I imagine to Kyuubi as well. Besides, I think you all
misinterpreted the Sage's prophecy. I think what he
meant by you all would become one will again was his
way of saying you'd all work together to bring about a
change to the world. You don't need to become one
being in order to do that; you just need to work together.
Yoruichi smiled brightly at him swearing, "I'll use every

bit of strength I have to bring about the change you are
striving for."
Naruto smiled warmly at her saying, "I'm not doing this

so you'll help me with my goals."
"I know, that's why I will." Standing she kissed him one
last time saying, "I need to get going. I'm sure they've
waited long enough for me to make an appearance."
Yoruichi dived into the water heading to the clothes she

had stashed away for her return to the mansion.
Reaching the edge of the lake she paused to stare at her
lover thinking, "It's what you would have wanted as well
right old man?"
*****************************
The door to her cell opened casting light into the room
for the first time in a month accept for when the slot
would open to allow food and drink to be pushed in.
Nanabi blinked holding a hand up to the light in order to
see who was standing in the doorway. To say that she
was surprised it was a female prisoner would have been
an understatement. "On your feet IK-eight-seven-six,"
the woman said in a raspy whisper.
Nanabi stood stepping out of the cell asking, "What's the

matter, Akame growing bored of me already. Here I
thought I was going to get invited to his secret club."
Now able to better see the woman, she supposed at one

time she would have been considered attractive.
However the large scar from a sword wound across her
throat marred that beauty as well as contributed to her
raspy voice. Her dark eyes studied the Bijuu turned
woman before replying, "Warden Akame is not in the
prison at the moment. I've been chosen to show you to
the upper levels where you will be staying."
"After you," Nanabi said holding her hand out as she

gaze at the woman number on her chest. Seeing the
symbol of Kirigakure followed by KK-one-one-seven –
six. The woman nodded turning on her heel causing her
long brown hair to swirl around her. Nanbi followed
behind her and as they approached a elevator at the end
of the hall asked, "So what's your story?" The woman
didn't reply so she said, "Come on now don't be like that.
Aren't we going to be comrades?"
The woman glared at her from over her shoulder before

harshly saying, "Only a fool trusts comrades. This scar is
the payment for learning that lesson."
"I suppose I should have guessed as much," Nanabi

replied, "After all, swords aren't exactly Konoha's style.
Someone must have really wanted you to keep your
mouth shut huh?"
The woman didn't respond instead pressing the call

button for the elevator. They waited in silence until the
doors opened and after stepping inside the woman
pressed an access code into a key pad above the
numbers. The door closed and she began to explain,
"Your new quarters will be located on the top level of
the prison. As you no doubt realize this is to minimize
the heat from the lava surrounding the prison."
Nanabi nodded figuring as much since the solitary cell

she had spent the past month was on the lowest level of
the prison. "Okay so aside from a little fresh air why else
would they be located up there?"
"Because they are the furthest from the entrance," the

woman answered. "For the rest of the prison, prisoners
are to remain in their cells accept during certain allotted
times such as meal and exercise. For us, we are free to
roam as we like."
The elevator came to a stop and upon the doors opening

Nanabi was surprised to see that it almost looked like a
lounge had been set up in the hallway. Several prisoners
were sitting about laughing as they drank, smoked, or
generally indulged in activates she imagined most
prisoners needed to smuggle in the items necessary to
engage in. She was also surprised to see that unlike the
rest of the prison the area wasn't segregated into male
and female populations. She noticed some of the men
eyeing her making their intentions rather obvious, but
she paid them no mind as her guide walked past them
saying, "Officially this area is an experiment in trying to
secure prisoner cooperation with the prison guards. In
trade for the freedom we enjoy. We are supposed to act
in a more civilized manor then the rest of the prisoners."
Commenting on the looks of lust she received Nanabi

asked, "Does it work that way?"
"What do you think?" replied drily indicating she had felt
the looks as well. "But for the most part you'll be left
alone unless you desire some company that is."
"Really, what insures that?"
"Our unofficial and true reason for this area being

assigned to us."
"The destruction of the Leaf Village," Nanabi said

sounding excited.
It wasn't mirrored in her guide but she nodded saying,

"Yes. As such we are expected to compose ourselves as
professionals. Therefore acting as a savage is strictly
prohibited and since our mission is to be kept top-secret
there is only one way out of this prison once you are
made aware of it."
"Death," Nanabi said guessing although not really.
"I see you understand," her guide said before stopping in

front a cell. "From here on out this is your new home. It
is nearly time for lights out. You don't need to turn in,
however you will be expected to be awake and alert at
sunrise tomorrow for training."
Nanabi nodded before stepping into her cell. Lying down

on her bed she figured she could explore her new
surroundings in the morning after training as for right
now she needed to see how she could best turn all she
had learned to her advantage.
*****************************
"Hey beautiful why don't you step in front of those falls

for me," the man behind the camera said trying to hit on
the woman he was traveling with.
"Just take the fucking picture," Tayuya replied fighting
the urge to snap the man's neck and dump his body over
the cliff from where he had set up to take the picture of
the waterfall. Despite her annoyance she still found them
rather breath taking and would have considered taking a
picture in front of it if not for the fact she was certain a
copy would end up in the scum traveling with her
possession. She was just glad that after this point they
would be separating with her traveling companion
heading back to the studio he worked for while she
would attempt to sneak into Iwa's growing territory.
"Ah come on baby. You can't tell me I haven't grown on

you after these couple of months," he said trying another
avenue to getting what he wanted from her.
"Like a fungus," she replied checking the Death Falls of

Bear Country off of her lists of possible shooting points
for Koyuki's next film. That coupled with the Devil's
Ravine she felt would make for some great action scenes.
"Don't be like that." Her photographer said trying to

drape an arm over her shoulder, "Nothing screams
celebration for a job well done like a night
of…Owwwwwww."
Tayuya easily stepped under the arm before retching it

behind his back and without taking her attention from
her book of possible sights said, "Look fuckhead do you
remember what I told you the last time you tried to
touch me in a too friendly manner."
The photographer paled slightly as he recalled that after

receiving a pat on the butt from him and amid the litany
of swears she had used, she had promised that should
any of his appendages offend her again she would cut it
off and jam it up his ass. He nodded his head rapidly
after she retched his arm again for good measure. "I see.
But despite that you've now gone and put me in the
tough position of either keeping my promise or having to
explain why the studio's best photographer is going to
have to learn to work one handed. Now I'm willing to
overlook this since following through will probably force
me to endure your company even longer. So how about
you fuck off instead?"
"T-that sounds good to me."
"Pleasure working with you," Tayuya said pushing the

man towards his gear before heading back to the town
her stuff was in. Entering the village, she could feel that
it was on edge and couldn't blame them considering that
Bear Country was probably next on Iwa's list of possible
targets. She had already heard rumors of terrorist cells
springing up all over the country demanding various
things. But if Tayuya had to guess they all were in some
way connected to Iwa and their sole purpose was to
destabilize the country.
For its part the Hidden Star Village was doing its best to
hold things together, but due to its relative small size she
doubted they would be all that effective for long. Tayuya
also felt that Bear Country going the way of so many
other countries would probably set off a chain of events
that could lead to a new Shinobi World War. A reason
for that was due to it being the first country Iwa was
trying to subtly take over that did sport a shinobi village.
As such it was only a matter of time before they possibly
learned the truth of who was manipulating the terrorist
cells operating in their lands. Naturally Iwa would deny it
even if the truth came to light but unless cooler heads
prevailed sides would be taken and open conflict would
begin. If that happened she didn't know how Naruto's
ambition would be able to succeed. She smirked as she
thought of the kunoichi she had encountered in
Hoshigakure named Hokuto. Once she had learned of
her connection to Naruto through their mutual official
acquaintance of Koyuki. She had bugged Tayuya for all
the details of the blond's recent actions in Spring
Country. Since the story of the rebellion and how he had
saved the Spring Princess from it had made its way far
and wide. The kunoichi had even displayed a little
jealousy when Tayuya had suggested there might be
something between them.
Guessing that should the cold war between Iwa and Star
heat up Naruto could easily gain an asset in Star, she
turned her focus on how to enter Earth Country. Pulling
a map out, she marked an X near Death Falls as she had
felt several Iwa shinobi nearby. Having used her time
scouting shooting locations to see which parts of the
border had more shinobi guarding the border she settled
on a ravine in Claw Country which was south of her
current location, but wasn't far. If she left at nightfall she
could likely enter what had once been the Land of
Noodles by sunrise.
*****************************
Yoruichi entered the gate of Kyuubi's mansion whistling

a tune to herself while holding her orange jacket over her
shoulder. As she approached the steps of her new home
and saw the twin glares of those waiting for her. She tried
not to smirk and succeeded for the most part instead
giving a tight smile to them. "Don't tell me you two were
waiting on little o'me?"
"Where have you been?" Ibiki growled keeping his

temper barely in control. His men had picked her up the
moment she had appeared from inside one of Konoha's
hot springs but how long she had been there and why
they still hadn't determined. Not liking the idea of having
to explain how he lost a possible threat to the village for
most of the day, he wanted answers and he wanted them
now.
"Well if you must know I spent the day being fucked

senseless by a handsome man I picked up." She had to
admit the way Ibiki's face showed that was the last thing
he expected to hear almost made her bust out laughing.
Only the fact that Kyuubi's glare hardened kept her from
doing such. Still it didn't stop her from saying with a
shrug, "Sorry about all the trouble, but there are just
some things a woman doesn't want an audience for."
"I don't suppose you are willing to share who you were
with in order to verify your alibi?"
"Afraid not, but trust me the last thing I had on my mind

was raiding any of your secret places. I was too busy
having mine raided."
The head interrogator of Konoha actually blushed before
clearing his throat to say, "In any case…um…my men
haven't reported any suspicious activity in sensitive areas.
That coupled with the fact you've already proven very
capable of slipping past the perimeter we had established
around this property I'm going to have to assume you
aren't a threat to the village. I'll call off my men…but
there had better not be any trouble or we'll be back."
"Don't worry if there is I won't be behind it this place is

becoming rather important to me and the last thing I
want to do is screw up my chances of staying here."
Ibiki couldn't sense any deceit in Yoruichi's words and

that coupled with what he learned about the plans
Kyuubi had shared about the direction she was taking
her company in while they talked over tea made him
positive both women only had good intentions towards
the village. Still he couldn't help but notice that the red-
head had been nearly as upset by her subordinate's
actions as he had been. That was why he imagined as the
door closed after she followed Yoruichi in, it closed with
more force then she had intended.
****************************
"You had best explain yourself," Kyuubi said as soon as

the door closed.
"I think a thank you is in order, after all it was because of

my little stunt today that our observers are being called
off."
"Thank you," Kyuubi said flabbergasted, "it's because of

your stunt we both very nearly ended up in a jail cell."
Yoruichi waved Kyuubi's statement off saying, "Please

spare me the theatrics. He had no intention of throwing
us in prison. His keeping a tab on us was stretching the
veil of being reasonable and slipping into paranoia. I
merely pointed out that if I wanted to be a threat I could.
Since nothing happened he had no choice but to admit
we aren't a threat."
Kyuubi growled as she clenched her teeth before saying,

"Then what about this crap about you spending the day
with someone."
"Oh that was perfectly true. He had blue eyes, blond hair
and the cutest whisker like birth marks on his cheeks. I
believe you know him."
If that were true he would have placed his mark on you

and…"
"Oh he placed a mark on me all right, but sorry if I felt

having a fox on me was a little out of place." Yoruichi
touched her left thigh and to Kyuubi's surprise a glow of
light seemed to trace along it. Although her pants
obscured it from her view as the glow grew brighter she
was able to see that it appeared to be a rather large tribal
tattoo. As it flared to life Kyuubi could suddenly feel her
fellow Bijuu's presence in the network of women that
made up the locating aspect of Naruto's mark.
Yoruichi yawned heading up the stairs to her room

saying, "Well I'm calling it a night. By the way Kurama I
told Naruto the truth about the night the Uchiha came
for you."
"You had no right!"
"No, I had to in order to admit how we failed you. But

despite that he agrees that we need to free our sisters."
"Sisters," Kyuubi said incredulously.

"His words not mine… but you know I like it. I'm sorry
I abandoned you…but what you are doing is no
different. He told me you didn't even try to stop them
from exiling Isobu to a parallel dimension."
"I-it was for Naruto's sake," Kyuubi said weakly in reply.
"And perhaps for a little pay back," Yoruichi suggested,

"In any case we're going to free them from Akatsuki."
Kyuubi nodded feeling her urge to continue the

conversation waning. As the sun set on the village she
decided to use her newfound freedom to go for a walk
wanting sometime to herself.
****************************
Tayuya entered into a small town inside Earth Country.
Although still a far way away from infiltrating Iwagakure
she was feeling fairly confident of her chances
considering how well the shinobi patrolled their border.
Entering a bar, she decided to listen in on the local
gossip to see if she could gleam any information on
shinobi movement.
Taking a seat she found the patrons of the establishment

seemed rather depressed. They gave off the aura of a
people that knew they had been conquered, but lacked
the will to do anything about it. She supposed that had
something to do with how everything had gone down.
Although to most the Daimyo of the Land of Noodles
had been a clown, he had loved his home and had done
everything in his power to stem the chaos Iwagakure was
causing to destabilize the country in order to step in to
claim it under the guise of restoring order. He had nearly
succeeded until the one thing he had cherished more
than his home had left him. That had been his wife.
Apparently while her husband had been concentrating on
keeping his country together his focus should have been
on pleasing his wife as she had fallen for another man.
After he had caught them in bed together, he had still
loved her but she had disappeared shortly after in order
to be with her lover. With his precious wife gone his
desire to stop Iwa had waned until the point that it had
soon taken over.
Tayuya had heard the tale from one of the local

merchants in the first village she had entered upon
sunrise. She had found it rather depressing of a tale and
wondered what kind of woman left her man because he
was too busy saving his country to give her his full
attention. She also wondered what sort of scum would
try and impose himself between the two at such a time. It
was at that time that something posted to a bulletin
board caught her attention. Getting up from her seat she
felt her blood run cold as there posted next to pictures of
several wanted criminals was a sketch of a face she knew
all too well even if it was distorted by the sketch artist's
rendition of what a wanted man should look like. Pulling
it free she read, "Wanted for information on the
whereabouts of Princess Fuku. Is the known apprentice
of the man last seen with her."
Tayuya looked up from picture and spotted a similarly

distorted version of Kanji recognizing him by the tuff of
white hair. Realizing that this country was the spot where
Naruto and Kanji met only one thought entered her
mind as she thought, "Shit!" Putting her plan to infiltrate
Iwagakure on hold, she decided it was time she
investigate just what Kanji had planned when he had
given Naruto the scroll. Because if what she suspected
about the man was true then she doubted Naruto was
using the jutsu as he intended and that meant at some
point they would likely be enemies.
Chapter 26: Why Me: Part II
"Now she's actively avoiding me," Naruto said as he sat

at the table in his seal's recreation of his mother's old
apartment.
"Are you sure per…" Kushina trailed off as her son gave
her a look that said he was sure. Remembering that
Naruto could feel his lovers through the mark he placed
on them and that it went both ways she realized Ino
most likely was using it to keep her distance from her
son. Feeling uncomfortable at talking about the subject,
especially since most mothers were eased into the idea of
their children starting the whole dating and relationship
part of their lives while she had sort of been thrown into
the process midstream, she tried to brush off his concern
by saying, "Can't you just spend more time with one of
the others?"
Naruto shook his head saying, "I'm not sure what to do.
If I leave her alone she could just get more upset at me
for not addressing the problem between us. But if I keep
hounding her when all she wants is time alone then I
could just end up screwing up that way too."
Kushina sighed at seeing her son so down over his

trouble with one of his lovers. Watching him as he sat
back in the chair resting his head on the back of it to
stare up at the ceiling as his arms hung limply at his side,
she could understand why it was that so many women
were involved with him. After all, she imagined that most
men in his situation would shrug their shoulders figuring
the girl in question would come around and would busy
themselves with their other lovers until it happened.
Seeing her son getting worked up over the damage he
may have done to his relationship made her proud of the
man he had become.
She could also see just how unsure he was about how to
proceed as well that those feelings were bleeding into
another matter. Kushina frowned as she had noticed a
sense of insecurity radiating from him from time to time
whenever they had discussed his love life. To her it
seemed to be appearing more and more frequently
especially when discussing just how he had ended up
with a dedicated harem. At those times Kushina believed
that it was because her son didn't see himself as an
exceptional kindhearted lover and was afraid minus the
jutsu that bound them everything would fall apart.
She was about to ask him about it when she began to

hear what sounded like whispers. She looked around the
room feeling a little spooked as the whispers sounded
like the type people heard in ghost movies that told the
characters they weren't alone. She noticed that Naruto
seemed oblivious to it, but as she concentrated on her
son felt she could "see" something standing behind him.
She narrowed her eyes to focus on it but before it began
to become defined Naruto startled her asking, "What is
it?"
He quickly looked behind him, but not seeing anything

turned back around to give her a confused look. "Uh…
nothing," she said rubbing the back of her head in
embarrassment since the idea of the seal being haunted
was rather farfetched. Focusing back on the matter at
hand she said, "In all honesty Naruto I think it would be
best if you give her some space."
She could see Naruto wasn't exactly thrilled at her

suggestion as he quickly said, "How come? When things
were tense between Sakura and me everyone told me that
I needed to address it. Now you're telling me to let things
be."
Kushina nodded saying, "Yes… women are complex.
That she is avoiding you means she wants some space."
"Why though? She was the one that was pushing me the
most to talk with Sakura."
"Well the circumstances have changed. Plus it's easier to

want to address things when you're on the outside
looking in. Not so much when you're at the center of
them." Kushina replied with a shrug. "I think your little
stunt during the mind link has changed things for her
and she's not sure how to talk to you about it."
Naruto sighed saying, "Guess I really screwed things up."
"Maybe, but perhaps not in the way you think.

Truthfully, I think you just opened her eyes to the truth
of being with a shinobi. I think all she needs is some time
to come to terms with it and things will go back to
normal." Smiling she added, "Or at least what constitutes
normal for you."
Ino sat down in front of a tree in one of Konoha's many

parks. She sighed in relief as she felt Naruto give up on
trying to catch up with her in order to return to his
apartment. In order to prevent him from just
Hiraishining to her, she had been sure to remain in
public. Leaning back against the tree she had sat in front
of she wished for the first time since Kyuubi had
modified Naruto's mark to be able to locate him and his
lovers' chakra that she could turn it off. When it had first
been modified it had taken a little getting used to being
connected in a sense to a network of people. If she had
to describe it she would say that each woman felt like a
small flame that when she closed her eyes and
concentrated she could sense. From the way it changed
she could generally get a feel of what a Naruto or one of
the others was doing. Naruto's flame for example was
changing from its normal wild and unpredictable nature
when he was awake to a more serene state. It didn't have
the same feel as when he was sleeping making her believe
he had entered his seal.
Really looking at her surroundings for the first time since

before all that had mattered was that there had been
people present she saw that she was near a spot where
the village children would congregate. She smiled warmly
as she watched some kids playing nearby and realized
this was the spot where she first met Sakura. Looking up
she also figured she was sitting under the very tree that
the pink-haired girl had been crying under after being
teased about her forehead. Considering her own feelings
she supposed it was fitting that she would come to the
spot. Closing her eyes she could sense someone
approaching and amused at the circle coming complete
said, "Sakura, what brings you out here?"
"I think you know," her friend and fellow Harem
member replied.
Again, Ino felt a desire to have the ability to switch off

her mark since she figured all of Naruto's lovers had felt
the game of cat and mouse she had played with him. It
was a little disconcerting to know even the ones outside
the village had probably sensed it. She made a mental
note to ask Konan should she ever see her again just how
the woman seemed able to calm her flame to the point
that it became nearly impossible to sense. But Ino
figured it was probably tied to her stoic and calm
personality, not to mention she likely made a point of
making it as small as possible so Naruto couldn't feel if
she was in trouble or not in order to prevent him from
doing anything rash.
Ino could feel Sakura's eyes staring at the top of her head
so she said, "I'm fine really. I… I just need a little time to
myself."
Sakura nodded, but sat down against the tree so that

neither girl could see each other before asking, "Do you
want to talk about it?"
"No," Ino answered sounding decisive turning to look in

Sakura's direction but her view was obscured by the
trunk of the tree. That seemed to be good enough for
Sakura although she made no effort to leave. The two
kunoichi sat there in silence for several moments
watching the people make use of the park. However the
silence was broken when Ino blurted out, "I-It's just that
it isn't fun anymore."
Ino grimaced at the words she used feeling they didn't

convey all the turbulent feelings boiling about inside her.
As a result she was surprised when Sakura said, "I
understand."
"You do?" she said confused since she barely felt that
she did.
She could hear the amusement in Sakura's voice at her

expense. "Yes," she replied, "I understand perfectly. It's
stopped being a game for you."
Ino gasped as Sakura's insight seemed to hit her right in

the heart. She leaned over to peer around the tree so she
could stare at her friend who turned her head to meet
her gaze. Ino confused at how Sakura had understood so
quickly tried to ask how but ended up stuttering slightly
saying, "H-how?"
Sakura looked away to watch several of the kids playing

in the park. A girl ran up to a boy and blushing quickly
placed a kiss against his cheek. The boy didn't know how
to react due to his young age and quickly began ranting
about cooties. She could see the hurt the boy's response
arouse in the young girl, but she played it off by hitting
him as hard as she could. Sakura sighed remembering
how fast she had been to respond with her fists when
she had been younger. Looking back at Ino she said,
"How? I suppose I came to that realization before you. It
was two days after Sasuke defected to be exact."
"W-what do you mean?"
Sakura remembered Naruto sitting in his hospital bed all

bandaged up after the failed attempt to return the
Uchiha. The memory then shifted to him at the gate
promising to return Sasuke despite it being obvious how
her pleas for him to do so had hurt him. Knowing that
point had been when her own feelings for Naruto had
made a large shift towards one day loving him she
replied, "It's just obvious that things have grown serious
for you."
Ino ducked back around the tree and pulling her knees
up against her chest said, "Yeah…but why am I the only
one reacting like this? I mean except for you bopping
him on the head right after he woke up and Yuugao
practically torturing him during a training session nobody
else seems the least bit concerned."
"I think it's because everyone else entered into this with a
clear understanding of what was on the line," Sakura said
after a long silence. "You were his first and in typical
Naruto fashion it was only after he seduced you that he
began to think on how best to use the jutsu." Sakura
paused to let her words sink in before adding, "But
truthfully you also didn't give much thought to what
came after. I think as a result you kind of were living in a
consequence free state of mind. It's also why you didn't
have a problem with pushing me and Naruto together."
"Hey, don't get full of yourself forehead. I didn't have a

problem getting him with Shiho or Temari either" Ino
snapped unable from stopping herself as the jealousy she
had been feeling towards Sakura suddenly flared.
Realizing she had insulted her friend she quickly tried to
say, "S-sorry I…"
To her surprise Sakura didn't get angry instead in a calm

manner replying, "It's fine, and proves my point as well.
You didn't have a problem with it because you knew
things would continue on as they had been. Shiho would
fit into the rumors of Naruto taking girls on practice
dates and as far as Temari went she created a false
persona for him as a traveling merchant so he could
come and go as he pleased. However, with him taking
me out on a date you suddenly stood to lose out." Ino
wanted to deny it, but couldn't as she had been growing
jealousy as a result of Sakura most likely stepping into the
limelight as the only person able to go on dates with
Naruto.
Sakura paused expecting a half-hearted denial but not

hearing one continued saying, "That way of thinking also
seeped into your belief nothing bad could ever happen to
him. Now that you've seen that it can and realizing just
how much you've come to care about him it's only
natural to feel scared and confused."
Ino nodded to herself aware that Sakura couldn't see the

gesture. Still despite Sakura's explanation she couldn't
help but notice that Sakura hadn't answered her question
so said, "But why is everyone else okay with it."
"I can't speak for everyone, but if they're like me they

already recognized that fact either in their own
interactions with Naruto or just from previous
experience." Thinking of her lover Sakura couldn't help
smiling as she said, "Naruto's great when it comes to
setting large lofty goals for himself." She remembered
back to the academy and how the other kids when asked
what their dreams for the future most had said simple
things like, 'being a great ninja like my dad or mom."
Most of the future kunoichi all spoke of being with a
certain Uchiha, herself and Ino being but two of them.
Naruto though had boldly stood on the desk and
declared he was going to become the greatest Hokage
ever. Naturally most of the kids aware of his reputation
had simply laughed and she couldn't help but feel pride
in the fact that many of those that had laughed were
changing their thoughts on the matter. Realizing she
hadn't finished her thought as she had gotten sidetracked
by her memories she continued, "But, he tends to take
his eye off the prize. Most people who've set such a goal
for themselves would focus on the steps to most
efficiently achieve it. As a result if a situation doesn't help
bring about their ambition they tend to ignore it. For
Naruto though the goal is a place he one day expects to
reach without worrying about the steps he needs to get
there. As a result he's completely unable to ignore those
in need."
Closing her eyes Sakura recalled her own experience and

said, "I begged Naruto to bring back Sasuke because at
the time I thought he was the whole world. Despite how
badly I tended to treat Naruto back then and his own
goal of one day being Hokage he threw everything on the
line. He put his own dream on hold to save a friend and
keep a selfish promise to a foolish girl."
"Sakura…" Ino said hearing the emotion in Sakura's

voice.
But due to how softly she had spoken she doubted the
pink-haired girl had heard her as she continued, "Then
there's what happened with Hinata at the Chunin Exams.
Naruto had barely spoken to her at the time but seeing
her beaten down physically and emotionally by Neji. He
again forgot about his own goal in order to right the
wrong done to her."
"True, but Naruto was hardly in any danger…"
"You saw how hard he fought Ino." Sakura said speaking

over her, "It was no different than what he did for Kin."
Ino was shocked at the truth of Sakura's words. She let

them sink in but found that if anything it made her own
dilemma worse as the truth was she was afraid of giving
her heart to someone who seemed completely incapable
of backing down no matter the odds. Finally after what
seemed like an eternity she said, "That might be true. But
I'm different now. I need some time…can you tell him
for me?"
Although she didn't see it, Ino could feel her friend nod
at her request. Standing, the blonde headed off to be
alone although in truth that was exactly what she feared
ending up as in the future.
Kyuubi sat across from Tsunade in the latter's office

having scheduled a meeting with the Hokage to discuss
her plans for expansion. At least that was the official
reason. One unofficial reason quickly rose to the top of
the list of things to be discussed as Tsunade said. "Well
yesterday's stunt seems to have had the desired effect of
getting Ibiki to call of his men. But don't think that
means he's going to forget about you though."
"What do you mean?" Kyuubi asked looking regal in the

chair she was sitting in. It made Tsunade a little
uncomfortable since Kyuubi looked exactly like her
grandmother although with a short bob like hairstyle and
calculating green eyes that only seemed to softened when
Naruto was involved.
"Ibiki has cast his net to catch you two up to something

in a different way. Although it does grant you more
freedom, it's also a tad trickier. He's doubled the guards
of our sensitive locations. Should you or Yoruichi get too
close he has tasked expert trackers to follow you. These
won't be mere genin or chunin taking missions to watch
you but are experts at their craft."
Kyuubi sat back in her chair and waved off Tsunade's

concern dismissively saying, "Well since we have no
interest in those sights it shouldn't be a problem.
Tsunade kept her annoyance at the woman in check, and

was surprised at just how negatively she had reacted to
her warning being dismissed but figured it was due to it
making her feel that Kyuubi saw herself as being above
her fellow Harem members. Succeeding for the most
part she only had a hint of it in her voice as she said,
"You don't need to have an interest in them for his men
think that you do. Just stay clear of places like the barrier
monitoring barracks and a few others and it shouldn't be
a problem."
"Very well, now onto more pressing concerns," Kyuubi

said amused at Tsunade trying to hide her annoyance at
her taking control over the meeting. "You should know
that Nanabi has been accepted into Danzou's prison
force."
"Really how do you know?"
"Telepathy," Kyuubi replied with a smile at Tsunade's

surprised face. "We Bijuu always had the ability to speak
to each other over distances or even while sealed away.
We just never really used it. I was surprised it was an
ability that carried over with the transfer but as you now
know it has its uses."
"Have you been in contact with her all this time?"
"No, Nanabi for the most part has refused to use it

except to give brief status updates. Last night she told me
that she has been accepted and a few details she gleamed
from the brief walk to her new cell."
Tsunade leaned forward in interest asking, "Such as?"
"It seems the top floors have been allotted to this force."
"That makes sense those would be the least oppressive

from the surrounding lava"
"True, not to mention they are allowed free reign of
those floors. I suppose it's also a precaution against
surprise inspections as it would give the inmates time to
return to their cells."
Tsunade nodded but somewhat disappointed said,

"However we already knew all this from Koharu's
attempt to infiltrate the prison."
"I know it's not all that we can hope for but consider it a
beginning. Besides truthfully we guessed at most of our
conclusions. Even that Konoha was the target."
"Are you saying it isn't?"
"No, that's been confirmed. But to be honest I believe

we've only scratched the surface as to what's going on
there."
Tsunade didn't need to ask what the Bijuu meant as she
as well as most of the others tended to believe that as
well. It was just too much to believe that Danzou truly
thought the prisoners were the ace in the hole he needed
to take Konoha by force. She and Koharu had already
spun several scenarios. There were two that she favored,
the first being that Akame was a pawn who would send
his prisoner army towards Konoha in a brazen attack.
Naturally the village would repel him due to his decidedly
weaker force. Akame likely believed Danzou would use
Root to back him up, however Tsunade believed that
he'd use the distraction to murder her as well as other
people opposed to him. Depending on how well that
went he probably wouldn't even need to lift a finger to
be named as the next Hokage.
The other was that somehow Danzou would smuggle the

prisoners in and along with Root quickly strike taking the
village before any opposition could be raised. This
scenario was the least likely as far as Tsunade was
concerned since it would require extreme precision and
teamwork. Something that if many of the prisoners had,
they probably wouldn't have ended up in prison.
Naturally she was also aware that they could be
completely misreading the whole thing as well and the
prison may not even have factored all that extensively
into Danzou's plans. Guessing they wouldn't know until
they had more information she said, "Well in any case
keep me posted." Tsunade wanted to smirk at Kyuubi's
small glare at being dismissed like she answered to the
Hokage.
The Bijuu quickly composed herself before giving a curt

nod to Tsunade. Heading outside and seeing that night
had fallen she decided to take advantage of her freedom
by visiting her lover.
The dinner buzzard sounded so Nanabi pulled herself
from her bed and stepped out of the cell. She hadn't
been asleep but had merely been keeping to herself as
she planned her next moves. The morning training
hadn't been too rough which surprise her but she figured
it was due to the fact that it was for those who had
participated in its first day. Considering that for the most
part the prison had discouraged them from trying to
keep their skills up it would have been foolish to throw
them into the mix from the start. It was a lucky break for
Nanabi considering she had been unable to remove the
seal the prison had applied to her body so truly had no
idea of what to expect of herself once the chakra
restraint had been removed. That too had been a lucky
break since the first thing that had happened upon
entering the training field located on the roof was for
Akame's guards to check and modify their seals with a
one/off switch so to speak. If she had managed to
remove or alter it she supposed it would have all been
over for her as she doubted she would have been able to
cover that up.
For a brief moment she wondered if that had been why

Kyuubi had chosen her for infiltrating the prison. She
thought back to all the times they had practiced seals
with the Sage of the Six Paths and she had needed the
most instruction to pick up concepts her fellow Bijuu
easily mastered. She wouldn't have put it past Kurama to
have singled her out since it would mean she would be at
the greatest disadvantage. She supposed that may very
well have been to ensure that she would behave once
placed inside of her new body. Since it would be very
likely that she require help in order to eventually leave.
Nanabi scowled as she thought, "Stupid Kurama. I bet

she thinks she has things all figured out. I'll show her not
to underestimate me."
She would have mentally ranted more however as she
neared the dining area her nostrils began to pick up a
wide variety of delicious scents. Stepping into the room
she was again struck by the fact that she could barely
believe she was in a prison. Having been blown away
earlier by the layout which gave off the air of a small
restaurant as booths and tables were set up and the lights
were dimmed, now it was the type of food she saw
sitting along the back wall. Unlike the gruel she had been
served during her month in the lower cells. The food she
saw now was all top quality. Not to mention on a table
near the serving area was all top quality liquor.
Akame was standing by it next to his right hand man

Bekko. He inclined his head only enough to greet her
which she quickly returned. He smiled at the gesture no
doubt figuring her quickness was due to not wanting to
spend any more time in the punishment cells. She
noticed that he seemed a little perturbed and figured that
whatever his trip had been about it hadn't gone as he
expected. Moving her gaze past the warden she began to
take in some of her fellow prisoners. Her gaze first
settled on three kunoichi from Waterfall sitting in one of
the booths. From the numbers that read TK-Nine-Zero-
Zero, TK-Nine-Zero-One, and TK-Nine-Zero-Two she
suspected they had probably been captured at the same
time. Also due to the way the other two sat on either side
of the silver-haired TK-Nine-Zero-Zero she suspected
she was the leader. She wouldn't doubt if they had been
some team sent to spy on the Leaf Village and had been
arrested as a result. Directing her focus to the two
subordinates she noticed all three women seemed rather
plain which she supposed helped them in gathering intel
as most people would quickly dismiss them. The two
subordinates only really difference was that one had
short light brown hair while the other had long dark
brown. Despite herself having come from Taki in truth
Nanabi had never cared about much of anything but
keeping her container alive so couldn't say if they were
well known or not.
She spotted her guide from the day before standing off
by herself. The woman seemed to radiate an aura that
told others to stay away. However it seemed to be tiring
her out since if Nanabi had to guess her current
disposition was probably far different then her natural
one. Nanabi quickly dismissed her having no need for
friends herself. She noticed the woman look at
something and quickly blush before turning her head.
Nanabi looked to see what affected her so and felt her

own cheeks redden slightly as she noticed a man sitting
in a round booth minus the table. He had silver hair and
written on his shirt next to the Konoha symbol there was
KS-One-Four-Two-Two. His shirt was open and the
arms of it had been ripped off showing his chest and
arms were quite muscular. However it wasn't the man
who was responsible for her discomfort but the sight of
a woman on her knees in front of him bobbing her head
in his lap. Furthermore, sitting on either side of him were
two other female prisoners who he had his arms around
and was groping their breasts. Nanabi dismissed the
women as weaklings figuring they were debasing
themselves since the man appeared to have some clout.
She also came to this conclusion due to the extremely
large men standing behind his booth and who were
drooling somewhat. But not at the sight of the women
present but the food currently waiting to be devoured.
She could just make out one of the men saying, "How
much longer are we going to have to wait Big Brother?"
She expected the goateed giant to respond but instead it

was the man currently being sucked off who said, "Just
hold on a little longer. Akame wants to welcome the
newbies."
"Okay," the giant replied although obviously
disappointed.
Nanabi was going to look back at Akame to see if he was

about to begin. However her gaze landed on a woman
standing in a corner. She was leaning against the wall
with her arms crossed and much like the Kiri kunoichi
she seemed to want nothing to do with the people
present. Nanabi was struck by her beauty however it was
diminished by the cold mask her face was being kept in.
It struck Nanabi as being unnatural since she imagined at
one time it had been filled with warmth. She directed her
gaze to her chest to find out what village she hailed from
but found no symbol and her number didn't start with
letters instead simply reading Zero-Zero-Zero. The
woman seemed to realize she was being studied and her
gaze briefly met Nanabi's before her black eyes hardened
into a glare. Nanabi was surprised that she actually
turned her head as a result of being caught but when she
looked back found the woman had turned her head so
that her long raven black hair obscured her face.
She looked away from the woman as the sound of a glass

being hit by a piece of metal drew her attention. She
focused on Akame, who held a wine glass and had
clinked a kunai against it to draw everyone's attention.
Once he had it he said, "Let me begin by first welcoming
our latest batch of recruits. You've entered into a bold
new phase of your lives. I know what you are saying,
'Like I had much choice.'" Akame set his glass down and
moved to the center of the room before continuing, "I
know you see yourselves as prisoners betting it all on a
small chance to take your freedom should you survive
the completion of our mission. But the truth is you were
prisoners long before you were sent here."
A few of the new recruits like her obviously felt

differently and from the lack of reaction from the others
she guessed they had all heard this speech before. From
Akame's amusement she guessed the shouts of
disagreement happened as if on cue, "Due you know
what the difference between here and Hôzukijô prison
are?" From the silence it was obvious none of the new
recruits did and she herself had never heard of the
famous Blood Prison so was glad when he continued,
"No? It's simple really. You are sent to Hôzukijô when
your village loses confidence in you and they don't wish
to waste resources in keeping you around. Here you are
held because you failed in one way or another in your
duties as a shinobi or if a Leaf Shinobi are viewed as too
dangerous to be held by Hôzukijô's rather relaxed
methods. But the truth is that in both cases it is your no
longer being viewed as valuable that makes you
prisoners. In some of your cases The Leaf holds you
with the idea that perhaps they might be able to gain
some leverage against your homes. But the chances of
this are small since just as most of you were disavowed
by your villages we do the same to those Leaf shinobi
who fail in their missions against your villages. So here
you sit gathering dust, but as I said the truth is you were
already prisoners. Prisoners to the shinobi system that
spends you recklessly even in times of supposed peace."
Nanabi could see the warden's words were having an

effect on some of the prisoners. She could also see that
some of the men and women that had been a part of his
uprising had become what she would call true believers.
To her surprise the Kiri kunoichi that she had met the
day before appeared to be one of them. She guessed it
shouldn't come as a surprise since if she had to guess one
of her teammates had carried orders that she should not
fall into enemy hands. Nanabi supposed having your
throat slashed by someone you viewed as a comrade was
enough to make anyone believe in the evils directed
towards the shinobi of the various villages by their
superiors. Nanabi believed it was also a seductive
doctrine since in a sense it absolved the prisoners of their
own failings.
Akame raised his hand and held it in front of him before

closing it into a fist as he said passionately, "That is why
we are going to burn the Leaf and install a new order
there. An order where we, not some Daimyo or whiny
civilian populace calls the shots but those whose blood
has been used to build this world."
Akame smiled as many of the new recruits cheered for

him. He was about to direct them to grab their food
while it was hot but stopped when Nanabi called out
raising her hand, "Excuse me, but what exactly do you
get out of it."
"Excuse me… you must really wish to return to the

punishment cells IK-Eight-Seven-Six."
"Not at all," she replied unperturbed by the threat, "But
seeing as you did leave me there for a month in hopes it
would increase my intelligence I'm simply searching for
your own motivations so I can make an informed
decision. I don't want to put a damper on such a rousing
speech, but it's rather hard to imagine you risking
everything for the transgressions committed against us
your prisoners."
Akame's one eye narrowed at her before smiling and

saying, "You wish to know why I'm willing to turn on my
home and lead you to victory against it. The answer is
simple, power. Oh it isn't the power that comes with an
office or any other such nonsense but the power Konoha
has continuously wasted. My home exited the Third
Great Shinobi war the victors but instead of pressing that
advantage we had gained through sacred blood that
spineless coward Hiruzen frittered it away when our
enemies came seeking peace. I felt the arrival of the
Kyuubi to wipe Konoha off the map was fate's way of
punishing us for not pressing on and destroying our
rivals. But it was defeated and sealed by the Fourth. Now
with the most powerful of Bijuu we could have used it to
crush our enemies. We should have turned it into the
ultimate weapon. Instead Hiruzen again failed his home
by treating that Uzumaki brat as nothing more than a
child."
Nanabi was fighting hard to not attack the man for his
views on how a Bijuu should be used. But with her
chakra currently being sealed she knew she wouldn't
stand a chance against the man. But her anger was
momentarily forgotten when she noticed that the woman
in the corner had reacted to the name Uzumaki.
"These failings have opened my eyes and once we take

Konoha we will not repeat them. Shinobi will come
begging to joins us when they see that we are taking the
reins of power and are now in control of our own
destinies. Those that choose to remain lapdogs will be
crushed by the wolves I plan to release from this prison.
Now eat, drink, and indulge as it is no less than you
deserve."
Nanabi watched the man and his lieutenant leave shaking

a few of the new believers' hands. He made a point of
stopping in front of her saying, "I'm going to have to be
careful with you. It seems you've grown a little too smart
for your own good."
Giving a chilly smile she said, "Not at all. I'm just hoping
to distinguish myself from the fodder."
Akame stared at her studying her face before taking her

hand and shaking it as he said, "I'll keep that in mind."
He then left the room and Nanabi couldn't help wiping
the hand he had shook on her shirt as it suddenly felt
slimy. Having also lost her appetite since she didn't want
to eat with the people she viewed as too stupid to know
they were being used she turned to return to her cell. As
she did so she noticed the woman in the corner staring at
her and seemed to have a slight smile on her face from
the gesture she had made of cleaning the imagined filth
from her hand. She wondered why the woman was there
if she had the same opinion of the warden as her, but
figured it was too soon to make introductions just yet.
Kyuubi walked through the village after her meeting with

Tsunade. To be honest with herself she preferred to
travel through it at night like now. The primary reason
was the lack of people and it wasn't just because it made
moving through the streets easier. But because as she
walked among them she couldn't help but feel guilty at
what she had done nearly seventeen years previous. In all
honesty she had never truly thought about it all that
much before, having seen humans in the same light as
they saw insects. However there was something about
having to look them in the eye to engage them that
tended to change one's opinion.
Turning down an alley she came face to face with a dog

that snarled at her. Rolling her eyes, the Bijuu sent a
concentrated blast of her presence at it causing the beast
to rear back and run off whining as if it had been hit. She
could still hear it going as she emerged from the alley to
see a familiar looking apartment building although this
would be the first time she entered without using the
transportation seal. Entering the building, she made her
way to the apartment in question using the locator
portion of her mark which was located on her back left
shoulder. Reaching his door, she found it locked and was
annoyed that she didn't have a key, but knew a part of
the reason was Naruto probably figured she would just
use the transportation seal. Still she was hardly deterred
as she held her hand above the lock and sent small
tendrils of her chakra inside. The chakra easily turned the
inner workings of the lock causing it to release. Turning
the knob, she stepped inside before locking it behind her.
She removed the high heeled sandals she wore much in

the same vein as Tsunade before stealthily moving
towards his bed. She frowned slightly at seeing that he
was sleeping in his chair as his bed was occupied by Kin.
However a smile appeared a moment later as she decided
to continue what she had planned so moved between the
chair and the bed. Finding her sleeping lover to be
adorable as he drooled onto his shoulder, she reached
forward to cup his chin and was surprised when his hand
suddenly grabbed her fingers. His grip was painful at first
but probably due to the feminine feel of the hand he held
it loosened. He blinked several times before saying a little
too loudly, "Kyuu…"
Kyuubi placed her hand over his mouth to silence him.
Pulling it away she whispered, "Shh, you don't want to
wake your guest." She loosened the obi that held her
black kimono closed so that she could straddle his lap.
She could see he was a little nervous as he guessed why
she was there in the middle of the night, but before he
could try to talk her out of it she said, "Naruto… my
name is Kurama."
"Kurama," he repeated almost reverently.
Kyuubi smiled pleased at his response and nodded

before kissing him. Her tongue immediately sought out
his and she moaned into his mouth as his hands grabbed
her by the butt to pull her towards him. She broke the
kiss and resting her forehead against his placed a finger
against his lips as she whispered, "Not a very feminine
name I know."
"That doesn't…"
"Shh, let me finish. That name was given to my old

form…my old life and while I cherish it. I want you to
pick my new one."
Naruto's eyes grew wide as he realized the honor she was

bestowing on him. He also felt put on the spot and didn't
want to ruin the moment by picking a name she'd
despise. He racked his brain for a moment before having
a flash of inspiration saying, "I would like it if I could call
you Kiyomi."
"That's the name of the woman this body belonged to."

She said surprised, as she pulled back from him slightly,
since for the most part she had tried to avoid using it.
"I know," Naruto said with a nod, "But I think it's only
proper that we use it to honor her. She might have died
before she even had a choice but regardless of that it's
because of her that we can be together like this."
Kyuubi stared at him as she tried it out silently and upon

realizing it meant "pure beauty," found it to her liking.
Crossing her arms as she reached for her shoulders to
pull the kimono from them, she sat in his lap naked from
the waist up as she said, "Then claim your Kiyomi."
Naruto lurched forward taking one of Kiyomi's breasts

into his mouth. She moaned in appreciation as she
wrapped her arms around his head. Naruto traced her
areolae until her nipple hardened and then ran his tongue
up her chest and neck. He traced her jawline on his way
to her mouth and found it open and waiting to meet his
tongue. The two kissed hotly as Kiyomi raised her hand
to his chest. She held it away for a moment and one of
her nails elongated. She then quickly ran it down his shirt
slicing it in half. "Hey," he whined before she shushed
him. "That was my favorite shirt," he said softly.
"Sorry," she said but her apology was somewhat

diminished by the smile she had on her face.
She began to kiss his chest but curious he asked, "That's

a new trick. Don't tell me you're going to copy Yoruichi."
"I plan to do it better," Kiyomi said as her hand returned

to normal while she ran it down his chest and abs.
Reaching his groin, she began to rub it as she whispered
throatily in his ear, "Feels like someone is ready to come
out a play."
"Kin…"
"Is asleep," Kiyomi whispered pulling his fly down and
releasing his cock. "Besides it's not like you two haven't
fooled around now is it."
Naruto smirked and wondered just who it was that had

told her. Although he couldn't rule out Kin herself as the
source, he had narrowed it down to Sakura, Hinata, or
Fu since they had asked him just where things were with
the former Sound-nin. Naruto was about to ask Kiyomi
when more pressing matters came up as he learned she
wasn't wearing underwear when she rubbed her
smoothly shaved pussy against his cock. Both of them
moaned at the contact as they began another round of
kissing. As their tongues swirled against one another,
Naruto reached up to grope the Bijuu's breast and nipple.
Kiyomi did the same tweaking Naruto nipple between
her thumb and forefinger. Kiyomi then broke the kiss to
press her chest against his as she began to rock her hips
against his manhood. The two lovers' breathing grew
heavier as they increased the friction generated by their
hips until Kiyomi whispered/moaned in his ear, "I want
you inside me."
Naruto nodded his head so Kiyomi raised her hips as he

held his cock against her entrance. Placing her hand on
his where he gripped it at the base for a moment she
moved it up his shaft before guiding his cock inside her
pussy. Both of them groaned while Naruto said, "It's so
warm inside you. It's like you're overheating."
Kyuubi began to raise and lower her hips as she panted,

"I-it's because it's been so long…too long…" Naruto
began meeting her downward thrusts causing her to
moan, "Yesssss, Naruto calm the fire inside me."
Kin wasn't sure what had awakened her. At least not at

first, all she had known was that she had been enjoying a
dream mercifully free of the sadistic Anbu captain that
seemed hellbent on killing her through training.
However, she quickly became aware from the sound of
Naruto's heavy breathing having heard it herself once or
twice already. For a moment she wondered if he was
pleasuring himself as she slept and was wondering if her
efforts to entice him by wearing a skimpy muscle shirt
with no bra and just panties as a bottom were bearing
fruit. Although not ready to go all the way just yet she
did admit to herself at this point it was just a matter of
time as much as she had stated she had grown addicted
to the idea of pleasing the blond man. But she had
wanted him to make the next play so had taken to trying
to entice him through wearing practically nothing as she
slept.
She was about to turn over and offer her assistance when
she learned it wasn't just the two of them anymore as the
woman with him moaned, "Mmm, you're getting bigger.
Ohhhh…you're going so deep… I need to feel it….hurry
cum…cum."
Although she knew the woman was speaking to her

lover. Hearing the throaty whispers of who she suspected
was Kyuubi she had nearly done as the Bijuu asked
herself. As it was though the former Sound-nin found
her panties had quickly became a hot and sticky mess.
She found it tempting to turn over and see what was
happening but didn't want to alert them to the fact that
she was awake. Whether for fear she would join them,
since if she did give in and join she wanted it to be one
on one, or it would put an end to the activities happening
a few feet from her.
"I-it's going to come out," Kyuubi said trying to muffle

her growing moans into Naruto's chest. "My voice is
going to come out."
"Shhh, you're going to wake Kin up," Naruto warned
quietly although his hips began working double time to
meet Kyuubi's hips as she bottomed out on his cock.
"N-no fair," she said before clamping her mouth to

Naruto's as she wrapped her arms around his neck. She
began grinding her snatch into his pelvis as she rocked
her hips back and forth. Her pace became frantic as she
hotly made out with her former host. "How can you
expect me to be quiet when you're stirring me up so
much?"
Kin so badly wanted to begin touching herself, but

feared it would alert the other two so began squeezing
and rubbing her thighs together in almost miniscule
motions. She was just beginning to get into what little
pleasure she could derive from her actions when Kyuubi
gave out a small whining sound as she tensed and clung
to her lover. The sudden stopping of movement and
sound as Kyuubi muffled herself as she rode out her
orgasm was deafening to Kin. The sound of her
heartbeat was overpowering as she prayed they didn't
notice her small rocking movements coming to an end.
Luck seemed to be on her side as Kyuubi sighed, "So
warm…you gave me so much."
Breathing heavily Naruto replied, "Heh…heh… well I

try to please."
Kyuubi giggled softly as she whispered back, "You tend

to succeed."
Kin listened as the two kissed and touched in their post

copulation bliss. She tried to ignore it as she found it
almost as large a turn on as their having sex had been.
Mercifully Kyuubi said, "I should go. If we keep carrying
on like this I'm going to want more and can't promise I'll
keep quiet."
"Okay Kiyomi," Naruto said lovingly.
Kin could practically feel the emotion the Bijuu was

feeling at the name as the woman again kissed her lover
passionately before regrettably pulling away to stand. She
could hear the woman fixing her clothes as Naruto put
his dick away before she almost silently moved towards
the door. A moment later she was gone and Kin hoped
Naruto would go to the bathroom to clean up.
Unfortunately though, a moment later he was snoring
contently leaving Kin worked up but without an avenue
to gain some release since she didn't want him waking up
as she petted her pussy. She knew it was rather silly all
things considered, but despite having sucked him off a
few times. She had yet to let him see her naked and
feared when compared to the woman that had just left
she would fail to measure up. Eventually sleep did return
to her but it went without saying that despite sleeping
near the man that seemed to chase away the darkness she
feared it was still a restless night.
Tayuya was glaring at the map she had spread out over
the table of her hotel room. Her bad mood was a result
of her quest for Kanji and as a result of it Iwa was now
aware of the means she had used to enter into the
growing Earth Country and would no doubt correct the
oversight. Her search for Kanji had made it necessary to
leave Noodle country and as she tried to sneak back out
she had run smack dab into an Iwa patrol. She had been
wearing what she came to think of as the Harem's
infiltration suit which was a black cloth mask that
covered all of the head leaving only the eyes uncovered
as well as matching long sleeve shirt that exposed the
midriff and pants. The sandals were also black, making it
so that the only thing a person could tell was that it was a
woman they faced.
It was basically a copy of what Koharu had worn when
she had infiltrated the Leaf Maximum Security Prison.
One of her reasons for taking it up was that if word
managed to reach Danzou about her activities it would
divert his attention from the fact the people on to him
hailed from his own village. The other was with such a
generic look it would make it easy for each of Naruto's
lovers to wear something similar in tasks they needed to
perform in which they didn't want their identities known.
Naturally people might realize it wasn't the same woman
due to the different heights and builds. But she doubted
they would come to the conclusion that they were
kunoichi that hailed from a number of different villages.
Still she supposed her being spotted hadn't been as much

of a set back as it could have been since she had left one
of Naruto's kunai buried in Noodle Country and could
have Naruto teleport her behind the border. However
now that Iwa knew people were trying to slip past the
border it would probably be searching all throughout the
country for people not supposed to be there. But it had
also born some unexpected fruit in that she had run into
a highly placed kunoichi.
Remembering the encounter, she smirked as she recalled

how she lost most of her pursers by placing them in a
genjutsu using her flute. Although it wouldn't kill them
she had left them with the illusion that the trees had
sprouted vines that were wrapping around them.
Naturally a few of the squad had realized it was a
genjutsu but since the first thing the vines had targeted
were the arms of the shinobi it had left them in capable
of forming the handsigns to release it. At least that is
what she had thought. But she had just barely lost sight
of the squad when she nearly received a kunai to the
middle of the back. Using her flute to batter away the
attack, Tayuya came to a rest on a branch a handful
roughly a hundred meters from the Claw Country border
and freedom. The remaining member of the squad
landed behind her and although not blocking the
direction Tayuya needed to head she knew that running
for the border would leave her open to attack. Tayuya for
a moment wasn't sure just what gender the person facing
her was, but if asked would have said the person wasone
of the beautiful boy types that sometimes appeared in
manga.
"Give it up," the Iwa shinobi said glaring at her with pink
pupil-less eyes. The person's short dark-hair was blown
by a gust of wind.
The way the shinobi reached up to keep it from blocking

Tayuya made the red-head ask, "Hey are you a fucking
chick or what?"
From the way the shinobi reacted as veins of anger began

to appear Tayuya imagined it was a question the person
heard a lot. "What?! Are you blind? Of course I'm a
woman."
"Okay, shesh I was just fucking asking," Tayuya replied.
"Well get your eyes checked asshole."
"Maybe you should, that look isn't exactly flattering

towards your figure," Tayuya replied heatedly.
The recently confirmed kunoichi snarled before leaping

at Tayuya who blocked the kunai the woman pulled with
her flute. She could see the kunoichi was surprised that it
withstood the strike which provided the opportunity the
red-head needed to hit her in the chin with a palm strike.
Tayuya sent a mental note to show Naruto her
appreciation for the gift he had left for her before she
left on her tour of shooting locations, by show she meant
to fuck his brains out. She knew it hadn't been cheap as
it was forged from same metals that Iron Country
Samurai used to make their swords.
Tayuya spun the flute in her hand before spinning her

body and using the flute to hit the woman across the
face. The blow caused the woman to stumble back and
lose her footing. She fell from the tree and smashed into
the ground. Tayuya cursed not wanting the death of the
woman on her hands, but she need not have worried as
the woman broke into rocks.
"Fuck," Tayuya cursed leaping as the branch she was

standing on was suddenly engulfed in quicklime.
Landing on the ground she spun towards where the jutsu

had originated but had needed to turn again as the
kunoichi called from behind her, "Where are you staring
little girl?" Tayuya received a fist to her face that caused
her to stumble back and as she shook her head to clear
the cobwebs heard the woman say, "Now we're even."
"Not for long," Tayuya shouted charging forward to

engage the woman in taijutsu. Tayuya gave as good as
she got, but having spent most of her ninja career
avoiding such things it was only a matter of time before
the more experienced woman managed to turn the
tables. Receiving a kick to the stomach she bounced up
against a tree and used it to prop herself up.
"Not bad," the woman said as she watched the kunoichi

glare at her, "but you're years away from being better
than me."
"And just who are you," Tayuya asked as the woman

came closer to collect her prisoner.
"Kurotsuchi," the woman replied obviously giving off
the air of someone who expected a reaction to her name.
"Sorry, never heard of you," Tayuya said flippantly.

Although she meant to upset the woman with her words,
the sad truth was that her book was sadly under
informed when it came to kunoichi from other countries.
This was due in part to the fact that unless a kunoichi
from the other countries made a name for themselves it
was very unlikely that they would end up in a Bingo
book. For instance Tayuya's book only had two entries
on Iwa, a woman named Suzumebachi who had a run in
with Naruto years before and a nameless Iwa kunoichi
who was being held in the Leaf Maximum Security
Prison.
Tayuya smirked behind her mask as her words had the

desired effect of making the woman glower at her as she
said, "Know your place. I will not tolerate being talked
down to by my future prisoner. You're addressing the
future Tsuchikage of Iwagakure."
"That's a pretty big boast considering the current one

seems unlikely to retire anytime soon and I doubt he's
going to give it to some no name kunoichi. What are you
ranked in the bingo books? U for unimportant."
Her taunt had the desired effect as the woman ground

her teeth before shouting, "It's not my fault gramps and
my dad hold me back. Instead of getting real missions
they stick me in boring details like border patrol."
She charged forward recklessly which was all Tayuya had

been waiting for as she let out a yell that grew in
intensity. The vibrations from it could just be made out
as they rippled through the air hitting the unprepared
woman dead on. Kurotsuchi threw up her arms as if to
block the attack but was lifted off her feet and blown
into a tree several meters away. Tayuya paused a moment
as the kunoichi sunk to the ground considering putting a
locator seal on her as Koharu had one of Danzou's Root
members. However hearing the sounds of people
shouting for their comrade, she figured the other Iwa
shinobi had managed to release themselves from the
genjutsu she had used.
Before taking off she gave one last look at the woman to
see her glaring at her and who was probably still too
stunned to move from the sonic blast and the hitting the
tree that followed. Confident the woman may likely
figure into Naruto's ambition since it had sounded like
her gramps and father were highly placed she blew her a
kiss and said, "See you around," and then leapt into the
trees to make her escape.
Tayuya couldn't help but smirk as she remembered the

litany of curses that had chased after her. Letting her
recollection of the encounter end she pulled a sheet of
paper from a stack she had requested from a local
bounty hunter guild. Although bounty hunters were
frowned upon by shinobi and many civilians, they did
provide a valuable service in that they worked cheaper
than shinobi. Not to mention by posting missing persons
or wanted posters in the many guilds that littered the
lands a person gained access to a vast network of men
willing to hunt for the people listed in order to get paid.
The guild she had visited hadn't even questioned her as
she had requested information on missing people. Part of
the reason was due to her forged credentials, which had
been provided for her by Shiho, but also since in order
to get paid she would need to hand in the information
packet which contained the information of which guild it
had been requested from and who upon a successful
payout would receive a cut of the money.
The reason most people had negative views of bounty
hunters though was due to the existence of underground
guilds that gave out less savory jobs such as assassination
missions or put out bounties for Shinobi of the varies
villages. Their reputation wasn't helped by the fact that
some legitimate guilds secretly took on those types of
jobs as well.
Scanning the sheet she immediately dismissed it as the

person listed was a young man. She placed the sheet
down and picked up the next. She sighed as although the
person listed was female she had been taken by her
mother as a child and the father wanted to find her.
Knowing she had a lot of work ahead of her, Tayuya
placed it in the same pile she had started with the first
flier and proceeded to grab the next one.
Karin had woken up on the wrong side of the bed that

morning. However it wasn't due to sleeping poorly, but
partly a result of the sneaky feline Bijuu that she could
now feel as a result of her fox mark. "No wonder she
was smirking as she saw me off," Karin grumbled
mentally as she continued to walk towards Wave. That
Yoruichi had somehow managed to sleep with Naruto a
day after she had left the village in order to try and buy
the hotel the blond was interested in told her that Ibiki
had pulled his watch dogs from around Kyuubi's home.
Knowing that she wished she had delayed her journey

and not just to gain access to the jinchuriki she was
bound to, but so that she wouldn't have been saddled
with the shinobi that had been assigned to her trip to
Wave. Looking over her shoulder she was met by the
glare of a genin named Konohamaru. Although she had
hired a shinobi escort, receiving the boy and his
teammates as a result, she knew they were under orders
to watch her carefully. She wondered that if she had
waited one more day whether or not she'd have been
assigned them since it was apparent the boy was only
stomaching her presence as a result of his duty and was
mainly responsible for her sour mood.
"You shouldn't glare at the person paying you," she said

before facing forward again.
"I'll do what I want," the boy replied quickly and

heatedly.
"What ever happened to the customer is always right?"

Karin asked spinning in place to face the boy.
Konohamaru was about to reply but the girl on his team

stepped in front of him blocking her view of the boy and
giving a quick apologetic bow diplomatically said, "Please
forgive Konohamaru's rudeness. His problem with you
isn't so much as personal but due to your past
allegiances."
Karin's bad mood was instantly replaced with regret at
snapping at the young man. Although she hadn't been a
part of Sound when it attacked the Leaf to him it might
even be worse that she defected to it afterwards. Looking
away she said, "Sorry." Turning around she began
heading towards Wave once more.
Moegi was the first to get over the surprise apology and
quickly moved to catch up to her team's client. Walking
beside her she said, "We should be the ones apologizing.
You were cleared of any wrong doing towards the
village."
Karin smiled at the girl but still feeling guilty for her past
allegiances said, "No, the truth is even though I've been
cleared of doing bad things towards Konoha. I doubt
you can say I'm a good person. I guess you could say that
for a while I lost myself and would have done anything
for his approval."
"Orochimaru," Konohamaru asked from just behind the

two kunoichi surprising them.
Karin laughed at the absurdity of the statement saying,

"Hell no… I only put up working with him to be near
Sasuke."
To her surprise that seemed to lower her standing in the

two genin's eyes even more causing her to quickly say,
"Believe me though I learned just how much worth he
placed in me. Still…" Karin drifted off remembering
how she met the Uchiha shaking herself back to the
present she continued, "There was a time when his eyes
held something more than hate. I guess that's what I fell
in love with my perceived image of what that was."
"Pfft," Konohamaru said spitting off into the woods,
"that's what everyone says about him. Heck even the
Boss says he's not a complete scumbag."
Karin arched an eyebrow and took careful measure of

each of the genin's chakra to gain some insight into their
personalities. Konohamaru's was a mixture of respect
that was mixed with a healthy feeling of what Karin
suspected was a powerful rivalry. Moegi's chakra seemed
to imply she had a crush on whoever the Boss that her
teammate had mentioned was. The last member gave
Karin some pause though as his chakra gave very little
away about what he was thinking or feeling.
"I'd be hard pressed to argue with you over that," Karin

said after a moment, "Sasuke might not be what any of
us think of him anymore."
Konohamaru folded his hands behind his head saying,
"He's exactly what I think of him, a piece of trash that
abandoned his home and friends to go worship at the
feet of another piece of trash that killed my grandpa. He
even turned on his master once he felt he had nothing to
learn to boot."
"Well it was a little more complicated than that," Karin

said. She wasn't trying to defend Sasuke but she did
prefer people knew all the facts before forming their
opinions on a subject. It was something her background
in science had brought about as well as having her own
illusions about Sasuke stripped away. "Orochimaru was
planning to use his body as his own. I guess you could
say Sasuke simply struck first."
"A snake using a snake, what a surprise," Konohamaru

said sarcastically. More softly he mumbled, "I don't see
what she sees in him."
Although Karin couldn't make out what he had said his
chakra implied that he was feeling jealous making her
think the boy had a crush on someone that at the very
least was still infatuated with Sasuke. Spinning around
she bent to be at eye level with him and placing her hand
on his head said kindly, "Hey whoever she is she'll
eventually come around I'm sure of it."
Konohamaru blushed, before pushing her hand off his

head saying, "Hey! Mind your own business!"
Karin laughed as she turned on her heel to dash off

towards her destination. She left the three genin flat
footed so called back, "Come on, I might not be a
recognized shinobi, but I can still run like one." She then
leapt into the trees ignoring the genin calls for her to wait
up. She didn't doubt her statement about Konohamaru's
crush would eventually come true and whoever the girl
was she had to admit she was lucky. Maybe not as lucky
as she had been to have Naruto there when her heart had
been stepped on, but lucky none the same.
Tayuya sat at a small restaurant in a town within the

Land of Honey. Taking a bite of her dish she tried to
enjoy it but the night before had drained her of ability to
do so. Having spent a good portion of it looking through
the tales of people who had gone missing or been
abducted she kept being haunted by the tale of Princess
Fuku's leaving her husband.
She had met the man before leaving the Land of

Noodles. He had been named governor of the territory
that had used to be his country by the Earth Country
Daimyo. They had figured keeping him in charge would
keep the populace in line as well as limit the shock of
Noodle no longer being an independent country. At first
she had been given the cold shoulder by the man's
attendants but when she had mentioned Fuku she had
been immediately summoned before Governor Chikara.
To say she was surprised by the man that met her would
be an understatement. He had appeared before her in
clothes several sizes too big and although now rather
slim his current weight had probably been attained by the
unhealthiest of means. Standing behind him were two
servants girls who looked at him worriedly making
Tayuya feel the defeated man in that had sat in front of
her was nothing like he had used to be.
"I understand you have information on my wife," he had

said his voice sounding weak and at the same time
hopeful.
Tayuya had winced not having wanted to get the man's

hopes up and guessed some overeager attendant had
twisted her words. Shaking her head she watched as the
man seemed to wilt even more in front of her. Afraid
he'd see her out she quickly said, "However your case has
caught my attention and I was hoping you could give me
some information."
The Governor had been about to tell her to leave but he

paused angrily saying, "Isn't all the relevant information
already listed on those men's sheets."
Tayuya paused in the face of the anger that the governor

had summoned as he mentioned Kanji and who he felt
was the man's apprentice Naruto. Tayuya knew what she
was about to say may upset him but as sympathetically as
she could said, "I think we both know the answer to that
is no. You've phrased the request almost as if Princess
Fuku was abducted but the rumors I've…"
"Not one more word," Chikara said leaning forward

angrily causing his samurai to reach for their weapons.
"I'm sorry," Tayuya said standing from her kneeling
position, "I guess I can't help you." Walking towards the
entrance she said, "I can understand you wanting to
protect your wife's honor but I need to know everything
if I'm going to be able to track this man down."
Chikara's anger wilted before Tayuya's calm demeanor

before holding out his hand for her to retake her place.
Kneeling again she waited as he composed his thoughts
before saying, "I'm not sure where it all went wrong. My
little honey plum gave me no sign that she was
unhappy." Chikara sighed but added, "Although I was
probably too busy to notice. I was too busy with fending
off Iwa to notice my darling had fallen for another man."
Tayuya knew she probably shouldn't even hint at the

truth of the matter. But hearing the man blame himself
felt Naruto would understand as she said, "I believe the
truth might be far more sinister." Tayuya paused as
Chikara shifted to listen in earnest causing her to
cautiously say, "This Kanji fellow is a missing-nin from
Hot Water Country. I'm of the opinion he's developed
some means to control people's actions."
The Governor closed his eyes and from the deeply hurt
tone his voice carried she imagined the rumors that he
had caught his wife and Kanji in bed were true. "Kami, I
truly pray that is true. But I'm still a horrible husband for
allowing that viper to get near my darling."
Hearing a hint of the information she was looking for

she asked, "Why exactly was he here? I'm hoping
learning how he operates may lead me to him."
"You mean that bastard has done this before," Chikara

said angrily standing from his chair.
Although not sure she said, "It's likely… I'm of the
opinion his arriving here at a time when you were having
trouble with Iwa was no coincidence."
Chakara sat as if hit in the stomach as he realized, "Y-you

mean…"
Tayuya nodded saying, "This is only a theory but Iwa

would know exactly where to hit to hurt you. I can't be
sure but it is likely they hired him to distract you."
A short and humorless laugh escaped from the man as he

sank deeper into his chair. "Distract," he said drily, "they
destroyed me completely."
Tayuya nodded, not needing the man to explain further.

She was aware of one hole in her theory which was that
if Iwa knew about his technique to bind and make
women submit to him then it was likely he was basking
in Iwa even now. But a part of her told her that was
unlikely the case. She believed that Kanji wouldn't
submit to anyone being over him and in all likelihood
had simply taken the job out of boredom. She believed
that Iwa having had difficulty with Chikara had hired
many missing-nins to deal with him. Kanji had simply
tried the least obvious way to get at the man. Having
heard how Iwa had even hired Akatsuki for some of their
conquests felt this was the most likely case.
Focusing on the husk of a man she listened as he said, "I

hired a contracting firm to help me beef up security
around the palace. I had nearly been assassinated days
before. I had believed them to be Iwa shinobi…but the
Bingo books listed them as shinobi of Taki."
Tayuya felt several pieces of the puzzle fall into place

with that information and was of the opinion the failed
attack was by missing-nin hired by Iwa. Kanji had simply
used it to his own benefit. "What company was this?"
"We already looked into that," Chikara said, "The

Company was run by former shinobi of Hot-Water
Country. He arrived with the leader of it a woman named
Kanisawa. They had taken in Shinobi not willing to
become bodyguards for tourists and claimed to be
professionals against such incursions. He had claimed at
the time to be her husband Aoga."
Tayuya's interest was perked up by that asking,

"Claimed…"
Chikara nodded as he answered, "After my… wife left

me… I tried to get in contact with Kanisawa, who had
returned home leaving her husband in charge to learn if
she had heard anything of her husband's whereabouts
after he had escaped. That was when I learned she had
returned home and killed herself, her children, and her
husband obviously the real one. At the time I couldn't
truly understand why she had done it but it makes sense
if what you say about him able to control people is true."
Tayuya felt a cold chill run through her as she let the
memories fade. Not wanting to remember how Chikara
had promised her anything he possessed for the safe
return of his wife. Her initial instinct had been to head to
where the Company he had hired was based, which had
turned out to be the Land of Honey. Something had told
her that Kanji had forced the woman to kill her family
using the binding and for him to do something like that
implied there was a history between them. However with
the woman being dead she didn't want to waste time by
heading there and not finding anything of worth.
However that all changed due to her looking through the
files on missing people she had gotten from the Bounty
Office. One of the missing people was a Priestess to one
of the temples in the Land of Honey by the name of
Momo Hinamori.
The woman had been a powerful user of the barrier jutsu

often associated with the Religious Caste. But it was the
way she disappeared that caused Tayuya to suspect Kanji
was involved. According to the others at the temple she
had become infatuated with a man that had stopped
visiting the temple after her disappearance. One of the
other priests admitted to often seeing them sitting near a
reflecting pool with the man's hands resting on hers.
Nobody thought much of it at the time as often people
would come seeking the guidance of the priests,
priestesses, and monks that called the temple home.
However, they did begin to worry as Momo began
showing signs not only of infatuation but obsession.
When one of the head priests had told her to let one of
the others meet with the man, Momo had reacted
violently claiming they wanted to come between them.
The other managed to subdue her and placed a genjutsu
on her that put her to sleep. They had then placed a
powerful barrier around her room with a guard out front.
But by morning they had found the guard unconscious
and the barrier removed from the inside.
She had decided to check the lead out and was glad she
did as she had learned another valuable piece of
information. After Kanisawa had murdered her family
the company she and her husband started had went
under. Due to it housing Shinobi the headquarters had
been built like a fortress. A few weeks after it had
shutdown, the headquarters had been bought by a
beautiful dark haired woman. Although the buyer hadn't
matched the description of the priestess, something told
Tayuya that Kanji had bought it as a trophy. Much like
how she suspected that was the reason he had kept Fuku
as well, and if Tayuya had to guess it had been purchased
with the money Fuku had stolen before leaving her
husband.
The rumors that surrounded the new owner was that he

was an eccentric millionaire who was never seen in
public. Most of the tasks done to sustain his home a few
miles from the village she was currently in, were carried
out by a few beautiful servants that came into the town.
Positive she had found her target she considered alerting
Naruto and the others but felt a quick peek inside was
called for first. Watching the sun set she paid for her
meal, and returned to her inn to change as it was time for
her to get to the bottom of things.
Chapter 27: Why Me: Part III
Karin felt a little nervous as she neared the bridge that

connected Wave Country to the Land of Fire. The
primary reason for it was she didn't want to disappoint
Naruto. But also she didn't want to be a flop in her first
outing as president of The Great Tree Shipping
Company. She knew Naruto wouldn't hold it against her
if she failed but she still wanted to prove she was the
right person for the job. Although she knew Kyuubi had
picked her due to her experience running one of
Orochimaru's research bases. She had quickly learned
doing that was almost completely different then running
a company. For one, there was no profit motive when
she had run one of the Northern bases. If she was
running low on a particular item all she needed to do was
send a request to the person in charge of sending
supplies to the various bases and she'd receive what she
needed. All without worrying about how much it cost
since for all intents and purposes Orochimaru had ruled
Rice Paddy Country so almost all of the taxes collected
went to his projects. Now on the other hand if the
company was short of something then she would need to
find a way to get it all the while balancing cost against
quality.
That was one reason she needed to be extremely smart

about how she went about trying to buy the hotel.
Truthfully with the limited resources at her disposal she
probably wouldn't even have stood a chance if not for
the fact the people of Wave so feared another Gato
popping up they demanded the sale of the property be
through an auction. Their hope was that an auction
would prevent the remnants of Gato's old company from
once more joining into one large company through the
competition such a means of offloading the property
would create. Gato's old company wasn't exactly pleased
with such an arrangement, but since Gato's demise it had
been hovering on the brink of dissolution. The reason
for this was naturally due to the people of Wave
boycotting the company. Still those that had taken over
had desperately tried to prevent this, but Gato's putting
so much stock in his monopoly had all but guaranteed
that once bridge had been built they would be finished.
The Whirling Tides Manor represented the last major
asset they had before shutting their doors.
In truth Karin had no idea as to what Gato had hoped to

gain by bankrupting Wave as it seemed such a one
dimensional plan. After all, by making the people of
Wave poorer it all but guaranteed that they would
eventually be unable to pay, which in turn would
guarantee his company's demise in turn when there was
nothing left to take from what amounted as his only
major customers. Karin just couldn't imagine what his
goal was or how he hoped to profit from it in the long
term.
Gato's actions also had negative consequences for her
strategies for Wave, which was another reason buying the
hotel was so important. Naturally after having a company
like Gato's move in and then try to destroy their home
economically the people of Wave tended to frown on
new company's arriving from outside of their country.
They had no problem if the businesses were homegrown,
but she had quickly learned that trying to open a branch
office in Wave would cause so many headaches as to not
be worth it. That was why she hoped that upon buying
and rehabilitating the old property the people of Wave
would come to welcome their presence.
If she could pull that off then she believed Wave would
be a first step towards getting a foothold into Water
Country and by extension Kirigakure. As an island
country, The Land of Water found itself in much the
same situation as Wave had before the bridge had been
built. There wasn't a megalomaniac trying to bankrupt
the country, but due to its location the many companies
that shipped goods there tended to charge far higher
prices to send in food and other things the island needed.
Karin, planned to undercut those companies, but lacked
the one thing she needed, a company office with access
to a large port. The only place that would work was
Wave due to the demise of Gato's company and the
inability of a new one to takes its place. If she could gain
the people's trust enough she would be able to gain
access to the port he had built without having to invest
massive resources to build one herself. Not to mention
she'd have practically no competition something she
wouldn't be able to say if she set up shop anywhere else.
If she pulled her plans off she could see Wave becoming
a massive transportation hub that would supply almost
all of Water and Sea Country's needs, as well as the other
small island ones.
Karin was pulled from her plans for the future by a
similar sensation as when she used her chakra sensing
ability. Discreetly looking to her left out of the corner of
her eye she could just make out in the darkness a young
woman dressed in the garb of the Kiri Hunter Division.
She either most have sensed Karin's eyes on her, or else
she knew Karin was probably as curious about her as she
was about the young woman so figured she was checking
her out as well since the kunoichi gave a small nod of her
head. Karin, didn't respond naturally since she didn't
want to tip of the genin with her they were being
observed. It was a rather surreal experience in a sense
since she and the kunoichi had never met yet now
seemed to share a destiny. She supposed it was a feeling
similar to those of a couple in an arranged marriage
meeting for the first time. Since, the people involved
didn't even know if they would like each other but were
expected to make a life with one another. And while they
may each have strong feelings for Naruto that still left
quite a few uncertainties such as what happens after they
completed their goal of bringing peace to the world of
shinobi. It was a question that she had yet to hear anyone
bring up, but was certain it was on everyone's minds.
The kunoichi ducked behind the tree she was watching

Karin from just as Udon suddenly spun towards her
pulling a kunai. Karin made a fuss to his sudden action
shrieking away from the perceived threat asking
panicked, "What is it? Are we under attack?"
"Wouldn't you be able to sense as much?" the boy asked

watching the woods warily.
Although she doubted his two teammates had detected

the kunoichi's presence, they still trusted in their
partner's abilities enough to scan the forest while
watching for threats. "My chakra sensing abilities isn't
always on," she replied. Closing her eyes more for giving
off the impression of using her ability then an actual
need she said, "I can't sense anything nearby that would
pose a threat."
Konohamaru not seeing anything teased, "Maybe it's

time to upgrade the prescription on your glasses Udon.
We can't have you jumping at shadows and scaring the
client."
Udon tucked his kunai back into his pouch saying, "I'll
look into that when we get back. But I was sure
something was there."
Karin couldn't be sure if it was just the fact that Udon

seemed to be almost always drowsy that accounted for
the genin's going from dangerous shinobi to relaxed
bodyguard without disturbing his chakra. But feeling his
two teammates' ramping down as the adrenaline from
the false alarm left their systems something told her the
boy was always ready to kill at a moment's notice.
Reaching the bridge that connected the Land of Fire with

her destination she smirked seeing the name that the
structure carried. "What the hell," Konohamaru said
upon gazing on the Great Naruto Bridge, "he already has
a bridge named after him. How am I supposed to
compete with that?"
"Get a palace named for you," Karin replied stepping

onto the bridge.
Moegi giggled as she followed the former Sound-nin as

Udon silently followed behind still wearing the same
sleepy expression. Konohamaru picked his jaw off the
floor shouting, "Hey wait for me!"
The trip across the bridge was relatively uneventful
except for the sulking of Konohamaru. Reaching the
village, Karin wanted to find a nice place to stay due to
how late it was, but curiosity was getting the best of her.
Walking through the village's market area, she stopped in
front of a fruit stand. Stepping up to a woman that was
looking through the fruit on display with a semi-full
basket, having already chosen several items, Karin waited
until she reached for something in order to reach for the
same apple. Grabbing it up first she apologetically said,
"Oh sorry…here you can have it."
"That's quite alright, as you can see I have plenty," the

woman said with a warm smile.
"Hey, are we going to get a place to stay or what,"

Konohamaru said loudly before receiving a swift elbow
to his gut from Moegi.
"Remember she's the client," Moegi hissed in a whisper,
"You don't want to give the village a bad name do you?"
"I doubt Naruto had to mind his manners,"

Konohamaru said as he rubbed his stomach.
The woman giggled at the display before saying, "My

Konoha shinobi are all so lively. Are they with you?"
Karin nodded as she replied, "Yes, I hired them to escort

me here. My name is Karin Uzumaki."
The woman's eyes widened in surprise, and Karin could

see her statement had raised quite a few questions in the
woman. Before she could give voice to them though a
loud, "What! You're related to the Boss. You aren't his
secret wife or anything."
"Geez Moegi," Konohamaru said drily as he noticed a
ton of looks from the surrounding people being directed
their way, "What happened to being on our best
behavior."
Moegi turned red in embarrassment causing Karin to

giggle slightly before saying, "No, I simply have a blood
tie to the Uzumaki Clan." Turning towards the woman
she said, "Believe me, I was as surprised as anyone. It
was nice meeting you…"
"Tsunami," the woman said holding out her hand which

Karin promptly shook, "Do you have a place to stay?"
"No…but I'm sure we'll be able to find one."
"Oh no doubt," Tsunami said, "and I don't doubt you'll

get a good rate at some of these hotels due to your
shinobi escorts. But why don't you stay at my home,
Konoha-nin will always be welcome there as well as their
clients."
"That would be great," Karin said looking at the various

angles. Although she had headed to Wave aware that
there were two Harem members in and around the
village. She had made no plans to actual talk to either of
them and doubted they knew what her goal in the village
was. But with the auction still a month away, she could
probably ask Tsunami to discreetly leak her plans to the
people of the village in an attempt to build up support
for her long-term plans for the country. Not to mention
it would also save her money she could then apply to her
bid.
*****************************
Tayuya stared at the compound she suspected was

Kanji's home while dressed once more in her black
infiltration outfit. It was an old style fortress that Tayuya
believed was a remnant of the Warring Clan days before
the founding of Konoha. It was composed of a central
building surrounded by a ten foot tall wall, and from the
lack of other structures she believed that a majority of
the living space was underground. Watching the several
women moving along the ramparts of the fort, she would
have to say her guess was correct. Luckily for her though
the women guards didn't seem to be overly skilled, but
more like decorations to give off an air of security. That
wasn't to say there wouldn't be more dangerous people
inside, but Tayuya was beginning to wonder why Kanji
would still believe his technique was ineffectual against
kunoichi especially since he had already used it against a
former Hot Water kunoichi. It would imply a certain lack
of confidence in his ability to charm women that could
sense chakra. Tayuya supposed the credit to that
belonged to Anko's rejecting him. But it did raise the
question why the priestess Momo hadn't sensed what
Kanji had been up to when he would visit her.
Tayuya knew she wouldn't be getting any answers while

sitting outside in a tree so was waiting for one of the
guards to pass by her observation point. Once the
woman was clear, she leapt from the tree landing silently
behind the woman before just as stealthily leaping from
the wall to the courtyard below. Tayuya pressed herself
against the wall listening for any hint that her entrance
had been noticed. Not hearing any, she was about to
move when she suddenly felt as if she had been cut off
from everything she had come to cherish. Feeling so very
exposed as her ability to sense Naruto and the others
vanished. She was about to retreat when she needed to
jump to her side in order to avoid an attack as a large
claw connected to a chain buried itself into the wall
where she had been standing. Following the chain to her
attacker she saw that it disappeared into the tattered
sleeve of a woman's kimono. From the way the sleeve
hung and blew in the slight breeze Tayuya could tell that
the woman was missing that arm. Taking in the rest of
her appearance she could make out a strange red tattoo
on the woman's face that consisted of a stylized 'M' like
shape at whose center resided a dot. Her pink hair was
done up in a ponytail that blew along with the two long
bangs of hair that framed her face. Her beauty wasn't
tarnished by the scar over her damaged left eye which
remained closed as she studied the red head.
Tayuya knew this woman was extremely dangerous and

that the fact that she was missing an arm did nothing to
diminish that or the fact that her sword was still in its
sheath. The sounds of the other women reacting to the
attack reminded Tayuya that she needed to escape
quickly if she was going to be able to do so at all.
That outcome become far less likely as a powerful flame
jutsu began traveling towards her, tearing up the earth as
it moved to engulf her. Leaping into the air she caught
sight of the caster. Finding another pink-haired woman,
whose long hair was brighter and done up into two large
buns, and was holding a large nodachi Tayuya cursed,
"Fuck, don't tell me this fucker has a thing for chicks that
like long pointy things."
Tayuya landed on the wall and was about to leap away

however she smashed right into a barrier that sent her
flying backwards as a powerful force repelled her. Falling
back towards the courtyard she was momentarily saved
as long blonde hair wrapped around her. Catching sight
of her savior she saw a young woman wearing a white
blouse with a high collar. Around her forehead she wore
a blue headband that could have at one time carried the
piece of metal that would have told what village she
came from. Her long legs were bare and ended in blue
sandals whose toes were covered in metal guards. Tayuya
was torn between thanking the woman and letting lose a
stream of curses to let her go. The blonde choose a third
option and commanded her hair to smash the former
Sound-nin into the ground.
As the hair retracted from the crater Tayuya's landing

made, she tried to pull herself up managing to just reach
the lip of it while muttering, "Stupid long haired
cunt…when I get out of this hole I'm shaving you
fucking bald."
Her hand landed on a foot and looking up she saw a

woman with white hair which was tied back with a
multicolored rope adorned with two bells. She wore a
revealing red outfit which consisted of a small sleeveless
jacket that showed her midriff. It was opened showing
that all she wore underneath it were bandages that were
wrapped around her chest covering her impressive bust.
Red fingerless gloves that covered up to her elbow,
matching high-heeled sandals, and skirt completed the
outfit. Red diamond shaped tattoos traveled up the left
side of her body and in a sheath that was wrapped
around her lower left leg was a sword made in a similar
vein as the one used by Yuugao.
"My you're a tough one aren't you," the woman said

before smashing her fist down into the back of Tayuya's
head which sent her face smashing into the earth and
robbed her of conscious thought.
****************************
Tsunade was in a meeting with the various clan heads as

they argued over the fate of the Kurama Clan. She glared
at Danzou who remained unaffected, which pissed her
off even more. Turning away from him she watched as
Tsume laid into Shibi Aburame about his support of
Danzou's proposal to strip Yakumo Kurama of her title
for someone as the crippled elder put it, "More Worthy."
What made Shibi's support so surprising was that
practically everyone present knew it was so Danzou
could install someone that would possibly break
Tsunade's majority on several of her initiatives to bring
Sand and the Leaf closer. Tsunade was positive that
whoever it was would no doubt be a lackey for the elder,
but she doubted the other clan leaders thought so.
Cursing the fact she couldn't just bring to light that

Danzou was a traitor without calling her own loyalties
into question she had to sit and stew in silence as Shibi's
logical arguments swayed the other male leaders into
taking an unprecedented step in meddling in another
clan's affairs.
"As Elder Danzou has pointed out…while unfortunate

Lady Yakumo is unable to attend to her duties as Clan
Head. She was even unable to attend this meeting and
her uncle refuses to leave her side. This implies the
Kurama are hungry for their voice to be heard on the
council again. It has been nearly three years since she was
well enough to attend."
Tsume growled angrily saying, "Well excuse her for being

sick you emotionless pri…"
"Lady Tsume, please try to refrain from insulting a fellow

Konoha-nin," Koharu said interrupting the Inuzuka clan
leader trying to keep the discourse civil.
"Sorry…" the woman said grudgingly before moving to

lean against the wall.
Koharu folded her hands in her lap once more henged as

her older self before saying, "Your point is valid Shibi.
However that Unkai is unwilling to leave his niece's side
may imply they are perhaps too hungry to retake their
seat at the council. Would you be so quick to elect a man
or woman willing to kill their leader to take her spot?"
"There is no proof of such a plot taking place," Homura

said countering the point of his former teammate. "His
unwillingness to leave may just be a sign of how weak
Lady Yakumo has become. Still in either case it only
highlights Danzou's point. With Akatsuki on the loose
we can ill afford to have this situation play out on
nature's timetable. Whether she dies of her disease or by
ambitious members of her own clan, it could be
disastrous for us if it is at a crucial point in our struggle
against the Akatsuki."
Although muted, Tsunade could see Koharu react

towards her teammate's logic. However she doubted it
was as Homura expected since while in the past such an
argument would have brought the female elder around to
his way of thinking. It was Naruto's influence that
reminded her that acting and throwing away the beliefs a
person clung to out of fear of the unknown was as bad
as whatever event was trying to be averted.
Koharu was about to counter when all three women felt

the sudden disappearance of Tayuya's presence. Both
Tsunade and Koharu managed to keep their reaction to
themselves; however Tsume pushed off the wall to face
in the direction the red-head had been. Hiashi surprised
at the sudden movement asked, "Is everything alright?"
"Sorry, just thought I heard something outside the room.

It's nothing."
Still all three could feel Naruto's sudden panic as the

disappearance sent ripples through the Harem. Tsunade
was glade that Yuugao had insisted on establishing
protocols in case something like that happened. Were
she alone, she would have breathed a little sigh of relief
as she felt Naruto calm to follow those protocols. The
most notable being that until they were alone they were
to act as if nothing had happened. Luckily due to the
lateness of the hour, for most that was the case as she
felt the various people heading towards the Den.
Tsunade's focus shifted back to the meeting as Koharu

said calmly despite the turmoil she no doubt felt,
"Gentlemen and ladies it grows late and unfortunately
my age is catching up with me. Let us talk on this matter
at some later date."
"I believe we should call this matter to a vote now,"

Danzou said sensing the room was with him.
"Before we act, let me remind you this is a step we will

take that future generations will look too. One that they
may… if we remove her… be used to justify meddling in
clan affairs again. How long until all it would take is a
consensus by the rest of this council to remove say… a
Clan Head that refuses to go along with the rest. Before
we go down such a path I don't think it's too much to
ask for some time to consider it. It will also allow us to
approach Unkai with the request of letting Sakura
Haruno check on his niece's condition."
"Why her and what does it gain us?" Homura asked

hiding his face with his folded hands as he studied his
teammate. "If he was open to such a thing he would have
already taken her to the hospital."
"True, unless he believed a lack of information would

have tied our hands from taking such a measure against
her. By approaching him, it will let him know the time to
get his house in order is running short as well as allow us
to best gauge how much longer Lady Yakumo has and
what our best course of action is. If she is on death's
door, than there would be no reason to take such a heavy
handed measure to ensure the village's stability."
Tsunade wanted to smirk as the air left Danzou's balloon

due to Koharu's argument since he couldn't push the
argument further without appearing power hungry. Only
her concern for Tayuya prevented her from doing so.
Still Danzou wasn't going to accept the stalling measure
as a means for her to pass Tsume's bill as he said, "Very
Well… then to be fair perhaps any future votes on bills
not related to the immediate security of the village should
also be put on the back burner."
Tsunade nodded saying, "Fair enough." Standing she

said, "Alright with that I call this meeting to an end. We'll
adjourn this issue until we meet at the normal time next
month." Watching the people leave the room Tsunade
sighed as she knew her and the others' night was just
getting started.
*****************************
"Ahh…fuck," Tayuya said as she slowly rejoined the

wakening world. Feeling a cold rag being pressed
towards her forehead and being held, as well as the pain
in her wrist where shackles had been placed she came to
the conclusion she was chained up against a wall or
something. Opening her eyes, she blinked several times
as a result of the pain the light entering them brought but
was shocked enough by what she saw to say, "I-ino…"
The woman's eyes conveyed that she seemed to

recognize the name, but she meekly replied, "My name is
Fuku." Shaking herself fully awake she found that instead
of the overweight woman she had been expecting, Fuku
had lost the weight and now greatly resembled an older
Ino again.
"Where am I?"
The woman pulled the rag away from her head and
dropped it in a bowl at her feet. Backing away she said, "I
must alert Kanji that you are awake."
To Tayuya the woman's response had seemed almost

wooden, as if she had wanted to stay but had been
compelled by something to carry out the task she had
stated. However for a brief moment her eyes had
conveyed all she needed to know as for that brief
moment they had seemed to scream, "Hell."
Tayuya took the time to take stock of her situation.

Looking around the large room she figured it was a place
where Kanji tended to enjoy his women judging by the
pillows thrown about the room. She imagined it was also
where they would put on shows for him due to the
throne sitting on a raised platform. But also judging from
the chains hanging from some of the pillars supporting
the ceiling she couldn't rule out it was where he punished
them also. Or judging from the worst case scenario her
mind was spinning for her situation it was where he
forcibly added women to his flock as it were.
Tayuya wanted to summon chakra to escape but guessed

the device hooked up to her stomach was preventing her
from doing so. Looking down at the small device she
was surprised that they would use a machine of some
sort when a chakra suppression seal would no doubt be
cheaper. She learned why though when in an effort to
test its effectiveness she began to channel chakra to
overpower it and received a strong electric shock as a
reward.
"Ah it seems we have a lively one," a cultured and

friendly voice said as Tayuya recovered from the shock.
Raising her head to glare at the man she took in his
appearance and guessed with enough money and time
anyone could become a stud. No longer resembling the
pimply faced nerd she had scene in his file he smiled at
her with perfect teeth and an almost too bright smile. He
was wearing a robe that was open to show his well-
defined chest, and loose fitting silk pajama pants.
Responding to the glare he said, "Hey now…don't you
think I'm the one that should be upset? You did just
break into my home."
Tayuya ignored his question to gaze at the women that

had followed him in. Clinging to his side was the woman
Momo Hinamori. She was dressed in a black version of
the robes that most priestesses wear. The glare she was
sending Tayuya and the slightly disheveled state of her
clothes gave the red-head the impression her entering the
compound had disturbed an intimate moment between
them. Tayuya also imagined the petite young woman was
also the reason the alarm had been raised as she had
probably placed a detection barrier around the
compound. Not to mention raised the one that had
trapped her inside.
Her gaze merely gave a passing glance to the two pinked

haired women that were standing behind him as she had
already had the displeasure of meeting them. Instead she
focused on the kunoichi standing between them. Her
lower face was covered by a thin cloth, and she was
dressed in a body suit that left very little to the
imagination. Her shoulders, forearms, and lower legs
were covered in metal armor forged into demon faces.
She wore a pair of ninjato with one's handle appearing
behind her right shoulder and the other being worn
along the middle of her back. Much like the other two
women she was standing with, she seemed more a statue
then a person as her eyes didn't seem to convey any true
emotion. Unlike Momo's who gaze had shifted towards
Kanji and stared at him with admiration.
"The strong silent type hmm," Kanji said pulling himself
away from the priestess to close with Tayuya. He cupped
her cheek saying, "Please don't be so stubborn. I can
make it worth your while."
Tayuya felt Kanji begin to use the temptation's touch on

her and it confirmed something she had long come to
believe which was Naruto had unintentionally used it on
her when he had used Kyuubi chakra to heal her. The
reason she had come to believe that was because in truth
she had never once felt the same warming sensation she
had that night. Not to say she didn't bask in and enjoy
his presence just that it had never affected her in the
same way again. What she had come to believe was that
when Kyuubi had used her chakra to heal Tayuya's body,
she had needed to force it past the seal. As a result some
of Naruto's chakra had been carried along and had thus
made her more receptive to sleeping with him. She had
never brought it up for two reason the first being she
was glad the direction her life had taken from that point
onward. And the other was because at times she
suspected that Naruto was beginning to question his
success with his lovers. The last thing she had wanted to
do was add to that, especially since in her mind it was the
best thing that had happened to her.
But she also was now learning something else as well

which was that the Temptation's Touch seemed to
convey something of the users true self along with the
heightened arousal. For example much as Anko had
explained. Tayuya could feel something sinister in the
chakra entering her. If she had to compare while
Naruto's had felt like a warm fire warming her from the
inside. Kanji's felt like a snake crawling just below her
skin. Still her body was beginning to respond to the jutsu
as she could feel her arousal spike at his touch. She knew
he was aware of the effect he was having as he smirked
and his eyes traveled to her bust. His hand soon began to
follow and despite wanting to tell him to get away from
her found her voice was failing her at the moment.
Kanji's attention was pulled from her chest as his hand
moved over her throat. Moving some of her long hair
away he asked, "What's this?" as he caught a glimpse of
the fox mark that resided where her curse mark used to
be.
At that moment Tayuya focus was pulled inward as it

seemed as if she was growing increasingly warmer. Then
to her surprise the feel of Kanji chakra lessened as if
being attacked by the warmth she had remembered from
her first night with Naruto. To her it had almost felt as if
the warmth had acted as antibodies to repel the invading
chakra. She smirked as she figured that made sense and
would no doubt explain the coloring of her and the other
women's chakra. Feeling the effects Kanji's jutsu all but
disappear she waited for the right moment to make her
displeasure at his touch known.
Kanji smiled at the look on Tayuya's face no doubt

figuring it was her coming around to his jutsu. Using a
low lusty tone as he moved in to kiss her neck before
examining the mark there he said, "Feeling the attraction
between us I…"
Tayuya silenced him by slamming her forehead into his

and as he stumbled back said, "Get your fucking slimy
mitts off me." Tayuya watched the reaction of all the
women present and as she guessed only the priestess
seemed to care about the damage she had inflicted. She
raced forward hitting a button on the device preventing
her from using her chakra and stepped back as the device
shocked Tayuya.
The red-head screamed in pain as it lasted much longer
than before and when it finally cut off only remained
standing due to the manacles holding her up. Kanji
stepped up roughly grabbing her face all traces of the
kind but stern master of the home vanishing as he said
darkly, "Damn whore…we could have done this the
pleasurable way, but that avenue is lost to you now. Soon
you'll be begging for release from this mortal coil."
Tayuya pulled her face away and immediately bit down

on his hand as hard as she could. "Ahhhh…get her off,"
he screamed as Momo tried to pull him away. His
command sent the three women into action with the
masked female reaching her first and she slammed her
fist into Tayuya's stomach forcing her to let go.
Tayuya coughed roughly as a result of the blow and then

spit the taste of blood out of her mouth as she smiled
defiantly at the man. As Momo bandaged his wound
using a strip of her own clothes he ordered, "Spin that
bitch around."
Between the three they managed to release Tayuya long

enough to spin her around before chaining her back up
to the pillar. She looked over her shoulder as he placed
his bandaged hand on the priestess's head like a puppy
saying, "Thanks Momo." Despite it sounding almost
mocking to her, Tayuya could tell the woman basked in
the praise.
He then came up behind Tayuya and grabbing the back

of her shirt ripped it away saying, "You won't be needing
clothes in your new life bitch." He then roughly pushed
her head forward into the pillar as he began to inspect
the mark on her neck. He suddenly let go laughing as he
said, "So…he's opened the scroll after all."
"What the fuck are you talking about?" Tayuya said,
hoping to lead him away from the conclusion Kanji had
come to.
"Oh you needn't bother covering for him," Kanji said

letting go of her. "It explains so very much…like what
you are doing here. So my apprentice has come looking
for me has he? Rather clever of him to mark his
property." Giving Tayuya's naked back an admiring
glance he added, "And he has an eye for quality." Kanji
moved to his throne and sitting on it said more to
himself than those present, "But why play stupid?
Unless… he doesn't know you are here, does he?"
Tayuya stared back defiantly but refused to be baited into

giving away anything. However despite her stonewalling
him, he leaned back in his chair saying smugly, "He
doesn't. I can't say much about his ability to control his
whores, but still it does seem to suggest a certain
confidence in himself to keep you in line."
Despite hers previous desire to keep quiet Tayuya

couldn't help leaping to her man's defense saying, "He
doesn't fucking need to control us you tiny dick wielding
son of a bitch. We've gladly aligned ourselves with him."
For a moment Kanji glared at her harshly before

breaking out laughing as he said, "Is that what you
believe? How naïve and precious…ha-ha-ha… ah I
haven't laughed like that in a long time." Still staring at
Tayuya's unwavering stare he said, "Amazing… he's
either done a hell of a job in convincing you of that or
you actually believe it."
"Momo, please remove that mark."

"Yes, my master," the woman replied moving towards
the red-head. Flashing through several hand-signs her
hands began to glow so Tayuya began to struggle against
her bonds. "Hold her still," Momo ordered the women
present causing the shinobi and the pink-haired warrior
with both her arms to respond. They grabbed Tayuya
roughly around the arms and pressed her body against
the pillar she was chained to. She felt the small woman
press her hands against her fox mark but to her surprise
felt nothing happen. But she learned that the mark had
been removed as Momo said, "There's another one
beneath it." Running her fingers over the name she
found there she said, "Is this the name of her Master? It
also seems to be a seal." The priestess studied it
thoroughly reporting, "The formula is extremely
complex…I can't be sure off all that it does…but there
seems to be some sort of locator portion to it. If not for
the barrier I erected it is likely he would know she is
here."
Kanji studied the woman for a moment before asking,
"Girl how much value do you believe he holds in you?"
Tayuya returned to refusing to answer him, but Kanji

again smiled saying, "You need not reply. Your eyes tell
me all that I want to know. They practically scream you
believe he'll come for you."
"He will," Tayuya replied definitively.
"Good," Kanji countered with a pleased grin. Directing

his gaze to the priestess he said, "Momo, lower the
barrier, not completely, but ramp it down just enough
that he should be able to sense her again. If she's right he
must be quite worried for her."
The woman quickly left to fulfill the task she had been
given. Directing his gaze to the others he said, "Ikaruga,
Baiken, you two go alert Kagura and Millia to be on alert.
I want one of you stationed along each wall. Taki, remain
here in case our guest gets any funny ideas." As the two
warriors began to leave he added as an afterthought, "Oh
also send for Fuku. I believe that should set the board up
nicely."
The women paused only long enough to give the

impression they had heard the command but no hint that
they would carry it out. Kanji seemed to have no doubt
his orders would be obeyed. Tayuya noticed the
difference between how the three warriors reacted as
opposed to Momo and hoping to gain some insight said,
"I don't get it. You claim I'm a confused puppet to
Naruto's desire and seeing the level of control you wield
over those warriors under your sway I can see why you
want to believe that. But that priestess genuinely admires
you."
"Therefore you believe I in turn harbor some sort of
feelings for her." Kanji chuckled before asking, "Just
how far away is your master?"
"He's closer than you think," Tayuya replied smugly.
"Good… well I suppose it doesn't hurt in explaining the

truth of things to you. To begin, what are emotions?"
Tayuya wasn't sure what Kanji expected to hear so

remain quiet causing the man to say, "No answer…or
you simply want this to be a one way communication.
Hoping I can't get inside your head are you. Don't
bother… I already know what you believe. To you
emotions are an expression of what a person is feeling at
any given moment. However, that is only a half truth.
You see like everything emotion can be manipulated.
Lovers can easily be turned against each other at the
drop of a hat and I think you'd be surprised at how easy
it is."
"That's bullshit," Tayuya said angrily thinking of the

Governor of Noodle Country and the strong feelings he
still carried for his wife, even when he was under the
impression she had left him for Kanji.
"You truly believe this…how sad. Love and admiration

are the easiest of emotions to manipulate. Take my dear
Momo…if you asked those pathetic fools at her temple
about the timeline of events before she ran away. It was I
who came to her seeking the warmth and direction that
only a holy person could give. Those fools didn't even
realize that by the time I first arrived at the temple she
was already under my sway."
"You mean…" Tayuya said getting a queasy feeling in

her stomach.
"That's right…by then I had already thoroughly enjoyed
her. But as you noticed…my control over my other
slaves is a bit too precious. Sadly it's a byproduct of my
trial and error approach to learning and mastering the
Temptations Touch and Binding."
Although Tayuya wanted to know what he had done to

the priestess hearing an opening to direct the
conversation to something she felt was truly pertinent to
Naruto and the others said, "I'm sorry I was under the
impression you created them, sounds to me like you
learned it from somewhere."
Kanji gave a knowing grin saying, "No need to direct me

towards revealing the secrets of the jutsu. I'll gladly tell
you, but let's wait for your master."
Tayuya nodded before then glaring at the man asking,
"What," as he smirked at her.
Kanji raised his hand as if to calm her saying, "It's just

you are so adamant that he cares for you. But when I call
him your master you've barely batted an eye."
"You obviously believe he sees us similarly to how you

see your lovers…"
"Lovers…ha-ha-ha…ah, again how quaint. They are

merely holes to be used for my amusement or a set of
skills I wish to employ for my own plans. Don't think I
feel anything for these worthless receptacles of my lusts.
You believe I felt something for that priestess…why
because I speak kindly to her. You're a fucking fool…
and you are merely seeing what you wish your own
master feels for you. You want to know the truth that
kind gentle way of speaking to her is the gravest insult I
can give her. You see the reason I was at the temple
comforting her was because she had been gang-raped by
dozens of masked men one night as she returned to the
temple. Men I in turn killed, causing her to see me as her
savior. But, do you know the true beauty of what
happened that night?"
Tayuya remained silent as Kanji's voice raised in volume

and he stood from his throne slowly walking down the
steps towards her. Tayuya became instantly aware that
although facing away from him she was still topless as his
eyes traveled over her body lecherously. As he came to a
stop behind her at a loss for words for the first time in
her life and afraid he'd attack her if she so much as
moved suddenly, he pressed himself against her saying,
"The first of those masked men who robbed her of her
virtue was me." Kanji pushed away from her laughing as
he walked away basking in the fear Tayuya was trying to
mask that he planned to do the same to her. "I could
have simply commanded her to follow me…but it was so
much more fun twisting her emotions until only I was
important to her." He sighed before saying, "To think I
spent so long being careful about using the Temptation
Touch to get most of my victims to lower their guard.
It's so much easier to simply force them to give me what
I desire." He calmed as he began walking back to his
throne saying, "But that route isn't without its
drawbacks."
Tayuya directed her attention towards the kunoichi he

had called Taki saying, "You don't seem worried she'll let
your little secret out or I will."
"I imagine if Taki was capable of it she would definitely

reveal all my secrets. But truthfully she'd be too busy
lamenting that it was her screw up that led me to the
truth of the Binding. You see…one of the passages in
the book I learned my techniques from read like, "When
she presents you the flower that blooms with arousal the
Binding would be complete. Naturally, I assumed this
meant after warming her up with the Temptation's
Touch. But thanks to little miss Yugakure Anbu kunoichi
there I soon realized they could be used independently of
one another."
"Did you learn this before or after you gave Naruto that
scroll," Tayuya asked. She was aware that Kanji had lied
to her about where he learned the jutsu. It might have
just been a slip of the tongue since scrolls and books
were two mutually exclusive items, and while both held
information saying he had read it in a book was a small
way of misdirecting her.
"What a strange question," Kanji stated studying her for

a moment. Shrugging he asked, "Why?"
"I was wondering how you got close enough to
Kanisawa…"
Tayuya found her ability to speak hampered by Kanji

closing the distance blindingly fast and wrapping his
hand around her throat. Glaring darkly at her, he said in
a low and dangerous voice, "Don't ever mention that
name again." He let go of her throat, before saying
almost apologetically, "Sorry. But it does appear you've
done your homework on me. Anyway my point was that
the more direct the method used to bind a woman, the
more aware she is and thus the more controls you need
in place. Taki was the first that I used the more direct
method on…Momo was simply an experiment in how to
get around that drawback."
Tayuya studied the silent woman and judging her ability

from the way she carried herself said, "She looks like she
should be able to easily kick your ass. How'd you get the
drop on her?"
Both their attention was pulled to the sound of feet

approaching. Finding the new arrival was Fuku he
smirked saying, "Speak of the devil." Turning back
towards Tayuya he said, "Anyway that's enough about
me for now. Momo should almost have lowered the
intensity of the barrier enough for your seal to transmit
where you are. Let's see if he even comes for you at all."
Tayuya waited until he sat in his chair to make eye

contact with him saying, "When he gets here, you're
going to wish he hadn't."
Kanji simply smirked before leaning forward to reply,

"Or perhaps you will come to wish that." Pointing at
Fuku he snapped his fingers before he pointed at his
crotch. The Princess of the Land of Noodles responded
to the wordless command climbing the steps of the
platform before kneeling on them before the throne.
Pulling out his cock the princess began to service the
man that stole her from her husband with her mouth.
Tayuya turned her head not wishing to watch the woman

debase herself for a man she was sure Fuku despised.
Tayuya was also concerned that by coming to Kanji's
compound she had set in motion something the man had
long hoped for.
****************************
"Naruto you need to calm down," a voice which

belonged to Sakura said as Tsunade entered what was
considered the War room of the Den.
"Calm down…Tayuya may be dead bec…"

"She isn't dead," Kyuubi replied.
"Kiyomi," Tsunade thought correcting herself

remembering the name Naruto gave her.
"Report," she said harshly in the way that pulled all eyes
towards her. Tsunade could tell Kiyomi was not pleased
at her taking charge of the room, but the Bijuu aware
that most of those present answered to her said, "As I
was just stating her presence disappearing does not
indicate her current status."
"We can't know that," Naruto replied his voice giving

away how panicked he was.
"That is true…but the way it suddenly cut off does tell us

she was at least alive up until then. If her vanishing was
due to her being killed quickly then it would be a slow
fade as her chakra disappeared."
"You mean someone threw up some sort of barrier?"
Tsunade asked the Bijuu.
"Precisely, it's likely still in place so we can't ascertain her

status until it is dropped."
"Wait a second," Tsume said, "I thought the whole point

of these marks was to keep track of each other. Including
Naruto should Akatsuki take him. Didn't it ever occur to
you they would put up a barrier?"
"Have a care, Inuzuka," Kiyomi replied proudly resorting

to her old habit of calling people by their family name
due to the implied insult. "Most barriers shouldn't have
impeded our ability to sense Tayuya in the slightest. This
is obviously a type used by those of the religious caste
when dealing with demons and the like. They work on
several plans of existence at once making them extremely
effective."
"You mean like the type Shion used," Naruto said not
feeling any better about things but calming somewhat
now that he knew his inability to sense Tayuya didn't
mean the worst had happened.
Kiyomi nodded before saying, "Yes, it's also why that

demon you faced when aiding her needed to wait until
she raised a barrier to leave the body of his follower."
"Just who are we dealing with then," Tsunade asked

looking around the room.
Naruto was the one that answered saying, "I don't know.
The last time we talked…she said she would be sneaking
into Earth Country through their western border. That
was just after she started her tour of filming locations for
Koyuki's next movie."
"It would appear she deviated from the plan," Kiyomi

said picking up the conversation as Naruto trailed off. As
the eyes of the room traveled towards her, the Bijuu
informed them, "Before coming here, I teleported with
Nibi…"
"Yoruichi," everyone supplied as a result of everyone at

one point or another hearing the two-tailed cat ask to be
called that and to which Kiyomi seemed resistant to
calling her fellow Bijuu.
Kiyomi's face grew annoyed before saying, "In any case I

used the seal on the Hiraishin kunai I could still feel
closest to her location as a starting point. We appeared
inside a hotel room located in the Land of Honey. She is
currently looking through it for clues."
Koharu spoke up saying, "The Land of Honey is far to
the West of Earth Country. Unless she got lost she
believed something far more important than scouting
Iwa came up."
"Why wouldn't she tell us? Tell me," Naruto asked the
room. "Do you think it's related to Kanji?"
"Why do you think that?" Ino asked surprising everyone

with her speaking up. Ino had been glad about her
decision to show as nobody had been surprised by her
coming to the Den since whatever problems she was
having with Naruto. They figured it wouldn't stop her
from helping an important person. But she guessed that
didn't translate into being an active part of trying to
figure out what was going on.
"It's just she was curious about what he was playing at
after getting the original scroll. I just got the feeling she
didn't like the idea of him being out there. It's the only
thing I can think of that would make her want to deviate
from her goal of infiltrating Iwa, especially since she
spent months plotting their border patrols."
"Where exactly did you meet Kanji?" Ino asked. "Was it

the Land of Honey?"
Naruto shook his head saying, "No it was Earth Country.

Pervy Sage said something important had happened
there and we needed to investigate."
"What did you look into?" Koharu asked, but wasn't too
surprised when Naruto shrugged his shoulders.
"I don't know… Pervy Sage was always saying stuff like
that to get me to stop whining about his research
interfering with my training. He'd give me instructions
before going off to handle things on his own. I always
just figured he was peeking on girls."
Tsunade stepped in asking, "Where in Earth Country

were you? Was it the Western Border?"
"I think so…why?"
"Well…" Tsunade said thinking back to the reports she

had received from Jiraiya about the border in question,
"If I remember correctly Jiraiya had looked into Iwa's
role in toppling the government of the Land of Noodles.
He hadn't found anything concrete since it appeared they
had needed to take over due to all the unrest that had
been generated as well as the apparent disinterest of the
Daimyo to handle it. They had simply stepped in
claiming it was necessary to ensure the security of their
own borders."
"Okay but what…"
"The Land of Noodles," Ino said excitedly as she recalled

the mission Naruto and she had performed that had
hooked the ruler of that Country up with a client of
theirs. "Naruto don't you remember we met the ruler of
that country?"
"Yeah, but…" Naruto began yet trailed off as he

remembered his encounter with Kanji and the missing-
nin's comment about the governor's weight problem.
Feeling sick he asked, "I-is Chikara still in charge of
Noodle."
Tsunade nodded saying, "In order to maintain a

semblance of order he was made governor of the
territory he once ruled freely. Not much changed except
he kicks a percentage of the taxes towards the Earth
Country Daimyo. Why?"
Naruto closed his eyes as he leaned against the wall

saying, "Because Kanji had seduced the Governor's wife.
Considering how in love those two were if you wanted
remove Chikara as an obstacle I'd target her." Naruto
slammed his fist backwards against the wall saying, "Shit!
I should have been more…"
"Naruto, it's not your fault," Hinata said gently moving

towards him. "For all we know they stopped caring for
each other."
Naruto shook his head saying, "No…he was enjoying his

taunts of the governor's men. I should have realized he
wasn't what he seemed…"
Naruto's gaze suddenly turned west and none of those
present needed to ask why as Tayuya's presence had
suddenly reappeared. Tsunade quickly tried to shout,
"Naruto wait don't…" but he had already disappeared
before she finished saying his name.
"God dammit," she shouted a moment later as her hunch

that it was a trap proved correct when his presence
disappeared a handful of heartbeats later.
*****************************
"Welcome apprentice," Naruto heard despite his body

feeling as if he had been hit by lightning as a result of the
weakened barrier he had passed through while the
Hiraishin. He was dragged along the floor of the room
he had appeared in before having his hands shackled
behind his back and then chained to the floor. The
woman that had dragged him then flipped him onto his
back stuck a device to his stomach that once the tubes
that appeared from the sides of it latched to his stomach
gave him a shock for good measure. Recognizing the
chakra sealing device he had encountered in Snow
Country he heard Kanji say, "Impressive aren't they.
Dotô Kazahana had just begun selling those on the black
market when you put an end to him."
Naruto managed to get to his knees glaring at the man,

who replied, "Why such a dirty look? Haven't you
enjoyed the techniques I've shared with you? No need to
deny it. I already know you have."
Kanji nodded his head for Naruto to look behind him.

Doing so, he saw a naked woman that greatly resembled
Ino, especially since it appeared she had finally lost the
weight and a topless Tayuya. Both women were chained
so that they their chests were pressed to a large stone
table as they faced each other with their arms hung over
the sides of it and were chained to the ground. Their legs
were spread and chained to the legs of the table so that
although standing due to their bent over stances both
women's backsides were on display for whoever stood
behind them. Tayuya's tattered shirt was tied around her
mouth preventing her from speaking but from the heated
muffles coming from it he knew she was cursing up a
storm.
Naruto whirled to face Kanji, "If you so much as hurt

them I'm going to…"
"How droll," Kanji replied unimpressed, "Besides I've

already hurt Fuku a great deal. Do you think threatening
me is going to change that fact? A better use of that
energy is to ask, why me? Or, perhaps why I haven't
fucked that delicious red-head that dropped into my lap
today?"
Knowing a threat when he heard one he sat back asking
quietly, "why…"
"Come now, you can certainly do better than that."
"Why did you choose me?" He said between gritted

teeth.
"There's no need to be like that…besides the answer is

so simply." Kanji got close to Naruto's face as he said,
"Because you're just like me."
"I'm nothing like you." Naruto replied heatedly causing

Kanji to pull back chuckling.
"Please apprentice…"
"I'm not your apprentice either."

"Okay then Naruto," Kanji said using his name
mockingly, "You can deny it all you want but you're a
monster."
"Please, that's the best you got. I've been called that most
of my life."
"I'm not referring to the beast you carry," Kanji said, his
amusement picking up as Naruto reacted to his words.
"Why so surprised? Your village did a fantastic job of
keeping that information away from you. Not so much
from the rest of the world." Kanji moved away from the
blond jinchuriki heading towards the table where he
stepped behind Fuku to begin fondling her rear. "You
see much like you I was born to a world of misery. My
father was a great man…a great shinobi of the Hot
Water Village. But being born to a great man doesn't
make you great in turn especially when you are treated as
a disease to the very village you live in. You see much
like how large villages struggle against one another. We
of the lesser villages also struggle against one another.
My father was tasked with an important mission to
destroy a brewing alliance between Rain and Taki. Since
Taki was our bitter rivals it was only natural for us to fear
they would use the alliance to destroy our village.
However the mission went horribly wrong…the minor
Rain diplomats that he was supposed to kill turned out to
be none other than Hanzo the Salamander."
Kanji pulled his hand away from Fuku's rear and she
moaned at the loss of contact before he moved to block
Naruto's view of the table as he continued, "As you
might expect my father was no match for the man that
gave the Sannin their title. However, to guarantee
Yugakure didn't suffer he proclaimed that he was acting
alone without his village's approval. I don't know if
Hanzo believed him, but considering his history of
recognizing the bravery of those he faced he choose not
to press the issue." Kanji's face twisted into a mask of
hate as he said, "Fat lot of good that did me. I had been
born a few months after that incident and while my
father's bravery spared his home it devastated his family.
The Yugakure elders couldn't just act as if nothing had
happened after all. Hanzo might question why no action
was made against his family when surely they must have
known what he was planning. As a result we were
stripped of our family name and cast out onto the streets.
My mother struggled to support me… but it was a hard
life despite the meager assistance we received from the
Village Leader. Still it would have been much harder if he
didn't watch out for us. Kind of like how your precious
Third kept an eye out for you Naruto."
Naruto did react to Kanji's words having to look away as

the man said, "See we are similar after all, aren't we?
How else can I know that a question you've no doubt
asked yourself is if the man watching over me truly cared
how could he lie to me about the truth of my existence?"
When Naruto looked back he smiled saying, "Much like
you the truth of your jinchuriki status was kept from you.
The truth about my father's actions was kept from me,
and as a result just like you I began to act out against a
world that didn't seem to want me in it."
Tayuya had heard enough and through her struggles

managed to loosen the cloth in her mouth spiting it out
she shouted, "Naruto don't listen to this manipulative
fuck. Ask about why if you're so similar he decided to
hunt down a former Hot Water Kunoichi and used the
jutsu to force her to kill her family and her…"
Taki grabbed up the cloth and gagged Tayuya again with

it, this time holding it in place herself. Kanji though
didn't seem perturbed at all at one of his sins being
brought to light. Instead calmly saying, "Please have
patience, we're getting to that. But that's still quite some
time away. After all, we still need to discuss how I ended
up with the scroll." Kanji looked over his shoulder at
Tayuya saying, "Yes I'm aware I told you it was a book,
but I saw you picked up on my little white lie. Oh don't
give me that look. You were less than honest about
having stolen it were you not." Kanji chuckled at her
surprised look before facing Naruto saying, "The current
fool in charge of Yugakure has no idea his top Anbu
tracking me has been compromised. A rather lucky break
for me since all I need to do is have her send back false
reports on my movements in order to receive up to the
date reports from him. He was quite pissed when his
scroll went missing. He suspected me due to my file also
disappearing. I'm truly flattered to know you were as
curious about me as I was about you. That is as it should
be hmmm, apprentice."
When Naruto didn't correct him, he turned away giving

Tayuya a dark smile which caused her to redouble her
efforts to escape or at least break the spell Kanji seemed
to be weaving over her lover. Ignoring the struggling red-
head he walked so that Naruto turned away from the
table to kneel in front of him and placing a gentle hand
on his shoulder, "I don't know why your Hokage lied to
you. But I know why mine lied to me. You see we were a
small village so anyone capable of wielding chakra was
pressed into service even the child of a disgraced shinobi
like me. I lacked much in the way of physical skill, but
made up for it with a keen mind capable of breaking
even the toughest of codes. Still I wanted to be a great
shinobi like my father so ignored that calling for frontline
action, much to my Leader's disproval. He claimed it was
a waste for me to turn my back on such obvious gifts in
favor of my own selfish desire. Still I was improving so
he couldn't force me…at least not at the time."
Looking past Naruto to meet Tayuya's gaze he said,

"That is where Kanisawa enters my story. All through
Yugakure's training program she was the one I wanted to
impress more than anyone. Tell me Naruto was there a
girl like that in your class." When Naruto looked away he
smiled saying, "There's always one like that for everyone
isn't there. But for me at least there was another she
bestowed her favor on." When Naruto looked back again
he said sympathetically, "No, you don't need to say
anything. I'm sure it was the same for you. You were the
village pariah after all, why would she look at you with
the eyes you longed for. Unfortunately for me, the one
she did love turned out to be a long term Taki spy. His
family had moved to our village via false documents
before he was even born in order to get a readymade
traitor in our midst."
Standing and walking away from the jinchuriki he clasped

his hands behind his back saying, "I will admit that Aoga
loved her. But when you are trained since birth that the
village you have sworn to protect is actually your enemy
and you are to fight for a home you've never know it
makes gauging a person's true loyalty rather difficult. I
suppose that is why he decided to run off with her.
Together they conspired to steal a valuable scroll
containing a list of undercover Hot-Water Anbu and sell
it to the highest bidder. But every great plan requires a
willing sap, which is why she approached me claiming to
notice how far I've come along. Oh she played me like a
stringed instrument telling me how much she had come
to desire me. After hearing everything I ever wanted, I
was putty in her hands. She told me to meet her at a
secret place where we could be alone to explore our new
relationship. Like a fool I went only to find a scroll filled
with more sweet words and which told me to come find
her. Naturally I held onto the scroll since it contained
more proof of her feelings for me…but was actually a
counterfeit of the scroll Aoga was busy stealing. When
the alarm was raised several hours later I was still
searching for a woman long since gone holding a scroll
that caused the Anbu to seize on me as the culprit."
Kanji's fists clenched as he remembered the day he was

describing. Turning to face Naruto, he said, "After a
thorough questioning by the Anbu I was eventually
released at the insistence of the Village Leader. However
he then lectured me about the foolishness of my actions
before telling me the consequences would be to be
transferred to the Cryptanalysis Division. What a sack of
shit and how very convenient my punishment was the
very thing he had desired. But in the end it was also the
catalyst to my truly understanding my place in the world.
I'm not sure how I knew that scroll we found in those
ruins was important to my destiny. But I did, which was
why I couldn't let that doddering old fool stop me from
researching it. Luckily, I didn't need to worry as a fellow
shinobi felt the same way I did. He came to me with the
idea and probably still believes he talked me into. What a
fool, but he did have his uses in keeping people from
suspecting what I was doing. I also was quite aware he
planned to turn on me as soon as I finished with the
scroll."
Kanji chuckled saying, "It still amuses me to think of

how he got the Village leader to believe I was breaking
his taboo against researching the scroll only to find I was
long since gone with the results." Moving around Taki,
he said, "Unfortunately I underestimated this bitch. She
managed to track me down and get the scroll from me.
But my luck wasn't all bad. She was chased off by some
Konoha-nin, who even guided me straight to your village
due to my forged papers. There I met a delightful young
woman named Anko and began putting my new skills to
the test. Sadly…she rejected me and I admit for some
time I was afraid to test it on another kunoichi as a
result. But there was another positive result and that was
I first saw you apprentice. Oh… I doubt you saw me.
But I recognized those eyes you possessed a mile away.
Eyes filled with hate that wanted to see the world burn
just like me. I decided then our paths would one day
cross again and it's why I took Iwa's job to crush that fat
fuck of a leader's spirit. Well not the only reason, I did
have some unfinished business with Kanisawa and the
family she started with the money she raised from selling
the scroll. I was actually surprised at how contrite and
apologetic she was about what she did to me. It's why
she allowed me to work for her company and truthfully I
wasn't sure if she slept with me out of that pity or just
because Aoga was no longer interested in her sexually. I
had no idea the Temptation's Touch was as effective
against kunoichi as it was normal women. But you my
apprentice were the true prize."
"How'd you even know we'd show?"

"Oh come now," Kanji said admonishingly, "The host of
the nine-tailed fox doesn't just disappear without the
world taking notice. It wasn't a secret. It was just
assumed you'd be left alone due to Jiraiya's presence and
considering his job as a spymaster well all I needed to do
was be present at the time of some major event to
guarantee he'd show. The annexation of a country is
definitely an event that would peak his curiosity. After
that, it was small potatoes to be spotted by Chikara's men
in time for our destined meeting. After wards, I collected
Fuku and with the money she stole waited for Kanisawa
to fulfill the tasks I had implanted in her. Although in
hindsight it may have been a mistake to give her that
moment of clarity after she did it as that was when she
slit her own throat. A shame really, her pussy was one of
my favorites."
Kanji ignored the glare Naruto sent at him saying,

"What? I gave her a choice and she chose death. It was
more then she deserved. She had built a life, a company,
and a family using funds she gained through trampling
on my heart. Did she truly expect to escape from that
kind of karma? Besides don't tell me you have never
considered hurting those that hurt you. You may hide
that side of you away, but to me it's still as clear as day.
Together, with this jutsu, this world will give us
everything we desire. We'll be free to indulge in every
twisted thing our hearts have ever called out to do. What
do you say apprentice?"
Naruto looked back at Tayuya and she could see some of

Kanji's words had hit their mark causing him to doubt
himself, but a moment later he pushed that doubt away
as he said, "Well I imagine if Tayuya could, she'd tell you
to go fuck yourself. It mirrors my sentiments exactly."
Naruto stood as best he could so he could say, "I told
you we're nothing alike. You think we share some destiny
because we've had shitty luck growing up. How pathetic.
We're the choices we make and all I see from yours is
that you are a piece of trash that's only ever considered
his own pain as important and therefore thinks nothing
of inflicting it on others."
"You disappoint me Naruto," Kanji said moving back

towards the table. Stepping behind Fuku and indicating
Tayuya with a nod of his head he asked, "Tell me do you
think that cumbucket actually cares for you. You're the
pathetic one. What would you fucking know of love,
huh? I bet the first time you even kissed a woman was
because of the jutsu I gave you. Well I'll let you in on a
little secret they don't fucking love you. Oh you might
have convinced yourself they do. But, it's all an illusion."
With that he whipped his dick out and in a violent thrust
buried himself into Fuku who screamed at the intrusion.
"Ah… every time she screams like it's the first."
Thrusting at her roughly he said, "Do you think this
fucking slut loves me? Fine…go ahead slut tell him what
you think of me… be honest."
Fuku kept panting in pleasure even as she said, "I hate

you more than anything."
"But when that fat fucker of a husband caught us what

did you tell him?"
Fuku looked down as tears leaked from her eyes. A hard

slap to her ass caused her to hiss before saying, "I told
him… I loved you…but you told me to do that. M-made
me do that."
Naruto couldn't watch, but weakly said, "I already know

about your ability to control a woman's actions."
Kanji pulled out of Fuku, who whimpered at the loss,

before sliding right into her ass saying, "He just doesn't
fucking get it. I tell you some people just can't jump to a
conclusion." Continuing his abusive treatment, he began
slapping Fuku's ass over and over as he repeated, "What
a fucking loser." Finally he stopped before saying, as if
explaining to a toddler, "Yes, you can control their
actions directly. But what about indirectly? Did you
never consider that? Women are very intuitive have you
never had one give you a glass of water without even
needing to ask for it? What am I saying, of course you
haven't. Well what do you suppose leads to that, hmmm?
It's simple really; they read it from your body language…
so suppose a sad pathetic sack of worthlessness like you
suddenly can influence them. Well of course they're
going to say they love because that's what everything
about you is screaming. Couple that with the pleasure
they get from the jutsu and of course they'll tell you they
love you. They just want to keep getting their pleasure
fix," Grabbing Fuku by her hair and pulling her face back
he said, "Take this slut. She still loves that fucker
Chikara, but she's currently clenching her ass around my
dick like the cheapest of whores. Come on baby; tell him
whose dick is better mine or your husband's."
"P-please…don't make me say it."
"Come on… fuck… you already admitted it you dumb

bitch," Kanji said throwing her face forward. "If she
wasn't being so shy she'd fucking talk you ear off about
how much better I am. Not that that is saying anything,
since fatso could barely last five minutes in her cunt."
Reaching down to pull her clit Fuku screamed as she
came before sagging against the table.
Kanji looked at Naruto who appeared nearly broken

saying, "Do you want to hear your precious Tayuya
screaming how much better I am then you."
Naruto glared at him saying, "If you touch her I'll…"

"Sit there and wish your hands were free to jack off
loser," Kanji said coming around the table to push Taki
out of the way. Grabbing the hem of the red-head's
pants he said while looking down at the woman he
planned to defile, "I'm sorry that it's come to this. I set
these sluts up like that so we could see who would last
longer in the cunt of their choice… but oh well. But hey,
maybe I'm wrong and true love will prevail right? Yeah
fucking right! Get ready bitch for the best fuck of your
life"
Tayuya turned to see Naruto kneeling with his eyes

closed and his head slumped looking as if Kanji's words
had hit their mark. Desperately afraid she'd be unable to
convey the feelings she felt for the blond after Kanji was
done with her, she said pleadingly, "Don't fucking listen
to him. Naruto even if I'm unable to say it…please don't
ever doubt that I know I fucking love you."
Naruto looked up his eyes softened lovingly and she
tried to smile at him, but it was ruined as Kanji said
mockingly, "That was really touching. You know, I think
I've had a change of heart…as if." He was about to pull
down Tayuya's pants except two things happened nearly
simultaneously. The first was all hell broke loose outside
around the compound. But the second was of a more
immediate concern to the man taunting the jinchuriki as
with a yell full of rage, Naruto managed to call on his
Bijuu's chakra which blew out the device affixed to his
stomach and from the surge of power from his released
chakra managed to pull free of the floor. He launched
himself at Kanji slamming into him bodily and after
knocking him to the floor landed on him to begin caving
his face in with his fists.
*****************************
"Hey what's taking so long?" Anko asked annoying the
woman she was speaking to with the question.
"Asking me such a stupid question is not increasing my

speed in the slightest," Kiyomi said irritably, and pausing
in her drawing symbols on a wooden post that had been
driven into the ground
"But bickering with her is," the voice of Tsunade cut in.
"Anko, you're with Sakura's squad. Remember you only
have as long as this op lasts to grab any information of
value.
Tsunade waited till Anko was gone to say, "There was no

need to be short with her. We're all antsy worrying about
those inside."
"I'll apologize later," Kiyomi replied before sighing, "To
think I was just telling him to calm down. I suppose it is
different when you're the one feeling the fear."
Tsunade nodded, before saying, "That's always the way it

is. Are you sure this will work?"
Kiyomi looked back to see that much like all the other
women present Tsunade was dressed in black and her
head was completely covered in a black mask that only
allowed for her eyes to be seen. Normally Kiyomi would
have replied defensively but her fear of Naruto's well-
being not withstanding could understand why the
Hokage would question her since all they were working
with was the Bijuu's theory on how to bring the barrier
down. "In theory it should," Kiyomi said returning to
drawing the symbols. "What we are facing is a more
powerful version of the detection barrier surrounding
Konoha. It's designed not to just detect but to entrap."
"You can skip to the part where the posts bring it down,"
Tsunade said, not needing a long drawn out explanation.
Kiyomi surprised her saying, "Sorry…of course you'd

know that. In any case, the barrier requires for people to
supply it with chakra for it to function. Thanks to
Hinata, we're already identified where those people are
at. The barrier is covering the compound in a box that
even extends underground but the chakra is feeding it
from the center. These five posts that we've set up in a
pentagram formation around the compound when
activated will send energy to converge over the center of
the barrier draining it of chakra. Like a lightning rod
pulling a bolt of lightning to ground. In a sense they'll
pull the chakra away draining it quickly rather than over a
period of time."
"What about the women supplying the barrier with
chakra?"
Kiyomi grimaced saying, "I can't be sure. It should

happen so quickly that before they can compensate the
barrier collapses. However… if Kanji doesn't care about
their well-being and they try to give more before that
happens, it could drain them completely killing them."
Kiyomi didn't need to look back to know that Tsunade

was a little hesitant to harm innocents even for Naruto.
Yet, Tsunade having heard from Hinata that outside of
three people all those present inside chakra was black
couldn't count on the women standing aside. Saying as
much, Kiyomi put in her two cents, "Tsunade, its likely
as soon as that barrier drops everyone present will try to
stop us. Unless you are willing to die in their place you
shouldn't hold back."
"I know," Tsunade said, "But even knowing that doesn't
make the decision any easier. However we can only hope
that Hinata is right in saying most of those women aren't
shinobi. Fighting against fifty-eight kunoichi when all we
have is seventeen is long odds even for me."
"It's only three to one," Kiyomi replied.
"Yeah, but even if a majority of what we are facing is

non-kunoichi, if they are fighting with a suicidal
mentality it is not going to be a pretty thing."
A shuffling attracted both of their attention as Shizune

dressed similarly as Tsunade appeared saying, "Tsunade,
all the teams have gathered by their posts." Directing her
gaze to Kyuubi she added, "Hinata asked me to tell you
that the rat hole you suspected is near her post to the
east."
Kiyomi nodded asking, "What about Yugito?"
Shizune shook her head saying, "Yoruichi approached

her in her cat form but unfortunately her disappearance
would be missed. Therefore we're still at seventeen.
Karin can't move from Wave without the team assigned
to her noticing and the same can be said for Matsuri and
Temari who are with the training force near the prison.
Fubuki is also unavailable since Koyuki is attending a
charity tonight at a movie studio."
"Damn it," Tsunade cursed. Although the missing

kunoichi wouldn't tip the odds in their favor any more,
Tsunade still would have liked to be able to count on
their strength. In truth considering some of the women
currently linked to Naruto, Kanji would need some
exceptional women to not end up in a bad way when
they attacked. The problem though was Tsunade was
loath to go full out since according to Hinata all the
women's chakra that they would face was black
indicating they were only there due to the power of the
Binding. As she had just explained to Kiyomi dealing
with untrained women who had no control over
themselves and thus would act recklessly would be bad
enough. Facing trained kunoichi under those conditions
would be worse, especially since she didn't want to turn
the coming battle into a bloodbath since it was likely all
the women present were victims of Kanji.
Kiyomi placed the finishing touches on the post before

saying, "I'll activate them when I reach the tunnel. That
will be the signal to attack."
Tsunade nodded and watched the Bijuu go. Reaching for

her throat she activated the walkie-talkies that the Leaf
used to communicate short distances to speak to the
other women present, "Alright listen up." The small
amounts of chatter that had been going on came to a
stop so Tsunade said, "Kiyomi has finished the last post.
Once she's in position she'll activate them which will be
the signal to attack. Hinata, during the attack you will
remain outside the compound acting as our spotter."
"Roger," the soft spoken Hyuuga replied.
Smiling at the determination she heard in the woman's

voice she asked, "What's the current situation?"
"Naruto and Tayuya's chakra is still being suppressed by

the device attached to their stomachs. It appears that,
Kanji is talking to Naruto at the moment. One of his
captives and Tayuya are chained to a strange table of
some sort…I believe he intends to rape Tayuya in front
of Naruto from the way she tied to it."
"That son of a bitch…"

"Quiet Anko," Tsunade snapped, "We aren't going to let
that happen. What about the other women present?"
Hinata took a moment to run her eyes over the

compound before reporting, "As I stated before, there
are fifty-eight women outside of Naruto, Kanji, and
Tayuya. One is with Kanji. Six are inside the central
building with four sitting around a chakra field of some
sort…"
"That would be the barrier team most likely," Koharu

supplied through her headset.
"Putting it just inside the main entrance is a stupid place

for his best defense," Tsume added. "If a strong enough
force was able to get in before he raised it they'd be
sitting ducks."
"Well then he's either an idiot or figures that if such a
force got inside they were of no use anyway," Tsunade
said. Sensing the unusual amount of chatter was due to
the worry each of the women was feeling. She decided to
end Hinata's report by asking, "The rest of the women
are scattered around the compound, correct?"
"Yes," Hinata answered, "Kanji at the very least expects

some sort of response to his taking Naruto captive."
Grinning mercilessly beneath her mask, Tsunade said,

"Well he's not going to be disappointed. Alright
remember our goal is to draw the defenders away from
the north wall. Sakura once we achieve this your team is
to make straight for the building let nothing stop you.
"Right," Sakura replied confidently.

Tsunade smiled since Sakura's role was to act as the door
buster for her group which consisted of Anko and Haku.
The former missing-nin and apprentice of Zabuza was to
handle any opposition so the pink haired girl could
literally punch her way to where Naruto was several
stories under the ground. Repeating her orders to the last
member of the squad she said, "Anko, once inside you
are to collect every piece of data you can on Kanji and
his operations."
"Leave it to me," Anko replied. Teasingly she added,

"You didn't need to tell me again. I'm not an old lady like
some present and need to be reminded multiple times
about what I'm supposed to do."
Tsunade felt a vein of annoyance appear on her forehead

but ignored it to say, "The rest of us are going to take the
fight to these ladies. Remember they are being controlled
most likely so try to take it easy on them, but not to the
point that you get yourselves killed." Tsunade listened to
the various responses to her orders, but noticing the post
she was standing next to turning read shouted, "This is
it!"
Tsunade began running towards the compound

approaching from the southwest. Behind her were
Tenten and Shizune. As they approached five beams of
energy from the posts set around the compound in a
pentagram pattern converged over the compound at the
top of the barrier. As Kiyomi had described, the nexus
they created pulled the energy of the barrier away. For a
moment it seemed to flicker back to life, but finally
collapsed as the barrier team failed to compensate
enough for the sudden energy drain.
Tsunade reached the wall and pulling back her fist roared
as she slammed it into the stone causing the southwest
corner to collapse into rubble as she blew a hole through
it. Kicking an unprepared defender away so that the
woman skidded along the ground she heard Hinata
report, "Naruto is loose. B-but something doesn't appear
to be right with his chakra."
Having dealt with several weak defenders already

Tsunade leapt back as a woman with a sword swung at
her face asking, "What do you mean?"
"I-It's strange…it's like something is calling on his Bijuu

chakra… he's beating Kanji rather ruthlessly."
"Well if what you reported on what he wanted to do to

Tayuya is correct I can see why. That's probably why he's
using his Bijuu chakra…"
"That's just it…I don't think he's calling on it. It almost

appears like something else is pulling it out of him while
Lady Kushina is trying to pull it back."
Someone gasped, but whether from Hinata's words or
not Tsunade couldn't tell. Before she could inquire the
woman with the sword charged to attack but a senbon
embedded itself in her arm causing her to drop it. Still
heedless of the fact she was unarmed, she charged
wordlessly, but Tsunade easily sidestepped her clumsy
charge and rendered the woman unconscious with a
chop to the back of the neck as she passed by her.
Tsunade was about to turn towards Tenten who was
perched on the top of the wall to thank her when she
sensed a violent attack coming towards her. Grabbing
the woman she had just knocked out, she leapt out of the
hole she had made as a large fire jutsu smashed into
where she had been standing.
Putting the woman down she stepped back through to

see a woman who appeared to be in her late thirties to
early forties. She had a beauty mark under each of her
eyes and wore a white kimono with a skull near the hem
on the left side. As she approached she put her nodachi
back in its sheath. Although Tsunade figured she was
being controlled like the others, something told her the
cruel smirk the woman wore had been a part of her
features long before she came across Kanji.
"Take this," Tenten shouted using a scroll she had

holstered in a belt around her waist to throw hundreds of
weapons at the woman. Tsunade watched as the woman
simply seemed to stand still yet all of the weapons landed
around her harmlessly having been slashed in half.
"What?" Tenten shouted getting angry, "alright then

dodge…"
"Forget it," Tsunade said, waving Tenten off, "It won't

work. She'll simply slice them again." Stepping forward
the Hokage said, "It was too fast to see but she
channeled wind chakra into the sheath of her blade to
send towards your weapons to destroy them."
Oh my, you've seen through my technique," the woman

replied sounding smug.
Surprised since most of the women she had thus far

encountered to be little more than puppets Tsunade said,
"Strange, I was under the impression the women here
were being controlled."
"Believe me I wish for nothing more than to kill that

man. However for the time being I wish to entertain
myself by killing you and your friends. He hardly needs
to control me in order to do that."
"That's good to know." Tsunade said preparing to take

the woman on seriously.
She charged forward towards the pink-haired woman
who simply stared at her with a self-pleased smile as
several weaker seeming women gathered around behind
her. Tsunade was about to punch the smirk off her face
when a woman leapt from behind the crowd of Kanji's
slaves. "Shit," Tsunade cursed as the woman wearing
green pants and jacket leapt at her. The white-haired with
green highlights woman's hands were covered by the
overly long sleeves of her jacket, but as she flew through
the air towards Tsunade the sleeve pulled back enough to
reveal a large bladed weapon. Before she could connect
with the Hokage though, Shizune charged forward
kicking the woman away who landed gracefully as her
blade disappeared into her sleeve.
"Thanks," Tsunade said focusing on the pink-haired

woman.
"You should learn to follow your own advice," Shizune
said eyeing the woman who from the way she dressed
and the way her long braid in back ended in what looked
like a poison barb gave the medic-nin a feeling of dealing
with a scorpion.
"My how close," the pink-haired woman said watching

the master and apprentice studying her and her fellow
slave, "Xiao Lon nearly ended this before I could even
cut loose. I hope the rest of you aren't as weak."
Tsunade glared at the woman before shouting, "Judge

for yourself," before smashing her fist into the ground.
The explosion it created sent many of the weak women
flying but the pink-haired woman and the one she
identified as Xiao Lon managed to leap away. Out of the
corner of her eye she saw Shizune close with the woman
in green so concentrated on taking out the pink haired
assassin, and trusted in Tenten to handle the weaker
women as she charged her opponent.
*****************************
Yoruichi leap into the air as she reached the center of the
west wall of the compound. She passed between two
women guarding the top of it so spun kicking both away.
Landing on the edge of the wall so that she could look
inside the courtyard she smirked seeing the various
women being caught unprepared by her arrival.
Channeling her lightning release through her body she
was glad she had modified her infiltration clothes so that
her back and shoulders were exposed or else when her
jutsu burned the cloth there away she'd probably end up
fighting topless. Using the lightning shroud that
originated from her back but covered her whole body as
well to propel herself forward at an incredible speed, she
easily bested most of the women before they could draw
their weapons. Closing with the last, who appeared to be
a one-armed woman with her back turned towards the
Bijuu she almost felt guilty at how easy it had been. But
just as she was about to strike her in the back of the head
with her palm the woman nimbly dodged out of the way
and with her left hand pulled her blade striking at
Yoruichi with a downward slash.
Surprised, Yoruichi managed to cross her arms to block

the strike, her lightning shroud preventing the sword
from cutting her. But she was still smashed into the earth
by the power of the woman's blow. Raising her hand
again the woman reversed her sword turning the tip
downward and prepared to plunge it down again.
Yoruichi wasn't sure if her jutsu would be able to block a
hit from the tip of her sword due to it being
concentrated at a single point. Not willing to find ou,t
she rolled backward and once her feet touched the
ground leap into the air away from the woman. However
upon landing on the ground the woman stomped the
earth causing the section of the ground she was standing
on raise up almost like she had stepped onto a loose
tatami mat. The human Bijuu was launched into the air
by the section of earth towards the woman again who
not content for gravity to bring her back down launched
a chain rope from the sleeve of her missing arm which
wrapped around Yoruichi's neck.
The chain began disappearing back into the seal inside

the sleeve from which it had been summoned from
pulling Yoruichi to the ground. As she neared the
woman thrust her sword at the descending Bijuu's face,
but the dark-skinned woman managed to grab the blade
and used her handhold to pivot in mid-air so that she
landed behind the woman. Still the woman was
determined and pulled the chain taunt to force the Bijuu
closer but the point of a kunai landed in the link of the
chain between the two women and the weak exploding
tag caused it to shatter as it went off.
Yoruichi took the opportunity to leap over the woman to

land near the kunoichi that had helped her saying to Ino,
"You took your sweet time in getting here."
The blonde smirked replying, "Well if you hadn't of

taken off like a maniac we could have arrived together."
Staring at the pink-haired one-armed woman she smirked
saying, "What's the matter having trouble?"
Yoruichi was about to reply, but the woman spun

towards them and from the ruined sleeve of her missing
arm a dragon like mouth appeared. It reminded Ino of
the firework launchers she remembered from festivals as
a kid, and as it drew a bead on them said, "Crap." Both
she and Yoruichi leapt to the wall just as it exploded
from the cannon blast the woman released.
Ino landed less than gratefully on her behind in the
courtyard and as Yoruichi landed on her feet next to her
the Bijuu asked amused, "What was that you were
saying?"
"Oh shut up," the blonde kunoichi said standing back

up. However, by then she and the Bijuu were no longer
alone with the pink-haired swordsman as several more of
Kanji's slaves arrived.
"Deal with them," the Bijuu said charging the

swordswoman who seemed to be enjoying the battle.
Ino nodded charging at the women confident they

wouldn't be much of a threat, but the voice of Hinata cut
in saying, "Careful Ino there is a skilled fighter in their
midst. She's wearing a…"
"I've got her thanks," Ino said as she spotted the woman
wearing an A-shirt that exposed her stomach as well as
dark combat pants. Donning the woman's feet were
heavy boots making the kunoichi guess that although
Hinata had called her out of the pack of women charging
she wasn't a ninja. If Ino had to guess the blue-haired
woman was a mercenary of some sort and often spent
time fighting in inhospitable environments.
Apparently the woman sensed Ino's picking her out of

the pack as she no longer advanced with the other
women instead charging forward quickly. As the woman
charged at Ino the blonde kunoichi noticed her
opponent's hands becoming coated in chakra. She began
to backpedal in part to buy herself some time, but also to
open up some distance between the woman and those
following behind her. She ended up pressed against the
wall, and the woman tried to take advantage of the
seemingly rookie mistake by increasing her speed.
However at the last moment Ino ducked as the woman
slashed at her with her hand gouging out a scar on the
wall. Having suspected as mush, Ino lashed out with a
kick that knocked the woman off her feet as it swept her
ankles.
The woman needed to cancel her jutsu so that as she

recovered and her hands hit the ground they wouldn't
cut into the earth. Leaping from her crouched position as
the women stood again, Ino kicked her across the face
and grabbed the woman's hand before she stumbled too
far away from her. Pulling her roughly towards her. Ino
slammed her fist into the woman's stomach and as the
woman folded around the punch stepped back before
raising her leg up near her head to bring down on her
opponent's skull knocking her out of the fight.
Ino stared down at her opponent and was surprised at

how handily she had beaten her. For some time after her
defeat by Sakura during the Chunin Exams, and Ino did
consider it a defeat, the Yamanaka kunoichi had suffered
some self-esteem issues. As a result, she had begun to
rely more on her team to fight her battles. It hadn't really
hurt her performance since her team had been built
around their abilities with Chouji being the one expected
to do the most fighting. Still it was only after her time
with Naruto that some of her self-confidence began to
return in part to all the support she received from him.
As Ino focused on the other women now approaching,
she pushed such thoughts aside as it still didn't change
the fact she was scared of the emotions rolling around
inside her. Therefore she concentrated on the task at
hand, less the most pressing fear of losing a loved one
became a reality.
*****************************
Hana followed behind Fu with her mother keeping pace
at her side. As they ran golden chakra began to leak from
the former jinchuriki as an energy construct grew around
her. That chakra then seemed to harden into a shell that
resembled the exoskeleton of an insect so that by the
time they approached the east wall Fu appeared from the
trees nearly twelve feet tall and resembled a samurai
wearing armor which looked like a rhinoceros beetle. As
a result she easily destroyed the ten foot tall and four
foot thick structure. Stepping into the courtyard, she
battered away some of the defenders. Her forward
movement was halted as blonde hair wrapped around Fu,
before pulling her backwards towards the wall. The
construct with Fu at its center fell backwards and began
to struggle to stand especially as the hair tried to hold it
in place.
Hana spotted the woman standing on a still standing

section of wall so leaping began to spin like a buzzsaw in
order to hit her. However the woman managed to avoid
her for the most part but Hana still managed to cut
through the hair holding Fu in place. She slid to a stop
near the former jinchuriki who was beginning to stand
again, but was blown back to her knees by a lighting
strike. Hana spun to see a woman with red-hair whose
bangs covered her eyes and the back ended in twin
ponytails. She was dressed in a blood red skirt and jacket
under which she wore a purple shirt. The dark-skinned
woman blew a kiss towards her and Hana suddenly felt
the air around her grow rich with static electricity. Hana
leapt away just as a large ball of energy appear where she
been standing and would have likely fried her had she
not moved.
Hana felt another attack from behind and turned to see a

large mass of blonde hair traveling towards her.
Surprised that the woman's whose hair she had cut had
regrown so quickly she knew she wouldn't be able to
avoid it. However, Fu returning the favor and smashed
her fist into where the blonde was standing sending her
and that section of wall tumbling outside the compound.
"Thanks," Hana said to which Fu's entire torso tipped

forward making the Inuzuka think she was nodding her
head in response.
Fu turned to see that the red-head had been joined by

another woman this one wearing a type of military
uniform and was holding a blue whip. To Fu, her new
ability, which she assumed was gained from having her
seal broken, was sort of like being suspended in a warm
liquid inside a suit of armor. Most physical attacks barely
even phased her however as she learned when the
lightning stuck her she wasn't completely impervious to
pain. Still able to see despite being inside the chest of her
construct she imagined it was due to the white glowing
eyes inside the helmeted head. Charging the two women
she felt Hana leap onto her shoulder before jumping off
to attack the woman she was calling Whip due to the
weapon she held.
Concentrating on the other woman, she slammed her fist

where she was standing and was surprised when it felt
like she hit some sort of electrical barrier. The woman
then allowed her jutsu to fade as she grabbed the large
arm and despite Fu's massive size managed to flip her
onto her back. The woman then leapt into the air to
deliver a kick towards Fu's chest, but she countered by
firing a mud jutsu from the mandible like mouth of her
armored head sending her opponent flying. Recognizing
her larger size wouldn't help her much against such a
skilled opponent, she pulled her chakra inwards until
only a thin layer coated her before hardening it. The
woman recovering from Fu's jutsu blew a kiss at the
giant construct and as the energy ball exploded its chest
Fu leapt out in a smaller version of the construct. Fu
thought she caught the women's eyes widening in
surprise as the armored kunoichi appeared from the
ruined chest and she capitalized on it by quickly closing
with the woman. Fu learned that she was a grappler as
she got within striking distance only for the woman to
slip out of her grasp in order to suplex her. Fu managed
to break the hold, before gripping her opponent in return
and leapt into the air. She again surprised the woman as
wings spread from the shell like armor on her back
causing her jump to turn into vertical flight. Reaching
about fifteen feet, she cut the chakra feeding her beating
wings so that they began to plummet back to the earth
where she smashed the woman into the ground. Pulling
herself from the carter they created she saw some of the
women she had knocked around getting back to their
feet so prepared to take them down again.
Tsume watched the other two of her squad fight the two
women. She was proud of how aggressive her daughter
had become as a result of her desire to save her mate.
Smashing a woman's head into the guarding on top of
the wall she was fighting on, she had to admit she was in
a similar state of mind. She growled as she launched
herself at another defender smashing her downwards
into the walkway of the wall. But she leapt away as the
woman was hit again by an attack meant for her. Glaring
at the mass of blonde hair as it pulled back over the side
of the wall she leapt down after it spinning in her family's
familiar jutsu, Fang over Fang. The hair blocked her
attack as it grew incredibly solid. Tsume could feel stray
strands of the hair trying to wrap around her so ended
her jutsu and leapt backwards before they could.
Landing on all fours she growled, "I suggest you back off
unless you want a haircut."
The woman looked at her sadly replying, "I wish I could.

Please don't hold back."
Tsume nodded, but did as the woman recommended as
she charged forward again trying to take her out of the
fight.
*****************************
Koharu couldn't believe who she faced as the woman

blocked her kick by raising her leg up enough to ward off
the blow. She then pulled the sword holstered there
forcing the Konoha elder to retract her leg as she
brought the blade around to parry Yuugao.
"What the hell are you doing here, Kagura?" The Anbu
commander shouted angrily as she struggled against the
missing-nin's blade.
Koharu was surprised when the woman asked sounding

as arrogant as the elder remembered, "Do I know you?"
Yuugao relented for a moment due to her own surprise
and received a kick to the stomach as a result. As the
Anbu captain stumbled back Koharu wondered why
Kagura had seemed to revert back to her old self, since
Tsunade had reported that after her defeat years before
at the Hokage's hands the woman had seemed
remorseful of the path she had chosen. Although
Tsunade never admitted it, Koharu suspected that she
kept her ears open for the woman's whereabouts.
Koharu had as well, but for the purpose of sending the
Anbu to eliminate her. However, the tales that had
reached her ears had stayed her hand since Kagura had
been aiding the less fortunate. She suspect Kanji was the
reason for the relapse to evil and supposed such
tampering would explain why she didn't seem to recall
Yuugao despite her not wearing her Anbu mask.
Yuugao charged forward only to miss with her blade
strike and be sent airborne as Kagura used the hilt of her
sword to catch the Anbu in the chin. She then raised her
right hand and chakra strings wrapped around the
woman's ankle. However before Kagura could pull her
into the ground, Koharu shot a fire jutsu at them
destroying the strings and allowing Yuugao to recover
enough to land on her feet.
"Two against one huh," Kagura said smirking

confidently. Waving them forward she said, "At least try
to make this entertaining."
Both masked women charged with Koharu attacking first

using taijutsu to force Kagura back. The missing-nin was
kept on the defensive due in part to Yuugao remaining
behind the elder darting out to strike whenever she saw
an opening. Kagura proved she had deserved her rank of
Anbu as despite facing the two exceptionally skilled
fighters she managed to not receive any debilitating hits.
Still, she was forced back more and more in the direction
of where Tsunade and her squad were fighting.
*****************************
Kin pushed the young woman away breathing hard as

she fought her spunky opponent who was dressed in a
karate gi and blue spandex pants. Her long brown hair,
which ended around her lower back in a braid, was being
kept out of her eyes by a red headband. She had hit the
South-East wall with Yuugao and Koharu and as they
fought the woman called Kagura. She had kept some of
the weaker women away. Until she ran smack into the
woman she now faced.
Although the woman didn't seem to be a warrior she

carried herself as someone who had practiced the martial
arts her entire life. As a result, she displayed a simplistic
understanding of how to wield chakra. A fact she
demonstrated as she pulled off a spinning kick that
caught Kin across the face. As Kin staggered away the
girl charged forward and then leapt at her butt first
smashing into Kin's chest and knocking her to the
ground. Getting angry she waited for the young woman
to charge again before stepping out of her way as she
threw a running uppercut. Kin lashed out with a kick that
caught the woman in the back sending her sailing into
the wall near the section that Yuugao had brought down
using rolls of exploding tags that she had quickly affixed.
The girl bounced back so Kin gripped the sword she had
been given by Yuugao and kept sheathed behind her
back and pulling it free slammed the hilt into the stunned
girl's head taking her out of the fight. She side stepped a
sword thrust aimed at her back allowing it to pass by her
side and slammed her elbow into her attackers face. As
the woman fell back Kin saw it was one of the slaves that
she had already dealt with and mindless of the injuries
she had sustained was attacking again. Seeing more of the
women beginning to stand again she sighed before
charging forward to take them out once more.
*****************************
Sakura waited tensely wishing she had Hinata's ability to

look through walls so she could see how Naruto was
doing. Finally Hinata said, "Its all clear, except for those
that remained near the barrier team Sakura."
Sakura launched herself from near the post she had been
waiting by followed by Haku and Anko. As they ran she
heard Hinata curse so asked concerned, "Hinata what is
it?"
She could hear the kunoichi fighting as she replied,

"Nothing…just my presence has been noticed…I won't
be able to guide you. Just keep descending; Naruto and
Tayuya are in the lowest chamber."
Sakura didn't reply as Hinata turned her radio off to

concentrate on her own troubles. Reaching the wall
Sakura brought it down in a similar manner as her
teacher. They arrived uncontested so quickly made their
way for the central building. Although approaching it
from the back where there was no entrance Sakura
wasn't going to let that stop her as she smashed her fist
into the building creating a large hole. She was surprised
to find the room covered in mist, four women came
charging out of the thick fog charging right at the pink-
haired medic. Sakura easily battered them aside but she
nearly ate a kunai that emerged from inside the room.
Anko deflected it for her as Haku charged into the fog to
fight the woman inside.
Sakura ducked back behind the building saying, "Hinata
the room is covered in a deep mist. Can you guide us
towards the stairs down?"
****************************
Hinata stared down at the woman that had attacked her.

She was blonde and had obviously been trained as a
shinobi and dressed somewhat provocatively in a black
suit that exposed her ample chest. Hinata smirked
wondering how the woman hadn't popped out of her
clothes as she had wielded two boomerang weapons she
carried. Still despite the weapons suggesting she was a
far-range fighter the woman had tried to close with her
and that was what led to her down fall.
"Sorry what was that?" she asked switching her radio

back on to respond to Sakura.
Sakura quickly relayed the information, so Hinata
moving to a new vantage point and stared at the
compound saying, "It would do you little good. Someone
threw a barrier over the door way leading down. Most
likely the same person who designed the main one,
Kiyomi you probably have the best access to Naruto
now."
Sakura refused to give up saying, "What about making

our own entrance?"
Hinata smiled as she understood what Sakura was getting

at and said, "Your best shot would be about dead center
of the room. Haku your opponent is…"
"Thank you," the former missing-nin said politely, "but I

already know where she is…just as she knows where I
am. Sakura you may proceed she will not interfere."
Hinata nodded watching from afar as the two women
moved around in the fog with each movement by one
being countered by the other although neither was
attacking just yet.
****************************
Haku could tell the woman in the mist was skilled. She
would subtly and silently move forward and the woman
would shift her own position to counter. In a sense it
was like a chess match in which neither opponent could
see the move the other made but almost instinctively
knew it had countered the one they made. The only
talking between them thus far had been the woman
replying to what she said to Sakura, "Please don't allow
your friends to enter. I'm tasked with guarding this
chamber and will kill them."
"No, you won't," she replied calmly. She wondered if
Sakura didn't trust in her skills enough to protect her and
Anko. However a moment later both slowly entered the
room being guided by Hinata. Haku waited as the two
moved slowly keeping their guard up for an attack and
was aware that the two kunoichi was forcing the Kanji
bound woman's hand. Finally with no choice she rushed
the two silently however she was bounced back as Haku
had created a wall of ice between them and the woman
using the vapor in the air. She then charged the woman
in turn kicking her in the chest and knocking her out of
the building. Following her out through the doorway
Sakura's fist had made.
The woman stood slowly revealing she wore a standard

Kirigakure jounin outfit although modified, Haku
assumed by Kanji, to show more skin by removing the
dark shirt so that only the flak jacket covered her chest.
Although beautiful with brown eyes and blonde hair that
beauty was diminished by the look of hopelessness on
the woman's face. She gave off a sense that Kanji was
just the last in a long string of hardships that she had
suffered. Haku believed she gained some knowledge as
to why from a slave brand she sported on her right arm.
The woman seemed to notice where Haku's masked gaze

was resting as she subconsciously coved it with her hand.
"I'm sorry," Haku stated wholeheartedly aware of the
hard life suffered by those captured to become slaves. A
part of the reason Zabuza had always insisted she act
more manly was to prevent them from being targeted by
such groups. As a result of her own harsh upbringing she
knew the slave marker on the kunoichi's arm belonged to
a group called the Southern Wolves which were a group
that operated inside of Earth Country almost exclusively.
"It doesn't matter," the woman said lowering her hand
and reached for two blades strapped across the middle of
her back.
The shout of "Shannero," cut through the air, as dust

came blowing outside from the building and thus
obscured Haku's view of the woman as Sakura made her
entrance into the compound's lower levels. The Mist
kunoichi took that opportunity to strike but Haku
parried the attack with a kunai. The mist woman slashed
at her with her other blade but Haku dodged backwards
before throwing a senbon she had palmed with her other
hand. The kunoichi batted it away but was forced to
guard as Haku leapt forward in an effort to keep the
pressure on while Sakura and Anko completed their
tasks.
***************************
Sakura landed in the hole she made and landed next to
the unconscious form of a priestess dressed in black
robes. "Looks like someone was waiting to greet us," she
said upon dusting herself off.
"Forget her," Anko said landing besides the chunin.

Speaking into her radio she asked, "Alright Hinata where
is this prick's study."
"I imagine a good probable location would be a room

about one floor down from your location. Naruto will be
two floors below that."
"Okay," Sakura said taking off down the hall in an effort

to find their lover. Anko followed behind so Sakura
asked, "Are you sure you won't need me to open any
doors for you?"
Anko gave her a wild grin before pulling out a role of
exploding tags and flipping it in her hand said, "Nope, I
brought my lock pick set with me."
*****************************
Naruto could feel his lovers' presence again so knew the

racket from above was them. But at the moment that was
all secondary to pounding Kanji's face in. The fury he
was experiencing frightened him since unlike every other
time he had ever been angry this wasn't a red-hot anger.
Instead it seemed almost cold. As much as the anger was
directed at Kanji a good portion of it was directed at
himself as well. The reason being that as a result of
hearing his own dark thoughts about why the women in
his life were so devoted being repeated for just a moment
had caused him to wonder what would happen if Kanji
had sex with Tayuya.
Hearing Tayuya's confession had given him the strength
to overload the device, but hadn't completely erased the
doubts as a voice continued to repeat them in his head
while calling on more and more chakra from his Bijuu.
The voice seemed to be growing frustrated that it actually
seemed the Bijuu locked inside of him was trying to
prevent the chakra from escaping the seal.
Naruto was forced to end his beating of Kanji as his

slave Taki apparently had received enough instruction to
attack anyone harming her master. He moved back just
enough to avoid her sword strike at his throat, but was
going to return to pummeling Kanji when he was kicked
back by the man.
"It's about time you stupid whore," he shouted

scrambling to his feet to escape. But seeing Naruto
focusing to leap at him again, shouted, "Ah…kill him
already."
Taki charged at him quickly pulling her sword from
behind her shoulder to strike. But Naruto caught her
wrist and stabbed it into the floor into the iron ring that
Tayuya's arm was chained to. He then backhanded Taki
away before kicking the blade shattering it and breaking
the ring holding Tayuya. Taki charged forward again but
Tayuya whipped her free arm and wrapped the chain
around the kunoichi's feet and pulled it taunt tripping
her. The kunoichi fell flat to the ground, and tried to
disentangle herself from the chain. However Naruto
quickly prevented this by hitting her quickly in the jaw
rendering her unconscious.
Quickly moving to Tayuya to free her, he smiled as she

said, "About fucking time. What were you waiting for me
to save myself?"
"Sorry," Naruto said and despite the smile she could tell
he was still haunted by Kanji's words since his eyes
appeared duller than normal.
Reaching up she was about to cup his face and remind

him of her feelings but a sound attracted their attention
to reveal Kanji hitting a brick that opened a secret
passage to the surface. Before either of them could stop
him, he disappeared inside and shut it behind him.
Naruto looked like he wanted to pursue him as he
readied a Rasengan. However a second later the
compound began to rumble as if he had activated a self-
destruct mechanism. "Ah fucking shit," Tayuya shouted
frustratingly as she tried to free Fuku despite the
collapsing ceiling, "Who the fuck sells those fucking
things and why does every asshole in the world have
one?"
"Just be glad they always seemed to allow plenty of time
to esc…"
"You were saying, FUC...," Tayuya replied angrily as all

the pillars seemed to collapse at once.
Naruto quickly grabbed her, Fuku, and Taki, before he

Hiraishined, reappearing twice more inside to grab Anko
and Sakura as the compound began to collapse inward.
*****************************
Kiyomi could hear the ragged breathing as it neared the

end of the tunnel. Just before it reached her though, she
heard a switch activate followed by the sound of the
compound beginning to collapse. Kanji appeared from
the darkness and paused upon spotting her saying, "If
you want any chance of saving your master you better
hurry slu…"
Kiyomi closed the distance faster than the man could
respond and grabbing him by the throat said, "Such a
basic trap wouldn't catch Naruto." Tilting her head as
she looked at the struggling man as he tried to breath she
said, "You may be unaware of it but I do owe you a debt
of gratitude. As a result of your actions my world view
has expanded and I feel closer to being what I was always
meant to be. A shame it was so some worm could try to
latch onto real power. I assume this was all so Naruto
would join you in whatever schemes you've developed
for yourself."
"F-fuck you…you bitch," Kanji managed to get out

despite the iron grip around his throat.
Kiyomi's eyes grew red as she pulled his face towards

hers to say, "No, fuck you worm." She then channeled
her chakra into the man before tossing him behind her
already forgetting about him. Kanji managed to get to his
feet but only managed to take a step or two before
collapsing as steam appeared to rise out of his body from
his eyes and mouth. He gave one final scream as fire
erupted from inside of him leaving his charred skeleton
behind.
It was followed by a female scream, before the woman it

belonged to shouted, "I'll kill you."
Kiyomi turned to see a priestess emerge from the woods

charging wildly at her. Kiyomi swatted her away with a
chakra tail before focusing back on the tunnel as a result
of the compound collapsing. Feeling that Naruto was
safe she called into her radio, "Kanji has been dealt
with."
*****************************
Tsunade was covered in cuts as she struggled against her
opponent. She knew she could easily heal them but since
that would likely reveal who she was to her foe refrained
from doing so. She heard Kiyomi's statement about
killing Kanji, but when Hinata reported, "Their chakra is
returning to normal," she relaxed slightly. Ikaruga
responded by pushing Tsunade backwards causing her to
trip on some rubble and fall the woman then prepared to
stab her in the chest. "Oops, looks like you lose," she
said smugly, "you should never drop your guard."
"You're free of his jutsu," Tsunade said noticing the

other women running off into the woods.
"Oh I know, but I already told you killing you is for me."
However before she could bring the sword down the

blade of one appeared through her chest with a kunai
hitting her in the eye from the opposite direction which
had been thrown by Tenten. Looking behind her
opponent, Tsunade was shocked to see Kagura had
thrown her blade like a dagger hitting the woman in the
chest. Ikaruga looked down at the blade that had help
killed her saying, "Kagura you…" before collapsing dead.
Having no idea as to who she saved, the Konoha

missing-nin said, "I owed her that for helping that
bastard to capture me. Believe me, she had that coming."
Kagura then turned to leave causing Tsunade to call her

name. She paused just long enough to look back in
confusion before leaping the wall and disappearing into
the woods. Seeing Shizune also was covered in cuts she
called into her radio, "Report."
*****************************
Tayuya watched Naruto who in turn was watching
Princess Fuku. It was easy to see both were haunted by
their time with Kanji. Naruto had remained quiet after
rescuing her, but had remained near her while Sakura
checked her out to make sure Kanji hadn't done anything
while she was unconscious. There was a lot she wanted
to tell the blond man but figured that could wait until
after the clean-up. The compound ruins had still been
burning at the time as a result of a fire jutsu Kiyomi had
launched down the escape tunnel. Fuku was the only
slave still in their grasp but that was only because she had
remained unconscious, unlike Taki, as the others had ran
into the woods upon being free of Kanji's influence.
Tsunade had wondered how they had known, till Tayuya

had explained about how Kanji's chakra felt cold and
slimy. She suggested that feeling the disappearance of
that was probably what had alerted them to their being
free of Kanji. But she had noticed that her describing his
as warmth had brought Naruto no peace even as she had
needed to explain why it was they didn't feel it all the
time. Her explanation had been that a person only
tended to miss the sun when it disappeared behind
clouds. She tried to explain to him that her mind was her
own, but Ino had stepped up reporting, "I've blanked her
memories about any details of Naruto having a harem
also. To her the memory will be Naruto was looking for
the missing agent of Koyuki. He stumbled onto Kanji
because a bounty hunter had been using her image while
looking for Princess Fuku."
"Thanks Ino," Naruto said brightening somewhat as he

stepped up to her.
However his good mood faded quickly as Ino placed a

hand on his chest and unable to meet his gaze said,
"Please Naruto…I just need space right now…I'm not
sure what is me or this jutsu anymore so please."
Tayuya had been about to yell at the blonde since she
was in a sense playing right into Kanji's taunts. However
Sakura stopped her and when she was about to shout at
her the pink-haired girl whispered, "Calm down, she's
been feeling unsure even before this all started."
"So the fuck what…that's the worst thing she could have
said to him. You weren't down there that mother fucker
was filling his head with all sorts of shit like that," the
red-head replied just as softly.
Sakura looked up worriedly, but said, "Don't worry, he'll

bounce back you'll see."
Tayuya wasn't so sure, but the matter was put on hold as

Naruto scooped the princess into his arms. He
approached Tayuya asking, "You ready?"
Tayuya nodded grabbing her lover just as he disappeared
from the burning compound and they reappeared in the
former Land of Noodles on the spot Tayuya had buried
one of his kunai. Naruto woke Princess Fuku and after
making sure the false memories about him had taken
hold informed her they were taking her to her husband.
Fuku had brightened immediately but as they neared his
palace the woman began to fret more and more.
"I-I'm scared," she finally admitted, "He should despise

me."
"He doesn't," Tayuya assured the woman, "I've explained

the situation to him. He knows Kanji was controlling
you."
"I still don't know how he did it," Fuku said, "But I still
should have been wary of him. I just… was so lonely
since Chikara was always so busy."
"I think it's best if nobody learns how he controlled you.
But trust me as soon as Chikara sees you everything will
be fine."
Once they reached the palace, they were quickly escorted

to the governor's chambers. Tayuya could tell Fuku was
mindful of the whispers about her as she passed both
servants and visitors to the palace. Still the woman
steeled herself for whatever greeting she would receive
from her husband and tried to walk proudly through the
halls.
Reaching the audience chamber she looked back with a

little fear but Tayuya gave her a bright smile. The woman
nodded at the support and pushed open the doors. She
gasped at the sight of her husband since he was so skinny
now. "Chikara," she said worried for his health.
She would have rushed to him but one of the samurai
present recognized Naruto shouting, "That's him milord,
the bastard's apprentice." This naturally caused all the
men to grab for their swords.
Naruto seemed to shrink at the description so Tayuya

shouted, "Shut the fuck up." Directing her attention to
the governor she said, "Your wife wouldn't even be here
right now if not for him."
"Is this true," Chikara asked standing from his throne.
"In a manner of speaking," Naruto said. He could see the

lead samurai about to shout about how Naruto had been
present three years before so cutting the man off added,
"But it's also my fault she suffered for so long. He played
your men off against me and used the chaos to escape.
He even met up with me later to thank me…I should
have stopped him, but I didn't realize just what he had
done or really was at the time. I probably would have left
him be if not for this woman's looking into it for you."
Chikara eyed both Naruto and Tayuya before telling his

men to put their weapons away. Gazing on his wife, he
raised his arms saying, "Darling, how I've missed you."
"Chikara," the princess shouted closing the distance in a

heartbeat and nearly knocked him down.
Chikara wrapped his arms around her and almost as soon

as she was snuggled into their warmth she began to cry.
"Shh, my little sugar plum. It's all over now. You'll never
suffer like that again I swear."
Naruto and Tayuya turned to leave the two lovers to

their embrace, but Chikara stopped them saying, "Bounty
Hunter, what of your reward?"
Rubbing her head in embarrassment she said, "Call me a
softy, but I can't take money from a man who wanted
nothing but the love of his life back."
"At least tell me your name."
Tayuya quickly henged herself to look like the Sound-nin

she had met that night saying, "Kin Tsuchi." She then
grabbed Naruto and shunshined them outside the palace.
Before Naruto could say anything she asked, "Can you
take me back to my hotel room?"
Naruto nodded, and a moment later she was back in the

Land of Honey. Pulling away she said, "Well that
certainly was an eventful night. It was nothing what I
expected it to be."
Naruto tried to crack a smile but he still appeared to be

lost in thought so trying to take his mind off it pressed
against him saying seductively, "Now how about I
reward you for saving me?"
She looked up to kiss him, but Naruto stepped back his

eyes dimming as her attempt to seduce him backfired.
"No, no, no," she shouted mentally as he appeared as he
had as Kanji had taunted him that the jutsu was the only
reason for the women around him wanting him.
She tried to set him straight but sounding defeated

mentally he said, "It's late Tayuya…I should go."
Before she could stop him, he disappeared in a red-flash.

Standing alone in her hotel room she could almost her
Kanji laughing at her so kicked a chair into the wall
causing it to shatter and shouted, "Fuck!"
Chapter 28
Chapter 28: Recovering Lost Mojo Part I
Tsunade walked towards the hotsprings that was located

on Kiyomi's property. It had been three weeks since the
successful raid on Kanji's compound. That was the same
amount of time since Naruto had been with any of his
lovers in an intimate setting. Oh, he still spent time with
them, but the second things took a turn in a sexual
direction he'd find some reason to take off. It had been
going on for almost a month and all of his lovers were
getting worried that it might never end. That was why
she had called the meeting she was heading to. Tsunade
sighed knowing that once she reached the hot-spring she
would be receiving an earful from one red-head in
particular. This time the Hokage would have to admit
that she would somewhat deserve it, since she had
argued for allowing Naruto time to snap back to his
usual self on his own. Tayuya though had immediately
refused and had argued against it saying they needed to
act. Tsunade had countered that the harder they pushed
the more likely it would be that Naruto would think it
was simply the jutsu making them. She had believed the
last thing Naruto truly wanted was for them to pull away
from them and figured by doing that he would recognize
they controlled their own actions.
Tayuya hadn't been swayed, so Tsunade had asked for a

vote using her summons to inform those outside of
Konoha. Since the vote had been a secret ballot no one
knew who voted for what but in the end Tsunade had
managed to enforce her decision. She just didn't think
several weeks later they'd still be waiting for him to come
around. It was just so unlike Naruto. At times he seemed
to be his normal carefree self, such as when he was
eating lunch with Ayame, or training with Sakura and Fu.
He even still came by her office just to visit and chat like
he used to when he was bored and the village was quiet.
It seemed to her that he was trying to convince himself
that they were the same people they had been before his
receiving the scroll from Kanji. Tsunade knew they were
of course; it was the dynamics of their relationship with
him that had changed by becoming more intimate and
sexual and when they tried to act on those aspects that
was when he pulled back.
That was something that they all wanted to fix

immediately and to that end she had decide to call
everyone currently involved with Naruto to Konoha
except for Konan for obvious reasons. Truthfully after
the first week Tsunade had decided to request everyone
come to Konoha, but it had taken another two for it to
actually happen. Entering the bathhouse before the
hotspring itself, she began to strip out of her clothes and
had dropped her henge to appear as she now truly
looked which if she had to guess was roughly nineteen
years old. Staring at a mirror that was set up inside the
changing room she smiled at her reflection, but it didn't
reach her eyes due to all the setbacks Naruto's ambition
had experienced lately. The most pressing being that the
blond knucklehead that she loved was afraid that she and
the other women he had come to rely on were only
interested in him because of the jutsu he had been given.
The others she would address with the rest of her fellow
Harem members.
Stepping outside, she saw that she was the last to arrive.
Much as she expected Tayuya sent a glare her direction
before directing her ire back onto Ino. Tsunade looked
around the forest themed area and saw that much like
her the women present seemed to have lost their luster.
Tsunade thought back to how she told Tenten that the
reason they all needed to put Naruto first was because he
was the lynchpin of the family that was being created by
his actions. But it was also because he was the driving
force that had inspired all of them to make their world
better and with his pulling back that goal stood on the
edge of collapse.
"If only you could see just how truly special you are my
love," she thought before slipping into the water. She
sighed as it warmed her up, before saying, "I'm glad you
could all make it here."
Tayuya pulled her glare off of Ino to say, "Why wouldn't

we come? It's our chance to have an audience with the
high and mighty Tsunade."
Tsunade kept her retort to herself as she knew it

wouldn't help the situation any. Besides she could see
that it was a sentiment that was shared by some of those
from outside of Konoha. Primarily, Yugito, Temari, and
Matsuri, she couldn't fault them for it since to them it
had probably seemed that Tsunade had decided and the
rest of the Konoha-nin had gone along. That and due to
Kin's abstaining, since as she said she wasn't technically a
member of the harem, when the votes had been counted
it had resulted in a tie so she had pulled rank and said the
tie went to staying away from Naruto to show the jutsu
didn't control them.
Needless to say Tsunade wasn't too surprised when her

schedule had shown a meeting with Koyuki's manager to
discuss Konoha supplying some shooting locations for
the Spring Princess's next movie. Naturally the movie
had not been on Tayuya's mind as she laid into Tsunade
about her giving Naruto time to come around on his
own. The two had butted head and nearly came to blows,
but luckily Hinata had been there as her assistant and
explained that she had also voted to give Naruto space.
She had reasoned that the last thing Naruto truly wanted
was to be alone, and by giving him that space it would
convince him the jutsu wasn't subconsciously forcing
them to stay with him. Tayuya wasn't convinced exactly
until Hinata added that confronting him on the matter
could be the next. Tsunade believed that Hinata saying
doing it the other way around would perhaps lead him to
believe they were angry at him for rejecting them which
was a real possibility that he would do as the emotions of
the time were still raw. Looking at Hinata now she
believed the Hyuuga felt that things had calmed enough
to force Naruto to recognize their feelings.
"Look Tayuya," Tsunade said keeping her tone civil,

"You may not have liked it but the vote was a tie so…"
"So why was it what you wanted that won the day,"
Yugito said having used the teleporter seal inside her
apartment after making sure her schedule for the next
several days was clear.
Tsunade directed her gaze to her fellow blonde before

saying, "Because the method you wanted to try had
already been used by Tayuya."
"We still shouldn't have just…"
Tsunade held up her hand to silence Tayuya's response

saying, "Look the giving him space method hasn't
worked exactly either. He hasn't disappeared from our
lives just pulled back and I know I'm not alone in saying
I'm not happy with the current arrangement. Therefore
today's agenda is to find a solution…" Seeing a bunch of
suggestions about to be sent her way she stopped them
saying, "But business before pleasure ladies. Sakura, how
are Guy and the others doing?"
"They're alive only because of Guy's stamina," Sakura
reported, "If he hadn't of been able to make it to the Fire
temple from where they faced Pain then they'd be dead.
But they are out of the worst of it for now."
Tsunade nodded, remembering the frantic message she

had received from the Head Monk of the Fire Temple.
At first she had thought it to be the bandits that had
attacked it several months prior and were suspected to be
behind the disappearance of a monk named Sora had
returned. However she had quickly learned that was not
the case and that the team of Yamato, Guy, and Kakashi
that she had sent to secure the forbidden jutsu of the
Tsuchigumo clan from missing-nin had run into none
other than the leader of Akatsuki. Tsunade and the
others, thanks to Konan, knew he wasn't the true leader
but a public face for the organization. But since the man
known as Tobi had yet to step forward acting on that
information would prove hazardous to Konan since only
two people in Akatsuki were privy to that fact.
Tsunade was worried about Konan since according to

the report she had received from a semi-conscious
Kakashi after he had been transferred from the temple to
Konoha; Pain had been the only one that they had
confronted although they couldn't be sure if he was
alone. According to his report after defeating the bandits,
Kakashi who had begun to suspect the man acting as a
bodyguard out of a sense of honor to the granddaughter
of the clan was in fact a jinchuriki ,had wished to talk to
him. They had caught up to him after the man, Utakata,
had been ambushed by six men that called themselves
Pain. It was only due to Kakashi's observation skills, who
had identified that the six men they fought seemed to
share one will, as well as Guy and Yamato's might that
they had lived to tell of the encounter. According to the
report, Utakata had slipped away as the three Leaf-nin
had fought the Akatsuki leader, but whether he had been
caught afterwards or not they didn't know. She hoped
that Pain being by himself meant he had simply been
confident he could handle the jinchuriki and not that he
suspected the recent setbacks that the organization was
reeling from due in part to Jiraiya was a result of her
turning against it. For the moment though Konan wasn't
hinting in her rare messages that she feared such a
possibility but that could just be her keeping things to
herself. She couldn't fault the woman for hiding such
things as when Naruto had learned what had happened
he had very nearly left to challenge Pain. But in the end,
he had relented when Tsunade had told him doing so
could put Konan in danger as well as pointing out that if
Pain could hospitalize three of Konoha's strongest. Then
at his current level he wouldn't stand a chance.
Tsunade took in the information as did the other women

present and she could see the worry on their faces. The
Hokage in her felt a momentary burst of anger at Konan
for holding back so much information on Pain, but knew
the woman was straddling the line of betraying an
organization or her friend. Giving up information on the
group but not revealing anything about Pain was just
how she was handling the conflict at the moment. At
some point Tsunade knew the woman would need to
make a choice and only hoped it was before matters with
Akatsuki progressed too far.
"That's good," Tsunade said relieved and referring to the

condition of her men, "What are your results from the
tests you've performed on Yakumo?" Tsunade held back
a sigh as a result of the face Sakura made that told her
the results weren't good.
"I'm afraid she doesn't have much time left at all," Sakura
reported sadly. "Her body is wasting away and it won't be
much longer before it begins to affect her respiratory
system or her heart. Plus she has been unresponsive to
all my efforts to treat her."
"Do you have any idea why?" Tsunade asked causing her
apprentice to nod.
"It took some pestering on my part, but Unkai finally

admitted that she was born with the disease. The birthing
had been difficult on Yakumo's mother and since she
had already miscarried several times her husband feared
what another attempt would bring about. A part of the
reason so many of the Kurama…"
"I'm sorry did you say something," Kiyomi said

responding to her old name not realizing she was not
being talked to having been lost in thought. It was
something that Yoruichi had noticed her fellow Bijuu
was doing more and more lately which was allowing her
mind to wander. Not to mention that although her face
was obviously different from when they had both been
in their old bodies, Kyuubi still reacted the same when
she felt guilty about something. Yoruichi smiled
remembering how the Old Man had always been able to
tell when Kiyomi had been lying or hiding something so
had learned what to look for as well. Seeing Kiyomi
displaying those traits now, as she had for the past
several weeks, Yoruichi wondered what it was.
However, she let it slide for the moment as Sakura said,

"Um…sorry I wasn't talking to you, but about the
Kurama clan."
"Oh," the Bijuu said her tone carrying a hint of

melancholy.
Sakura ignored it to say, "As I was saying, the clan

refuses to seek medical attention from the hospital due
to the old rumors of the clan possessing such an
incredible Kekkei Genkai."
"What do you mean rumors?" Tsunade asked confused.

"Granted, Yakumo was the first to show it in my life-
time but…"
She trailed off as Sakura shook her head in the negative

before saying, "It never truly existed. The Kurama clan
leader at the time of Konoha's founding created a
fighting style that used genjutsu to lure enemies into a
killing area littered with traps he had already prepared. As
his opponents supposedly died by the illusions he cast
he'd let one or two get away to spread the rumors. When
those survivors would return with reinforcements and
they saw the bodies of the men that had died as the
survivors had claimed while under the genjutsu well it
solidified the rumors."
"Wait…you're saying he was a fraud," Yugito said, "He
managed to kill the first Raikage's brother if my history
lessons are correct. What you're telling me is a man who
was as tough as the First was beaten by smoke and
mirrors."
Sakura nodded. "It's true…he was also killed by the First

Raikage in turn during the First Shinobi War. I can only
assume that the First Raikage kept it a secret so no one
would learn his brother had been killed by someone who
in theory was supposed to be much weaker than him.
The First Hokage also knew his secret as he had defeated
him during the founding of Konoha and despite his
supposed strength being revealed to be a lie the First was
still impressed enough to allow him to join as one of the
founding clans. Still, with so many clans with legitimate
bloodlines joining Konoha the Kurama didn't want their
secret revealed so claimed that much like the First was
the only one able to use Wood Release only the Leader
of the Kurama could use theirs. Still the other members
of the clan were amazingly proficient with genjutsu so
the lie was believed."
"Wait a second," Shiho said interrupting the pink-haired

medic," But what about that incident three years ago.
From what I understand she was able to make illusions
real."
"True," Sakura said, "and the reason for that were due to
what had held the disease she was born with in check for
several years. As I stated Kurama members refuse
medical help to conceal the fact that there is nothing
unique in their D.N.A. to even suggest they have the
potential for a Kekkei Genkai."
Shizune spoke up in order to say, "It's seems a rather

strange coincidence that Yakumo would mysteriously
develop a fake Bloodline then.
"I know, and what gave her that ability is still unclear
although the man that did it was known to us. The rule
about not seeking medical help from Konoha medics
unless they were Kurama was nearly broken for
Yakumo's sake, however before that happened a
wandering medic heard of the new parents' plight. He
offered to cure the child and to even give her the abilities
the clan boasted about."
"That was rather generous of him," Koharu said

skeptically.
"Not really," Sakura said her tone holding distain for the
medic in question. "His name was Shinno and I believe
he used Yakumo as a test run for what he had planned
for Amaru."
"You mean Shinno sealed some sort of creature inside
Yakumo, why? Not to mention how did he even learn
about the Kurama Kekkei Genkai being a lie?" Koharu
asked shocked.
"Well since the Kurama couldn't take Yakumo to any of

the non-Kurama doctors in the village they needed to
find one that could help. Therefore, her parents
pretended to be nobles and sought well known medics
out. Shinno had already amassed a reputation as a first
class healer at that point. But according to Unkai, he saw
through their ruse, but told them not to worry as his only
concern was for his patient. I believe the creature that
took over Yakumo wasn't just her Id as we believed but a
separate entity. Probably a precursor to that thing
claiming to be the Zero-tails that Naruto faced during
the Sky Country attack on Konoha. Shinno probably
figured that at the very least once it took over that it
would cause some havoc for the village. Once it was
destroyed though her disease was no longer being held in
check and so she's been wasting away."
Tayuya could see that most of the women that new the
Kurama heir were sad at the news so asked, "Hey, why
doesn't Naruto just heal her like he did me and Kin?"
Kiyomi seemed to get over her funk long enough to

explain, "I'm afraid it isn't that simple. Healing the type
of damage done to you was easy as it was caused in a
single point in time so to speak. With Kin I simply used
my chakra to speed along a recovery that would have
happened naturally."
"Yeah, but what about doing what you did when you
took over that body," Anko asked pulling herself out of
the water to dry in the sun.
"There are two problems with that," Tsunade said before
Kiyomi could answer. "The first being the nature of such
a thing occurring again. Let's not forget that Kiyomi's
chakra wave was classified as an unknown but beneficial
event. There is still a lot of talk of it being supernatural in
origin. But, if it happens again people are going to
demand answers no matter how beneficial it was."
Koharu leaned forward from where she sat on the edge

of the water and resting her elbows on her knees folded
her hands in front of her face as she added, "Not to
mention if such events continue to be detrimental to
Danzou, he will suspect that whoever is behind them is
against him."
"What do you mean?" Koyuki asked in interest, "Rumors

of what happened spread all the way to Spring and
considering the number of people it helped how could
he possibly suspect a power aligned against him?"
Koharu chuckled behind her hands before replying,
"When a man plots treason he sees enemies everywhere.
Plus let's not forget that Kiyomi's taking over the Great
Tree Shipping Company founder's body was a blow dealt
to Danzou since he lost that company's services for
secret Root projects." Koharu paused as she saw several
women had forgotten that point so let it sink in before
carrying on, "Now he's on the verge of ousting Yakumo
and then suddenly another chakra event that
mysteriously heals her puts an end to another of his
schemes. He won't see that as a coincidence. Perhaps if it
happened in the hospital again he could accept it as a
quirk of fate, but as Sakura reported the Kurama refuse
to visit Konoha Hospital to protect their secret. That
would mean either increasing the area covered or
changing the focal point so the Kurama compound
would be hit. Considering they live on the outskirts of
the village it would imply to Danzou someone or
something was targeting her to heal her sickness. It
wouldn't take a stretch of the imagination to figure
Tsume, Tsunade, or I might be behind it since we are so
opposed to Yakumo's removal."
"There is another issue as well…" Sakura began to add.
But she was cut off by Kiyomi who said, "There is also
the relapse factor."
"Huh, what are you talking about," Fubuki asked sitting

next to her princess.
"My powers could heal her, but it would only be for a

short time if I used the method I did in the hospital.
What I did there was use my chakra to heal damage done
to the human body…however certain diseases can linger
even after a body is healed. For example Sakura had
received a blow to the arm from Fu that had left a bruise.
When the chakra wave hit it healed and since it was
simple damage once gone did not return. But the same
couldn't be said for things such as cancer or other
sicknesses."
Tsunade nodded saying, "True, many of the people with

such cases had relapses. But due to our continuing to
observe them we were able to save many of them. It may
have temporarily cured them but by giving us a chance to
prepare it gave us the edge. So although I'm hesitant to
go that route I'm not willing to rule it out."
Kiyomi nodded agreeing with the Hokage, but said, "Nor

am I. In fact I could heal her completely, but it would
require a similar method as I used with Tayuya to heal
her weakened body after I awakened her. I would need
to press up against her to maximize the contact as well as
to lower the chance of my chakra being sensed."
"I'm afraid that would be practically impossible," Sakura
said turning in the water she was sitting in to look at the
Bijuu. "Yakumo is watched at practically all hours of the
day. Even as I examine her it is only with Unkai's
handpicked personal guards or him present in the room.
I haven't even been able to plant the locator seal on her.
Plus Danzou would be aware that even if we used the
more flashy method to heal her it would be likely she
would relapse. He'd simply use that as a pretense to have
the council strip her of her title."
"We still have a week before the next council meeting

where we'll have to vote on the issue. If push comes to
shove we'll have Kiyomi send out another chakra wave.
At the very least it'll buy us some time," Tsunade said
closing the subject for the moment.
"We still have to deal with the strife arising in the

Training Force," Temari said changing the topic. "I've
transferred several of the newcomers behind it back to
Suna citing their inability to get along. However those
that remained and several of the replacements are simply
changing tactics. Instead of directly goading Leaf-nin to
attack, they are acting as rabble-rousers to indirectly
bring people to blows. I can't simply transfer them out
since they aren't doing anything but stating opinions or
bringing up past grievances. But if this keeps up the
Shinobi Council back home is going to demand we
return to the village. Gaara won't be able to ignore these
events much longer."
Sighing, Tsunade said, "Asuma has basically given me the

same report. It seems Danzou has managed to slip in a
few agitators of his own on our side. Not to mention
even breaking up the few fights isn't doing enough to
heal the old wounds these bastards are reopening."
Looking around the Hot Spring, Tsunade could see that
morale was at a low that they've never before
experienced since joining with Naruto. She personally
believed it was due to how she had explained every
family had a foundation stone upon which everything
was built. Naruto was theirs and due to his pulling back
from everything Harem related including his ambition it
appeared as if his dream was on the verge of collapse.
Taking in all the faces it somewhat galled her to admit
that, since they were all competent shinobi so she felt
they should be able to hold things together until he came
around. But, Naruto was the spark that just made them
all that much better and his way of thinking tended to
just naturally bring people together. To Tsunade, that
was never more evident than recently when Koharu had
discovered what was happening at the prison. She would
have to admit that never in a million years would she
have considered asking Suna to help lock-down the
prison by creating a Training Force composed of the two
villages' shinobi. That was something Naruto did almost
on instinct and it had taken months for more
experienced shinobi like Danzou and Joseki, whom
Temari suspected on the Suna side of the recent unrest,
to even begin to counter it. Still Tsunade wasn't sure on
how to fix it since as Temari pointed out even
transferring out the troublemakers would just cause
those that replaced them to change tactics. Not to
mention it did nothing to solve the hurt feelings their
actions left behind.
Ino surprised her by changing the subject again saying,

"Plus there is Naruto's dating situation."
"What do you care you…" Tayuya began to say but

began to shiver before directing a glare at Haku, who was
sitting next to her, as the water around them grew cold
quickly. The red-head sat back glowering but sighed as
the water began to warm up.
Ino looked hurt, but ignored the question to say, "People
are beginning to question why if Naruto and Sakura are
an item that they haven't been out on a date again. I've
held off their questions for as long as I could but they are
getting persistent."
"Well maybe we could get him to take her out on one,"

Koharu suggested, "At the very least he needs to
recognize that he can't just completely ignore the
situations that we were already dealing with."
"If we do that though…" Ino began but trailed off sitting

back in the water not wanting to admit that she didn't
want to confirm Naruto and Sakura as an exclusive item
even if at the moment his distance from the group was
working in her favor.
Tsunade didn't exactly want to either, but said, "At the

very least this is one fire we can get in front of so…"
"Hold on," Tsume said cutting the Hokage off, "Before
we do that lets make sure that it is what we want to do.
Naruto had asked me to keep this a secret before he
began acting like a dumbass, but he had me working on a
means to date everyone. It would still sort of be in secret,
but it would allow us all equal access to him."
That surprised Tsunade but she smiled at his

thoughtfulness asking, "How?"
"Simple we'd create a pair of new personas. As everyone

here knows I've been supplying us with the formula that
erases Naruto's scent from us as well as ours from him.
If you've ever looked in the bottles I've provided you'll
notice a piece of hair is located inside. This is what
activates the formula telling it whose scent to erase."
Anko spoke up asking, "Your clan sells that stuff mixed
with perfume. It's a huge seller in the village since people
don't want to alert your clan when they're getting busy. I
mean I'm glad for the freebies. But what does that have
to do with Naruto dating us?"
Tsume smirked saying, "What you are unaware of is that

the stuff you can get in the store is nothing compared to
what I've been giving out. This formula is a secret known
only to the Clan Leader. I mean think about it…if a rival
village bought a bottle and separated the perfume from
the formula then it would give our enemies a leg up on
us."
"I take it they've tried before?" Yuugao asked crossing

her arms as she leaned against a rock wearing a towel
around her body.
"Yeah, but what they are unaware of is that formula gives
off a scent that only Inuzuka can smell. We might not
know who or what it is covering up but we know
something is there. The formula I've been supplying
gives no hint of the missing scent." Tsume smiled as she
thought of her mate before saying, "Naruto asked me
about this after I first began passing it out. He wanted to
know if it was possible to create a scent rather than to
just mask one. He wanted to be able to take all of us out,
so since then I've been working on it."
"That was why you took all those chemicals from the
hospital," Sakura said remembering how Tsume had
taken some supplies a while back.
"Yep, I let Shizune in to what I was up to recently to

create a pair of identities for us. I guess now would be a
good time to come up with those details. That is if
Naruto ever comes around to actually use the male
identity to date again."
"That might allow us to date him in secret," Ino said

speaking up, "But we still need to solve the problem of
his not being seen with Sa…"
"Actually, I don't mind using the fake identity to date

him," Sakura said surprising Ino as well as a few others.
"W-why," Ayame said trying to hide her desire for the

spot, "I mean… why wouldn't you want to be seen as
dating him?"
Sakura shook her head replying, "That's not it at all. I

would love to be seen as his girlfriend by the village, but
this is more so all of us can go out with him in public.
That means both Naruto and whoever is with him will
need to be henged. If I'm the face seen as dating him that
means you'll not be able to be seen with as anything but a
friend."
"Y-you're turning it down for me," Ayame said shocked,

"But what about Hinata surely…"
"Unfortunately dating Naruto publicly in a true romantic

way would cause him too much scrutiny. The elders of
my clan frown on relationships outside the clan. Besides
what I think Sakura means is that of all his lovers you are
the only one inside the village that doesn't have the
necessary skills to henge your outside appearance."
Ayame poked her fingers together and although everyone

could tell she wanted the honor she still said, "I-I learned
how to henge my chakra though couldn't…"
"Hey, it's alright," Tsunade said amused, "Besides it'll
shake up the rumors about his love life and remind
people that they shouldn't believe everything they hear."
"But I'm not the only civilian," Ayame said quickly.
Tsunami, having joined Karin, who had claimed to her

genin protectors that something back home had required
her personal attention, in coming to the village by
claiming to have wanted to visit for a long time giggled
before saying, "It's okay everyone can see how much you
want it. Not to mention my son isn't looking for a new
father and I'm fine with my relationship remaining
secret."
"And if mine came to light it would call into questions all

the actions I've taken recently." Koyuki then added
under her breath, "Not to mention those annoying pricks
the paparazzi would start hounding us."
Ayame beamed as she began saying, "Thank you," over
and over again. Most of the women smiled except for a
certain blonde that had recently wanted space.
"Still all this is a moot point unless we can get our man's
head out of his ass," Tsume said retaking control of the
conversation. Naturally the reminder caused most of the
good cheer to disappear.
Ayame sagged back into the water saying, "I just don't
understand it though. When it's just him and me at
Ichiraku, he seems to be his old self. He even doesn't
seem all that bothered if I flirt with him a little."
"I'm not surprised," Tsunade said after a moment, "He's

the same with me. I suspect his desire to treat us all
equally is responsible for his pulling away from all of us."
"What are you saying?" Tayuya said standing up angrily,
"If it wasn't for some of us he'd still be fine with using
the jutsu?"
"In a manner of speaking that's exactly what I mean."
"Hey! Just because your chakra was red before mine

doesn't mean…"
"But it does," Tsunade said cutting the red-head former

Sound-nin off, "It means we had a history before you
even appeared in the picture. Just like Ayame and him.
As such that means he has a greater understanding of
how we normally act and therefore may be more
comfortable being around us. For example when he eats
at Ichiraku, he knows how Ayame normally behaved and
perhaps due to her confessing her feelings is more
inclined to believe the jutsu hasn't affected her to the
same degree. The problem is Kanji knew exactly what to
say to him to begin doubting our affections. In truth
Naruto may have already been having doubts and Kanji's
words just made them seem more real."
"That might not be the only reason behind his funk,"

Yoruichi said speaking up as she had watched Kiyomi
and knew from the Bijuu's reaction to the current topic
she was hiding something. "Why don't you tell us what
you think it is, Kiyomi?"
The Bijuu in question looked up and feeling all the

women's gazes turning towards her sighed before saying,
"I believe I'm partly to blame due to something I did in
order to bypass his seal." Seeing the women's gazes
hardening she said quickly, "I didn't know it was still
active…"
"Just get to the explaining what the fuck you did,"

Tayuya said angrily.
Kiyomi's glared at the woman but broke the stare down
first saying, "Back during the training trip Jiraiya tried to
train Naruto in how to wield my chakra. To that end he
used a key that the Fourth had left him to open the seal
partly. I took the opportunity to take over his body and
very nearly escaped. Jiraiya managed to suppress me
before it progressed that far. However it still left the seal
in a weakened state."
"Jiraiya never reported that," Tsunade said shocked.
"I-I'm not surprised…I left him grievously injured. To

this day I still don't think he ever told Naruto so he
probably kept it to himself." Looking ashamed Kiyomi
continued, "But in that moment I saw a way to escape.
The reason I was able to take over was because despite
how he may seem at times. He's always carrying a greater
burden then he's let on."
"You didn't?" Yoruichi said leaning forward suddenly
having an idea of what Kiyomi had done.
"Don't judge me," Kiyomi snapped, "That you've seem

to have an inclination of what I did probably means
you've done it yourself."
Yoruichi looked away saying, "I've never done that

Kiyomi. When the jinchuriki of Kumogakure would
attempt to take control of us they would sit before the
Falls of Truth. What you've done is give that dark aspect
of his soul power using your own chakra."
Kiyomi looked away but nodded before saying, "It was

my hope that as his anger grew he'd eventually lose the
will to keep me contained. I…I thought it would fade
without me giving it chakra."
"When you first began to suspect this thing was affecting
Naruto why didn't you put an end to it," Sakura shouted
angrily.
Kiyomi could see the other women felt similarly so stood

saying, "I…I didn't want to admit that another thing I've
done had hurt Naruto. I…I'll handle it."
The women watched the Bijuu leave with various

emotions and even after she left remained silent until,
"What should we do," Hinata asked sadly.
"Simple, after Kiyomi handles what she needs to we

remind that idiot that he's as much ours as we are his,"
Tsunade replied giving a smile that slowly began to
appear on the other women's faces. "Here's what I have
in mind…"
*****************************
Kushina felt silly as she peeked around a corner
nervously while dressed in her kunoichi gear and
searching for what she believed was behind her son's
depression of the last several weeks. However, she
couldn't help it as over that time she had begun to fear
some sort of haunting was taking place inside the seal.
Not seeing anything she began to proceed down the hall
which looked like some dark tunnel filled with pipes. She
knew she could change the décor, but feared due to her
current state of mind the seal would take on an even
spookier appearance. As she traveled the corridors
quietly, if not stealthily, she reflected on the past several
weeks. They had been both a blessing for her as well as a
source of worry. The good stemmed from the fact that
for the first time since awakening she wasn't sharing her
son with a harem of women. As such it had given the
two of them a chance to truly get to know one another
without it always seeming rushed. Not to mention she
hadn't needed to constantly be on guard for the two
lamps in the apartment representing the seal switching
on.
Although one downside was even when the two of them

were together she could tell that even if he was in the
middle of laughing at something she had said as they
joked around with each other a part of him wasn't
joining in. Naruto did an excellent job of hiding it but
Kushina could still tell. To tell the truth she was
surprised by his lovers pulling back, but quickly came to
the conclusion that they were showing Naruto that they
could act independent of him if they wanted. The bastard
Kanji had done an excellent job of convincing Naruto
that his control was extending even into their
subconscious and therefore had figured out that since the
last thing Naruto wanted was to be left alone their
pulling back was supposed to show him that he wasn't
controlling them. It was a strategy that seemed to have
gained a foothold in illustrating to Naruto what the
woman considered to be the truth of the matter.
However whatever it was Kushina was looking for

seemed to be preventing it from truly taking hold. She
felt a pang of guilt since she could probably have done
more to convince her son about her perceived truth of
his harem's actions. But, what held her back from doing
so was losing her unfettered access to him. Not
something easily given up especially since as a result she
had gotten to spend his seventeenth birthday with him.
Granted, she knew for him it had been a bit melancholy
since although he had seen many of his lovers
throughout the day it had been in a less then intimate
way. But he had pushed aside those feelings to enjoy the
night with her as they finally got to spend another
birthday together outside of the first. Thinking about it
brought tears to the corners of her eyes as she
remembered him even eating the cake she had imagined
for the occasion just to make it seem all the more real for
her. It was also the first time that Kushina had wished to
be free of the seal as although the night had been special
it had also been muted due to the lack of sensation. For
example as she had lit the candles she had been unable to
truly feel the heat of them. Instead it had felt like a
memory of what it should have felt like. Almost like it
was due to her having experienced such events in the
past and without those memories she would have felt
nothing.
She supposed that was why Kyuubi had so desperately

seized upon the sensations Naruto's use of The
Temptation Touch and Binding had created within the
seal. But coming to the conclusion of how what little
sensation she did feel in the seal worked had done little
to solve her own growing need for physical pleasure. It
was a problem being partly amplified by her son's lack of
sex. This was due to the fact that since she had
unrestrained access to him that meant he had the same
with her and the one good thing she could say about the
lights turning green meant she knew she would be left
alone for a while to handle her own needs. Although
Kushina knew those needs were all mental in nature that
did little to calm her when she was feeling particularly
randy. During the past three weeks she had been too
nervous to even try fearing Naruto would suddenly
appear and catch her in a compromising situation.
Kushina felt a desire to bring her hand between her legs

to give herself a quick rub, but doubted it would end
there. Shaking her head she thought, "Stop acting like a
horny teenager and remember why you came down
here."
Focusing on her task, she knew down was a relative term

but considering the dark and dank condition of the
tunnels it was easy to imagine she was in some
underground passageways that led to a dank basement.
With her focus once more attuned she recalled why she
felt some outside force was preventing Naruto from
seeing his lovers' pulling back for what it was. The first
event had happened when Naruto had confronted Kanji.
After he had overloaded the device sealing his chakra
Kushina had begun to give Naruto as much chakra as
she could in order to ensure he was in top form.
However she had quickly needed to stop as something
had felt…wrong about it. Almost like it was being pulled
out and tainted making her son angrier and angrier.
Granted, at the moment she doubted he would have
needed any help in that regards, but Kushina now
suspected that it was so a takeover could take place. Like
her consciousness would hitch a ride with the chakra that
was being pulled from the seal which would allow her to
take over. Remembering the condition that had left her
son in she had immediately begun to pull her chakra
back. The unseen entity had immediately pulled for more
and a sort of tug of war had begun between them. As she
fought against the thing calling for chakra she could
sense its anger and frustration both at her as well as life
in general. It had left Kushina with the feeling that
whatever it was it would never see anything to be happy
about.
However that feeling was in turn what was helping her

track down whatever it was. The maliciousness that was
at the center of it scared Kushina since it could very well
be something natural inside her son. After all, the life of
a jinchuriki was rather difficult, although Kushina had
mercifully been spared that life due to nobody except a
handful of the most senior of the Konoha hierarchy
knowing she had contained the Kyuubi. It had been
rather nerve racking when she had finally confessed the
truth to Minato. She had felt rather silly afterwards due
to his simply smiling as he told her he didn't care about
her being a vessel for what many considered the most
powerful of Bijuu.
Learning that her son had not been so fortunate and as

such had spent a considerable amount of his youth alone
broke her heart. Still Kushina had a hard time picturing
Naruto as the source of the hatred and pain she felt. Not
that it was impossible for the anger to be Naruto's
however it was difficult to believe the depths of it were.
Peaking around the corner she didn't see anything so

headed down the corridor. As she walked she thought
about the other reason she felt her son was being
manipulated by the thing she was searching for. It would
generally start in the morning or at night before he went
to bed with Naruto vowing to at the very least to talk
with his lovers. However something would then begin
whispering and as time went by that whispering had
grown steadily stronger. Mainly it would continue until
his self-doubt would take over causing him to push
talking to his lovers off for another day and then
disappear. Only recently had she been able to sense it
still, although weakly. While the whispering had stopped
as Naruto had fallen asleep, Kushina could still sense the
malice behind it. As Naruto slept, she had resolved to get
to the bottom of things so that in the morning he
wouldn't be greeted by the nasty murmurs which would
attempt to install the doubts that had been keeping him
distant from his lovers.
Reaching another corner she approached carefully and

then poked her head around to make sure what she was
searching for wasn't waiting for her. However suddenly
something clamped down around her shoulder from
behind causing the woman to scream in fright as her
imagination ran wild about the ghostly spirit that was
haunting her son getting the drop on her. She pulled free
leaping away from the potential threat. Landing in a
crouch she reached for a kunai more out of reflex then
any plan to actual harm what had touched her. Focusing
on the person she said, "Kyuubi!"
"It's Kiyomi now," the human Bijuu said annoyed both

at Kushina's using her old moniker and as well as the
startled scream the woman had let out.
Figuring they had lost the element of surprise the Bijuu

simply began to walk further down the corridor leaving
the confused mother behind.
"Hey," Kushina said quickly catching up with the Bijuu,

"What the hell are you doing here? You and Naruto
aren't…"
Kiyomi looked over her shoulder smirking at her former

host's mother saying, "Oh you definitely know if we were
and my consciousness definitely would be too occupied
to be talking with you."
Kushina blushed at what the Bijuu was alluding to, but

getting control of her embarrassment said, "Then what
are you doing here?"
Kiyomi's amusement disappeared to be replaced with a

look of wretchedness. "Putting an end to a plot I had
believed would burn itself out."
"You mean you're behind what has been bothering

Naruto," Kushina said growing angry. However, seeing
how full of shame the Bijuu was Kushina began to calm
as she remembered her son's words about trying to see
things from another's point of view. With that in mind
she realized that whatever Kyuubi had done she had
done so as a prisoner doing everything she could to
escape. Her emotions relaxing she asked, "So then…
what exactly did you do?"
Kiyomi was obviously surprised at Kushina's calming

down. Giving the woman a quick double glance she
focused ahead again before saying, "You Konoha-nin
never tried to master my powers so I doubt you are
aware of some of the steps that are necessary."
"That's because as far as Konoha was concerned having

you contained was enough," Kushina replied following
behind the Bijuu trying to keep alert for any other
surprises. Wondering how she had been snuck up on and
much like her son had problems focusing she asked,
"Where did you come from?"
Kiyomi sighed at her former host's inability to focus

before saying, "I Hiraishined into your son's room and I
am currently standing above him channeling my chakra
into him. Now, if we can focus on why I am here?"
"Sorry… I was just wondering how you just appeared

behind me," Kushina said properly chided.
"No I'm sorry," Kiyomi replied, "I-it's just that once

again it appears that I'm hurting Naruto."
Sensing Kiyomi's true regret, Kushina placed a calming

hand on the Bijuu's shoulder saying, "Hey, let's just focus
on putting an end to it." A moment later she asked,
"What exactly are we trying to end?"
Kyuubi smiled at the reassuring gesture before nodding

and saying, "Yes, in any case as I was saying, there were
steps in order to completely master a Bijuu's chakra. One
of the most difficult was confronting ones inner self."
"How do you know all this? I mean Mito Uzumaki was
your first host and all she did was keep you locked away
from the world."
Kiyomi nodded before continuing, "True, but what I

learned about it I did from the first jinchuriki, Old Man
Rikudou."
"The Sage of the Six Paths," Kushina said in disbelief,

"He was real."
"Of course he was, and probably what you could

consider my father," Kiyomi said reverently. "Although
he defeated and sealed the beast inside him. He only truly
mastered its power years later after much trial and error.
The first step to that was mastering his self and for that
part he used a mystic falls located at his temple. That is
where I got the idea." Kiyomi remained silent for several
moments before sighing as she continued, "A jinchuriki
seal's true strength is not the formula used, although this
can help greatly. It's the will of the host. No matter how
perfect the seal if the jinchuriki loses heart or will, then
the seal can be overcome or even bypassed. I'm sure
Naruto has told you how his friend Gaara used to be…
rather unstable."
Kushina nodded before saying, "Yes, but after his defeat

Naruto said he no longer suffered from those
outbreaks."
"That is because Naruto's friendship gave him hope that

he could one day be valued by the people of Suna. It also
as a result strengthened his seal due to his desire to
protect and shield his fellow shinobi from both the Bijuu
he carried and the normal dangers they faced."
"Then what you did was to try and undercut Naruto's

own will," Kushina said some anger bleeding into her
voice. She saw Kiyomi's shoulders winced at the tone so
she tried to hold her anger in check as she asked, "How
exactly did you go about doing it?"
"Going back to the waterfall that I mentioned, I said the

Six Path Sage mastered his own darkness by mediating in
front of the falls. There he confronted a version of
himself he kept hidden away from the world."
"That rather hard to believe as all the legends I've heard

about him described him as a saint."
A small smile formed on Kiyomi's lips but it melted as

she said, "No man of flesh and blood is without
darkness. They simply rise above it. It was a necessary
step since the Bijuu chakra of the Ten's tails was pure
malice. Without knowing one's own darkness then it
would one day completely corrupt the person using it as
all the dark ways it could be used tempted them."
Kiyomi remained quiet as they approached a fork in the
path. Kushina was about to ask which way to go since
due to the conversation she was no longer able to
concentrate enough to find the source of malice. Kiyomi
without breaking stride chose the path on the left causing
the former jinchuriki and now Bijuu in her own right to
ask, "How did you know to go this way? Can you still
sense it?"
"No… this path doesn't look familiar to you?" When

Kushina shook her head in the negative the Bijuu smiled
saying, "No I suppose at the time you were more focused
on meeting your son." Kushina looked confused for a
moment before a look of understanding appeared
causing the Bijuu to say, "Picking up where I left off you
could say that Jiraiya gave me the idea although Sasuke
Uchiha made it possible."
"Huh, what do you mean? How did Mikoto's son make
your plan possible?"
"Naruto does an excellent job of shouldering his own

burdens and keeping them from people. His will was like
steel and a reason for that was his goal to be Hokage. He
understood just how difficult it would be but was so
positive once he achieved it he'd have many bonds with
others that he could cherish. I would know as I spent
countless years trying to break free of the seal. Sasuke
Uchiha gave me the one thing I had needed to make my
dream of escape reality. He introduced Naruto to a
lingering feeling of doubt."
"Are you saying Naruto had never doubted himself up

till Sasuke defected?"
"Don't get me wrong. He doubted himself… but he

always quickly squashed it as he concentrated on his next
goal to attaining the position he dreamed of. Plus, on
some level he never doubted that with enough time and
effort he could achieve any result. Sasuke changed all
that. Oh he never doubted he could and would bring him
back… but he did begin to fear that no matter how
much effort he put into it he would never be able to
reestablish the bond of friendship that he shared with
him and which the Uchiha was so hellbent to sever,
something which Jiraiya constantly tried to pound into
his head."
Surprised her husband's teacher would do such a thing

she said, "I… I can't picture Jiraiya acting so coldly."
"He's coming from experience," Kiyomi replied after a

moment as they approached an end to the corridor they
were traveling through which ended in a door with a
small pipe leading to the wall, "No matter how much
Naruto wishes for Sasuke to return. Jiraiya knows that it
is not going to happen if the desire is only one sided. His
own history with Orochimaru is proof of that. With
doubt comes anger and that was what I planned to
exploit to escape. It nearly worked too when Jiraiya
loosened the seal using the key Minato left him. Jiraiya
just barely managed to restrain me long enough to
retighten the restrictions on my chakra. Although it still
left the seal in a weakened state and as a result…"
"You created me," a third voice called towards them as

the door at the end of the passage way swung open.
Kushina gasped as a person looking exactly like Naruto
stood in the doorway although he had red pupils
surrounded by darkness. "Although perhaps creating isn't
the right word exactly, more like gave me enough chakra
for me to manifest."
Kiyomi nodded before saying, "Yes…although what you

hope to achieve now is impossible to say."
The dark version of Naruto smirked as he said, "My
dream is the same. I'm going to become the real Naruto
and then I'm going to teach this stinking village a lesson
for all the times they've disrespected me."
Kushina and Kiyomi shared a look before the Uzumaki

said, "Naruto… honey you don't…"
"Shut-up," the dark aspect shouted causing the red-head

to take a step back, "You weren't there. You have no idea
of the shitty life I had. Do you really think that smiling
buffoon you met is who your son really is? He's just a
mask that became real."
Seeing her son's face twisted in such a furious veneer as

it spit its ire at her caused tears to appear in the woman's
eyes as she said, "I-I so badly wanted to be there for
you… to give you…"
"But you weren't," the Dark Naruto said coldly the
words stabbing Kushina like a knife making her wonder
if that was how her son truly felt about her. She began to
hug herself as she felt on the verge of sobbing.
Kiyomi placed a comforting hand on her shoulder

though as she said, "Don't let its words bother you. It is
merely acting as I had wished it too. But this is why
Naruto has been so… withdrawn lately. It is merely using
his own doubts against him."
"It… that is so very cold of you, Kyuubi," The dark

Naruto said, "There was a time when you would have
called me the real Naruto."
"But you aren't," Kiyomi replied calmly. "You're merely a

construct of his negative emotions given a semblance of
life due to my chakra and are no doubt using the
platform that had sustained Kushina's soul to maintain
your existence."
Dark Naruto smirked saying, "You're only partly right.

True, although you ripped the pipe from the dais she was
lying dormant on the pipe itself is still active. But in all
honesty do you think I've been able to influence him to
such a degree off of the scraps of chakra that left me
access too." The dark Naruto raised his hand and
suddenly the corridor disappeared to be replaced by the
Falls of Truth.
"How!?" Kiyomi exclaimed looking around in shock.
"Why you were just talking about it?" Dark Naruto said
smirking, "You know you have some rather dark
memories of this temple. Ah…betrayal, it's such a
beautiful emotion, why it almost feels as good as when
Sasuke slammed that Chidori into my chest." Kushina
gasped upon hearing that causing the dark version of her
son to say, "Oh I'm sorry did the buffoon fail to mention
that to you. Makes you wonder what else he's hiding
from you doesn't it." Focusing back on Kiyomi, he said,
"Come on Kyuubi don't pretend you truly give a rat's ass
about this buffoon's dream. These are the same people
that locked you up for over a century and do you really
want to be reunited with your brethren. They're the same
ones that were always jealous of you and your power.
Why I imagine they were snickering for years after
abandoning you to the Uchih…"
"Shut up," Kiyomi shouted losing her composure, "I will

not be lectured by some puppet that I gave an aspiration
to become real."
The dark Naruto chuckled saying, "There you go again

acting as if I'm not the real Naruto. If all it takes to be
considered real is to be flesh and blood then once I break
the buffoons will I'll be the one calling the shots because
as you well know being considered real is a matter of
perspective."
For a moment Kiyomi was confused as to what the

construct of Naruto was alluding to. However a memory
flashed of Madara confronting her saying, "Kyuubi you
are merely a momentary life, a temporary existence of
coalesced energy…energy that once was a single ultimate
form." Hit by a revelation she thought towards the Dark
Naruto, "Is that how you see me?"
The dark Naruto smirked as if it had heard her silent

question. But then a pair of arms wrapped around it
from behind and Kushina whispered softly, "I'm not sure
what to think of what you are at the moment… but I do
realize that you are an aspect of what my son must feel
on some level and since you are a part of him… I love
you too."
The dark Naruto's eye shot wide open at Kushina's
words. It shouted, "Let go of me," however despite its
words the construct of Naruto's dark emotions seemed
to melt into the embrace. But then it felt as if the
existence it had fought so hard to maintain was
beginning to slip away and surprised the woman by
pulling loose of her grip. Spinning it formed a Rasengan
in its hand shouting, "Do you think that's all it would
take, you spouting some nonsense about love to make
me go away? I want…" The construct trailed off as it
began to bring the Rasengan forward and Kushina could
see tears appearing in its eyes.
Yet, before it could strike Kiyomi grabbed it by the neck

from behind and almost before it had time to react the
dark Naruto burst into red chakra as it was absorbed by
Kiyomi. Kushina shocked by the sudden end asked, "W-
what did you do?"
Kiyomi brought the hand she had gripped the dark
aspect of Naruto with towards her stomach saying, "I
merely reabsorbed the chakra I lent it."
Kushina could sense that Kiyomi was holding something

back so asked, "But what about…well him. I-I think he
just wanted a chance to exist to experience…"
"Kushina, the matter has been resolved," Kiyomi said

rubbing her stomach almost maternally, "It was only a
single small aspect of your son's personality unable to
feel anything but the negative emotions that I needed to
crack the seal. Those emotions exist in your son, but not
to the extent it would have wanted you to believe."
Kushina wasn't sure if Kiyomi believed what she was

saying. However as the alternative would be to once
more let a darkness loose inside Naruto, she nodded and
accepted the Bijuu's words.
*****************************
Naruto awoke feeling surprisingly upbeat and was rather

shocked when he didn't immediately begin to feel the
insistent voice in the back of his head trying to remind
him of Kanji's words about his lovers' reasons for caring
for him. That wasn't to say his doubts had just
disappeared, but they seemed more manageable. Getting
out of bed, he had a strange sensation like someone had
just left the room. But he shrugged guessing it was his
mind playing tricks on him, and considering where his
mind had been at the last several weeks he'd gladly take
it.
Now though a new worry was entering into his head and
that was how to approach his lovers. After all, it had
been three weeks and although he had still tried to spend
time with them. He would quickly put the brakes on
anything turning physical. After taking a shower, he
dressed and as he ate his breakfast he wondered on how
to best approach the subject when there was a knock on
his door. Upon answering it, he was surprised to find an
Anbu waiting on the other side, "Um… yes," he asked
disappointed although he had already known it wasn't
one of his lovers.
"Naruto Uzumaki," the Anbu replied stiffly, "You've

been summoned to the Hokage's office."
"Any idea why," he asked although he doubted he'd get

an answer.
"No," the man said before disappearing into smoke.

Naruto closed the door and wondered what Tsunade
wanted. He reasoned it was for official reasons since she
had sent an Anbu and not one of his other lovers. He
sighed and began to mentally berate himself for taking so
long in getting over his funk. He shook his head to clear
his head to prevent a darkening mood from setting in
and resolved to show each of his lovers just how much
they meant to him. He was aware they had gathered in
the village the night before although Karin seemed to
have left already as had Tsunami, with the civilian
traveling much slower.
Stepping out of his apartment, he locked it behind him

and slowly walked to Tsunade's office. He hoped to find
her alone and although he could sense Koharu nearby
wanted the reasons for his summons to be unimportant
so he could plead for them to forgive him for his recent
withdrawal. He knew his way of handling things had
been childish, but his extreme fear that everything was
based on the jutsu made it almost seem impossible to
confront. Every time he had tried to talk himself into
bringing it up something would whisper his deepest
concerns to him. One such example having been before
going to sleep the night before and sensing his lovers
gathering he had nearly headed to their private hot-
springs. But just before getting out of bed his inner voice
had said, "And do what exactly? Ask them, 'Hey are you
sure none of you are being controlled?' Never mind the
fact that even if they are, they'll quickly assure that they
aren't. Face it, the only reason you've known any of their
sweet caresses is because of that jutsu. You're nothing
special you couldn't even save your best friend and you
expect to change the world." He had fallen asleep to the
voice's dark laughter as he just curled up into a ball
feeling so very small.
Reaching the office, he was about to knock when
Tsunade voice beat him to the punch as she called,
"Come in Naruto."
Feeling bolstered by the fact that if she was using her

mark it meant that both his lovers were likely alone in the
office. He entered happily but stopped upon seeing the
serious look on their faces. Taking note that although
they were alone Koharu was henged to look like her
natural age instead of her more youthful appearance, he
asked, "What's wrong? A-akatuski hasn't gotten their
hands on the Six-tails have they?"
"I'm afraid we still do not know what the Six-tails status

is. Although it appeared he got away as Pain fought
Kakashi and the others. We can't be sure if Akatsuki
caught up to him since then," Tsunade said her tone
grave.
"T-then what is it?" He said worriedly splitting his focus
between the two women.
Tsunade folded her hands in front of her face as she

rested her elbows on her desk to hide her mouth from
her lover. Her voice carried the weight of her authority as
she said, "The reason we've called you here is due to a
need to address your recent dereliction of your duties."
"Huh," Naruto said elegantly, "I… I mean if this is about

my…"
Koharu still henged as her seventy year old natural age

attracted his attention saying, "Naruto perhaps you are
unaware that it has been over a month since you've taken
an official mission for the village."
Both women could tell the last thing Naruto expected

was for them to be talking about his performance as a
shinobi. Tsunade took the opportunity of his looking at
Koharu to push a sheet of paper towards him. After the
young man picked it up to look at it he asked, "Um
what's this?"
"That is a list of D-ranked missions, as well as your

scheduled physical evaluation that you will need to
perform today." Tsunade said her tone telling Naruto she
wasn't in the mood for debating the matter.
However, Naruto couldn't stop himself from saying, "Ah

come on I've been training all this time… I mean I can
understand needing to…"
"Naruto," Tsunade said cutting him off, "You are a genin

and per Shinobi code 9612-42b you need to perform
tasks appropriate to your current rank. D-ranked
missions are exactly what a genin should be performing
without the benefit of a team. And while we are aware
you've been spending a great deal of time at the training
field these several weeks that does not excuse you from
performing mission unless you ask for permission, which
you didn't do."
Naruto sagged his shoulders before he said, "Alright… I

guess I'll go get started." Making his way to the door, he
walked slowly towards the door making it obvious he
was hoping for one of them to stop him and let him
know they were kidding or that they wanted to talk to
him about his recent behavior. However even after he
opened the door and no one stopped him they could
hear him mumble, "Dog walking, man I hate dog
walking."
*****************************
Nanabi stood a little straighter as the seal the prison used

to restrain her chakra switched off. The other prisoners
around her also straightened up as their chakra became
accessible again. Taking in some of the faces of her
fellow prisoners, she imagined that many of them would
have joined up with Akame just to have access to their
chakra again. Still Nanabi only felt halfway complete due
to her in ability to use her Bijuu chakra as it was being
mostly sealed by Kyuubi.
Nanabi ignored the anger her inability to remove

Kyuubi's seal usually gave rise to in her to focus on the
task before her. Spending a moment she studied her
fellow inmates who surrounded her and were also
waiting for the signal to begin the day's training.
Although to be honest it felt more like a test than just the
usual being put through their paces.
The inmates were crowded inside a room within a

compound the chunin guards of the prison used for
training. On the other side of the door that the prisoners
were waiting behind lied a room that could be modified
to reflect almost any environment. Usually it was mocked
up to look like the prison's interior so the guards could
practice what they would do in case the inmates ever got
loose. Over the past several weeks Nanabi and her fellow
prisoners had engaged in battle in several types of
environments. Usually their opponents would be other
new recruits to Akame's scheme. During these mock
battles it was stated that they didn't want the inmates to
kill their opponents although it still happened. To
Nanabi's surprise Akame almost seemed to silent praise
the more bloodthirsty inmates due to his general disdain
for their lives. Upon receiving a report of a death or even
witnessing one he'd often shrug his shoulders and
whisper to his number two man Bekko. The second in
command would then mark something down on a
clipboard he'd carry as they observed the training
sessions. This left all the prisoners with the impression
that being as aggressive as possible during these training
sessions was actually a plus.
Another thing that surprised Nanabi was that the training

wasn't geared towards making the inmates act as a team.
Instead it was as if Akame was simply culling the herd of
the weaker prisoners. For what though she wasn't sure as
she was still having trouble figuring out why they would
allow the number of prisoners to drop. After all, if the
enemy they were supposed to attack was Konoha then
the Bijuu figured they would need every able body
person they could get. Therefore Akame was either a
quality over quantity type, or he had something else in
his pocket that he felt would give him an edge.
Nanabi's focus was pulled from her thoughts as Akame's

voice began speaking through a speaker. "Good morning
comrades. Although I imagine as you sit there waiting for
the starting bell you probably are finding it difficult to
enjoy it. Well in the interest of elevating your mood you'll
be pleased to know this is the final hurdle before
officially becoming one of the soldiers that will remind
the world what it is to be shinobi. Good luck… oh and
try not to die."
Suddenly a buzzard sounded and the door to the room

swung open. Nanabi had positioned herself to be the
first through it, and although that might have been a
mistake if someone was waiting for her on the other side.
She figured as long as she didn't hesitate, that if someone
was there they would be as surprised as her at the sudden
start and would be unprepared enough to miss the first
person through. Running forward, she cleared the
doorway where she was both surprised and disappointed
to find no one waiting for her. The other prisoners began
to follow her out to find the area was configured to look
like a typical small one street village.
Although the buildings were complete it was obvious
that they had been used many times most likely in
scenarios on how to subdue escaped criminals in such an
environment. As a result of the damage it gave the air of
an abandoned town due to the lack of other people.
Nanabi could feel the rest of her fellow inmates shifting
uncomfortably behind her since they all knew that
something was there to test them. Not wishing to be
grouped in with the rest of the crowd she began strolling
down the center of the street as if she owned it. Her
reason for putting herself at such risk was simple. She
needed to be viewed as one of the more highly valued
soldiers in the coming rebellion. But whether it was for
the sake of Kyuubi's plan to bring down the impending
revolt or her own ambitions she wasn't sure of at the
moment. The truth was Nanabi wasn't even sure of what
she wanted either, outside of taking full possession of her
new form. If she could break Kyuubi's seal, which would
expel her will from it and was also denying her full
possession of her Bijuu chakra, she would have no need
of playing along any further. However she was still
drawing a blank on what to do after, something that was
annoying her greatly. The reason being that for close to
over a hundred years, having been the second Bijuu
captured by the man that would become the First
Hokage, she had longed for her freedom, but apparently
had no idea on what to do once attaining it.
Nanabi's boldness paid off as out of the first two

buildings she passed two large men burst from the walls
shouting, "Ta-da." Spinning towards the threats and
recognizing the Legendary Stupid Brothers of Fujin and
Raijin, she felt a small measure of relief as they headed
straight for the other prisoners. It didn't last though as
she felt a presence land behind her. Turning again she
came face to face with Mizuki who gave her an amused
smile as he said, "Aren't you the brave one?"
Nanabi leapt back creating some distance and as she
entered her fighting stance only relaxed somewhat as
Mizuki having remained completely relaxed said, "Hey
now, there no need to fight… well unless I don't like
your answer to my proposal."
Nanabi scoffed as she replied, "Proposal? Is that what

you were calling it? Funny, to me it simply sounded like
an offer to be one of your whores."
Mizuki's face grew dark as he said, "Sounds to me like

that's a no. What a shame really guess it's important to
remind you why some of your fellow kunoichi were so
quick to accept my protection."
Nanabi scowled but could understand why some of the

other women had joined with Mizuki as it was obvious
that the warden viewed him as something special. Due to
his status, one of the women Mizuki had taken a shine to
had not needed to bother with any of the training the
rest of the new recruits had. Not to mention it had
afforded her protection from any of the other predators
the prison had to offer, besides the one she had aligned
with.
Nanabi much to her surprise found herself unwilling to

follow suit even though it would fulfilled some of her
goals. The most obvious being gaining a good position in
Akame's rebellion, the other though was a baser need
and that was to enjoy the thrills of sex in her new form.
She had little doubt that Mizuki would quickly use her in
such a way and that coupled with the inside track to
Akame's plan would be killing two birds with one stone
as it were. Still, even with her knowing that something
prevented her from agreeing to become one of Mizuki's
protectorates. Whenever she thought on it though, she
always came back to an image of her host's lover cradling
her or tenderly stroking her skin after a bout of love-
making. Of course, that was all it was, an imagine, since
the one that had been in that situation had been Fu. But
still something told her being with Mizuki wouldn't have
any such moments.
But outside of that reason and although it was the more

difficult path to where she wanted to get to, she figured
another way to becoming one of Akame's more trusted
soldiers was to kick the man standing in front of her ass.
Therefore tightening her stance she replied, "Sorry, but
I'm more than capable of taking care of myself."
"Is that so?" Mizuki asked his features shifting as he

activated his Animal Curse Mark turning into the
humanoid tiger form the mark gifted him with. The man
then charged at her holding his clawed arm behind him.
Once he got within striking distance he swiped at her
stomach hoping to spill her guts all over the ground. She
leapt back managing to avoid the blow, but Mizuki
allowed his momentum to spin him around so he could
lash out with a foot. The heel connected with her face,
sending the Bijuu flying into and through one of the
walls of the mock village's buildings.
Landing inside the empty building, she picked herself off

the floor only to see the woman that's vest read only
zero-zero-zero, sitting in a window sill. She seemed
disinterested in the entire battle taking place outside but
said, "Perhaps you should have said yes to his offer."
Nanabi glared at the woman, who was wearing a dark

pair of sunglasses, as she replied, "Thanks for the advice
but why don't you mind your own business."
Far from being insulted the woman smiled as much as

she ever seemed to let herself before saying, "Are you
sure? I could handle your little problem for you."
Nanabi got back to her feet as she said, "Again thanks,
but like I told him I can take care of myself."
A second later a roaring Mizuki burst in through another

section of the small home's wall with his arms
outstretched to strike at her. Nanabi raised her arm in an
upward swooping motion and as if responding to her will
a column of stone shot up from the ground catching the
beast man in the stomach as he flew towards her and
shot him up through the roof. Nanabi began walking
towards the hole she had made in the wall but looked
back to see the surprised look on the woman's face.
Nanabi smirked before stepping outside to see where

Mizuki had landed. She couldn't blame the woman for
her surprise as she doubted there was anyone in the
world that could do what she had just done which was
use Earth Jutsu without using handsigns. Granted, there
were people, who could use sand or water in a similar
manner, but the earth elements greatest strength was also
why it wasn't such a great offensive weapon and that was
the solidness of it. Therefore due to that solidness it
required a massive amount of chakra to manipulate. That
wasn't to say people hadn't thought of ways to use it
offensively, but still for the most part unless in a cave
were a person could literally bring the house down, the
attacks were slow and unwieldy. Not to mention they
often required quite a few handsigns to perform.
Her best example of why Earth jutsu were lacking in

offensive capability stemmed from how her body was
captured. Nanabi had heard the story from Kyuubi, who
had learned as much as she could once the seven-tails
had taken the body, about how in the final clash her
body had used an Earth Dragon. The old genin that had
captured her had countered with a Water Dragon. In the
clash between jutsu the more malleable and less chakra
intensive Water Dragon jutsu had eventually won out
and due to all the chakra necessary for the Earth Dragon
had left her body near exhaustion.
But now for Nanabi, Earth Jutsu almost seemed to

require no chakra and responded to her beck and call
almost as if it was made up of water. She believed this
was due to her extreme proficiency with Earth chakra as
a result of her time in Fu as well as her host body's own
natural talent with it. As she thought of her new talent
for Earth Jutsu she drew a parallel to a man she
remembered facing when the Senju had come to capture
her. He had been so proficient in water jutsu that he
could use it in even the most arid of environments and
could seemingly create a lake out of a desert.
Reaching the middle of the street, she could find where

Mizuki landed, but he found her jumping from the top
of a building and landed behind her. He reared his
clawed hand up into the sky to slash open her back, but a
serpent of stone rose from the ground to coil around
her. Mizuki's claws slashed the stone snake causing
sparks to shoot off. At the center of the jutsu Nanabi
spun and pointed at where Mizuki was standing causing
the stone snake to uncoil and launch itself at Mizuki
catching him in the chest. The jutsu picked the man-
beast off his feet carrying him through a building before
smashing him into the ground. The building he went
through collapsed causing the area to get covered in dust
and temporarily obstructed her view.
It settled down moments later to reveal an extremely

pissed of Mizuki snarling and foaming at the mouth.
Nanabi took no small measure of pride in seeing some of
the foam was reddish indicating he had some internal
injuries. Mizuki charged at her roaring in anger so she
spun creating another stone snake that she sent flying at
her opponent. This time Mizuki was ready though and
used his claws to smash his way through the jutsu.
Reaching a claw out towards her, Nanabi countered by
stomping the ground causing a small pole of stone to
shoot up hitting the man in the jaw. He stumbled
backwards so she held her hand back as it to punch him
and several large pieces of stone gathered around her fist
creating a stone gauntlet which she smashed into his
head. The blow sent Mizuki down to his knees and he
used one hand to prevent himself from completely
collapsing. He screamed in pain though as a spike of
stone shot through it before unraveling to pin it to the
ground. He tried to use his free hand to pull his other
one free but a stone snake shot from the ground
wrapping around his wrist. It pulled his arm back leaving
him wide open for the Bijuu.
Nanabi walked with a deliberate sway in her hips as she

willed a blade to appear on her gauntleted hand. "Looks
like you're the one in need of protecting."
Before she could brandish her weapon towards him
though she felt her seal switch back on as Akame's voice
called through the loud speakers, "That's enough. I
believe we've seen all we need too." Nanabi directed her
attention towards her fellow new recruits and saw a good
portion were still alive. She noted that the two brothers
appeared none the worse for wear so suspected the
sudden end of the test was due to Mizuki's predicament.
She wondered briefly what made him so special since
Akame hadn't ended any of the other sessions even when
some of the prisoners had taken their time in killing their
opponents.
However for the moment she let it go as the woman with

the triple zero number walked by and snidely said,
"Lucky for you that ended when it did Mizuki. I'm sure
Akame would grieve losing his favorite pet. I wonder
what makes you so special."
A now human Mizuki glared at the woman holding his
injured hand responding, "Shut it crone. I don't even
know why Akame bothers with you."
"Jealous," the woman replied with an amused smirk, "It's

because I'm special too." She then lashed out kicking him
in the side of the head sending him into unconsciousness
before turning towards Nanabi to say, "But I'm not the
only one am I. You are going to bear some watching
after all."
The woman then began walking towards the exit she

presumed that Mizuki and she had entered from. Nanabi
was left with more questions than answers such as why
did Akame keep the woman around since she didn't
seem to have any intention of helping him, at least from
what the Bijuu had seen. Yet unlike Nanabi, the woman
didn't seem to hide that fact. Turning to head back
towards the main prison to grab a hot shower, Nanabi
figured at the very least if the woman was interested in
her it would be prudent to return that interest.
*****************************
Naruto landed on a tree several miles from the village

and wondered why his first mission for the day was so
far outside of it. Normally when doing a dog walking
mission as a genin, his team had gone to the Inuzuka
kennels since besides having the best veterinarians.
Everything and anything to do with even civilian dogs
generally was handled by an Inuzuka business. Hoping
this mission wasn't the canine version of chasing after
Tora the cat, he looked for his person of contact. He
spotted Tsume in the distance and felt elated but
considering the businesslike reception he had received
from Tsunade and Koharu quickly got a hold of himself.
Dropping to the ground he ran up to his lover whose
face remained impassive so said calmly, "I'm here for the
mission."
He noticed a collar around his lover's neck as she studied

him before she said, "Here take this."
Looking at what she placed in his hand he saw a leather

lease but not seeing any canine was about to ask where
its owner went when she turned away from him.
Immediately he could see that the end of the leash was
connected to the collar around her neck and before he
could ask why she disappeared in a cloud of smoke.
When it cleared, Tsume stood before him naked except
for the collar. Shocked Naruto began to say, "Tsume…
what's the meaning…"
However the woman without turning to face him placed

her finger against his lips as she said, "Don't say
anything. Just do as the mission says."
He could hear several emotions in her voice the most
prominent being embarrassment. But before he could
find the words to say something she dropped to all fours
and began walking pulling him along. Naruto couldn't
imagine what would possess Tsume to do what she was.
It was just so unlike anything he'd expect from her due
to her pride.
As he followed behind he tried to keep his head straight

ahead but being a young man couldn't completely ignore
the fact that his naked lover was allowing him to walk
her through the woods like a dog. Again and again he
tried to understand why she was doing it until it hit him
like a slap in the face. She was doing it for him. She was
doing something so far removed from what her pride
would normally allow to in order to show him how much
she cared for him. Still it had shown as she walked stiffly
with her head down that her pride was warring with her.
It also made him feel like a complete fool for allowing
Kanji's words to solidify the doubts he had begun to feel.
It made him feel like a bastard for even having doubts in
the first place.
Stopping he wanted to tell his lover it was enough but

when he called her name she looked up with a look that
told him that Tsume wasn't exactly home any longer. The
woman turned completely as he let go of the leash her
face showing him that her animal side had taken over,
which only made Naruto feel worse about his behavior
of the past several weeks. Both Tsume and Hana since
their involvement with him had not slipped into their
more primal side. The reason they had explained being
that as long as they were kept well satisfied sexually there
was no need for it too. However, due to his recent
neglect he figured she had now simply as a result of her
own desire that her actions would lead to a romp with
him.
Tsume proved this by nuzzling the crotch of his pants
with her nose. He felt a little embarrassed by the fact that
despite telling himself seeing Tsume debase herself for
him wasn't something he wanted the fact of it was that it
was a rather erotic sight. Reaching down he cupped her
face before saying, "Alright, I get it."
Tsume's face lit up almost innocently if that term could

be applied to what they were about to do. She quickly
spun around tripping slightly on the leash still connect to
her collar. Naruto reached down and took off the collar
before tossing it away. Tsume although still lost to her
animal lust recognized the gesture of removing the collar
turned around again to lick her lover's face. Naruto
laughed softly as she rose up on her knees and her
tongue tickled him as she showed her affections. She
then dropped to all fours and this time pawed at his
crotch like a dog would a door when it needed to go
outside. Naruto spun her around before releasing his
cock and rubbing it along his lover's wet slit asked, "Is
this, what you want?"
Tsume whimpered at the contact and then howled in

pleasure as Naruto in one push buried himself balls deep
into his lover. Naruto immediately began churning her
passage as fast and as hard as he could not just to give
Tsume what she needed, but also found it difficult to
control himself due to the long absent and missed
sensation of having his dick completely surrounded by
the warmth only a woman could provide. Still even
though it felt like he could blow at any moment he
wanted Tsume to enjoy it as much as him so resolved to
last until she climaxed.
As their bodies continued to move and writhe against

each other, Tsume looked over her shoulder. Naruto was
always struck by the way some people would describe
their lovers as animals in bed. He assumed those people
never had been with an Inuzuka since the look Tsume
was giving him was anything but the sultry and lust filled
ones he received from his other lovers, including Tsume
when not lost to her Inuzuka blood. Those looks of lust
always screamed to him, "I need you," or "I want you to
mess me up." However, the look he was receiving from
Tsume and had from Hana was saying, "You're my
mate." But it didn't have the same undercurrent of sexual
tension, but at the same time implied some deeper
meaning. He supposed that in a sense at this moment as
far as Tsume was concerned they were man and wife.
Tsume looked away and lowered her head to the forest

floor changing the angle he was stroking her insides
from. Her voice moans grew more pronounced and
when she looked back her eyes were filled with the lust
that only a human could give and when he smiled to say,
"Welcome back." He barely got the first syllable out of
his mouth before she reached back and grabbed his
jacket to pull him towards her into a heated kiss. Their
tongues dueled one another, and as soon as Naruto
reached down to fondle one of her breasts she pushed
him away. She followed him backwards until he landed
on his back and sat atop him with her back facing him.
"What?!" Naruto said surprised as he stared up at his

lover.
Tsume turned her body around while still impaled on the

blond's fat dick. When she was facing him again she said,
"Shh, I want you to sit there and watch as I take what
you've denied me these past few weeks." With that said
she placed her feet flat on the ground and spread her legs
widely. She then used her powerful thighs to slowly raise
her body up giving Naruto an excellent view as his dick
inch by inch emerged from her love tunnel.
When only the tip remained buried inside her, she just as
slowly lowered herself causing both of them to hiss their
approval at his length once more spreading her insides
with its intrusion. When she bottomed out she'd simply
start the process all over again except a little faster each
time. After several minutes Tsume was pounding herself
downwards and screaming her enjoyment as his fuck
stick hit her deepest spot. She was also aided by Naruto
who reaching beneath her thighs aided her on each
upstroke.
Tsume hands which had been resting on her knees as she

raised and lowered herself moved to her young lover's
chest as she neared her release. Staring into his eyes she
moaned, "I-I missed this…not just
the….sex…fuck…the connection too. Y-you feel it don't
you."
Naruto met her gaze and although the lust was there
now, he could also see the look her animal side had given
him earlier. Naruto understood then that to Tsume this
wasn't just a fling and that she was in fact saying in words
what her animal side's gaze had conveyed, "You're my
mate."
Naruto pulled his hands from beneath his lover's thighs

and cupping her face pulled her lips down towards his
before saying, "I do." They kissed passionately and
lovingly as their orgasm ripped through the pair. Naruto
deposited three weeks' worth of pent up release deep
into Tsume's milking channel.
After having her insides flooded Tsume broke the kiss

and sat up. She slowly raised herself off of the cock
impaling her and hovering above it allowed some of the
semen mixed with her own love juices to leak out and
coat his love muscle. She then sat back down making
sure not to impale herself on him again but used her
pussy to rub their combined fluids into his skin. She then
leaned down to rest her head against his chest to listen to
his heart as it returned to normal.
Once it did she asked while also rubbing his chest, "Do
you know why I'm with you? Not your plan but you."
Naruto shook his head no, since although she had agreed
to help him they had never talked about their more
personal relationship. Part of the reason had been due to
Tsume trying to keep him at arm's length. Giving him
some insight into why she said, "You know my husband
left me right?"
"He's an idiot."
Tsume giggled lightly, a rather unusual sound from her as

it was a more feminine sounding than he was used to.
"That goes without saying," she said amused. But she
took on a tone of seriousness as she added, "But the
truth is… I'm not blameless in it either." Pulling her head
from his chest she met his gaze her own softer than he
had ever seen it outside of being lost to her animal side
as she said, "I loved my husband. He gave me my two
wonderful children… but in return I couldn't give him
what he needed."
"What was that?"
"A chance to feel like a man," the Inuzuka matriarch

replied, "I was the youngest Inuzuka clan head in history
and some say the longest serving. As a result I could
never let my guard down…even when in the bedroom."
Naruto began to understand where Tsume was going and

imagined that she also needed to be in charge even
during their love-making. He was surprised since he
imagined the animal side was meant to overcome this so
asked, "He couldn't make you submit even when… well
you know."
Again Tsume let loose a feminine laugh as she said,

"Acted like a bitch in heat." When he nodded she
answered, "It's true that Inuzuka males never enter into
the Lust. Some say it's because ever since the clan's
founding only females have ever been in charge…but
that isn't to say even if they mate us we recognize them
as the stronger." She pulled herself so that she could
stare down into her lover's eyes as she said, "The
amazing thing is my inner bitch does recognize you as
stronger…but you calm her too." Lower her head so that
it rested on his shoulder she said, "I don't know if that
makes any sense."
Naruto did understand since he imagined it was also why

the thought of any of his lovers being with him solely
due to the Binding had scared him so. But hearing
Tsume's words could only say, "I'm sorry."
She hushed him softly before kissing him gently before

saying, "I understand what it was you feared… it was
partly my fault again as well. I should have told you all
this before…but again I was afraid to let anyone in too
close."
"I should have talked to you all about what I was

beginning to fear," Naruto said in reply.
"Yes you should…but that is what a relationship is.

Making mistakes and overcoming… the important thing
is not to keep things to yourself until they reach a point
where they can't be dealt with."
Upon receiving Naruto's nod, Tsume leaned up and

seeing his dick hadn't softened reached for it saying,
"Good, now that the mushy part is out of the way I still
have some time before your next mission." Leaning
down she took his dick in her mouth and began
showering it with all the pent up lust she had needed to
endure for the past several weeks as Naruto wondered
what was in store for him next.
*****************************
The room was deathly silent as the two combatants

stared each other down. After several heartbeats they
charged and after passing each other the younger let out
a grunt as she grabbed her stomach where she had been
hit. "Winner Hinata," the Hyuuga branch member
shouted upon seeing the clean hit.
The room erupted into a small murmur at the victory

especially since although the elder sister had improved a
great deal since her own days as a genin. Hanabi was still
considered the heavy favorite in their spars. Hanabi
stood up before facing her sister and bowing an action
Hinata match. The sisters then bowed to their father.
Hiashi stood saying, "Hanabi your concentration was
lacking. Your opponent may only be Hinata but that is
no excuse."
Hinata kept from flinching at her father's tone, but his

remark still stung bitterly. "Yes father," the young girl
replied with a stiff bow.
"Hinata, you were adequate," Hiashi said sternly before

turning and leaving the room followed by Hanabi.
Hinata turned ignoring some of the looks she received

fearing she may tear up since some of them were quite
sympathetic at least from the Branch Family members.
However, although disappoint it appeared her father still
saw her as a failure she refused to let it bring her down.
Due mostly to the fact that despite her father's words
Hanabi had been fully focused on the fight and had still
lost. She entered her room and allowed a small smile to
grace her lips before stripping out of her practice clothes
and showering. Her spirits continued to rise since with
her victory against her sister it meant she had reached
one of her goal and therefore was deserving of the
reward she had set for herself.
Shutting off the water to her shower she toweled off

before stepping out of it. She moved to stand in front of
her mirror and wiped it clear of the mist so that she
could see her reflection. She then activated her bloodline
limit. Taking a deep breath she released the genjutsu that
hid her chakra's color and did feel tears enter her eyes as
a brilliant red showed up. Having not looked at her
chakra since the night Sakura had joined the Harem
having denied herself the knowledge of what color it
currently was as a way to focus on getting stronger. She
believed that truthfully it had changed that very same
night due to what Naruto had not only promised her, but
also because he had told her how much he cared for her.
Putting the genjutsu back in place her chakra turned blue

again and she left the bathroom still naked but uncaring.
Granted she was alone, but in the past strolling naked
through her room was something she could never picture
herself doing. Picking up the Kimono she held it up to
admire it, but felt a frown threaten to mare her features.
It was due to Naruto's pulling away from her and the
others. Hinata had been hurt a great deal by his pulling
back, but in the end had come to believe it was due to
the doubt he had about some of his other lovers. Mainly
the ones he had the least amount of interaction with, but
since he tried to treat them all equally that had meant he
had needed to pull back from all of them just as much.
But that Naruto had not come to her or any of them
with his doubts had really left her quite perturbed at the
blond. But when she had calmed down, she had realized
that although he was intimate with them he hadn't ever
really confided in most of them. Tsunade seemed to be
one of the few exceptions to this but even she had been
blindsided by his sudden pulling back.
To Hinata this had highlighted to her why her chakra

despite her long time belief that she loved Naruto had
not been red, and that was because she had never seen
him as a complete person. She had seen him as someone
who never let any obstacle prevent him from moving
forward. But as a person that could suffer from the same
doubts as her never. As a result she couldn't truly claim
to love him as she had only been interested in the things
about him that she had felt she needed. Namely his
confidence and never say quit attitude, although she
knew it seemed kind of silly now considering all they
shared. Learning he had doubts too, did a great deal to
humanize the man she had claimed to love but never
imagined as being as filled with self-doubt as her.
Dressing in the fine kimono she put her hair up into a

bun and left the Hyuuga compound to head towards the
academy. Reaching her destination, she approached the
woman that was gracious enough to meet her even
though it was the weekend and her day off. Bowing to
her in greeting, the Hyuuga princess said, "Thank you
again for letting me use it Suzume-sensei."
Suzume the kunoichi instructor of the academy bowed in

return before saying, "I was rather surprised by your
request to use the tea ceremony house. You always used
to say you'd never have the confidence to perform it
correctly. " The woman then indicated the small building
where she would grade her students as they practiced the
art of serving tea in a refined manner with a nod of her
head.
Hinata gave her former teacher a smile the older woman

would never have imagined the Hyuuga capable of
possessing as she replied, "Well… as you use to say,
never say never."
Suzume studied the young woman that seemed to have

blossomed, before handing her the key to the small
building as she said, "Please return it to my desk in the
teacher's lounge after you're finished."
Hinata nodded and watched the woman go before

unlocking the building and getting everything ready. She
would conduct sweeps with her Byakugan ever few
minutes to make sure Suzume didn't decide to drop in on
her former student. She smirked to herself as she
pictured the scene that would create especially if it was
during what Hinata had planned after serving the tea. She
knew that the chunin teacher had been a target at some
point to provide some insight into the jutsu Naruto had
been given. But with the inclusion into the Harem of
Shiho and her ability to decode the scroll Tayuya had
procured those plans had been scrapped. Still Hinata had
a hard time imagining the woman as the potential
seductress that Tsunade had painted.
Hinata heard footsteps walking up the porch leading to

the tea house and wasn't surprised when the door flew
open. Bowing to the young man in the doorway she said,
"Please have a seat, and thank you for helping me
practice the tea ceremony."
"Um…sure," Naruto replied obviously a little confused.
Hinata smiled to herself, since considering what Tsume

had planned for him to experience earlier probably
meant actuality meeting at a tea house for tea was the last
thing he expected. Naruto sat down although she
imagined that if Suzume was present she would have
smacked him on the head with the clipboard she had
often used when grading her due to his undignified
manner in doing so. She could see in his face that he was
feeling guilty about his recent decision to pull away from
his lovers. He began to say something to that effect when
she silenced him by saying, "Please do not speak during
the ceremony. It is a time for quiet reflection."
He nodded and even sat a little straighter causing her to

smile as she performed the precise movements of
preparing the tea. For Hinata the ceremony was a way to
display the confidence she had lacked and believed she
had gained from Naruto's love and acceptance of her.
She also hoped that for a change she could instill some
into him. Filling his cup and she placed the ladle she had
used down before offering the cup to him. He cupped
her hands for a moment before taking it causing the
Hyuuga's face to heat up.
Naruto gulped it down so she asked, "Was it good?"
"Yes."
"And what did you think about?"
"How much of an idiot I've been these last few weeks?"
Hinata gently chided him saying, "You're not an idiot

Naruto. That wasn't the point of this."
"I know… but it doesn't change that I was one."
Hinata shook her head before gently taking his hand in

hers. She then said, "Naruto, please take it from
someone who knows how doubts can cripple a person.
It's okay. The important thing is that you overcome them
and grow stronger as well as learning that you can come
to us… to me with all of your concerns."
"Thank you Hinata," Naruto said taking her hand and

kissing it.
Hinata smiled and then turned her attention to the tea

pot asking, "Would you like some more?"
"Yes, please," he said recovering some of his usual good

cheer as he looked around the small building. Hinata
smiled and while his focus was elsewhere adjusted her
kimono so that it exposed a good deal of cleavage. When
his attention once more focused on her, she could feel
his eyes travel over her body. "Um…Hinata," he said his
voice filled with a combination of confusion and arousal
at the appearance of her milky white cleavage.
"Hmm," she replied innocently.
"N-nothing," he quickly said figuring she knew about her

nearly popping out of her clothes.
Hinata did know and this time used the precise

movements of preparing the tea to silently drive her man
wild. For example she'd get a little too close to the flame
and then when a few beads of sweat would form would
move in such a way that it would trace a line right to the
valley between her breasts. As she moved slowly and as
erotically as possible given the confined way she needed
to for the ceremony she tried to gauge Naruto's reaction
and was pleased to see him transfixed. She watched him
out of the corer of her eye as his gaze followed a bead of
sweat that broke free from her neck to begin its travel
down her chest. When it disappeared into her cleavage
she saw him lick his lips. Adding a throaty tone to her
voice she said, "Your tea is ready."
Naruto took the offered cup from her and she turned to
attend to the flame asking, "Would you like some more?"
Naruto downed the drink again but growing thirsty for

something else set it down saying, "Don't worry I can get
it myself."
Hinata let out a surprised yelp as Naruto pushed her

back to gain access to her lower lips. "N-naruto…don't
my clothes will get dirty."
Naruto though had managed to reach between the folds

of her kimono and not finding anything beneath said,
"No underwear Hinata. Something tells me you wanted
to get dirty."
Hinata was about to deny it but her lover's head found

its way underneath her clothes causing her to moan in
pleasure. Pulling his mouth tighter against her snatch she
said, "T-that's not t-true."
He smiled against her skin and adding a finger he began

to stir up her insides before saying, "These lips are calling
you a liar Hinata." He then began to lick her snatch as he
continued to finger her, adding another when she began
moving her hips looking for more stimulation.
Hinata leaned back further giving up on her meager

protests and pulled her kimono away from her breasts so
she could fondle them. Pinching her nipples she
continued to rub her mound against Naruto's mouth.
Having missed the warmth of his breath against her
pussy, she felt her body growing tense so pulled a hand
away from her nipple to plant it on top of his head to
pull him right to where she needed his tongue. He hit her
clit with it and she tensed as she planted her feet on the
ground lifting her ass from the ground and came hard.
Naruto rode out her moving hips as he drank her
essence. When her hips returned to earth he pulled his
head from beneath her clothes and climbing up her body
gave her a deep soul searing kiss.
Tasting herself on his lips really fired her up and when

the kiss ended she pleaded, "Naruto…I need it."
Naruto pulled back and after staring into her eyes

nodded. He quickly stripped but when she moved to do
the same said, "No…leave it on."
Hinata nodded so leaned back pulling her kimono away

from her pussy saying, "Please fill me."
Naruto pushed his dick against her snatch and slowly

pushed inside. Once he was fully buried within her both
of them groaned in contentment at the feeling of being
connected again. Hinata wrapped her arms around his
neck and said, "Welcome back."
Naruto gave her his trademark grin as he said, "It's good

to be back." He then began to move his hips causing
Hinata to moan as her body began to feel the sensations
Naruto's actions were creating within here. Their
movements were slow and deliberate much like Hinata's
actions during the tea ceremony. The two lovers
peppered each other faces and necks with light kisses as
they continued to edge each other to their inevitable
release. Naruto pulled back enough to grip Hinata's
breast and squeezed it so that it presented him her
nipple. Running his tongue around it Hinata pulled him
into her tit so that he sucked the nipple into his mouth.
Giving it a nip with his teeth her moans raised in volume
before telling him, "T-the…mmmm… the other one
too."
Following her direction he switched his focus by trailing
his tongue from one nipple to the other. "Y-yes…" she
moaned after his tongue completed its journey.
Hinata also showed her appreciation by flexing her cunt

muscles around his tool causing him to stop his actions
for a moment and gasp, "D-damn Hinata you're gripping
me so tightly."
"I-it's because you're making me feels so

good….Naruto…mmm….more… pound me more…"
"As you wish my princess," he whispered into her ear

causing her to emit a tiny squeal of joy. Naruto's pace
grew more frantic as his thrusts grew more powerful. As
a result it wasn't long before his lover was writhing about
beneath him as they both neared their individual ends.
Feeling the telltale signs he was nearing his end he said,
"H-hinata…I can't hold out much longer."
"G-go ahead cum…" she said but having a delicious idea

added, "Cum in my mouth… I want to taste you as well."
Naruto groaned before pulling out and giving his cock

several pumps aimed for the Hyuuga's open mouth while
with his free hand he rubbed her pussy. He fired his load
just as her orgasm hit causing her to buck her hips and
throw off his aim causing him to splatter her tits with his
first shot before readjusting and hitting her mouth with
the next several bursts. He watched her close her mouth
making his cum disappear down her gullet and felt his
dick stiffen again from the content, "Mmmmm," that she
let out as the warmth of his seed made its way to her
stomach. His cock's resurrection was completed from the
way she used the index finger of one hand to draw a little
spiral pattern in the puddle he had left on her chest. She
gave him a sultry smile as she noticed him watching her
and beckoned him forward with said finger before
putting in her mouth to clean it of his essence. It was an
invitation Naruto was all too willing to accept and as he
lunged forward couldn't believe he was only on item
number two of the list he had been given. As Hinata did
her part to help him recapture his mojo, he couldn't help
but wonder how he could have doubted his lovers for so
long and why the voice that had been pushing him to
seemed to be so silent as of late.
Chapter 29
Chapter 29: Recovering Lost Mojo: Part II
Konan made her way up towards the top of the tower

from which Nagato ruled over Ame. Although her
outside demeanor didn't show it she was almost fearful
to enter the converted throne room from where he
conducted most of his business. Opening the door, she
did frown upon seeing the man that claimed to be
Madara Uchiha was already present. It was also due to
her being convinced that she had just interrupted a
conversation between them. One in which she may have
been the topic of conversation.
She entered the room wordlessly as was her wont, but

from the heavy silence that seemed to fill the air was
tempted to ask what they had been speaking about. But
the silence wasn't the thing that struck her most as she
made her way to her childhood friend. It was the lighting
of the room. The throne room was always kept darkened
especially since it hardly mattered to Nagato. However,
Konan had found that ever since her time with Naruto
the illumination of the room always bothered her. It was
always worse when she would first enter due to the light
coming from behind her. The reason was it always left
her with the feeling she was losing her friend to the
darkness he surrounded himself with. As she walked
through the light that was spilling in from the hall behind
her, Nagato would wait for her just out of reach of it.
Often needing to step towards her from the darker
portions of the room where Tobi would remain.
Konan felt a small pang of worry when Nagato, as the

Deva Path, didn't move towards her instead remaining
near the masked man. Stopping just shy of stepping out
of the light she asked, "You sent for me?"
"I did," Nagato stated finally moving away from Tobi to

approach her. "Due to recent… setbacks, it seems that
some of our allies need reminding of why they should
not trifle with god."
"I'll go alert…"
"No, we'll handle this personally," Nagato said beginning

to move for the door.
"Don't you think that's sending the wrong message,"

Konan said coming up behind him, "The organization
might be reeling from Jiraiya's dismantling of it and from
the setbacks we've received from trying to capture the
jinchuriki. But for you to come out again so soon is
unnecessary. I'm sure Kisame would enjoy handling such
a task."
The Deva path didn't slow down as it responded, "No

doubt, but I already have him performing an
assignment."
"I… I see," Konan said, wanting to ask why she hadn't
been informed. Instead though she said, "I'll go prepare
the other…"
"There's no need for that," Nagato said once more

cutting her off, "I've had the technicians working on an
amplifier for the chakra transmitter. This will be a perfect
opportunity to test out its extended range and power
output capabilities. I wouldn't want to waste too many
assets should it fail though."
Konan was again caught by surprise at what Nagato had

just revealed wondering when he had ordered such
upgrades and why she had not been told. But instead of
giving a hint at her thoughts she merely replied, "As you
wish."
*****************************
No sooner had the door to the throne room closed then
Tobi called out, "My how cruel of you to dangle all those
little morsels of information in front of her. And here I
thought you didn't believe my assertions that she has
betrayed you."
Stepping out of the darkness was the Animal Path of

Pain, although due to some damage that had been done
by Kakashi to the one he favored it was one of the back-
ups. A soft feminine voice replied, "There was no cruelty
in my actions. I simply saw no reason to fully explain
why Kisame was busy and although I find your claims
she is a turncoat to be foolish. It is prudent that I at least
take some steps in case it is true. Besides, if she were a
spy you've yet to identity for who, nor the when or how.
Need I remind you we began suffering setbacks even
before she went to Hot Spring Country? That was the
only period of time when she could have been turned."
"Perhaps, but I'm telling you she is no longer onboard
with what we are planning to use the Bijuu for. She has
betrayed us. Betrayed you."
"Then I am presenting her with no better opportunity to

be rid of me. Alone with just one path and her if she is
the betrayer then she will take the opportunity to strike.
Now, how much longer will it take for Kisame to seal the
six-tails into the statue?"
"By himself, at least a month, maybe more. It's a good

thing I decided to check in on your progress. Rather
convenient that he slipped by Konan."
"In case you've forgotten he slipped by me as well."
"But you were busy. Wasn't it her part to remain unseen

and make sure he didn't get away?"
Nagato's gaze hardened before he said, "Did you see her
allow him to slip away? The six-tail's host was a skilled
Mist-nin and used the Hidden Mist jutsu to allow both
himself and the Leaf to slip away. Unless you are saying I
didn't try my hardest to capture the jinchuriki as well."
"Not at all, I'm merely making an observation."
"You may continue to make them somewhere else. Don't

you have a Uchiha to babysit?"
"Then I'll take my leave. Watch yourself Nagato; you've

never tasted the pain of betrayal."
"What a foolish thing to say. You know my history…you

know both Konan and I know what it is to be betrayed,"
Nagato said dismissively as he turned away from the
masked man.
"Being betrayed by a leader or organization is one thing.
Being betrayed by friends and family is quite another.
Take my word for it," Tobi said allowing the right
amount of hurt to slip into his tone.
The Animal Path stopped to look at the man from over

its shoulder, before wordlessly it turned and allowed the
darkness to swallow it up as it headed to the storage area
where all the bodies that served as the Paths of Pain were
stored.
*****************************
Naruto was returning to his apartment from the academy

where he had just finished enjoying a tea ceremony with
Hinata. Although tea hadn't been the only thing served.
Walking through the streets of Konoha, he couldn't help
the stupid grin his face wore as he whistled to himself. It
wasn't just due to the activity he and his Hyuuga princess
had just finished, but also because for the first time in a
while he wasn't being pestered by a lingering sense of
doubt. Granted, the worst of it had been during the past
several weeks, but he'd be lying if he said that doubt
hadn't been growing as his luck with womenhad gotten
better and better. As the two of them had been cleaning
up the small shack used to train kunoichi in how to
perform the tea ceremony they had discussed their
relationship as well as his other ones as well.
Hinata had confessed that his pulling away from her and
the others had made her feel for a time as if his words to
her after Sakura joined had just been that, words. She
had quickly tried to soften what she said, but he had
stopped her and explained that he had meant everything
he said to her. But had felt in order to be fair to those he
feared could possibly be with him because of the jutsu it
would be best to pull away from everyone. That way if it
wasn't the jutsu it wouldn't create resentment within the
Harem. Hinata had smiled as if she was pleased with
herself, leaving him to believe that she had guessed that
was the reason. She had then rather sternly told him that
he should have come to them with his doubts.
He had nodded, confessing that Jiraiya had told him as

much in Wave Country. But had explained a part of the
reason he hadn't had to do with how he grew up. Naruto
had stopped from cleaning the pot and cup Hinata had
used to face his lover before admitting that due to his
treatment as an outsider it had left him with a lot of
resentment. Resentment towards the village and its
people, which he had dealt with through his pranks, but
also by hiding it away fearing that showing it to others
would only exacerbate his situation. As a result it had
made him an expert at internalizing things. He had also
told Hinata that his original reason for wanting to be
Hokage was rather selfish since it had simply revolved
around his desire for respect. But it had also kept the
resentment and anger inside of him from boiling over as
it had given him a constructive avenue in which to direct
the energy he got from trying to earn that respect.
Hinata had closed the distance between them and taking

his hand in hers told him, "You've always had my respect
Naruto." The earnest and heartfelt way she had said it
had melted his heart as he had pulled her into his arms to
kiss her. It had soon grown heated but Hinata had
pushed him away telling him that he should get ready for
his next task. Naruto had smiled telling her that he had a
free period apparently, but she had pushed him towards
the door telling him then he should get ready for the next
one. He had tried to tell her that after the free period was
a lunch break but she had already gotten him outside
telling him it wouldn't do for them to get too carried
away as Suzume may still be around.
Seeing Hinata's point he had told the Hyuuga princess he
loved her and then decided to grab a hot shower before
seeing Ayame for lunch. He felt some of his good cheer
slip a little as he thought about what a fool he had been.
However, he quickly shook it off not wanting to descend
back into the depths of depression he had felt over the
last three weeks. But it wasn't easy as although he knew
where things with Tsume and Hinata stood there were
still quite a few fences he'd need to mend due to his
absence. Looking at his list he tried to figure out just
who was connected to what event. He pretty had guessed
that his list was just a ruse his lovers had concocted to
force him to interact in a semi-official manner, after all
Hinata and Tsume had actually generated the mission
requests for his earlier meeting with them. Therefore he
could guess most of the women he would be seeing later
would be from Konoha. He just hoped that wasn't an
indication of where his relationships with the women
from outside Konoha now stood. He wouldn't be able to
blame them if they were considering backing out as to be
honest his doubts about the legitimateness of their
feelings had been the greatest.
He knew that sounded horrible, but it was at times hard

to imagine what made him special enough to join up with
his crazy ambition. Therefore it was easiest to imagine
them as the ones being swayed the most by The Binding.
Naruto knew he needed to make up with all his ladies,
but he would also need to do a better job of connecting
with them as well. He figured if he had done a better job
of creating the bonds he now shared with them then it
would have gone a long way to silencing the doubts that
he had begun to experience as a result of his rapid
success.
Therefore, he made a mental note to ask Tsume about

how she had progressed with the project of creating a
pair of scents to mask his and his lovers own with a new
one as he felt he'd definitely need it to show his
appreciation in a one on one setting with all of them. As
he reached his apartment his mind was busy planning the
various dates he would be going on in the near future so
failed to detect the two people on the other side of the
door.
However after pulling his key from the door, after

unlocking it, he noticed them in a hurry especially since
they were lying on his bed dressed as a couple of catgirls.
Naruto's jaw dropped open as his keys slipped from his
hand when Yoruichi, wearing a black body suit that left
her arms and legs exposed but were covered in stockings
and gloves to enhance the catgirl look, got on all fours
and stretched, arching her back like a cat waking from a
nap as well as displaying the tail sewn into the back.
Dressed similarly, but in white was Yugito, who
somewhat stiffly fiddled with the headband to which her
"ears" were attached. Her face was red giving Naruto the
impression that she had been only recently talked into
dressing that way and was having serious doubts about it.
Yoruichi must have sensed this too, so after finishing her

stretch slinked from the bed saying, "See Kitten, I told
you he'd love it."
Not making eye contact due to her extreme

embarrassment as well as slight discomfort due to
Yoruichi's last minute addition to her costume, the
former two-tail jinchuriki asked, "How can you tell? He's
probably trying not to laugh."
Looking over her shoulder she replied, "Kitten, if you'd

only look I doubt you'd be thinking that for much
longer."
Yugito sighed forcing herself to look at Naruto's face and

was somewhat surprised to see the same stupefied look
that had been there when he had first noticed them and
she had looked away. Yoruichi smirked before saying,
"Look lower."
Following the human Bijuu's instructions her eyes

traveled down his body until they stopped on his very
tented pants. Feeling a surge of confidence at the sight,
she slid from the bed as well walking as sexily as possible
with the slightly uncomfortable removable tail that was a
feature of the costume Yoruichi had given her.
Naruto's brain had literally shut down on him as his body

had called for extra blood to fill a certain appendage as a
result of the visual stimulation it had been presented.
Therefore, by the time he had pulled himself together
Yoruichi was behind him having closed the door for him,
and Yugito was kneeling in front of him using her gloved
hands to rub his covered package. He groaned as
Yoruichi hugged him from behind to whisper lustily, "I
hope your earlier activities have left you with enough
energy to please a couple of catgirls in heat."
Naruto turned to respond but it turned into a groan as a

result of Yugito freeing his cock and covering it with her
mouth. The moan though was quickly muffled as
Yoruichi placed her lips to his. Naruto opened his mouth
and met the human Bijuu's tongue half-way. Their
tongues danced around each other as Naruto placed a
hand on Yugito's head to set the pace of her bobbing as
he actually needed to slow her down due to the
enthusiasm she was using in her sucking of his cock.
Yoruichi broke the kiss and Naruto could hear the smile
on her lips as she said, "Looks like the kitten has really
missed your milk."
Naruto nodded in reply causing Yoruichi to begin to

reach around to his chest and pull down the zipper of his
jacket. Once she opened it, she pulled it from his
shoulders and then pulled his shirt over his head. Once
he was free of his shirt and jacket, she wrapped her arms
around him while pressing her breasts against his back.
She then began running her fingers all over his chest
occasionally stopping to tweak or play with his nipples.
Naruto leaned back into her enjoying the added stimuli
but began to take an active part by reaching back and
cupping the dark skinned woman's mound. Finding the
cotton material to be rather damp he quipped, "Looks
like Yugito's mouth aren't the only set of lips that have
been missing me."
Yoruichi nibbled on his ear before whispering hotly, "It's

good to see you've regained some of your previous
confidence." Pulling away, she walked around Naruto
and the kneeling Yugito to sit back on the bed. She
raised one foot to rest on it spreading her legs for him
and pulling the material of her body suit to the side
exposed her pussy for the blond. Smirking mischievously
she said challengingly, "Now let's see if you still
remember how to use that thing."
Naruto returned her smirk and pulled free of Yugito's

lips causing her to look up at him to protest. But her
complaint was silenced by a kiss which Naruto ended far
too soon for her liking. Naruto began to head towards
the bed pulling his pants off as he went.
Yoruichi could still see Yugito wanted to protest so

headed her off saying, "Now kitten you need to learn to
share. Now why don't you join us on the bed?" Yugito
harrumphed crossing her arms over her chest in protest.
Yoruichi leaning back further as Naruto crawled on top
of her with his prick pressing against her entrance
moaned, "Your loss," as his dick began to enter her inch
by delicious inch. Yoruichi wrapped her legs around his
waist and locked her ankles behind his back as she joined
Naruto in moaning and groaning as their connected
bodies gave each other pleasure.
Yugito had a front row seat as she watched Naruto drill

the former chakra creature that she used to house inside
her seal. Although she didn't look away, she did try to
retain her miffed demeanor from being denied the
mouthful of cum she had been working for. However, it
quickly faded due to her arousal and completely
disappeared when she let out a moan as she began to rub
herself. Coming to the conclusion the only one missing
out as a result of her small protest was her; Yugito began
to crawl towards the bed on all fours. Crawling atop the
bed she said, while her hands groped a breast and rubbed
her pussy, "I want some too."
The two currently connected lovers turned their gazes

towards her with Yoruichi saying, "Of course kitten all
you needed to do was ask." She unhooked her legs from
around Naruto and told him to get on the bed. Naruto
obeyed watching as Yoruichi maneuvered her former
vessel until her backside faced him. The Bijuu then
smirked before reaching for Yugito's tail as she said,
"Have I got a surprise for you."
"N-no," Yugito said, but didn't offer much protest as

Yoruichi grabbed the base of the tail and began to pull it
out.
Naruto's eyes grew wide as he realized that the tail was

actually connected to an anal plug that Yoruichi
completely removed. He continued to stare into the hole
in Yugito's body suit where the tail had been as the
blonde woman's asshole clenched as if searching for the
missing item.
Her face in the covers of the bed, Yugito tried to bury it

deeper as she whined, "Stop… don't stare there."
Yoruichi began to rub around her former host's rosebud
as she let out an amused chuckle before replying, "You
don't need to be so shy about it." Her golden eyes turned
to Naruto as she said, "Honestly, ever since you brought
it up when you first tamed her, the kitten has been toying
with the idea of you fucking her tight little ass."
"T-that's not true…" Yugito offered but even she had to

admit she had sounded less than convincing.
"Really," Yoruichi said sliding a finger into her former

host's ass. Working it in and out she added, "Funny my
costume's tail is sewn on. You're the one that went with
the buttplug option."
"Y-you made me…"

"But I didn't force you to put it in," Yoruichi said
amused pushing in a second finger. Seeing Naruto's dick
twitch at the sight she said, "Give it up kitten, I was there
when you'd experiment with those toys you bought to
get ready for the big day." Pulling her fingers out she got
on all fours next to Yugito saying, "If the kitten's going
to be too shy I'll let you fuck me in the ass. No sense in
getting your hopes up for nothing."
Yugito could feel the blond man shifting to take the dark
skinned woman up on her offer so quickly spun
launching herself at him knocking him back. As Naruto
sat back up she spun around and grabbing his prick lined
it up with the hole in her suit telling her former Bijuu,
"You're not taking this dick away from me again."
Sitting back, she pressed his cock against her anal passage
and groaned as her sphincter began to open allowing it
entry. Her groan turned into a hiss of both mild pain and
a warning to Yoruichi as the woman began to crawl
towards her and Naruto.
"There's no need for that," Yoruichi said amused as

Yugito fully impaled herself on her lover's manhood, "I
am the one that encouraged you to take a seat on that
fuck stick after all." Closing the distance between them
she got her face close to Yugito's and said, "You're
welcome by the way." She then kissed the blonde woman
while pulling the front of her costume down to expose
her breasts.
As the two woman made out in front of him, he figured

Yugito had grown accustomed to his intrusion so picked
her hips up to slide her off, before pulling her back
down. He did it several more times before she began
aiding him while she continued to kiss Yoruichi. Taking
his hands from her hips, he reached towards her front to
rub her mound but found Yoruichi's hand already there.
Placing his on top of hers, he slid the cloth of the body
suit to the side and then pressed both his and Yoruichi's
middle finger inside. Yugito moaned into the kiss, she
shared with the woman now fingering her as she
continued to fuck herself on the cock buried in her ass.
Yoruichi ended the kiss and began to lean back. She was
pleased when Yugito followed obviously not ready to
end their dance of tongues. It also forced Naruto
forward less he slip from the dry passage he had been
drilling. When Yoruichi was on her back she guided
Yugito's face down until it lay nestled between her
thighs. Getting the hint, the blonde kunoichi eagerly
dived into the dark skinned woman's shaved muff. She
let out a moan of surprise at just how eager her former
jinchuriki was and pushed the material of her high
collared body suit towards the center of her chest to
expose her breasts. She began groping them occasionally
tweaking her own nipples as Yugito's tongue probed and
covered ever accessible inch of her pussy.
Meanwhile Naruto had needed to get to his feet as he

crouched behind Yugito and continued to fuck her ass,
while watching her eat out her Bijuu. Gripping her hips
with one hand, he used the other to reach around and
rub her pussy being sure to give extra attention to her
clit. Feeling the end approaching he pressed on her clit
while burying himself inside her ass completely causing
the blonde woman to scream her orgasm into Yoruichi's
lower lips. The convulsing muscle's surrounding his cock
sent him off a moment later and he fired several large
bursts into Yugito, but pulled out to coat her back with
the last couple of strands.
Yugito didn't leave her task half-finished and continued

to please Yoruichi with her tongue throughout her
orgasm until she set the Bijuu off and received a
mouthful of her release as well.
Naruto fell back on his ass breathing hard as were his

other two lovers. His dick began to soften, but stopped
as Yoruichi stirred. She got onto all fours and crawled
towards him and Yugito but stopped to lick his cum
from where it hand landed on the kunoichi's back. She
then lowered her face to the blonde kunoichi lying on
her stomach and kissed the woman passing his seed
amongst a lot of tongue play.
Needless to say he was rock hard again, and ready to put

his erection to good use. Yugito spun onto her back and
pressing her foot against his chest stopped his forward
movement to ask, "Do you know why I've chosen to
follow you?"
Naruto paused and sitting back replied with a sigh,
"Truthfully… no."
Yugito smiled at his honesty before asking, "I was one of

the women that you feared only was here because of the
jutsu, right?"
"Yes," Naruto admitted.
To his surprise Yugito smiled at him and rested her head

on Yoruichi's lap before putting her foot back down as
she said, "So you've learned to be honest with us."
"I've never lied," Naruto replied defensively.
"Perhaps," Yugito said keeping her smile in place, "But

you weren't exactly forthcoming with us either."
Naruto admitted as much by sighing. Yugito sat up and
climbing into his lap kissed him gently before saying, "I
can't say I understand the burden you carried as a
jinchuriki. By the time I became one. Bee had already
learned how to control his power and taught me how to
get along with Yoruichi. Therefore from the very
beginning I was showered with praise and my destiny as
a kunoichi of Kumogakure was set in stone." She traced
a finger down his chest and reaching his stomach
channeled some chakra there to cause his seal to appear.
Rubbing it, she continued, "Where you begged and
pleaded for attention. I was showered with it. To be
honest it can be a bit…stifling at times being called Lady
Yugito. All the pressure being put on me was also why
I…. couldn't just be myself. I guess you could say you
and I although both jinchuriki come from the two
extremes being one can thrust on a person."
Yugito smiled and wrapping her arms around Naruto's
neck pulled his head towards her chest. She then rested
her chin on top of his head and in his hair as she said,
"I'm extremely grateful that you sought me out and
although it was initially to further your ambition. You
also granted me something priceless as well." Pulling
back she gazed into his eyes asking, "Do you know what
it was?"
He shook his head again so she smiled as she said, "Still

haven't figured it out huh? It was freedom, both to be
myself without all the baggage of being a jinchuriki. As
well as to choose the path I wish to follow as a kunoichi.
To follow you was the first time I actually was allowed to
make a decision about what I wanted it to mean to be a
shinobi."
"Thank you," Naruto said placing his hand under her
chin, "for not losing faith in me even when I seemed to
have lost it in you."
Yugito was about to comment on how it wasn't entirely

his fault but Yoruichi cleared her throat before saying,
"This is touching and all, but time is a wasting."
"Way to ruin the moment," Yugito said looking over her

shoulder.
Yoruichi was about to reply but the door to the

apartment began to open attracting all of their attention.
Fu stepped in wearing a costume of her own and seeing
the state of the occupants on the bed puffed her cheeks
complaining, "You started without me."
"Well you were late," Yugito said with a shrug before
asking, "And what is that you are wearing? We were
supposed to all match."
"I thought the point was to dress as something that

resembled our connection as jinchuriki," Fu said
indicating her costume which looked like a giant
caterpillar, "I couldn't find anything that resembled a
beetle."
Yoruichi crawled around Naruto and hugging him from

behind said, "The point was to dress sexy for Naruto.
Cats are sexy, bugs aren't."
Inside the Leaf Maximum Security Prison, Nanabi

suddenly sneezed and was positive Matatabi was
somehow behind it as well as the sudden surge of
annoyance she felt.
Naruto held his hand towards his fellow jinchuriki and
beckoning her forward said, "I don't know about that. I
know people who would disagree with that statement.
Besides, I think if Nanabi was here right now she'd be
touched to know Fu wants to honor the connection they
shared."
Fu smiled and moved towards the bed although

awkwardly due to her costume. More falling onto the bed
then anything it wasn't long before the caterpillar had
revealed the beautiful creature that it hid, although all
three women would not be getting the security deposits
they placed on their costumes.
*****************************
Ayame was just finishing with the lunch time crowd. The
last real customer paid and left leaving the woman alone
with a fellow shop attendant. "Delicious as always,"
Kohada said pushing the bowl away which Ayame
quickly removed. She began cleaning it out while
humming contently to herself causing the young woman
that worked at her family's sushi shop to ask, "Any
particular reason you seem to be in such high spirits?"
"Why wouldn't I be?"
Kohada frowned slightly before answering, "Well… it's

just… I'm sure you've heard about Naruto right?"
"I've heard rumors," Ayame replied amused at her friend.

Although she didn't gather like the other shop attendants
did, including Ino, to gossip. The similar professions they
shared had allowed both girls a means to vent about how
some customers could be.
"It's a little more than a rumor," Kohada said, "He and
Sakura were seen eating dinner together several weeks
ago."
"True," Ayame conceded, "But it's been over a month

and its likely Naruto was just playing the field. Besides, a
lot can change in that time."
Hearing an opportunity for a prime bit of gossip Kohada

arched an eyebrow asking, "Do you know something that
I don't?"
Feeling Naruto nearing through her fox mark, that was

located on her back right shoulder blade, she couldn't
help teasing, "I know plenty of things that you don't.
Like how to actually cook for one."
"Hey not this again," Kohada said rising to the bait as
Ayame began to pour some ramen in a bowl, "Making
sushi is just as hard as cooking ramen."
"But it's nowhere near as good," Naruto said entering the

stand unable to stop himself from defending his favorite
food having heard the tail end of the conversation.
Sitting down he smiled and although Ayame knew by this

point in the day Naruto would likely be back to his old
self, was nonetheless glad to see her own doubts had
proved to be unfounded. Ayame waited to see what
particular ramen he was in the mood for and was ready
pulling the bowl she had prepared from behind the
counter. Although instead of setting it down she came
from behind the counter and sat down in his lap.
Ayame felt Naruto stiffen in surprise at the public display

of affection; however she could practically feel Kohada's
eyes bulging out of her skull. She ignored her fellow shop
attendant to say, "I know we talked about keeping our
relationship a secret. But I'm tired of hearing rumors
about you and other girls."
Naruto recovered to give her a smile replying, "Well they

weren't exactly rumors."
Ayame returned his smile and squealed as he wrapped his

arms around her waist before lovingly kissing him. She
then pulled away and pulling a pair of chopsticks from
their holder began to feed her boyfriend. Kohada began
to feel like a third wheel so said, "Um… I can see you are
busy so I'll be going."
"Take care," Ayame said taking a moment to wave with

the chopsticks.
As soon as the other woman left Naruto asked, "Um…I
guess we're going public then huh?"
"That doesn't disappoint you does it?" she asked some

worry bleeding into her voice.
"Of course not," Naruto said quickly. Sighing he said, "I

guess I've missed a lot of decisions recently, haven't I?"
"Hey, it's okay Naruto," Ayame said pecking his cheek.

She then pulled some noodles into her mouth before
kissing him deeper feeding him that way. Naturally the
food got lost in the delight of the two exploring each
other's mouths. Breaking away from each other Ayame
quickly finished feeding him the contents of his lunch
before moving around the counter again to give him a
refill. This time she placed it down in front of him so he
could power through it and have more if he so wanted.
But to her surprise he didn't and as he ate calmly asked
her, "Am I just going to be eating lunch today?"
Ayame smiled not surprised by the question replying,

"Well considering that I'm sure Kohada is busy spreading
the news, I think I can expect quite a few nosey visitors
today. It's probably best if we don't give them too much
of a show. Although I think it would be fitting if you
would take me out tomorrow where I can really give the
full official treatment for my boyfriend."
Naruto smiled, but knowing one shop attendant that

wouldn't be on that list felt the familiar pang of longing
thoughts of Ino often left him with. He quickly tried to
push them away but Ayame stopped him saying, "Hey,
none of that. You don't need to face things on your own
anymore remember."
"I know," Naruto replied giving her a thankful smile,
"but I don't want to…"
"Naruto, we all want Ino to come around," Ayame said

tenderly, "She's a part of our family. But we need to
respect her wishes." Trying to change the subject, she
asked "Now about tomorrow?"
Naruto nodded, as he answered, "I'd love too. But why

wait till then after I finish my list…"
"Trust me your schedule for today is all filled up. So eat

up you're going to need your energy. They'll be time
enough for us later. I'm just glad to see you back on your
feet and no longer being haunted by some sort of chakra
being."
"Huh?!" Naruto said stopping just as he was beginning to

eat his sixth bowl.
Ayame stiffened and cursed her big mouth. She turned
from cleaning the bowl she had just grabbed asking, "S-
she didn't tell you?"
"Who…" Naruto began, but then remembering the

feeling he had that morning said, "Kiyomi did something
to me."
"I'm sorry," Ayame said quickly, "I thought she told

you."
"Told me what?" Naruto asked some anger bleeding into

his voice. He calmed though seeing Ayame wince at his
tone before saying, "Please tell me."
Ayame sighed, but nodded as she explained all that she

had heard at the hotsprings the night before. She could
tell Naruto was upset but he closed his eyes for a
moment and when he focused on her again he seemed to
have already moved on saying, "Well what's done is
done. At least I know why I was being so nasty to
myself."
"Naruto, I'm sure she wanted to tell you…"
Naruto smiled before gently cutting her off saying,

"Ayame, I'm fine I promise. You already explained she
thought it would die out without her feeding it chakra.
Besides when she put it into place she was a prisoner
trying to escape a jail." Reaching across the counter he
changed the subject asking, "Now where do you want to
go tomorrow?"
****************************
Naruto sent a worried look over his shoulder, partly due

to how his last encounter had gone, but also just in case
he was attacked again. After lunch he had left Ayame's
stand and made it about a block before being hit in the
neck with a dart. He had awoken in the headquarters of
the Torture and Interrogation Department bound to a
wooden chair. Shaking his head and focusing on the
other occupant he felt both a sense of arousal and dread.
The arousal was due to the fact that Anko cut an
incredible figure decked out in leather. The dread was
also due to how she was dressed and that since they were
in the Torture and Interrogation Department meant he
probably wasn't going to enjoy what was in store for him,
or would learn that he might come to.
With that in mind he said, "Um Anko, I'm not really…"
Anko had grabbed his cheeks roughly saying, "I'm going

to give you a pass since you're new to this game, but the
next time you address me it will be as Mistress." Naruto
wanted to point out that technically she was as new to it
as him since she had been a virgin their first time. But
not wanting to test her decided it would be best to keep
his mouth shut. Anko had agreed and letting his cheeks
go turned to walk towards a table speaking to herself but
with the intention of increasing his concern, "Now what
should I use first. I let you give my ass a workout maybe
it's time you return the favor." She picked up a dildo
from the table showing it off, but kept her back towards
him.
It was a good thing too, as Naruto's eyes bugged out of

his skull and he began to panic rocking in the chair trying
to pull his arms free of the ropes holding them down to
the armrests. Realizing his legs were free, he managed to
rock himself onto his feet and then leap up into the air
smashing the chair into the ground breaking it. Anko had
spun around shouting, "Hey!"
But Naruto was already out of the room running like a
bat out of hell through the lower levels of the T. I. D.
Anko had given chase and eventually cornered him after
nearly an hour, she had claimed it was all a joke.
However Naruto knew that wasn't true, but they had
both laughed before she had told him that he better get
going.
Naruto mentally berated himself for his response to what

in a sense Anko had been proposing and for possibly
screwing up another of his relationships. However, while
he didn't want to stifle Anko from exploring a sexual side
of her, at the same time he knew he couldn't give her
what she was craving.
A part of the reason was it had been pretty obvious she

was not interested in being a submissive, as Naruto had
studied the subject when he had first begun his path to
uniting the Shinobi World. He had quickly come to the
conclusion that it was not something for him. Although
to be truthful he wasn't adverse to some of the more
vanilla aspects of it, such as his "walk" with Tsume
earlier. The problem with it was he just couldn't imagine
intentionally inflicting some of the things he had seen on
someone would be erotic for him and was fearful that if
it did become so that it would be something which could
bleed into all his relationships. He could just imagine
how Tsunade would respond upon his trying to use
some of the more extreme techniques on her. It didn't
need to be said that for him it would probably be messy.
Although it hadn't been on his mind at the time, the

more he thought about it the more he understood why
he couldn't submit to what Anko had planned. That was
due to it would give power over him to her. Tsunade in
her own explanation of why the Harem worked had in a
sense put Naruto on a pedestal, and by submitting to
Anko it would change that. No longer would he be the
cornerstone of the family as he would have surrendered
his rights as the alpha of the group. He just didn't want
to shut her down though as for years Anko had in a
sense kept a part of herself closely guarded from the
world, something that Naruto knew all about. Her reason
for doing so was as long as that part of her wasn't hurt
the world continued to seem bearable. Naruto just hoped
he hadn't been the one to hit that part of her like an
exposed nerve just as she was letting him get a glimpse of
a new part of her she wanted to explore.
Reaching Konoha hospital, he put coming up with a

solution on hold as he reported to the front desk for his
evaluation. The nurse on duty had him fill out some
forms before guiding him to a room where she told him
to wait for the nurse who would perform the evaluation.
Just as he was about to turn his attention back to Anko
the door opened to reveal Sakura, however unlike all the
other times she had checked him over at the moment she
was wearing a nurse's uniform. She smiled at him asking,
"Still in one piece?"
Guessing she had known what Anko had planned he

said, "Yeah, I doubt it went according to her plan."
Sakura nodded and turning away to gather the supplies

she would need said, "Well we tried to warn her not to
get too carried away." Looking back towards him over
her shoulder she asked a little worried, "How did she
take it, your rejecting what she had in store?"
"We laughed about it…but I probably hurt her."
Sakura nodded but said, "It's not for everyone though."
Mirthlessly he chuckled as he replied, "Considering my

life that's saying something. Any ideas on how to make
things better?"
"Sorry, but you'll come up with something," Sakura
replied and then needing some petri dishes from the
bottom drawer of the desk she was gathering supplies
from bent over so that her legs remained straight. It drew
Naruto's attention to the matter that it appeared Sakura's
skirt was rather short. As she completed her bend,
Naruto caught a glimpse of pink and realized it was the
small strip of hair that rested above her pussy. Sakura put
several dishes on top of the desk and then stretching for
something in the back of the drawer gave Naruto a clear
view of her honeypot as the skirt raised the final
necessary amount.
As expected, he was soon rock-hard and having a good

idea how the exam was going to end moved to stand
behind her and reached his hand between her legs.
Sakura stood up straight pushing his hand away asking,
"What are you doing?"
Confused, the blond said, "Well…um… I thought... and
you weren't wearing panties…"
Sakura smiled as she put him at ease saying, "And

considering how most of your day went you thought you
were in store for more of the same."
Naruto nodded his head rapidly and she said, "Sorry, but
I have an evaluation today too. I have to recertify as a
nurse. That's why I'm wearing this uniform, I was so
nervous I forgot to put on my panties."
Naruto had a sneaking suspicion he was being played so

said, "Come on Sakura. Girls don't just forget to wear
panties."
"Sure they can Naruto," Sakura replied quickly,

"Remember how during our genin exam with Kakashi
you admitted to not brushing your teeth and wearing
dirty underwear." Naruto nodded not wanting to
remember what a slob he had been. Sakura smiled and
leaning in kissed his cheek before whispering, "Well I
wasn't wearing panties then either."
Although he had remembered her wearing some baggy

shorts the idea that beneath the thin material Sakura had
been exposed still had an effect on the young man by
causing his hard-on to become even stiffer. The
doorknob turning caused Sakura to pull away as the
woman in charge of evaluating her stepped in. Naruto
nearly called bull again seeing that it was Shizune, but
seeing the normally friendly woman's face looking stern
and her hair slicked back to give her an even harsher
appearance remained silent.
"Good," Shizune said dressed in a skirt and blouse while

wearing a doctor's coat. Moving to a chair in the corner,
she commented, "When I saw who you would be
performing a physical on. I feared I'd find you in a
compromised position. It's good to see you can remain
professional."
Naruto was about to comment on the last time she had

performed one on him, but her gaze moved from Sakura
to him and let him know that wouldn't be wise.
Wondering if he was somehow the reason for the change
in Shizune's personality, he let Sakura position him to sit
on the bed and began going over the basic items of his
physical. Sticking a wooden stick in his mouth she placed
it on his tongue telling him to say, "Ahhh."
When she completed inspecting his throat, she had him

take his jacket off and wrapped a blood pressure gauge
around his arm. Taking the readings she said, "Hmm,
your blood pressure is a little high. You haven't come
into contact with any toxins have you?"
Shizune wrote something down on her clipboard and
suspecting it to be negative Sakura asked, "Was that the
wrong thing to ask?"
"Not exactly, but it does show a certain lack of attention

to detail on your part," Shizune replied. When Sakura
looked confused Shizune nodded her head towards the
jinchuriki's tented pants.
"Oh my," Sakura said adding a little dramatic flair to her

tone, "I can't believe I missed that. I guess I'll have to
write down inconclusive on blood pressure."
Shizune let out a put-upon sigh saying annoyed, "That

would just mean he would need to return later. Besides,
there is one way to quickly deflate the situation and it will
also get the sample you need to collect."
"Okay," Sakura said turning to face him and pulling his
fly down told him, "Please relax, it looks like I'll be
getting to the sperm sample portion of your eval sooner
than expected."
"Wait…what? I thought you only needed that when a

shinobi first became sexually active to determine sperm
cell count or something."
He tried to focus on Shizune as she was the one that

responded but it was difficult due to Sakura's firm grip as
she began stroking him. "True, but Tsunade has noticed
something strange in the aftermath of our raid on Kanji's
compound so ordered us to collect a sample. It is part of
the reason why Sakura was assigned to perform your
check-up. Normally you'd handle it yourself, but we're
rather busy so I suppose this will get us the sample
quicker."
Naruto wasn't sure what to make of what was going on.
Although much like all his other encounters it had
quickly gotten physical, but the stern look of annoyance
Shizune was sending his way was detracting from his
enjoyment of the handjob. But Sakura was determined so
after several minutes of vigorous stroking managed to get
him to the finish line. Warning his lover he grunted, "I'm
cumming."
Sakura could feel him swell so grabbing one of the petri

dishes aimed his cock so that he deposited his load
inside. Letting him go, she turned as she placed the lid on
and after labeling it turned to exclaim, "Oh my… it
seems he hasn't quite calmed down yet."
Shizune sighed before standing and moving towards the

bed said, "Then allow me to show you a surefire way to
calm him down."
Shizune straddled his lap and his exposed dick as it
pressed against her mound told him that Sakura wasn't
the only one not wearing panties. He looked down in
surprise as she began to sink down on his cock before
staring up at her face to see her smiling brightly. Rubbing
her hands through her hair to return it to normal she
laughed as he said, "This was payback for fooling you,
huh?"
Shizune began to flex her cunt around his cock as she

wrapped her arms around his neck and whispered, "You
have to admit that as far as practical jokes go it has a
pleasurable punchline."
Naruto nodded and gripped her ass pulling her skirt up

over her waist. They kissed tenderly and playfully before
being joined on the bed by Sakura after she had locked
the door and placed a noise suppression seal in the room.
The pink haired kunoichi then busied herself by pulling
Naruto's shirt off, before then opening Shizune's blouse.
Naruto buried his face in the dark haired woman's chest
lavishing her breasts with attention while Sakura opened
her shirt and began rubbing her tits on his back.
Naruto pulled away to look back at Sakura who cupped

his face pulling him into a kiss. Shizune leaned forward
forcing the two apart enough to join her tongue to the
fray. Sakura pulled back first allowing Shizune and
Naruto to focus on each other leaving the bed as Shizune
began to increase her pace as she repeatedly slid along
Naruto's meatpole. Feeling a familiar swelling inside her
Shizune huskily said, "T-tell me before you cum."
Naruto grunted in response leaning back on his elbows

to allow Shizune greater freedom in determining the
pace. After several minutes and with a grunt he shouted,
"Here it comes."
Shizune quickly pulled off his cock and kneeling in front
of him continued to stroke him and accepted another
petri dish from Sakura, who knelt behind her to begin
fingering her pussy. A moment later Shizune was
directing Naruto's cum into the dish while riding out her
own orgasm brought about by Sakura's fingers.
Shizune placed the lid on and placed it next to the

sample Sakura had collected before grabbing another
empty one. Turning back she saw the pink-haired
kunoichi climbing onto the bed next to the panting
blond. Straddling his face, she said, "Naruto, make me
feel good too," before leaning down across his body to
bring his cock near her face where she sucked him into
her mouth. Both lovers moaned as a result of their
actions, but Sakura finished first having been the only
one not to achieve an orgasm up until that point. That
didn't stop Naruto frown continuing to feast on her
pussy like a starving man, but did cause her to lose some
of her own focus in pleasing him. However Shizune was
more than willing to help placing her lips on his dick
when Sakura pulled away to shout another orgasm into
her knuckle to prevent too much noise from overloading
the sound dampening seal she had activated. But upon
noticing her place had been usurped said, "Heh."
Shizune smiled and being the generous woman that she

was moved so that there was room for both of them to
bathe his cock with their tongues with them occasional
taking turns in taking him into their mouths. Enjoying
the double blowjob for a handful of minutes Naruto
groaned, and began moving his hips as both women
pressed their lips together around his cock. A moment
later his cock erupted like a fountain as Shizune grabbed
up the empty dish trying to catch his seed, although the
two women ended up wearing most of it.
Shizune looked at Sakura smiling amused before asking,
"How many of these containers did you find?"
"Seven," Sakura supplied pulling away from her sucking

his dick back to full hardness. "Why?"
"I think we're going to need more," the dark haired

medic replied with a smirk that was mirrored on her
fellow apprentice's face.
Naruto added his two cents and pulling himself from

beneath Sakura placed a hand on each of their stomachs
as he said, "I don't know. I'm thinking you could store a
shot or two using the container that nature gifted you
with." Both Sakura and Shizune shared another look
before scrabbling to present their backsides to him in
order to be the first to receive his next sample.
****************************
Tsunade was staring out the large windows of her office
to look upon the village she ran. Although the sun had
yet to set many of the shops and offices that she could
see were calling it a day. Hearing the door to her office
opening she didn't bother turning already knowing who
it was, but looked at the woman using the reflection in
the glass. Considering that her office was closed as well,
leaving only her and a few others in the Hokage
mansion, she was surprised her guest hadn't bothered to
drop her henge already.
Koharu watched the younger woman for a moment

before heading to the couch Tsunade kept inside her
office and sitting asked, "Anything interesting to report?"
Turning from the window, Tsunade gave an amused grin

before asking, "On what front?" Koharu shrugged and
although the elder was playing it calm Tsunade knew she
was a little anxious to know just how Naruto had reacted
to his list of chores once he realized what it was. "Well
according to Tsume and Hinata, he had appeared much
better this morning, so whatever Kiyomi did appeared to
have worked." Seeing a look of relief appear on the older
woman's face, the Hokage added, "Although the day
hasn't progressed without a small incident."
"I take it Naruto acted as you predicted he would to what

Anko had in store for him."
Tsunade huffed, moving to her chair and upon sitting

said, "Not only did he do that he saw fit to run through
the halls shouting like a madman. Not to mention Anko
gave chase dressed like something out of one of Jiraiya's
novels. Luckily, she listed her official mission request
under her practicing new physical and mental breaking
techniques so I doubt it raised any eyebrows."
Hearing something in Tsunade's tone the elder asked,
"Why do I feel a "but" coming on?"
Nodding her head in admittance, Tsunade said, "But, I

can't help feeling worried about how Anko will react now
that he's basically shown her that he's not interested in
such sex practices."
"Not to mention you made it pretty clear you didn't want

him to either."
"I don't think I was the only one miss seventy year old
virgin," Tsunade said with a teasing smile.
"I wasn't a virgin," Koharu replied indignantly.
Shrugging Tsunade joked, "Might as well have been."

However a moment later her smile faded as she said, "I
just don't feel it's something that Naruto should be
dabbling with. I think what we have going works because
Naruto treats us all equally and as equals. I'll admit I
might appear hypocritical since I do seem to have what
could be seen as a leadership position. But I believe it is
due more to our military structure then anything Naruto
has encouraged or done. Even Yugito fell in line and I
think it was because she is more used to following orders
than giving them. I might be more willing to sit back and
say I'm comfortable with it had Anko wanted to be the
submissive…"
Koharu waited for Tsunade to pick up where she left off

but when she didn't prodded, "Is there something else?"
Tsunade nodded, she looked unsure if she should say

what she was thinking but after several minutes sighed
before she said, "It also makes me nervous because of
who her teacher was." Koharu didn't need to say
anything as practically everyone in the village knew who
had trained Anko, and in many ways it had left as much a
stigmata on her as the Kyuubi had on Naruto. Tsunade,
let the silence hang for a while before saying, "I know
that's horrible of me to say as she's been nothing but a
loyal shinobi of the Leaf. Although she has always
been… eccentric she also has been guarded."
"I'm not sure I understand," Koharu admitted sitting

back and folding her hands in her lap.
"I mean… Orochimaru saw something in her…

something that made him believe she was worth the time
and effort to train."
"I think you are overacting just a bit." Koharu said after a
moment.
"Maybe," the Hokage responded, "But I can't help

feeling that Naruto's acceptance of her made her feel
comfortable enough to show this side of her and his
reaction to it may force her to hide it again. But without
an outlet it could cause trouble down the road."
"You've certainly given this some thought," Koharu said

finding that perhaps Tsunade had a point. "If this
worries you so much why did you relent? You probably
could have used some of the others who felt the same to
pressure her into backing down."
Tsunade smiled feeling some of the worry she had just

been displaying melt as she said, "Because I believe that
if this is apparent to me it will be to him and he's the one
I've chosen to love and follow. I'll let him decide on how
best to deal with the potential situation."
Koharu inclined her head to the village leader, before

asking, "Provided he's kept to the schedule, where is our
young lover?"
"Most likely inside one of my apprentices," Tsunade
quipped. "I just hope they remember to get me my
samples."
"Why did you need more?"
"You didn't notice?"
"Notice what?"
Standing from her chair Tsunade dropped her henge to

look at her reflection in the glass of her windows again.
She wasn't concerned about anyone looking inside the
office as the windows were coated to only allow visibility
one way. Inspecting her youthful face she asked, "After
the raid on Kanji's compound, did you notice anything
strange the next day?"
"Not really I felt fine."
"Exactly my point, I don't know about you but I felt no

aches, no pains, and no bruises."
Koharu's eyes grew wide before admitting, "Now that

you mention it. It's just when you get to be my age
everything hurts. You sort of forget what it was like
before." Tsunade nodded being more familiar with what
Koharu was describing then she wanted to admit. The
elder then asked, "You think Naruto's semen is somehow
responsible."
"That and a certain Bijuu he used to house," Tsunade

said turning from the window. "We already knew that
Kiyomi did something so that he couldn't get us
pregnant. But I'm thinking there is something more to it
now as well."
"Why not just ask?"
"Oh I will, but after I have my data. Besides considering

that she will already have to admit to tampering with him
once. I doubt she'll want to have to explain this as well
so soon. Not to mention, if I'm right then it's going to be
extremely beneficial to him and to us as well."
"You're not going to even give me a hint?"
Tsunade smirked and looking once more at her reflection

said, "Let me just say that those of us that have known
the havoc time does to the body are not going to need
fear a repeat performance."
A knock on the door pulled Tsunade's attention from

her reflection and sensing who was behind the door put
her henge back in place before calling, "Enter."
Naruto stepped into the office as Tsunade took her seat
behind her desk and from the smile he wore the two
henged women knew that for all intents and purposes
their lover was back. He directed a look to Koharu who
remained seated on Tsunade's couch but turned to face
the Hokage as he stopped in front of her desk. Despite
his no doubt knowing the entire thing had been a ruse he
came to attention saying, "Lady Hokage, I've completed
all tasks assigned to me."
"Good," the village leader replied trying to sound serious,

"Anything you'd like to declare before we pass our
judgment."
"I just have one question," Naruto said keeping his face
neutral. Tsunade nodded her permission to speak and
Naruto lost his military stance rubbed his head in
embarrassment before asking, "There's no such thing as
Shinobi code 96… um something or another."
A smile appeared on Tsunade's face that turned into a
laugh as the blond man nearly jumped out of his skin as
Koharu draped an arm over his shoulder and placed her
other hand on his groin. Having dropped her henge she
kissed his neck before directing her gaze towards
Tsunade as she said, "It seems we've been found out."
Tsunade smirked and dropped her henge revealing that

today the only thing that had been henged had been her
body as opposed to her clothes. Standing she sauntered
around the desk slowly dragging her fingers along the
edge of her desk. As Tsunade did that Koharu began
rubbing Naruto's crotch and when it bulged pulled down
his fly. Naruto's dick plopped out into Koharu's hand.
She gently began to stroke him causing the jinchuriki to
groan. Naruto turned to face the elder to see that like
Tsunade the only thing she had henged was here
appearance.
Due to that the robe she had worn as an old lady hung
loosely allowing Naruto to easily pull her sash away to
expose her deaged body to his eyes. Not seeing any
undergarments the young man said, "My, my, what a
bold thing to do elder Koharu."
Koharu was about to respond when Naruto groped her

pussy and found her to be quite wet so slipped two
fingers inside her causing her to moan. By that time
Tsunade had completed her trek and pressed herself
against Naruto's back as she said, "Don't forget about
me." She began to nibble on his ear as her hand reached
under his shirt and jacket to rub his skin directly. The
three writhed about with Naruto taking turns kissing and
being kissed by his two lovers until Koharu suddenly
ended her stroking of him. She then stopped his
fingering of her quim pulling his hand away where
holding it up, she then licked his fingers clean of her
juices. She then locked her fingers with his and turning
while holding his hand over her shoulder pulled both
Naruto and Tsunade towards the couch.
Upon reaching the center of it, she let Naruto's hand

drop before stepping to the side and dropping her robe
from her shoulders. Tsunade quickly spun him around
and pushed him backwards onto it. Both women then sat
on either side of the blond and lowered their faces to his
groin. Naruto's head fell back against the couch as he
groaned, "Ahhh, fuck…" as both women began to
pleasure his dick with their mouths. He raised his hips up
as they pulled his pants and underwear down to gain
better access to his meat popsicle. Once clear of his
pants, the two women worked in tandem as they would
take turns taking him into their mouths. Where after
moving up and down his shaft several times they would
deepthroat him holding him in their throats for as long
as possible before pulling away for the other to have her
turn. All the while each kunoichi had a hand on his ball
sack and gently massaged him.
Naruto wasn't sitting idle though as his hands ran over

Koharu and Tsunade's forms. He groped and squeezed
Koharu's naked backside while his other one rubbed
Tsunade's pussy over her skin tight pants. After several
minutes Naruto ended his exploration as the pleasure
surrounding his tool grew to be too much and he simple
gripped both women's asses as handholds as he tried to
stave off his orgasm for as long as possible.
The two kunoichi felt the telltale signs of Naruto's

impending eruption and meeting his eyes both began
using the tips of their tongues to tickle and prod his piss
slit. Needless to say, seeing the two women staring up
adoringly while at the same time as erotically as possible
caused Naruto to lose it. Groaning in complete
satisfaction he erupted causing white ropes of his cum to
coat his lovers' faces and tongues. Both women took a
moment to deal with their own mess scooping the largest
strands up in order to lick their fingers clean.
Koharu finished first and already naked began to stroke

Naruto's cock to keep it hard before turning from her
lover and sitting back in his lap impaled herself on his
manhood. They both groaned as he fully entered her. She
was about to begin moving when Tsunade having
removed her pants sat on the elder's lap. Koharu's eyes
grew wide as Naruto's cock moved a little deeper inside
of her due to the added weight. Unable to move
vertically, the elder settled for rocking her hips causing
both blondes to moan in pleasure. As Koharu rocked
between them, Naruto reached around her to grope
Tsunade's breast which had popped free of the confines
of her shirt. Tsunade moaned from the action as well as
from the way her pussy was rubbing against the
squirming elder's stomach as she moved beneath her. She
gasped when Naruto squeezed her left breast and lifted it
as if to present it to Koharu, who surprised her by
leaning forward to take it in her mouth.
Koharu plastered Tsunade's tit with attention, before

pulling away to look back at Naruto. Searching out his
mouth the two kissed swapping spit as their tongues
rolled around each other. Koharu pulled away to moan
when Tsunade returned the favor of kissing and
squeezing the brown haired kunoichi breasts. She also
began rocking her hips as well matching Koharu's
movements. The added pressure and momentum soon
had Koharu nearing release, which she achieved as
Naruto gentle nipped the lobe of her ear while Tsunade
lightly bite down on one nipple at the same time she
twisted the other. The elder's eyes rolled into the back of
her head as she came hard in a soundless scream due to
her being caught by surprise by it. The pulsing walls of
Koharu's cunt achieved the desired effect as Naruto
coated them in his seed as his hips violent jerked in an
effort to bury himself deeper despite the combined
weight of the two women.
Tsunade slipped off of Koharu as she blacked out

leaving a puddle on the elder's stomach as a result of her
arousal. She began to backpedal towards her desk
swaying her hips seductively. She pulled her shirt open
and let it slip from her shoulders just before she bumped
into her desk. With a little hop she sat atop of it and then
sat back spreading her legs wide for her lover. Holding
her knees she raised her head over the mounds of her
breast to say breathlessly, "Naruto… it's been so long
since you kissed me down there… too long."
Naruto gently set the still dazed Koharu on the couch

before standing to move towards his Hokage. As he
walked he pulled his jacked off before doing the same
with his shirt. Reaching his lover he placed his hands
below her knees and pushing them even wider said, "For
me too."
"MMMmmmmm, yes," the village leader hissed as she

felt his mouth cover her lower lips. Her head moved
back and forth as she moaned loudly.
A little worried at the noise, Naruto pulled his mouth

away in order to say, "Tsunade, you need to keep it
down. The place might be closed but there might be a
few stragglers left."
"I-I don't care," she replied quickly groaning loudly as he

retook his place and his tongue entered her. "L-let the
whole village see me like this…just don't stop." Still
despite her words Tsunade knew someone storming into
her office in order to investigate why the Hokage was
making such noises would put an end to the moment
used her hands to feel blindly underneath her desk.
Finding the area she sought she channeled chakra into
the seal their activating the privacy seals around the
room. By then Naruto's tongue had been replaced by
two of his fingers as he used his mouth to tease and
stimulate her clit. He gave it a flick with his tongue
setting his lover office causing her to sit up and place a
hand on his head as she pulled his face into her mound
as she came. Naruto drank the flood of her juices that
her body offered for a job well done.
The tension of her climax left her body causing her to lay
back and allowed Naruto to stand straight. He looked
over his shoulder to Koharu, but his attention was
brought back to Tsunade as she wrapped her legs around
his waist. "I'm not done with you yet," the Hokage said
using her powerful legs to pull him towards her.
Not that Naruto needed much prodding allowing himself

to be pulled while lining up his cock with her love tunnel.
When his cock prodded against her entrance Tsunade
hissed as if she had been burned. Naruto then pushed is
cock inside her slowly and when he was fully buried
leaned down to kiss her tenderly. Tsunade returned it
and only broke the kiss to moan contently as Naruto
began to rock inside her.
Naruto groaned at the resistance he encountered as her

pussy contoured itself around him and commenting on it
said, "Tsunade, you're so goddamn tight."
Cupping his face she gazed into his eyes saying in a voice
sounding both loving and stern, "That's because my idiot
lover has been slacking off in the training fields for the
past several weeks instead of pounding me senseless."
A look of guilt began to appear but Tsunade pulled his

face towards her breasts saying, "None of that…
concentrate on the now…fuck…." Naruto did as she
said; giving her a powerful thrust which kissed the
entrance of her womb.
Tsunade kept her eyes closed as she delighted in the

feeling of Naruto fucking her powerfully while tenderly
kissing and enjoying her bountiful breasts. She opened
them though as Naruto pulled back and pulled her hips
almost completely off the desk. She looked down her
body at him in surprise before looking up to see that
Koharu was kneeling over her. Given a grand view of the
elder's pussy which had begun leaking some of Naruto's
seed, Tsunade didn't need to be asked as she raised her
face up to nestle it between Koharu's thighs in an effort
to drink in her lover's essence that the older woman was
offering.
Koharu was caught a little by surprise at Tsunade's

exuberance as the blonde Hokage's tongue began moving
about inside her. "Oh my…" she said leaning forward
and rested her hands on Tsunade's natural pillows. She
began to knead them fondly and continued to do so as
Naruto gripped the back of her head in order to pull her
into a kiss.
Naruto having placed Tsunade's legs on his shoulders

leaned forward further as he deepened the kiss with
Koharu thus pushing Tsunade's hips up slightly. His
cock began rubbing over her sweet spot causing Tsunade
to groan into the pussy she was devouring like a woman
dying of thirst. Koharu moaned as well and began to
grind her mound into Tsunade's mouth and broke the
kiss with Naruto as she leaned back grabbing one of her
ankles while the other tweaked and played with her
nipple.
Naruto in response simply leaned down further thus

pressing Tsunade legs down into her stomach. His
thrusts became more violent and sporadic as he lost his
rhythm. Tsunade didn't mind, as her moans grew more
forceful and when Naruto finally pushed his cock fully
inside her kissing her womb with the end of it before
shooting his seed almost directly inside, she reared back
her head as she came. Her chin rubbed against Koharu's
button causing the elder to scream her own orgasm as
she coated the Hokage's face in her and Naruto's juices
before falling over onto her side.
Naruto swore he had seen heaven as he had filled

Tsunade with his cum. He steadied himself by placing his
hands on the desk. He then sighed as his softened cock
slipped out of his lover and then walked around the desk
to sit in Tsunade's chair. Naruto stared at the two naked
women lying before him on probably the most famous
desk in the village. He shook his head at what an idiot he
had been and saw Tsunade staring at him. She spun to lie
on her stomach before saying, "I understand my love. It's
easy to doubt yourself especially considering how the
first sixteen years of your life had been. There were
also… other forces at work." She saw Naruto nod so
figured he must have learned about what Kiyomi had
done. Pulling her body towards her lover she put a hand
on his thigh to move her face closer to his as she said,
"Kanji may have been a monster…but I am grateful he
gave you that scroll. It freed me… freed me to be able to
show the love that you rekindled inside me." She then
gently placed her lips against his and after kissing lightly
smiled when she saw his eyes closed. Growing a devious
smirk she looked down and lowered her head into his lap
where she began sucking his cock again in order to show
her love in more physical ways again.
*****************************
Naruto was making his way to one of Konoha's parks.

The sun had set leaving only the moon and the few street
lights to illuminate the area. He smiled as he remembered
Koharu sitting up only to find Tsunade leaning over her
desk and showering his love muscle with her affection.
With that going on the elder had tried to act nonchalant,
even though she was just as naked, while she explained
her own reason for being with him. She had basically
described her reason as being that he had helped her to
remember the young dreamer she had been. But as
Tsunade's slurping and sucking had grown louder the
woman had smirked before adding how a much more
active sex life was an added bonus. She had then
followed Tsunade's example in pleasing him before both
women had sandwiched his cock between their slippery
cunts while he sat in the Hokage's chair and then rubbed
their three genitalia together until all three of them once
more came together.
He had then returned home to clean up at Tsunade's

insistence and this time he had not found anybody
waiting for him. Still Tsunade had explained he had
another task to perform and that he should dress up.
After following his lover's advice, he had packed a bag
full of clothes and supplies in order to put a plan he had
been working on over the past three weeks into motion
before leaving his apartment.
Having reached the isolated meeting spot, his date was

late and he worried that he was being stood up. Not that
he knew he didn't deserve it, and as a result made sure
not to use his mark. He figured that at the very least he
deserved to live with the very anxiety his actions had
probably caused his lovers. He looked around
occasionally and after nearly an hour finally spotted a
woman heading his way. He didn't recognize her
although as she neared he felt he recognized things about
her. Her hair color was red and from the way she wore it
felt it resembled how Tayuya kept hers when free of the
bandanna she often wore. The body had the curves of
Tsunade and Hinata although the woman's forehead was
perhaps a little too large. There were other features that
he recognized from his other lovers' although the eyes
glaring at him screamed distinctly of Tayuya.
He smiled weakly at her, but when her eyes didn't soften

he felt it fade. The henged woman held a photo of her
standing with an unfamiliar man, before she said, "You
need to henge to look like that."
Doing as he was told he used Tsunade's henge to match

the man in the photo, but as soon as it was in place the
woman was already moving away. "Tayuya wait…" he
called following after her. However the henged red-head
didn't even slow down causing the young man to say,
"Look Tayuya, I know I screwed up. All I can say is I'm
sorry anything else will just be excuses. Hey please I…"
Naruto stopped speaking as he caught up, but not due to

a sudden desire for silence. The reason was due to the
red-head having spun around and buried her fist into his
stomach. Naruto clutched his stomach as his toes
pointed in towards each other. He stumbled back as he
calculated where the blow landed on his, "The hardest
I've been hit list," he saw the cold gaze she had been
giving him had been replaced by fury.
"You're sorry," she said angrily, "That's all you've got to

say." Naruto remained silent partly due to the punch but
also due to having no idea of what he could say to calm
her down. Tayuya didn't need a response to continue
asking with some vulnerability seeping into her voice,
"Don't you remember what I said on our first time
together?"
Naruto straightened and then sadly replied, "You asked

me to never abandon you."
Sounding almost frenzied, the henged Tayuya said,
"That's right… and you didn't when that psycho
captured me. You charged in putting yourself at risk to
save me, something nobody has ever done for me
before." Tears entered her eyes as she began to hug
herself, "B-but then after all that...that's exactly what you
did." Naruto quickly moved forward wrapping his arms
around her. Tayuya thrashed in his arms, shouting, "Let
go of me."
But Naruto held tight and after a moment Tayuya began

to cry as she sagged into his chest. "Tayuya, I'm so, so
sorry." She tensed again as if to push him away, but
Naruto tightened his grip as he said, "I know I don't
deserve it. You'd have every reason to tell me to get
lost… but please forgive me for being a shithead."
"Shithead doesn't even cover it," Tayuya said still

sounding angry although she just wanted to be held by
the man she had come to love. Therefore she placed her
arms around him to hug him close before she said, "But
just shut up and hold me." The two stood holding each
other for several minutes before Tayuya pulled away. She
didn't look at him instead searching through the purse
she had brought and finding a small vile tossed it to him
saying, "Drink that."
Doing as instructed he downed the contents before

sticking his tongue out and scrunching his face as he said,
"Arrgghhh… that tastes horrible." A small smile
appeared on Tayuya's face as Naruto's tongue hung out
of his mouth due to the bitter taste of the substance he
had ingested. "What did I just drink?"
"That's the formula Tsume came up with to change your

scent," Tayuya said closing her purse.
"Is everyone going to have to drink that every time?"
Naruto asked dreading the thought.
"I don't mind," Tayuya said turning away to begin

walking down the path.
Catching up Naruto said, "Don't tell me you liked it?"
Tayuya turned her head to face him with a devilish look

as she said, "Why not? Mine tasted like bubblegum."
"What? They come in different flavors. What did you

give me?"
"Old gym socks," Tayuya said trying hard not to laugh as

Naruto began to turn green. Fearing he was about to
puke she said, "Stop being such a pussy. She just
simulated the taste chemically. Creating the formula for
you was easy due to it needing to only make you give off
a new smell. Therefore in some of her free time as she
worked on the one for us she created the different
flavors. She admits she made that flavor when she was
having less the pleasant thoughts about your being a
shithead."
She could tell Naruto felt bad about his temporary

abandoning of his Harem, but Tayuya didn't try to
comfort him feeling he had experienced that enough
already. "Tayuya, I'm…"
"Shut the fuck up," she said cutting him off her voice
carrying some of the anger she still felt. "You fucked up,
and saying sorry isn't going to make it better. You're
going to have to prove it to me with actions from here
on out."
The two walked from the park entering a neighborhood

known for its high priced restaurants. Tayuya was a little
angry at herself for her last statement due to its
harshness. Although she did want to let Naruto know
how angry his pulling away had made her. She feared that
she had overdone it and due to that Naruto would be
hesitant to show any affection towards her especially
since all his other lovers for the most part had seemed to
have already moved on. However she need not have
feared as suddenly she felt an arm around her shoulders
and was pulled into his side. She stared up feeling her
face color and was sure she looked surprised. Naruto
smiled warmly saying, "I love you Tayuya. Thank you for
not giving up on a shithead like me."
Tayuya's blush grew in intensity causing her to look away

although her voice carried the smile on her face as she
said, "Shut up." Still despite her words the kunoichi
allowed herself to melt into Naruto's side. Naruto stared
down at her henged face causing the kunoichi to ask,
"What?"
Naruto gave her a happy grin before he said, "I was just
wondering what the back story was for these personas."
Looking at his reflection as he passed a window he
added, "Plus I was just wondering if this face is what you
ladies feel is your ideal man?"
Tayuya looked at her lover and although the orange-

haired man Naruto had henged into was handsome she
said, "We already have that, dumbass. But he's probably a
close second."
Naruto noticed an old couple look their way due to

Tayuya's coarse language. Leaning in he whispered,
"Um… don't you think you should dial it back a little.
The others are going to have to follow the example you
set."
Keeping her voice even as they passed another couple
she arched an eyebrow as she said, "You fucking think so
shithead."
Naruto pulled the girl along increasing their speed as the

other couple looked at them but Tayuya moved in front
of him and wrapping her arms around his neck pulled
herself towards him and into a kiss. Naruto was a little
tense so Tayuya pulled back to whisper in his ear, "Relax,
what fun would it be dating you, if we all had to pretend
to be the same woman? Therefore as part of our cover
you are currently dating a former kunoichi of the Snow
who is suffering from multiple personality disorder. You
could say it's like dating a bunch of different women in
the same form."
Naruto stared at her for a moment before an amused

smile broke out on his face as he said, "Clever, but I can't
imagine those in charge of security would be too thrilled
having a former Snow kunoichi in our midst."
Tayuya moved back to his side and draping his arm over
her shoulder again said, "Well it turns out my cover
identity left before Doto took over. Since the records we
created list our ages as in our early thirties everything
matched up rather nicely. Seems I suffered a traumatic
head injury early in my career and wandered off
eventually starting a new life as a veterinarian which is
where I met you. We lived happily for a time in the Land
of Noodles but due to the recent hostility there you
learned that the woman you fell in love with had
disappeared to be replaced by the kunoichi, who took
over as you escaped from some bandits. What's worse is
that it seems that since leaving Snow she's developed
literally dozens of personalities. Do you know what the
really amazing thing is though?"
"What?"
"All those personalities seem to be fixated on the same

guy," Tayuya said beaming as she wrapped her arms
around Naruto's midsection.
"I take it each of these personalities will be named after

women in my life."
Tayuya shrugged as best she could due to her hold on

Naruto, but answered, "Who can say? Poor thing might
develop new personalities as time goes on." Her smile
grew amused as she added, "Poor thing, lucky her
boyfriend is willing to put the work in at loving each of
them. You should have seen some of the looks Hana was
getting as she played you for most of the day as we filled
out the necessary paperwork and everything. Why I had
to be extremely possessive as some of those women
looked at her as if they'd love to be attached to such a
great guy."
"Well I imagine they guessed most guys wouldn't be

willing to stick around and deal with such a difficult
girlfriend," Naruto said after a moment scratching his
chin in thought.
"Really, yet I imagine those same guys would love to be

in a harem, wouldn't they?" Tayuya asked staring into her
henged lover's blue eyes. Naruto shrugged signaling that
he guessed it would be possible so she said, "When you
look at it logically it's really the same thing. So why
would they run from one situation and head straight
towards another. When you think about it, in both
situations a lot of the work would be juggling
personalities and such. And if you think about it the
scenario we crafted for these identities is actually the
easier of the two ways. I mean at least with this one you
only have to deal with one personality at a time. You
have to deal with all of them."
"I don't really see it as work though," Naruto said

looking away into a restaurant feeling slightly
embarrassed and still not used to talking about his
emotions. "I'm just trying to insure you're all as happy as
you've made me. That's why the idea that it was all just
due to…"
Tayuya cupped his face and pulled him into a tender kiss.
When it ended she said, "That's why we're with you,
because we know that's what you are doing. It's not some
stupid jutsu so don't make me hit you again."
"Yes ma'am," Naruto said as he directed the kunoichi to

a restaurant that looked a little empty and would
probably be able to seat them quickly. Tayuya noticed
where they were going so tightened her grip around his
midsection as she pressed herself deeper into his side.
Naruto felt a sense of contentment wash over him and
knew that although there were still a lot of hardships to
overcome that as long as he had his women's love that
there was nothing he wouldn't be able to accomplish.
****************************
Nanabi watched as the cook, one of the many prisoners

who had signed onto Akame's plan, sliced a piece of
meat off of the boar that he was cooking. Looking over
the other items she saw that although the spread wasn't
as grand as the one from the night she had joined it
probably still far surpassed what those a few levels below
were being served. Turning away from the counter with
her tray she looked over the many gathered shinobi. Her
gaze paused over the spot that Mizuki had carved out as
his own and although he was still in the infirmary his two
giants and many female groupies still occupied it. Nanabi
was surprised at the women still being there figuring that
they would have moved on now that their protection had
been beaten. But instead all her victory over the man had
seemed to do was piss the whole lot of them off. As the
Bijuu walked past, one woman actually seemed to growl
at her.
Shrugging them off as weak due to their reliance on

Mizuki, the woman looked around the room for a place
to sit. Her earlier defeat of Mizuki had raised her stock
significantly among the other inmates and the woman
didn't doubt that she could probably take a seat
anywhere she liked. She spotted the trio of woman from
Waterfall and considered sitting there as the women
seemed rather open to the idea. She didn't get the
impression that they were too horrible strong, but no
doubt the fact that they acted as a well-oiled squad
prevented the many predators in the prison from
messing with them. For as Nanabi well knew predators
liked the lone easy meal.
Plus so quickly joining a group would likely cause her

reputation to lower since it would give the impression
that she had stood her ground in order to quickly be
folded into one of the other prison cliques. Spotting the
Mist kunoichi that had taken her from her solitary cell
and first showed her around she knew that although the
woman didn't advertise it she was aligned with the
Waterfall trio. She wasn't sure what the three got out of
the deal but she knew that the scarred Mist kunoichi
received protection as did a handful of the other women
that hadn't joined one of the other groups.
Although she had been left alone except for when

Mizuki had made his offer. Nanabi quickly learned that
didn't translate to being all the time. For whenever their
seals were switched off she knew that meant that pretty
much anything could happen and if some inmate
managed to corner a kunoichi during a training session
and managed to rape her it would not raise an uproar.
Rumor had it that Mizuki had done so several times
already. In a sense it gave the Bijuu the impression that
Akame felt that whenever the seal was off, his dogs were
off their leashes and so could they could act as beastly as
they wanted just so long as when they were leashed they
behaved.
Coming to a nearly deserted table she dropped her tray

down and sat across from its lone occupant. The dark-
haired woman looked up from her food. Her tone was
frigid as she said, "I'm sorry did my words earlier
somehow give the impression I wanted company."
Replying just as icily the Bijuu said, "Are you mistaking

me for someone who cares?"
The woman's black eyes narrowed, but she decided to
ignore her as she began to once more concentrate on her
food. Nanabi scowled before saying, "You can't be all
that surprised I'd be curious considering you stated a
desire to keep an eye on me."
Dropping her fork into her food the woman whose

number read triple zero said, "Look I wasn't secretly
asking for you to drop by and chat. I was stating an
obvious fact. Look around you; all these people have
their own angles for being here. Take that punk you
handled this morning. He's here because he's being
treated like a VIP and if he sticks to the plan he can even
the score with some people he hates in the village. Those
two idiots that follow him around are content so long as
there is food involved and the many women surrounding
him seem to have become rather infatuated with him for
some reason. Who knows, maybe he's a great lay."
The kunoichi paused for a moment as her gaze turned
towards the entrance. Nanabi followed suit and saw
Mizuki enter the room directing a menacing glare
towards both women as he walked somewhat stiffly.
Turning back towards Nanabi the woman said, "Then
there's those three from Taki who have started an
alliance with pretty much every unaligned female so they
don't end up joining any of the other crews running
around this place the hard way if you catch my drift.
Now you stroll in to all of this and it's easy to see that
you're up to something. You've already made a name for
yourself by taking on and down one of the toughest
males here, but why and for what purpose I don't know
yet."
"Aren't you discounting the fact that if I didn't I'd likely

be learning just how good of a lay he is by now?"
"Hardly," the woman said with a dismissive snort, "His
interest in you merely moved the timetable up. You
would have done it any way sooner or later."
Nanabi didn't deny her words so the woman stood to

head back to her cell but stopped as Nanabi said, "I
noticed you made the distinction that he was the
toughest male, not prisoner. Are you saying there's
someone stronger here?"
The woman stopped and looked over her shoulder said,

"What's it matter would you want to add that person to
your list to impress Akame?"
"No, but forming an alliance with such a person may be

beneficial to both of us," Nanabi said already aware she
was speaking to the person.
Dropping the pretense as well the woman said, "Not
interested, although if whatever you are up interferes
with my own plans don't think I will hesitate to kill you."
Nanabi didn't let on she was intimidated in the least as

she replied, "Well then wouldn't it be prudent to tell me
exactly what you hope to get out of helping Akame. It
would be foolish for both of us to run around blindly
only to learn we are heading right towards each other."
The woman seemed surprised for a moment before the

corner of her mouth rose up for a brief moment.
Responding she said, "It may be. But it's just as foolish
to trust the wrong people. That's a mistake I've already
made and my family paid the price."
Nanabi watched the woman go and could practically feel

the pain that had rolled off of her as she said her last
statement. Quickly finishing her food since she found
Mizuki's glare at her back to be annoying she headed
back to her cell and wondered how she could tell if her
plans would interfere with the woman's when she had no
idea what she wanted to accomplish herself.
*****************************
The door to the hotel room slammed open as Naruto

and Tayuya passionately and excitedly kissed. Pulling
away for a moment, he dropped the book bag he had
carried throughout their date against the entrance to the
bathroom near the door as he closed it and as soon as he
turned around was slammed against the door as she
threw herself at him. Naruto steadied himself and pulled
her off her feet and she quickly wrapped them around
his waist. They both paused to drop their henges before
once more slamming their lips together as Naruto carried
her towards the bed.
The two were staying at the same hotel Naruto had taken
Ayame to on their first date, although the room was not
as fancy. Tayuya and Hana henged as the couple they
were pretending to be had checked in earlier in the day in
order to set up their backstory as a couple moving to
Konoha to deal with the woman's mental issues, since
Konoha had the greatest medical faculties, and to buy a
permanent residence so that the male persona could
work as a buyer for the Great Tree Shipping Company.
Naturally the reports the male would need to file would
be generated by Karin, but with a bunch of kunoichi all
willing to pretend to be him to purchase rare items in
their lands Naruto knew nobody would complain about
the modest salary the persona would collect that would
go to the upkeep of the apartment he and his lovers
intended to buy. Hana and Tayuya had found a place but
a few others would check it out as well and if it passed
they'd have another safe house besides Koharu's.
Naruto put Tayuya on the bed and pulled away to pull
his shirt off as Tayuya stripped out of her dress by
pulling it over her head. Naruto began to pull back
further as he worked his pants office causing Tayuya to
say, "Where the fuck are you going? I've waited long
enough."
"Now calm down Tayuya," Naruto said pulling his pants

off and tossed them away, "Besides if there were cameras
in that elevator then you already gave them quite the
show."
Tayuya blushed as she recalled orgasming from rubbing

herself against Naruto's leg as they made out in the
elevator. "Hey I'm the eccentric personality. Besides the
only one that would have likely seen it was that girl
working the desk."
Naruto smirked as he recalled signing in and the girl,
Ami, blushing as a result of Tayuya saying right in front
of her, "Hurry it up. I need your cock buried inside me."
Shaking his head he said, "Well you made sure she would
likely watch now didn't you."
Tayuya shrugged as she began to rub her pussy. "Why

not, I thought you were considering her as a potential
addition. Her family owns this hotel and it would pay to
have access if there were people staying here that could
move your ambition further along." Again Naruto shook
his head causing Tayuya to ask, "Fucking what is it
now?"
"Nothing," Naruto said torn between being amused and

the disbelief of what his life had become, "It's just I
doubt there are any other people out there who have
such a sexy and beautiful woman practically begging him
to sleep with her as she also talks about plans for him to
sleep with someone else."
Tayuya could see where the blond was coming from and
smiled in return before shrugging as she said, "Hey, it's
the fucking plan I signed up for right." Spreading her
pussy to show him how ready she was for him the naked
red head said, "Now enough fucking talking. You have
months of a lackluster sex life to make up for."
Naruto stopped backing up as he looked into the

bathroom he was near for a moment before saying, "Well
then I guess I need to call in some reinforcements."
Making a familiar but different hand-sign as instead of
crossing two of his fingers he held his palms flat and
made almost a plus sign using them. A moment later
Naruto and two clones appeared although Tayuya
thought she could make out a fourth in the bathroom.
However she guessed she was mistaken when it didn't
step out.
Her eyes grew wide though as she understood what her

lover was implying and said, "Don't tell me you…"
"Hey I wasn't just moping in bed feeling sorry for

myself," Naruto said as he and his clones closed with the
red-head former Sound kunoichi. But seeing Tayuya
eyeing the three of them a little nervously he asked, "Too
much?"
Giving her devilish smirk the young woman replied,

"Maybe not enough."
The three blonds looked at each other amused before the

real Naruto dropped to his knees in front of her while
one zeroed in on her chest and the last pulled her into a
kiss. Tayuya moaned, as Naruto began to kiss her
stomach and thighs as he began to move closer and
closer to her pussy to begin drinking her nectar.
Meanwhile the clone focusing on her chest began to
squeeze and grope her breasts while moving his face
back and forth to lick her hardened nubs. The clone
kissing her eventually began to pull her back up onto the
bed forcing Naruto and the other clone to follow her up.
Now lying flat on her back Tayuya continued to moan
into the kiss as the real Naruto took up a position
between her legs to continue kissing her nether lips.
"Oh fuck," she said as she took a breath while the clone
occupying her mouth pulled back to watch as she
writhed under the assault she was enduring. Tayuya took
that moment to also look down at the two faces
pleasuring her. A moment later something warm was
placed against her cheek, turning towards it she came
face to face with the one-eyed monster of the clone.
Knowing what the clone wanted she opened her mouth
and let him slide his cock inside. She sucked on it like it
was a delicacy she had been deprived of for years as
opposed to months. A few moment later though, she
pulled back as she came from the stimulation of the
other two Naruto.
Both Naruto and the clone pulled back to stare at their

handiwork as she panted in her afterglow. Tayuya looked
at Naruto and his two copies hungrily as she said, "That
better not be it."
Naruto looked at his clones before shrugging and

climbing atop her said, "You heard her boys."
Pushing his cock inside of her they both groaned in

satisfaction and then Naruto rolled them until he was on
his back. Tayuya felt a little nervous as she noticed the
clone that had been enjoying her tits earlier was now
taking up a position behind her. She gave it a quick nod
causing the clone to smile before coming up behind her.
It spread her asscheeks apart before licking her rosebud.
Tayuya closed her eyes as she began to get lost in the
feeling of having a dick inside her again. She began to
move her hips and opened her mouth when the clone
wetting her backdoor stuck his tongue inside her. Before
she could give voice to the pleasure though her mouth
was occupied by the other clones cock which said,
"Please finish what you started Tayuya."
She nodded her head while making eye contact with the
clone which moaned itself as she hummed into his dick
when the real Naruto beneath her began to tease her
nipples with his tongue as he pumped his cock inside of
her. She whimpered slightly when the clone behind her
withdrew its tongue but her eyes went wide as she felt
what he intended to replace it with press up against her
anus. She let the clone dick in her mouth pop out as she
screamed, "Fucking A your splitting me apart," as the
cock popped through her backdoor and began spreading
her as it sank in deeper.
Once the clone in her ass was completely buried, Tayuya

felt overstuffed but amazingly content as pretty much
every part of her that could feel pleasure was being
stimulated in some way. Although she found moving
difficult, so let Naruto and his clones set the pace. The
two behind her quickly established a rhythm that sent
fireworks of pleasure off inside her brain. The two timed
it so that as one was nearly withdrawn the other would
be fully buried making it so that as they switched the
rubbing inside of her had her practically delirious with
pleasure. Meanwhile the clone occupying her mouth set
its own pace as Tayuya was in no condition to do
anything but keep her lips wrapped around the meat stick
he kept working in and out. But from that friction and
the moans she kept sending into his tool the clone still
found itself ready to cum as a result of its furiously
pumping hips.
The two working over her lower half soon lost their
rhythm as they began to follow suit nearing their own
ends. Still Tayuya was in no position to complain as they
both buried the cocks inside of her as deep as possible
not knowing if the next thrust would be the last. Finally
the clone in her mouth groaned and grabbing her head
shouted, "I'm cumming." He pushed her down his tool
as far as she would go before sending its seed into her
mouth. She gagged some before it let go allowing her to
more comfortably take his seed and drink what she
could. But when Naruto and the clone in her ass shoved
themselves as deep as possible to begin flooding her
insides as well she sat up as straight as possible
screaming,
"Ffffffffffffffffffuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuucccccccccc
cccccccccccccckkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkk."
She collapsed forward onto Naruto shaking in rapture as
the warmth of their seed spread through her. She
drooled into the original's chest as the two clones
disappeared with the one that had fucked her face saying,
"That was great boss. Tayuya's the best."
"D-don't you fucking forget it," she said feeling like

taking a nap. However that feeling faded as with the
clones gone, Naruto suddenly groaned in pleasure before
shooting more of his seed inside of her. Hearing a little
discomfort in his voice she asked a little worriedly,
"What's wrong."
Naruto put her at ease with a chuckle before saying,

"Nothing. It's just my clones can pass along their
knowledge… well they passed along how good it felt to
enjoy all what my Tayuya had to offer."
Tayuya sat up moaning since Naruto's cock was still hard
and said, "You think so, huh?"
Naruto arched an eyebrow as he responded, "Well yeah."
Smirking she sat back and began rocking her hips but as
she did so she activated the one feature her mark had
that none of Naruto's other lovers did. Her skin began to
darken as she also grew slightly larger and her pussy
muscles grew stronger. Naruto groaned as Tayuya's vice
like grip around his cock became even stronger.
Reaching up he began to fondle and grope her breasts as
she reached back to grab his knees. Her hips continued
in their rocking motion until Naruto bucked underneath
her throwing her pace off. He took the opportunity to
roll her over before flipping her onto her stomach. He
then pressed himself firmly against her back before
roughly thrusting his cock in and out of her again.
Placing his head over her shoulder he used the other to
fondle the horn on the other side and to both their
amazement she moaned and her pussy squeezed around
him even tighter.
"Damn, my horny little demoness like her horns being

touched."
"Y-you're…you're one to talk…fuck…your cock is so

big and hard you fucking perv," Tayuya moaned as
Naruto ran his finger along it again. "Who knew you
fucking had a thing for monster girls."
"Monster," Naruto said incredulously, "Any man that

would describe this form of yours as a monster would
need to get his eyes checked."
Tayuya's skin grew even darker as she blushed as a result

of her lover's words. Naruto began to suck on her
earlobe as he continued to tease the horn on the other
side of her head. "S-shut up and FFFuuuuuccccckkkkkk"
Tayuya began to say, but lost control of her vocal cords
and shouted out the last part as she began to come again.
Naruto wasn't done however and rolled them until he

was on his back. From that position he continued to
nibble on her ear while one hand continued tracing along
the one of her horn and the other began to roll and
squeeze her tit. From the new position Naruto could also
more powerful thrust away at her passage which
prolonged her orgasm until she went numb.
Once feeling began to return, Tayuya tired of being led

around by her lover pulled free of his grip and getting to
her feet in a crouch looked back over her shoulder.
Giving him a wink she then began slamming her
backside down causing her lover to groan as she also
worked her internal muscles to force him to release his
seed once more. Naruto placed a hand on the small of
her back to ease her rough thrusts slightly, but also to
steady her as he began to meet her downward plunges.
Tayuya was soon biting her lip not wanting to clue

Naruto in to the fact that she was almost to the finish
again since this time at least she wanted to make him
cum. Reaching down she cupped his balls and rubbing
them moaned, "G-give me your cum…I want to feel
your thick hot seed coating my slippery cunt with more
of this shit I can't get enough of."
Naruto pulled her back against his chest and turning her
face towards his said, "Then kiss me." She quickly
complied and a moment later was cumming right
alongside him as his seed began flooding her womb
triggering her orgasm as well. They kissed well after their
orgasms had ended and Tayuya began to shrink back to
her original form.
Tayuya stared into the deep blue oceans that Naruto
called eyes and in a sweet voice that only he had ever
heard said, "You're mine Naruto Uzumaki."
"Forever and ever," he replied pulling her tightly against

him.
Tayuya rolled off him and then pushed him off the bed
causing him to sit up on the floor to ask, "Hey!"
Tayuya smiled sleepily before saying, "Sorry, there's

nothing I would like more than to stay like that with you
all night. Unfortunately, you have one more place to be."
Naruto was about to ask what she meant but then sensed
a gathering taking place so stood and kissed his lover
before getting dressed once more. Tayuya watched him
with a sated look and as he left the hotel room noticed
that although he hadn't taken it the backpack he had
been carrying that it was gone. Shrugging, she vowed to
ask about it later and decided to let her tired body have
what it wanted as she closed her eyes to sleep.
**********************************************
Naruto had Hiraishined to his apartment for a quick

shower, before doing so again to appear in the Den.
Stepping out of the room with the teleporter seal his
other lovers used to arrive he found Kiyomi in the
hallway. She was standing in front of the door his other
lovers were behind and as soon as she spotted him.
Naruto knew she was afraid of how he would react to his
learning of her being partly responsible for his
depression. He also knew that she was surprised when he
smiled brightly at her asking, "What's the occasion?"
"W-what," she replied in her confusion. He was about to

repeat himself when she said, "Ayame already told me
she let slip what I did to you. You don't need to pretend
that you're not mad."
He nearly laughed at the face she made when he said,

"Who's pretending?"
"N-naruto," she said before breaking down in tears

causing the blond to quickly pull her into a hug.
Stroking her head the jinchuriki said, "Hey now. What

you did, you did as a prisoner trying to escape. Besides
Ayame also told me that you believed it would die out
without your feeding in chakra. I kind of wish you had
been a little quicker in stepping in, but I should also be
grateful to you."
Kiyomi pulled away to stare into his eyes as she

questioning asked, "Grateful?"
Naruto nodded, and wiping her tears away said, "I wasn't
being honest with some of my lovers. I was having
doubts but instead of addressing them. I thought
everything would get better on its own. This forced the
issue before it became something a lot larger that could
have destroyed our family."
Instead of smiling Kiyomi began crying harder as she

said, "I don't deserve you. I keep hurting you but you
keep forgiving me. Why?"
Naruto smiled and kissed her tears away this time before
answering, "Hey I'm a fool who plans to unite all the
shinobi villages. How can I be a man hoping to do that
but unable to forgive one of the women he loves."
Kiyomi stiffened hearing that and looked up into his eyes
her own begging to know if he meant what he said.
Nodding he lowered his lips to hers before saying, "I
do." He kissed her tenderly as she wrapped her arms
around his neck trying to convey her own feelings to
him.
When they pulled away for air she wiped her eyes before
linking her hand with his and pulled him towards the
door. She said, "Naruto, thank you." Before he could
respond she pushed the door open and Naruto felt a
wave of deja vu pass over him as he stared inside. The
room was huge and Naruto got the feeling his lovers had
knocked down a wall to one of the adjacent rooms to
expand it. At the center of it pressed against the far wall
was a large ornate bed easily big enough to hold him and
six of his lovers. But what instantly caught his attention
was that leading from the bed and wrapping around the
circular looking room was a ledge covered in a fluffy mat
and covered in pillows, and upon which rested almost all
of his lovers wearing different types of lingerie. Naruto
quickly flashed back to the dream he had back when
Tsunade had first joined and recognized the room was an
exact replica of that one.
His face must have shown his surprise as Kiyomi giggled

causing him to look at her and she said, "Do you like it?
It was supposed to be for your birthday, but…"
She trailed off causing the blond to kiss her as he said,

"It's amazing. You could see my dreams?"
Kiyomi nodded so he turned to look around the room

and bowed to his lovers to say, "I'm sorry. I don't
deserve all of you."
"That goes without saying," Temari said but the smirk on

her lips told him she was joking, "You have quite a few
presents to open. Do you still have the energy to do so?"
Naruto made the plus sign for his K-clones which were
the more durable ones he had been messing with and
only mastered due to the free time he had during the past
three weeks. Smirking himself as the small army of
clones appeared and began moving towards the women
he said, "I think I'll manage." Walking towards Anko
with Kiyomi in tow in order to make up for his earlier
behavior he pulled the woman off the niche towards him
and then pulled both women towards the bed where he
began to shower them with the warmth and affection
that they deserved.
As the room filled with the moans and cries of his lovers
inside the jinchuriki in a field of green light a woman
lamented in the back of her mind, since the forefront of
it was concentrate on teasing her pleasure centers, that
her time with her son would likely be limited for the
foreseeable future. But at least she knew she'd be free to
handle her own matters of pleasure without embarrassing
herself.
Next Target: Yakumo
Omake: Another day at the T & I Department.
Ibiki sat down in his office rubbing his eyes while

wondering what the world was coming to. It was bad
enough that for all the man-hours he had invested in
securing Konoha's secure facilities from Kiyomi and her
bodyguard Yoruichi he hadn't scored so much as a
passing interest from either woman. Now he had a crazy
Snow-nin moving into the village with her boyfriend or
fiancé or whatever the many different personalities she
apparently had called the man that accompanied her to
the interview. What was worse was that Shizune had
informed him that he was to give the woman a wide
berth if her story checked out since any undue pressure
could cause a new personality to manifest. He had given
all the papers to a kunoichi named Shiho who after going
through them with a fine tooth comb assured him the
documents from Snow Country about the woman's past
were legit. He was tempted to just call it a day when he
heard a man screaming in the halls outside his office, not
exactly a strange occurrence considering where he was.
But the speed at which it had gone by his door made him
suspect one of the captives had gotten loose. Opening
his door he stepped out and just caught a flash of a
shirtless blond as he turned down a corner still yelling at
the top of his lungs and was dragging pieces of the chair
he had been tied to due to the ropes around his wrists.
Ibiki was about to give chase but nearly collided with

Anko. Although not surprised she was there he was at
her dress as she was covered in leather giving her the air
of a dominatrix. Arching his eyebrow at her, he asked,
"What's going on?"
Anko blushed slightly before responding, "I was
conducting an experiment on how a heterosexual alpha
male type would respond to the threat of being… of
being the bitch for a change."
Ibiki nodded since the Torture and Interrogation

department often offered missions looking for
volunteers for such experiments. Those that performed
particularly well under the stress those of the TI
department would inflict under such tests would often be
invited to join. Guessing the blond wouldn't be one of
them both his and Anko's attentions were pulled to the
sound of the blond returning obviously lost due to the
labyrinth design of the underground area. He appeared
for a moment at the intersection that Ibiki had spotted
him at before and headed straight in his quest for the
exit.
"Hey get back here you bastard," Anko shouted giving
chase, "I paid for the whole hour."
Sighing at the ruckus Ibiki headed back to his desk and

pulled out a requisition form to order some heavy duty
metal chairs since it was obvious that Anko's experiment
had netted some positive results.
Chapter 30
Chapter 30: Target: Yakumo

Naruto awoke to the pleasant sensation of having his
cock being tongue bathed. Cracking his eyes open he saw
Anko and Kiyomi both crouched on all fours on either
side of him while working together to pleasure him.
Although it was a scene many men would die to be a part
of, Naruto felt a small pang of fear since after dispelling
his clones and despite being dead tired his body had still
sprung an erection from the mental feedback of his
clones' experiences. But since all his lovers had been just
as worn out he had no way to get rid of it except through
his own efforts and he had been just too tired to do it.
Fearing that using his K-clones in such a way had
resulted in one of the side effects he had seen warn
about in advertisements for certain pills for men with
erectile dysfunction. Knowing that a person should see a
doctor if he experienced an erection for more than four
hours his eyes immediately sought out one of the medics
in his harem but he need not have bothered as Tsunade
said, "Don't worry. Those two teased it awake hoping
you'd follow."
Naruto began to sit up but as he did so Tsunade moved

behind him before pulling him back down to rest his
head against her naughty pillows. All the while the two
women pleasuring him continued, leaving the blond in
amazement that one of his dreams had literally become a
reality. His focus was pulled away from the two bathing
his manhood in their saliva by Tsunade saying, "Relax,
today you're on light duty." Naruto nodded with a small
amount of relief as although his body healed quickly even
he was rather sore and felt what he was currently
experiencing was about the extent he would be
comfortable with.
"What time is it?" he asked still feeling sleepy now that

initial shock of pleasure from the light double blowjob
was leaving his system.
Tsunade played with his hair watching the two women as
they seemed to practically worship the stick that had
given them so much pleasure the night before. Shaking
herself from the temptation to join in she replied, "Early,
but I'm afraid today is going to be a busy day so it can't
be helped. We have a lot of fires that need to be put out
but first I think it would be best if we all know where we
stand on the thing that set all of this in motion."
Naruto was confused but apparently his lovers knew

what to expect as Shiho got off of the pillowed ledge that
extended around the room and was where his clones had
pleased the women that had not joined him on the bed.
Completely naked, she came to a stop at the center of the
chamber before smiling nervously. Naruto remembering
how immodest she had been the night before due to the
memories of the clone she had been with chuckled as he
supposed at the time she doubted anyone was really
paying attention to her. But now she appeared rather
nervous since she had the room's undivided attention as
she said, "I've translated the scroll. Well actually I did a
couple of weeks ago…but I felt it prudent to wait until
everyone could hear it. I already told what it contained to
Tsunami and Karin since they needed to get back to
Wave. Since… well almost everyone is here I figured
now is as good a time as ever."
Naruto felt his mood drop since he knew the kunoichi

was referring to Ino, but pushed it aside to focus on
Shiho as she began to say, "The scroll was written in the
final days of the Kingdom of Zu."
"Should we have heard of it?" Koharu asked sitting on

the edge of the platform completely naked but still giving
off a stately presence as she sat with her legs crossed.
"Not really," Shiho said looking over her shoulder, "It
was an extremely small kingdom located in Hot-Water
Country's current border." Turning to face Naruto she
said, "It's important to us though as that was the
birthplace of the Temptation's Touch and The Binding.
The scroll was written almost sixty years after those
jutsu's creation and tells the story of one of the first
women to be enticed by it."
Tayuya, whose entering the room had prompted Anko

and Kiyomi to begin waking Naruto with the blowjob
and which was continuing still, said, "You're saying it's
basically her biography then."
Shiho shook her head in the negative before answering,

"You could consider it her last will and testament. It was
written after it became apparent that the Zu Kingdom
was finished. The man who had used the jutsu on her
had died in battle facing the threat that imperiled his
kingdom. What that threat was the scroll is a little vague
on as it focuses on the threat that was facing the Zu
kingdom sixty years before, The Gelel Empire."
Naruto sat a little straighter forcing Anko and Kiyomi to

adjust their positions to continue in their efforts to get
their morning protein shake. With a small hitch in his
voice from the pleasure he was feeling he asked, "You
mean that Kingdom those nomads that were guarding
the stone are descended from."
Shiho nodded saying, "Kingdom doesn't exactly fit what

Gelel was though. They were on verge of conquering the
entire continent. Their territory covered all of what are
modern Wind, Fire, and most of Earth Country. Their
force which was called the Hollow Army was all but
invincible."
Temari who was lying on her side resting her head on her
fist, asked, "Why was it called that?"
"I'm not sure where the name came from," Shiho

admitted, "Although it is likely tied to the process by
which the army was created, it didn't explain all the
mechanics of the process only highlighted how the army
was unstoppable. Although to be honest I felt it was
likely just hyperbole."
"What if they were truly unable to be killed?" Naruto

asked recalling the armored force that Haido had used in
his search for the ancient mine of the Gelel Stone.
"What do you mean?" Yugito said wearing the ruined Cat

Suit that she had rented and would likely own due to the
stains it now sported.
"He means the suits of armor that we encountered
during the Gelel incident four years ago," Sakura said
thinking along the same lines as Naruto. "But they
weren't invincible Naruto. Sure they could take a lot of
damage, but eventually the life force powering them
would be exhausted."
Naruto nodded letting out a little groan as Anko began

to lick the head of his cock as Kiyomi concentrated on
his balls. Shaking his head at the absurdity of how
blessed he was as well as to refocus his thoughts he said,
"True, but they took all that damage from Jutsu
hundr…"
"Thousands," Shiho said cutting in and correcting him.
"…thousands of years after the means to create them

was invented."
"I don't know," Temari said sitting up in interest, "The
machine those Armors came from seemed pretty
modern."
"Haido may have simply automated the process,"

Koharu suggested. Directing her gaze to Temari she
asked, "I take it Suna began some research into creating
invincible soldiers of their own."
Temari nodded, feeling a little uncomfortable about

giving up secrets on her home, but committed to
Naruto's ambition and her own feelings for her fellow
blond said, "Yes, but this all happened before Gaara
became Kazekage. Also, Suna's interests laid more with
the transformations Haido and his lieutenants were
capable of. From the autopsy of the woman Gaara killed
we learned it was linked to the shards of stone imbedded
in her body."
"So then why was there all that interest in the machines
that were used to create the Hollow Army?" Matsuri
asked having needed to catalog many of the captured
items from Haido's brief assault on Wind Country.
Temari smiled at the girl remembering how inquisitive

she had been at the time and upset at her lack of
clearance as the older kunoichi had responded to her
questions with, "That's classified." Focusing on Naruto
she said, "Haido used volunteers he had conned on his
home continent to supply the souls necessary for his
army. The volunteers would reside in a sphere and would
rest atop of a glass ball. Inside each of those balls was a
shard of Gelel stone. Those balls amplified the shards
power and bound the soul to a seal located inside the
armor. It's likely that thousands of years ago The Gelel
Empire could use whole chunks of rocks to power this
bonding process making it a more permanent transfer."
"I see," Koharu said, "You took the shards from the
machines you captured to further your experiments in
how to create those second forms Haido and his
enforcers were capable of."
"That was the plan," Temari said with a smirk, "But

when Gaara was made Kazekage he shut the project
down." A full blown smile appeared as she added, "He
did that by destroying all the shards and machines we
had collected."
"I imagine the council was less than pleased by his

decision," Tsunade said with no small measure of
amusement.
"I believe it's one of the reasons Joseki is so opposed to

Gaara," Temari said but paused as Naruto groaned
before he erupted and coated the two women pleasing
him in his seed. She squeezed her thighs together feeling
herself getting aroused but concentrating on finishing her
tale said, "It was his pet project. I believe he's never
forgiven Gaara for taking away his means of avenging
himself against Konoha and Iwa from him."
Everyone remained silent except for Kiyomi and Anko

as they made a great show of cleaning themselves of
Naruto's essence. Shiho though tried to ignore them as
she said, "That would explain a great deal of why the
Prince created The Temptation's Touch and The
Binding."
"The Prince," Shizune asked confused.
"That's what I call him," Shiho explained turning to the

medic, "I'm still having trouble with some of the names
and places. Therefore I'll call them by the role they have
in the tale. The woman whose story the scroll tells I've
taken to calling the Priestess."
Naruto sat back into Tsunade again and closed his eyes
as Shiho began to layout the tale. Listening raptly and
letting his imagination run wild as he heard her say, "The
Priestess was a newly minted member one of the three
ruling castes of the Gelel Empire. She was from the
religious caste. The other two were the warrior and
noble."
Naruto opened his eyes as Anko and Kiyomi moved to

either side of him and hugged him tightly. Kissing both
women gently he again closed his eyes to listen although
he imagined Kiyomi as the woman Shiho was calling the
Priestess. He reasoned that if the Prince was trying to
save his home then at some point his and the Priestess
must have had a rather adversarial relationship. Shiho
continued, "Each caste had some connection to the
stone that gave Gelel the edge in its conflicts. The nobles
could control it to some extent, but their true claim to
power was that they were masters of the jutsu that could
destroy the mine. The Warriors were able to harness the
power of the stone to transform their bodies in order to
increase their power." Shiho paused and adjusted her
glasses, when she was about to speak she appeared to
have lost her place in her story so ran back to where she
had been sitting earlier. She began searching for
something as she threw the pillows about until
exclaiming, "Ah, found it." Turning around to face
Naruto she began flipping through the pages of the
notebook she was holding. Adjusting her glasses again
she said, "To be honest I got the feeling that the
Religious cast was the newest of the three."
"Why do you say that?" Tsunade asked as she continued

to stroke her lover's hair lovingly.
"Well it isn't explicitly said, but the Religious caste was

responsible for performing certain ceremonies and the
Priestess was only like the third or fourth generation.
However my research showed that the Gelel Empire had
existed for centuries before its collapse."
Yuugao, who although naked was standing near the door

in a relaxed but prepared manner said, "I take it this tale
tells of Gelel's downfall as well then."
"Yes," Shiho said with a nod to the woman before

turning her head back to Naruto, "As I was saying the
Religious Caste was in charge of certain ceremonies, one
of which was overseeing and blessing the spoils of
Gelel's conquests. This was a cover of sorts although the
Priestess didn't know that at the time. Like I imagine
most people in her position would be she was proud and
arrogant. She also was a true believer that the gods had
blessed her people with the Hollow Army to spread
Gelel's teachings across the globe." Shiho smiled as when
she had first translated the tale she had pictured the hero
of it, The Prince, to be her lover. She imagined quite a
few of her fellow harem members were doing the same
and although she had originally cast herself as the
Priestess now saw herself as a character yet to be
introduced. "During the blessing ceremony the religious
caste would divvy up the spoils as it were. This included
the people brought back as slaves and that is where she
met the Prince."
Shiho paused as several of the women adjusted their

positions as their interest peaked. When they had settled
in again she continued, "The Prince had allowed himself
to be captured during the fall of a neighboring country in
order to use the technique he had created to try and
destroy Gelel from the inside before they could target his
home of Zu. It was likely the next target since the
country that had buffered Zu from Gelel was the one
that had just fallen."
"How could he be sure that he would be placed in a
position to do that?" Hinata asked.
Shiho turned to face the Hyuuga noble before answering,

"I'm not sure if he was. But at the time Gelel was a rather
opulent and indulgent society. What I mean by that is
they enjoyed their physical pleasures to the extreme and
the ruling castes would often take the most attractive
slaves on as lovers. Basically there were four ways the
conquered people were divided up. Personnel slaves for
the ruling groups, slaves for the overseers of the Gelel
mines who also served as the Noble Castes enforcers,
fighters for the gladiatorial games, and finally a group
that only the leaders of religious caste new what
happened to after the ceremony. The Prince was
described as being incredibly handsome so probably
figured he'd end up in one of the noble houses as a
personal slave. The Priestess writes that he was an
accomplished fighter as well so would likely have been
okay if he ended up as a gladiator and could still
influence one of the noble women since they often took
lovers from the Pits."
"The Pits," Naruto asked in interest.
"That is what they called the arena where the gladiators

fought," Shiho said. "The most prominent gladiators
would often be visited at night by noblewomen looking
to fulfill a fantasy or two." Taking a breath, Shiho paused
to let the others digest some of the information she had
already shared before continuing, "The Priestess was
immediately infatuated with the Prince, but tried to
ignore it feeling he was below her. Her mother who was
a highly placed leader in the Religious caste noticed
though so arranged for the Prince to become one of their
slaves."
Shiho paused again as she prepared to introduce the
character she saw herself as. Picking up her story she
said, "After bringing home their acquisitions the Priestess
immediately headed to her room where she confided in
her long-time servant who had been with her since they
both were children about how upset she was by what her
mother had done. I guess she didn't know how to
process the feelings he aroused in her. It made her
question the feelings for the man she had been pledged
to marry a cruel man I call the Warrior."
"If he's such a bastard why the fuck would the Priestess
love him?" Tayuya asked feeling horribly overdressed
considering the lack of clothes the other women had on.
Shiho looked towards the red-head before answering, "I

may have gotten ahead of myself a bit. To her and her
people he was a great hero. He was a great man and
treated her very kindly but much like the Gelel Empire
beneath the surface was a sinister truth. In his case he
was merely using her to fulfill his ambition of uniting the
Religious and Warrior caste against the Noble. It was his
belief that the Nobles were garnering the greatest
amount of wealth for the least effort since he believed
they had essentially lucked into the mine that housed the
Gelel Stones. The Warriors were the ones that fought
and bled and it was the Religious Caste that supplied the
Hollow Army."
"The Religious caste," Yugito said surprised, "Then that

fourth group of slaves was…"
Shiho nodded, "The souls used to create the hollow suits

of armor that were the key to Gelel's success in battle."
Picking her story back up Shiho said, "The Priestess's
personal servant a woman I took to calling The Maid
assured her that the feelings would pass and that her
mother had bought him since she knew from personal
experience how empty an arranged marriage could be.
The Priestess took her slave and friend's words to heart
but still was rather antagonistic towards the Prince as a
way to deny her feelings. The Prince never seemed to let
it get to him, but that made her all the more flustered
especially as she noticed the Maid becoming closer to
him."
"Let me guess," Tsume said with an amused smirk, "She

was the first to become bound to him."
"Yes," Shiho answered, "As a personal long-time slave to

the family she had far more freedom than any of the
others. The Priestess and Maid were especially close and
at times had even slept in the same bed, since although
arrogant she did see her servant as more than a slave. But
since the Prince entered their home she felt as if her
friend was pulling away. One night she decided to
confront her and saw the two of them in the act.
Shocked she had retreated back to her room but wrote
about how the images had continued to haunt her."
Hana sat up next to her mother to ask, "Why not target

the mother? Wouldn't she make a more influential
member of the Religious Caste to use The Binding on?"
"I believe the Prince intended too," Shiho replied, "But

the mother spent most nights away from the home. She
was known for having many affairs and did little to hide
them. Plus I guess she viewed the Prince as her
daughter's toy to play with or hoped he would prove to
be an adequate replacement for her future husband."
Shiho paused and seeing the confused looks her last
sentence had created said, "Sorry, I'm getting ahead of
myself. But before we get to what I meant by that, the
Priestess one night asked the Maid to spend the night
with her. The Maid refused claiming she didn't feel up to
it, but the Priestess didn't buy the excuse so stayed up.
She caught them together again, and in her anger
threatened to tell the guards and have them locked up in
chains. This hurt the Maid who accused her of being a
monster like the rest of her people after all. Hearing her
closest friend call her that threw a bucket of ice water on
her anger for a moment but then when it returned
accused her servant of being an ingrate as she lived better
than most of Gelel's citizens." Shiho paused to search
through her notes and finding what she sought began
again, "That is when the Prince stepped in. He pointed
out that the Maid had never been given a choice since
she had been taken as a slave when she was but a child.
He explained that a cage no matter how pretty always
remained a cage. The Prince then told her the secret of
how the Hollow Army was made and that developing the
technique that bound the souls to the armor with the
power of the Gelel stones was how the Religious Caste
came into being. He told her that all the comfort and
wealth she was used to was due directly to all the
suffering and death of free people from all over the
continent. Naturally she tried to deny this, but the Prince
took her to where the slaves chosen by the Religious
caste became the Hollow Armor."
Fubuki whose lap was serving as a pillow for her princess

said, "Clever, he had been using the freedom his
relationship with the Maid gave him to search out the
secret of the Hollow Army."
"That's right," Shiho said with a nod, "The Priestess was

horrified by what she saw. But she then learned there
was another secret being kept from her. Her fiancé and
mother were seeing each other behind her back having
formed an alliance to destroy the noble house."
"I don't get it," Tenten said her head hanging back over
the edge of the pillowed dais as she stared at the upside
down Shiho, "If all the strength of the Gelel Empire was
in the Warrior and Religious Castes then why sneak
around. They should have been able to crush the
nobles."
Shiho was about to answer when Naruto said, "Because

if they did it too brazenly and screwed up the Nobles
would destroy the Stones and the source of their powers.
They must have succeeded since the mine had been
sealed but not destroyed."
"Not quite," Shiho said after a moment, "As you would

expect, seeing her mother with the man she was
supposed to marry as well as from the desire she had
been fighting since meeting the Prince she ended up
begging him to take her. She would later learn of the
control he gained over her as a result and when she asked
him why he didn't just take what he wanted by force. He
had explained he felt it was best if those who joined him
did so at their own behest. That night she became one of
his lovers and they began to plot the destruction of the
Gelel Empire. They knew the thing they needed to set it
about was for the Warrior to believe the Nobles Caste
couldn't activate the technique to destroy the stone.
Therefore the next to join in the Prince's revolt was a
woman from the Noble Caste. She was a pacifist who
often preached against the militaristic ways Gelel
interacted with its neighbors."
"After she came aboard as it were," Shiho paused as a

few of the women snickered at her pun she continued,
"The next to join was a woman from the Pits. She was a
top gladiator and they planned to use the slaves in the
pits to take out whoever won in the conflict between
castes. They set their plan in motion by having the Noble
approach the Warrior. She offered to seal the mines to
prevent any other nobles from entering and activating
the Black Hole technique. The Warrior was suspicious
since her desire for peace was well known, but she
explained the Nobles were too greedy and so long as
they held power peace would never win out. The Warrior
accepted, but remained weary right up until the seal was
in place. He gave the order to attack and planned to kill
the Noble as well but was stopped by the Prince. As
chaos erupted in Gelel's capital the Prince explained how
he had played the Warrior as a fool. The two battled in
the cave as the fires of battle began to spread throughout
the city. The Overseers of the mine a sub-clan loyal to
the nobles kept interfering in the battle between the
Warrior and Prince. In the end though, the Prince
managed to kill the Warrior. He and his noble lover
managed to escape the remaining overseers and left the
seal in place to prevent anyone else from gaining access."
Pausing Shiho rubbed her throat, but then caught a

bottle of water which had been thrown by Yugito and
had been stored in a one of the ice filled buckets around
the room so the women and Naruto would remain
hydrated during their night of love making. Drinking the
contents, she sighed in contentment before saying,
"Meanwhile the Priestess confronted her mother about
the Hollow Army. The two argued over the ethicalness
of it with the mother claiming that the people whose
souls had been used were lower beings any way so didn't
matter. The Priestess realized that if not for the Prince
she would have turned out the same way vowed to stop
her mother from activating any more. After a battle the
mother managed to activate several dormant Hollow
Armors only to learn her daughter had modified the seals
that removed the controls that kept them loyal. As you
can imagine it didn't end well for her. Without the
Hollow Army to help the warriors had a much harder
time dealing with the Overseers than they expected. In
the end most of the nobles were killed, but the warriors
suffered far more casualties than expected. That is when
the Gladiator struck with her fellow slaves. The
remaining warriors were slaughtered and when the dust
settled Gelel's capital was in ruins. With the head of the
beast decapitated the other remaining kingdoms soon
launched an assault which decimated the Gelel Empire.
Zu did not participate as the Prince returned with his
lovers to assume the throne and made them his queens.
Over time Zu grew stronger and bigger which I suspect
was due to the Temptation's Touch and Binding. But it
all ended when a mysterious army appeared. The elderly
Prince rode out to meet the threat head on but was
killed. Soon his country followed and his many lovers
scattered to the winds. The Priestess remained in the
capital sealing herself in the ruins where her scroll was
found."
"Thank you, Shiho," Tsunade said with a small nod of

her head as the kunoichi finished her tale, "Now let's
turn to…"
"Wait," Naruto said stopping Shiho as he sat up in the
bed pulling away from his lovers. Sitting at the edge of it
he stared at Shiho studiously before asking, "How did
Kanji learn the techniques? Were they listed in the scroll
or did he somehow learn it from the story."
"The means to learn the Temptation's Touch were listed

in the scroll. The Binding was what it was called when
the woman targeted submitted so never was really
explained by the scroll. This is why I think Kanji had no
idea he could just force a woman to be with him in the
beginning. But why does it matter?"
Naruto sat there for a moment before saying, "You said

this scroll focused on the Priestess. While it mentioned
his other lovers it probably didn't go into much detail
about them did it?" Shiho shook her head in the negative
causing Naruto to say, "I thought as much."
Tsunade crawled down the bed and pressing herself to
his back asked, "My love what is it?"
"Shiho said it herself. His other lovers scattered to the

winds," Naruto said gravely, "What if each of them
carried a scroll? Each detailing their history with the man
that they were bound to, but which also listed how to
learn his technique."
"Why would they do that?" Yoruichi asked confused.
Koharu though was the one that answered saying, "To

spite their enemies. You believe they knew who their
enemies were?"
"I believe they had an idea," Naruto answered the deaged

elder, "Why else go to such lengths to protect their story.
Plus if I'm guessing correctly much of Zu's history was
destroyed in its fall."
Shiho nodded, "Yes, much of what I know was learned
from that scroll. Whoever destroyed Zu was very
thorough. Are you suggesting there are others out there
capable of the Temptation's Touch?"
"I don't know…but there may be other scrolls."
Tsunade pulled away from Naruto to get off the bed and
moving to the center of the room said, "In any case I
believe that is a matter for another time. While the idea is
rather shocking… if there are other scrolls or masters of
this jutsu they've been out there for years. So before we
go worrying about them let's focus on our own matters
first." The other women all nodded in agreement so
Tsunade turned towards her lover and said, "Naruto with
the details we've learned from the scroll as well as our
own experiences I believe we have an excellent
understanding of just how it works now."
Naruto leaned forward in interest as did quite a few of
his other lovers, although a few relaxed not caring how it
did what it did. Tsunade waited till everyone was situated
before beginning, "As you know you learned the jutsu by
changing your chakra until it reached a specific
frequency."
"Yeah, it was really hard. I had to meditate for something

like six hours or something," Naruto said recalling the
night he learned the Temptation's Touch from the scroll
Kanji gave him. "I knew I had done it though when after
channeling chakra to my hand and placing it on water so
many ripples were produced in a minute."
"Ha," Anko snorted from behind him causing Naruto to

look over his shoulder. Seeing the question in his eyes
she said, "It took Kanji something like eight months to
do what you did. The journals I managed to take from
his study were very enlightening." Her eyes softened as
she added, "They also listed his victims."
Tsunade nodded before saying, "Which is why Kin is not

in the village. She's taking over Tayuya's position by
acting as a bounty hunter. For now though she'll be
looking in on those victims to see how they are
readjusting to life." When Naruto nodded at her
statement she change tracks back to the previous subject
as she said, "Now as you know when you direct your
chakra into a target it causes a spike in arousal and desire.
What you probably don't though is that the arousal they
feel is rather specific in that it focuses their attention on
the one who used the jutsu."
Tsunade grew a little worried when Naruto's face grew

pensive as she had debated with herself about adding
that detail. Her worry spiked when he asked, "So you're
saying the women this jutsu is used against never really
have a choi…o-o-OUCH!"
It disappeared to be replaced with a smile as Anko

grabbed his ear and twisted it as she said, "She's saying it
focuses a person's desires. But it doesn't direct them at
least in the low douses."
"Precisely," Tsunade said amused as Naruto and Anko

bickered before focusing on her, "Remember how we
experimented on Anko using it. Well when the number
of hits Anko took grew too much and she snapped we
learned about this homing feature since all she called for
was you. We also learned about how the jutsu seemed to
respond to your desire for her to regain her composer
when you calmed her without sleeping with her,
remember?"
Naruto nodded but asked, "Wouldn't that seem to
suggest thought that my desires to some extent…" He
trailed off as he needed to fend off another attack to his
ear from Anko.
Tsunade shook her head as she said, "No, she only

calmed after you touched her. The reason being is that
with your touch and desire for her to calm a signal was
transmitted due to the small amount of chakra that is
often transmitted through such means."
"I didn't know that chakra was transmitted that way,"

Naruto said genuinely surprised.
"Not many people do," Tsunade said with a smirk, "But

it is one of the reasons why certain people's touches are
comforting while others would fill a person with disgust.
I suppose Karin would be able to explain it best after all
it was her ability that caused her to fall under your sway
before she met you."
"Huh?" Naruto said confused as he tilted his head in his

old habit while he also squinted his eyes. "But I didn't
even touch her well until…"
"True," Tsunade said when he trailed off, "but your

chakra did. Think of a sensor as being like the sense of
smell. In order to smell something the particles of that
something need to enter your nose. This is why freshly
cut grass has a scent whereas you'd have to get down on
your knees to really notice it before. When Karin uses
her abilities she in a sense samples the chakra and some
of it enters her own system allowing her to get a reading
of that. Therefore she experienced the Temptations
Touch without you needing to consciously channel your
chakra into her. Now before you begin to worry if you're
manipulating others just by touching them, Karin had
needed to keep her ability active to track you. Therefore
the Temptation's Touch does require a constant
application to take hold." Naruto nodded so Tsunade
continued, "But it isn't something you can turn off either,
which is how you ended up using it on Tayuya when you
healed her."
Naruto's gaze shot to Tayuya, but she replied with a look

that shouted if he tried to feel guilty about accidently
using it on her then she'd kick his ass. Shivering slightly
from the frosty look he asked, "Then do I have to worry
about Sensor-nin?"
"Yes, although not for the reason you think. They won't
be able to tell what is happening exactly only that they
are feeling aroused due to how good your chakra feels."
Tsunade looked at Tayuya before saying, "How did you
put it? Ah yes like a warm sunny day. That is something
we can all attest too."
Naruto looked around the room and saw all his lovers
beaming brightly at him. Focusing back on Tsunade he
listened as she said, "Kanji's on the other hand felt to
both Anko and Tayuya like something slimly crawling
under their skin. I wish Karin had been present during
the raid as that could have provided some interesting
data."
"But wouldn't she have fallen under his Temptation's

Touch?"
"Yes, although according to Tayuya she would have been

immune from it. Apparently by becoming your lovers we
are immune to others using the Temptation's Touch. But
it still remains to be seen if being with you makes us
immune from the Binding being used against us."
"I don't understand aren't they the same thing?"

Tsunade tried to think of a way to explain it in a way her
lover would understand. Sakura though suddenly said,
"Yes and no, much like how your Rasengan changes
when you add your wind element. Structurally it's the
same jutsu, but far more potent. In this case it has to do
with the angle of attack."
"Huh?"
"What she means is that the Temptation's Touch works

from the outside in. The Binding works from the inside
out. Think of it this way, the Binding is permanent
because the kunoichi targeted has allowed you to inject
your chakra into her most vulnerable spot. The
Temptation's Touch is something used to help get her to
lower her defenses and if fails is meant to wear off with
time. Hinata please show him what I mean."
The Hyuuga stood moving to Tsunade and then
activating her bloodline knelt in front of her. Staring at
the Hokage's stomach she said, "If you could see her
chakra network you would see the center of it resides
right here." Hinata showed it by tracing her finger
around Tsunade's stomach in the spiral pattern where all
her chakra originated."
Tsunade sighed at the gentle touch before saying, "Do

you understand? When we allowed you to cum inside of
us you injected your chakra and seed into our wombs
and like a virus it multiplies thus changing our chakra as
well. Due to the homing principle we become bound to
you thus giving you the ability to control us. This is also
why our chakra changes color to reflect our feelings for
you. In a sense it is reacting to the master virus to reflect
just how much control, if any, is needed. Naturally the
darker the feelings the more control a person would need
to keep a person under the Binding's sway in line."
"A virus you say," Naruto said causing Tsunade to curse
herself for the choice of words due to its negative
connotations. Before she could say anything however, he
asked, "Is there a cure?"
"Naruto nobody here is worried about such a…"
"You're right...nobody here." Naruto paused as all of the

women present understood he was referring to a certain
blonde that although in the village was not with them at
the moment. "But I am," he said pushing past the
sadness thoughts of Ino brought recently. Standing, he
moved towards Tsunade due to her worried look and
cupping her face said, "I'm not asking because I would
want any of you to use it." Smiling, he added, "I just
spent several weeks worrying about whether or not your
feelings for me were real or contrived through this
jutsu." His face grew serious though as he said,
"However, what does worry me about this jutsu is me."
He could see many of his lovers were confused by his
words so as he spoke he made sure to look at each of
them while saying, "All of you have put your lives in my
hands…but what if I change and no longer am worthy of
them or your feelings."
Hinata having remained near Tsunade stepped forward

saying, "Naruto… don't say such things."
"But it needs to be," Naruto said facing his lover giving

her a small smile, "The road before us is a hard one and
there is a possibility that by the end I might become
something unrecognizable by you all. I need to know…"
"Stop talking like that shithead," Tayuya shouted angrily

looking like she was ready to deck him in the stomach
again.
"He's right though," Yuugao said from her position by
the door. Quite a few of the women looked at the Anbu
captain like she was a traitor until she continued, "Think
about it logically. If he did lose his way we wouldn't be
able to fight for him to return to his senses at our best
because he could simple control our actions. Plus there is
the real possibility that someone could use a jutsu to
control him. There are forbidden puppet techniques in
Suna that can allow a person to create a whole new
identity for a person that falls under its sway. I doubt
The Binding would recognize if Naruto is in his right
mind or not."
The others recognized the truth in her words and

Tsunade finally said, "I'll begin looking into it… I think
the problem will be finding a volunteer though."
Thinking of Ino, the jinchuriki replied, "Maybe not as

hard as you think."
Tenten took control of the meeting before thoughts of
the missing blonde could distract them by saying, "Hey
wait a minute. You said Naruto's cum needed to reach
our wombs before we'd fall under the Binding. But when
we first had sex he came in my ass."
"It was the same for me," Koharu said with a blush.
"And he pulled out with me," Yuugao said a second after

the elder pushing off of the door to stand straighter.
"True, however Koharu and Yuugao you both had both

been on the receiving end of the Temptation's Touch
before sleeping with him." Directing her gaze to the elder
she continued, "Koharu, you received a concentrated
blast before submitting to Naruto." The Hokage then
turned her gaze on Yuugao saying, "Add you received
small doses over the week that you were training with
him." An amused smile appeared on her face as she said,
"Only Tenten hadn't been on the receiving end of it
before sleeping with him. As a result she never became
bound to him until her return to Konoha."
Tenten's jaw dropped before shouting, "What!?"
"Well that's my theory at least, although it seems to make

the most sense," Tsunade said her smile still in place.
Turning to Naruto see explained, "Let's use my example
of calling these jutsu a virus. Now as you know a virus
can have multiple ways of infecting a host. However that
doesn't mean they are all equally effective. Now both the
Temptation's Touch and Binding have but one goal to
bind a woman to the man they sleep with. If the Binding
is used correctly, in other words when a man cums inside
of a woman's womb it can bind a woman by itself. The
Temptation's Touch could possible due the same thing
according to my theory but it would require the man to
reach her womb from the inside."
"Like fisting her," Anko said having been researching

some of the more extreme sex acts for her earlier
encounter with Naruto that had ended disastrously. She
noticed quite a few uncomfortable looks at the mention
of the technique so looked down in embarrassment.
Although rather turned off at the mention of such a

practice Tsunade said, "Exactly. Just as Sakura said it's
the angle of attack that matters here. Now the reason
that matters is because the human body has created
natural defenses against attacks from the outside. Deadly
bacteria for example can live on a surface that a person
touches daily but doesn't become harmful until it enters
the body."
"But doesn't the Temptation's Touch channel chakra
into a person?" Haku asked. "Once inside wouldn't it be
enough to bind a person."
"Not by itself," Tsunade said, "The reason for that is

because it uses up a great deal of its strength bypassing
our defenses such as our skin that by the time it enters us
it can only really increase our arousal. When Naruto has
anything but vaginal intercourse then you can simply say
that he is simply using the Temptation's Touch with his
dick" Tsunade could see she was losing some of her
audience primarily Naruto with her explanation so said,
"Kin is the prime example of what I mean. She and
Naruto have fooled around some and yet she has not
been bound. But she has ingested some of your cum has
she not?"
Naruto nodded so she continued, "Yet she has never

been on the receiving end of the Temptation's Touch
which should mean that Tenten and Koharu should not
have been bound because you had anal sex with them.
However there was no doubt that in the morning after
her being taken Koharu was bound to Naruto."
Hana snapped her fingers saying, "You're saying that the

ground work was already laid by his using the
Temptation's Touch so he didn't need to hit his mark
exactly."
"Preciously," Tsunade said turning towards the Inuzuka,

"That's why Yuugao and Koharu were bound because as
a result of his using the Temptation's touch on them
beforehand the Binding didn't need to use up as much of
its power before changing their chakra as they absorbed
what seed he had deposited already. In Yuugao's case his
precum was likely enough even though he pulled out and
in Koharu's due to his using the Temptation's Touch
beforehand when her body absorbed the chakra
changing elements of his cum they still packed enough of
a kick that it reached her chakra network's center."
Tenten was still confused saying, "But… Naruto came

inside my ass even in Konoha when I agreed to join his
harem. You were there."
Tsunade nodded her amused smirk returning as she

closed with her newest apprentice. Placing her hand on
the kunochi's fox mark located on her thigh she said,
"Indeed I was. Tell me Tenten after your first time with
him how did you feel."
"After I woke up and he explained his goal I felt angry."
"So there wasn't a feeling of warmth afterwards?"

Tenten shook her head in the negative before saying,
"The first time I would say I felt something like that
was…"
Tenten trailed off as her eyes grew large so the Hokage

finished, "After that time with you, me, and him in the
hotsprings correct. He had just deposited a large load in
your ass and then you had him place his mark on you."
"I…I thought it was because I could feel his…everyone

else…"
"I don't doubt that was part of it," Tsunade said pulling
away from the kunoichi, "But it was also because when
he placed his mark on you he channeled his chakra into
you and that coupled with the cum he had just deposited
fully bound you to him." Smirking she added, "All the
frustration you felt in Wave wasn't due to your being
bound to him. But it was because you weren't and were
denying yourself some great sex along the way that your
peers weren't."
Tenten nodded and was about to comment about how

she was glad about having come around to experience
the warmth the other women had described but Koharu
cut in saying, "Now how about we move onto the
pressing business of our ambition about to collapse in on
itself."
"What?" Naruto said surprised, "What's going on?"
Koharu was the one that filled him in on Yakumo's dire

condition as well as the recent unrest in the Training
Force that was made up of Konoha and Suna shinobi
which was keeping the impending revolt brewing in the
nearby prison in line, although most of its members were
ignorant of that fact. Naruto took it all in before saying,
"First we'll help Yakumo, and then I'll deal with the
instigators in the Training Force."
Although pleased at how confident he sounded Tsunade

asked, "How? Yakumo is watched constantly. The only
way we could even temporarily cure her would be by
using the chakra wave again. Doing that could have
Danzou asking questions that might point to us?"
Naruto nodded but was undeterred as he replied, "I

know. Even using one large enough to cover the village
would likely cause him to question the timing." A large
grin grew on his face as his gaze landed on Yoruichi
while saying, "That's why we need to think bigger."
Karin sighed internally but didn't let it show on her face

as a business man continued to make small talk with her.
Looking around the room she could see the other men
and women interested in purchasing the Whirling Tides
Manor. Although the actual auction was still several days
away the Mayor of Wave was holding the get together to
feel out the various business leaders. She got the feeling
he was doing it in hopes of preventing another Gato
from showing up in his town. The mayor spotted her
and nodded towards her holding up his glass in a gesture
which she returned while keeping the smile she felt from
her face. She had already met with the man several times
before her return to Konoha to discuss Naruto's
withdrawal before coming back to Wave. "Excuse me,"
she said when the man talking to her paused for a breath,
"I need to freshen up."
Making her way towards the bathroom to give the

appearance that was where she was going she waited
until the man began boring someone else before heading
for the snack bar. "Man, this sucks," Konohamaru said
from behind her acting as her shinobi bodyguard while
his teammates protected Tsunami during her return
obviously moving much slower than Karin had needed
to travel.
"His breath wasn't all that pleasant either," the red-head

replied.
"Then why bother talking to him?"
"Information and disinformation naturally," she replied

with a smile getting the feeling she was talking to a copy
of Naruto from several years in the past. "That's all this
gathering is after all. A chance for those interested to feel
out the competition, take the man I was just talking to
for example. His company sent him out here to see if
there was any potential for the hotel. He sees some but
isn't willing to put too much on the line for it. Meanwhile
I gave him the impression I wasn't too sure either."
"Why?"
"That way I can hopefully keep the bidding low and
make it seem like I'm just trying to pick it up on the
cheap but wouldn't be too upset if I couldn't."
"I guess that makes some sense. But what if someone

really wants it?"
"Then I play up the flaws the hotel has hoping that they
see it as being too much of a hassle to bother with,"
Karin said before shushing the young man's next
question due to several of her rivals being nearby. She
stepped up to the table with all the refreshments and
snacks. She smiled towards one of the rivals she had
already talked to before searching the table for
something to eat. She had just settled on what she
wanted when a cultured voice said, "Excuse me but you
wouldn't happen to be the representative of the Great
Tree Shipping Company would you?"
Karin turned to respond but found she had to crane her
neck back due to the man's height. She was also struck
by his extremely good looks but shook off her daze to
reply, "Why yes I am. I'm Karin Uzumaki."
"Charmed," the man said taking the hand she offered

and bent down in order to kiss her knuckles, "My name
is Vega, and I'm a representative of S. I. N."
"Sin, what an interesting name," Karin replied taking in

the man's bodyguard a muscle bound dark skinned man
that appeared to have once called Kumogakure home.
"Indeed, although it stands for the Shared Investment

Network," Vega replied politely.
"Ah yes, you're interested in tearing down the hotel to
erect a casino," Karin replied with renewed interest
seeing him as her biggest rival.
"That is one of the plans we are currently floating

around," the man replied with a smile. "I believe I'm not
the only one to be doing so either. I heard you've been
speaking with the mayor multiple times over the past few
weeks. You've made quite the impression."
Karin fought back a grimace and wondered if the man

before her had been meeting with the mayor as well
during the period she had been in Konoha. If so then he
likely knew how interested she was in the property.
"That's good to know," she said diplomatically, "I'm
hoping to renovate the hotel in order to restore it to its
former grandeur."
"I've heard," he said politely giving her a knowing smile
that when it came time the last two vying for the hotel
would be them. "Good luck in the coming auction."
"Thank you and I hope you won't think too poorly if I

don't wish you the same."
"Not at all," he replied before taking his leave.
The bodyguard grunted as he turned away either in

disdain or simply as a goodbye and Konohamaru said,
"Man I wouldn't want to fight that guy."
Karin watched Vega before turning away and replying,

"I'd be more wary of the man he was supposedly
guarding." Konohamaru looked back towards where the
man had been standing in surprise only to see he was
nowhere to be seen."
Yakumo felt exposed since she was sitting in front of her
uncle naked from the waist up even though he was
standing behind her. She was sitting on the mat that
served as her bed in the room she had barely left for
several years due to her illness. She felt a pad being taped
to her back and shivered due to the cold ointment on it
as the kind voice of Sakura said, "There, wear this for a
few hours and it should help ease some of your
weariness."
"Thank you," Yakumo said already feeling some relief as

her skin absorbed the medicine.
"You're welcome," she replied helping the frail young

woman cover herself with her robe. Her voice lost some
of its warmth as she turned to Unkai Kurama, her uncle,
to say, "You know I could do more for her if you'd allow
her to visit the hospital. You've trusted me with your
secret and I could guarantee only I would see her. Not to
mention it's stupid to keep pretending it's to protect a
Kekkei Genkai that never existed."
"We've been over this already," Unkai replied. "And the

only reason I trusted you was because I had no choice. It
was either let you gain access and likely learn the truth
anyway or let the Council strip Yakumo of her position."
"I'm trying to help prevent that," Sakura said letting

some of the frustration she felt bleed into her voice.
"For that you have my thanks," Unkai replied

indifferently, "But could you protect her all day and night
at the hospital."
Sakura sighed but shook her head no before asking, "Are

you even sure there is a threat against her?"
"Positive no," the old man replied, "But several of the
more prominent families within the Kurama are already
maneuvering in preparation of Yakumo's passing."
Sakura directed a quick look towards the woman in
question but saw only sad acceptance of her fate on her
face. Turning back to Unkai since he hadn't stopped
speaking, "Some may wish to hasten her demise in order
to prevent their rivals from having more time to prepare.
The position of head of the Kurama has been in
Yakumo's family since the clan's founding and it will be
hers until nature decides otherwise." His face softened as
he looked down at his niece but grew fierce again when
said woman looked back at him with a soft smile.
"It's okay Sakura," Yakumo replied before suffering a

coughing fit.
Unkai was at her side in moments with Sakura not far

behind. Using chakra to ease the girl's suffering she
waited until it ended to stop. She then began searching
through her pouch and finding what she sought handed a
netted pouch to Yakumo. The girl looked at it
inquisitively before asking, "What are these for?"
"A good question," Unkai said taking it from the girl to

stare at the flowers and herbs it contained.
Sakura snatched it back handing it to Yakumo again as

she said, "It's something you can put in your bathwater.
If it's warm enough it will act as a sort of aroma therapy
to help the medicine I placed on the patch."
"Thank you," Yakumo said, "I hope it works as well as

the last item you gave me."
Sakura gave a small pleased smile before saying, "I know

it will."
"This is so boring," Yoruichi said in the basement of
Suna hospital. Directing her gaze to Naruto she added a
slight purr to her voice, "Why don't we find some way to
occupy ourselves?"
"That wouldn't be a good idea since I'm only a shadow

clone and if what you have in mind is what I think it is I
wouldn't be around to tell you when to begin."
"You're no fun," the Bijuu pouted.
"We aren't supposed to be having fun," Matsuri said

annoyed due to their relaxed attitudes while she was so
nervous, "now be quiet both of you."
"Whose idea was it to bring the party-pooper?" Yoruichi

replied crossing her arms as she settled back against the
wall she was sitting in front of.
"The party-pooper is going to be the one that makes sure
you don't end up in a Suna cell so play nice," the clone
said amused especially as Matsuri let out an indignant,
"Heh!"
"Fine, fine," Yoruichi replied, "But only because you're

so cute.
Naruto sat on his bed in only his boxers while in a

meditative stance and with a clone watching him from
his kitchen table. A tarp was folded in his lap as he
waited while prepared to use the Hiraishin jutsu so kept
his eyes closed to sense each of marks he had in place.
One thing Naruto had learned was that before using the
jutsu he got a sense of what was happening around each
seal he could teleport to. As a result he was currently
connected to each of his lovers and could almost see
what they were doing. He saw a man with orange hair
walking in front of Konan and from the surrounding
scenery could tell they were outside. He wondered if the
man was Pain and that thought nearly had him
teleporting to her to get some payback for Kakashi and
the others. But he calmed himself both since Tsunade
had forbid it and since if he needed to retreat it would
put his blue-haired lover in danger. He took the chance
to look in on each of his lovers but stopped himself from
doing so for Ino. Although he doubted she would know,
it would be a betrayal of her since all she had asked from
him was space.
His attention then turned to a woman that was not his

and although he felt like a perv didn't feel much guilt
since the woman was one of Danzou's Root members.
He had peeked in on her before using the seal that
Koharu had placed on her and had even once seen her
without her mask. But he couldn't use it much for spying
since all he received were images without sound and
most of the people she interacted with wore masks. Still
he sometimes hoped he'd look in when she was around
something with the title Danzou's master plan on it. But
thus far he had not been so lucky.
Finally he turned his attention to another young woman

that wasn't his. This time he did feel a twinge of guilt
since he was hoping to catch sight of her naked, although
not for the usual perverted reasons. His body tensed as
he found her standing in the bathroom of her home
although still robed. She began to undue the knot that
held it closed. A moment later she dropped it to the floor
and from his vantage point he could see the pad that
Sakura had placed on her back and upon which the
Hiraishin seal had been applied underneath the medicine.
He felt sad as he watched Yakumo stare at her frail body
for a moment before heading to the tub. She dropped
the herbs Sakura had given her into the water and
stepping in closed the sliding screen that had been
installed to insure her privacy even when her Uncle was
his most paranoid about her safety and would peek in.
Naruto saw his moment and disappeared in a flash while
the clone turned the dial on an egg timer and waited for
an hour to pass before dispelling itself.
Yakumo stood in the water trying not to let her spirits be

dampened by the wreck she called a body. As her time
approached she often found her thoughts turning to all
the experiences she would be denied one of the most
prevalent being sex. As it became more and more
apparent that she was going to die her mind often
created scenarios of passion, but they tended to be more
frustrating than anything as she never seemed to have the
energy to do anything with the arousal she felt from
them. She was just about to lower herself in the water
when a flash of red appeared behind her and she sat on
something solid. She was about to scream when a hand
clamped down over her mouth and pulled her back
against a strong and warm chest.
Still she was panicking as the stranger's other hand began
drawing a small symbol on the screen that protected her
privacy and now was likely another barrier from her
protection. In the few moments it took the hand to
complete the formula for what was shaping up to be a
seal her mind began spinning all sorts of nightmare
scenarios. She also wished she had taken her uncle's
warning about the threats she potentially faced more
seriously. The hand completed the seal and her screen
flashed blue for a split second and the man she was
pressed against whispered, "Shh, Yakumo I'm not going
to hurt you."
Her eyes grew wide as she recognized the voice causing

her to attempt to face the man as she said, "Naruto, what
are you doing here?" But then she was faced with the
realization that she was naked on top of the mostly
naked young man and was about to scream.
Naruto's hand clamped back over her mouth as he
whispered, "Quiet, the seal will cover our voices, but can
only block out so much and if you're too loud the guards
outside might notice."
Yakumo did calm but her embarrassment was getting the

best of her till Naruto pulled a blue tarp out that he had
brought with and covered her with it. Her naked and in
her opinion ugly form covered she felt calm enough to
ask, "What are you doing here? Why have you invaded
my home? Y-you aren't going to have your way with me
are you?"
Although afraid of the answer she was going to get a

small part of her was disappointed when he said loudly,
"No, of course not." He cursed at himself for being so
noisy and watched the door through the screen and
sighed when it appeared nobody had noticed anything
amiss. Much more softly he said, "I'm sorry about all
this. Believe it or not I'm here to help you."
"Help me?" Yakumo said her tone filled with disbelief,

"By appearing in my bath and doing what exactly?"
Naruto gave her a wide grin before replying, "Recently

you could say I've learned to harness my Bijuu chakra in
some rather interesting ways. One of those ways would
be to heal people."
Yakumo's eyes grew wide as she understood what

Naruto was hinting at, but just as suddenly the hope that
blossomed died as she replied, "Naruto, Sakura was just
here and she's one of the best medics in Konoha. If she
couldn't do it then…"
Naruto's smile didn't diminish as he pulled the pad that

Sakura had placed on Yakumo away causing the girl to
emit a yelp. Holding the side the medicine had been
applied to Yakumo could see another seal there. Naruto
chuckled as he said, "Sakura was the one that arranged
our little meeting. Believe me, you haven't been the first
I've helped this way. As a matter of fact I've been healing
you since just after I arrived."
Now that it had been pointed out to her Yakumo did

notice that she felt hotter in a way that had nothing to do
with the water. "W-why go about it this way?" She asked
feeling a tingling between her legs.
"This is an ability that I don't want advertised to the

wrong people," Naruto replied. "It could lead to them
asking all sorts of questions that I don't want them even
thinking about."
"O-oh o-okay, "The Kurama clan head said in a way

somewhere between a sigh and a moan. They lapsed into
silence since considering the situation it was rather too
awkward for both of them to make small talk.
Naruto closed his eyes and tried to keep his mind

distracted from the fact that he was in a bathtub with a
naked girl while only wearing his boxers. It wasn't easy
since as more and more of his Bijuu chakra was pumped
into Yakumo more of his normal and tainted chakra
hitched a ride. As a result the young clan head was no
doubt growing more and more aroused. Which she
showed as she squirmed atop of him. Naruto had little
doubt that if he even hinted that he was receptive to the
idea of taking her here and now that Yakumo would
jump at the chance. However, he was of two minds of
the situation and that didn't include the one in his little
head either.
It wasn't that Naruto was suddenly hesitant to use the

Temptation's Touch to get Yakumo to submit to the
Binding that followed during sex. After all, he had
already known they were tools to help move his ambition
along. His concern had been that the feelings his lovers
had showed him had been generated from them. Since
his own feelings had not been a result and finding out a
woman he had come to love despised him would have
been too much for him to handle. Now that he was sure
thanks to his lovers' very affectionate way of showing
him their feelings he had no problem moving forward.
No the hesitance he felt in this situation stemmed from

Yakumo's circumstances. A part of which she touched
on as she asked, "Naruto… why are you doing this for
me?" Naruto was a little surprised at her question but
figured she was asking to help take her mind off of the
chaotic feelings no doubt coursing through her.
She adjusted herself to look over her shoulder at him and

he held back a groan while she closed her eyes to either
calm herself or concentrate on what she felt pressed
against her ass due to the boner he was sporting from all
of her writhing about. When she opened her eyes again
he could see a genuine need to know so said, "I'm doing
this because you're an important friend to me."
He could see she wanted to believe him but she looked

away asking, "Is that the only reason?"
"Why do you ask?"
Yakumo looked back at him with some suspicion before

saying, "I'm in danger of having my title stripped from
me. A few days ago Elder Danzou asked to meet with
me. Uncle Unkai was against it, but I wanted to see what
he would say. He told me that he could make it so that
those calling for me to step down would stop. All I
needed to do was vote with him on a bill before the
council." Naruto didn't react not to say it was easy for
him as he felt his anger about ready to explode. He was
about to reply to the unasked question until Yakumo did
him the favor of asking it by saying, "Everyone knows
that the bill he wants killed is the one that Lady Tsume
came up with and is sponsored by Lady Tsunade, You're
close to the Hokage so are you doing this to get me to
vote with her."
Naruto remained silent for a moment, before saying,

"What's been going on with the council is why I'm here
now. It's forced me to act before you lost what was yours
by right. As to how you should vote on the bill all I have
to say is. Are you the head of the Kurama clan or aren't
you?" He could see Yakumo was surprised by his
response so pulled her back against him to take some of
the pressure of his dick before adding, "If the answer is
you are then you should look at it for yourself and make
a decision that you think is best for your clan and home.
If you can do that then I'll be happy no matter who you
side with."
"Lady Yakumo," a female voice said interrupting what

Yakumo was about to say and caused her to sit up
pressing her ass against his groin. Naruto let out a groan
as she sat more firmly on his cock. "You've been in there
for a fairly long time. Perhaps you should get out."
Yakumo looked panicked since with the seal in place her

response wouldn't reach them since she figured the seal
was one that only allowed sound to pass one way.
Naruto placed a calming hand on her shoulder as he said,
"Speak directly into the seal."
Placing her mouth directly in front of the seal she said,

"I'm fine please leave me be. The herbs Sakura gave me
are rather soothing and I will let you know when I'm
ready to get out."
"Of course milady I didn't mean to rush you."
She lay back against Naruto, and was really saddened

when the blond said, "Sorry Yakumo but our time is just
about up."
Inside Naruto's apartment the egg timer went off jerking

the clone awake which dispelled itself alerting two of its
fellow clones and Naruto that time was up. Naruto
reappeared in his apartment holding the tarp and
dripping water all over the place quickly made his way to
the bathroom.
Meanwhile in two separate village hospitals the clones

nodded to the Bijuu they were with indicating it was time
to begin.
Kiyomi gave her clone a brief smile before it disappeared
and then gathering chakra projected it out in a massive
burst. The Chakra Wave quickly shot away not only
covering the hospital, but continued on until the whole
of Konoha had been covered by it. Kiyomi breathed
heavily from the exertion before looking at Koharu to
say, "That wasn't so hard." However a moment later she
tilted forward to collapse but was caught by the elder
who shunshined them to her safehouse.
A moment after Naruto disappeared, a red wave of

energy passed through Yakumo's bathroom. She could
hear her guards scrabbling outside no doubt about to
burst into the room to check on her so she quickly wiped
away the seal just as the door flew open. Although
expecting it, she was still startled so stood up in her bath
and pulled open the screen. However what she didn't
expect was the shocked looks of her two guards who
stared at her with slack jaws. Looking about the room for
the cause of their surprise she caught a glimpse of her
reflection and although she still appeared somewhat
underfed Yakumo saw a healthy shine to her appearance
she had never known. A little taken aback on what to say
she saw Sakura's herbs floating in the water so pulling
them out said, "I must ask where Sakura got these."
Hearing her Uncle burst into the room she asked her
attendants to hand her something to cover herself with
and feeling an abundance of energy quickly left the
bathroom once covered to face the days challenges.
Gaara stared out of his office window as a large dome of

chakra appeared from inside of Suna's hospital. It grew
larger until all of the hospital was surrounded in a large
blue field that lasted several seconds before disappearing.
Although knowing that it meant the denizens of the
building it had surrounded would experience a
miraculous recovery he sighed already hearing the
paperwork being generated from the event he was
witnessing. Proof of what he feared was given to him as
his older brother burst into his office shouting, "Gaara,
reports are pouring in about some chakra wave covering
the hospital."
"What are those reports saying?" Gaara asked calmly as

he walked around his desk. "Do they fear this is some
sort of attack?"
"I don't know…" Kankuro admitted falling into step

behind his brother.
Gaara remained silent as he worried about how his

village would react to the event. He understood Naruto's
reasoning which would be that by having two events
happen at the same time separated by such a great
distance would throw off Danzou about what the Blond
Shinobi had in store for the Kurama Clan Head. But in
the world of shinobi the unknown often meant death
and it happening unexpectedly often meant a real fear of
it being an attack.
However that fear would disappear for anyone that set

foot into the hospital as it did for Kankuro as he entered
it behind his brother. "What the hell!?" he exclaimed as
he saw the doctors and nurses running about in
confusion while the patients who would normally be
waiting to see the doctors excitedly explained to whoever
would listen how the alignments that had brought them
there seemed to have been cured.
"How is this possible?" Kankuro asked in amazement.
Gaara remained silent with the answer simply saying, "I

believe Konoha experienced something similar several
months back. Perhaps we can contact them and see if
they are willing to share some information with us."
Kankuro nodded replying, "I'll send the hawk out right
away."
Gaara didn't reply as his brother left to fulfill his order.

By then the citizens and shinobi visiting the hospital
noticed their Kazekage and immediately began to
surround him in order to share the extraordinariness of
their being healed. As they shared their tales a small smile
appeared as he thought to himself that the paperwork no
doubt piling up would be worth it.
Tsunade entered the Den from the abandoned apartment

building that held the hidden entrance to the tunnels that
made it up. She rubbed her eyes from the strain of going
over a great deal of the paperwork the city wide event
had already generated. Knowing that the next day would
bring even more she tried to remain upbeat due to all the
happy reports she had received already. But those were
tempered by the meeting requests she had also received
from the elder Homura and Danzou. With the messenger
hawk from Suna detailing how they had experienced
something similar albeit smaller she could already hear
the two men arguing with her about how it was likely
these events were test runs of some secret weapon. She
figured that there was no doubt the two men would
argue that the beneficial nature of the chakra waves was
simply to lure the two villages into a sense of calm before
striking. Now that the wave was large enough to cover all
of Konoha the next time it happened it could just as
likely wipe out every living thing in the village.
She would want to scoff at such a theory when it was

presented to her however the sad truth was that as a
village leader she would have to treat it as a potential
truth. It was depressing to think that in Suna the same
thing would likely play out with Gaara and the Shinobi
Council there. Luckily for her, Tsunade could assign
Yuugao and Anko to head up the task of investigating
the event in Konoha. In Suna however with Temari
currently attached as the co-leader of the Training Force
with Asuma, Gaara would have to assign his brother
most likely to the task and while she doubted there
would be any evidence linking any of them to the event.
Gaara as well as her would still need to consider the
possibility as well as how he would handle the truth if
they needed to tell him. While Kankuro was friendly with
Naruto, she did not want to think about how he would
react upon learning his sister was bound to the blond or
the fact that his brother had known.
But she pushed those thoughts out of her mind as she

entered the large bedroom where Naruto had pleased his
harem a couple nights before. She was a little
disappointed to find Naruto had yet to arrive although
Koharu, Haku, and Tayuya were present. She settled in
to wait and fifteen minutes later the blond appeared in
the center of the room in a flash of red light. Kiyomi
appeared moments later although still a little wobbly but
was steadied by Naruto who guided her to the bed.
Upon sitting her down he turned to Tsunade asking, "Is

this it?"
The Hokage smiled before replying, "The rest of your

lovers are busy dealing with the fallout from your idea.
Those not assigned to the hospital are out scouring the
surrounding area looking for some hint of how it
happened."
Naruto nodded, and turning towards Kiyomi said,

"Thank you again. How is Yoruichi holding up? She
appeared pretty weak when I picked her up from
Matsuri's."
"She'll be fine," the human Bijuu answered, "Generating
these chakra waves is as close to chakra exhaustion as
either of us has ever come. But I'm sure it will all be
worth it."
Naruto was about to agree when Koharu said, "Don't

count our eggs before they hatch. Homura has already
visited me explaining his concerns that this is just some
enemy field testing a new weapon and that was before he
learned it also happened in Suna."
"We expected that though," the blond jinchuriki said

turning to his lover, "That's why we also had one appear
in Suna. My hope is that as the villages get closer these
events will be viewed as something happening because
we are on the right path."
"Naruto you're still young and trust me when I say the

reason I feel this was a mistake is due to the unknown
nature of it. It will be too easy for Danzou to twist this
into something to inspire fear in the village."
Naruto sighed indicating he understood what Koharu

was saying but said hopefully, "That's why the next step
will be to expose him for the bastard he really is."
He could see Koharu wasn't going to let the matter drop

but Tsunade stepped forward to say, "Nevertheless the
die has already been cast. Plus now with Yakumo's vote
we will be able to move Suna and Konoha closer
together despite Danzou and Homura's resistance to the
idea." Naruto began to scratch his cheek nervously
something all of his lovers immediately picked up
causing Tsunade to ask, "We do have her vote, right?"
"Um… next exactly." The blond answered looking at a

spot to his right in order to avoid eye contact.
"She didn't reject you did she," Koharu asked fearing the
events such an occurrence could bring about. "I know
you didn't plan to seduce her but at the very least…"
"I didn't bring the matter up," Naruto said turning his
gaze upon the brown-haired woman.
"Why the fuck not?" Tayuya asked suddenly, "The whole

reason for this was to get her to agree to vote with us
against that prick Danzou."
"No it wasn't," Naruto said his gaze and voice growing

firm. Tsunade was about to reply but stopped when his
gaze settled on her. He smiled softly before saying, "I
know it was foolish of me, but I couldn't use my ability
to heal her for something as petty as gaining her vote for
the council. I like to believe what is in that bill we are
trying to pass is good for both villages and if Yakumo
agrees she'll go along with it. If not, she'll side with
Danzou. In the end though there will always be another
chance to pass such a thing, but there will only ever be
one Yakumo. I'll apologize later if I've wasted everyone's
efforts."
Naruto put his hands in his pockets and left the room
deciding to enjoy the night air. The others remained not
quite sure how to feel until Haku began giggling softly.
Noticing all eyes turned to her the former Mist-nin said
softly, "And he's the one that fears he'll lose his way. I
don't think he'll ever be able to forget that the actions he
takes are just as important as what he hopes to achieve."
Haku smiled upon seeing that her words seemed to have
made the other women accept the potential set back to
their ambition, even as a part of her felt guilty about
pursuing her own selfish desire over helping her lover.
It had been several days since the chakra wave covered

Konoha and for both Koharu and Tsunade the time
since it had been filled with meetings, meetings, and
more meetings. That morning had been little different
for Koharu as it had been filled by a status updates from
Yuugao, who would address the full Clan Council later.
Naturally as expected the Anbu head captain had claimed
to have found nothing of value to learn about who was
behind it. Koharu still feared that they weren't out of the
woods but for the moment was forced to admit her
worries were likely unfounded.
Walking through the halls of the Hokage mansion on her

way to a meeting on Konoha's state of readiness should
the events be a precursor to an attack. The elder sighed
in annoyance since her lover got to enjoy the fact that his
idea had not only healed Yakumo. But his teacher
Kakashi, Guy, and Yamato from the injuries they
suffered from their run in with Pain. What was worse
was that due to his being a genin he was left alone to
train while his higher ranked lovers needed to attend
meetings and such. The blond had offered to help
anyone who asked, but since he had a reputation as not
being the deepest of thinkers he couldn't really press to
be included as in his book the Chakra Wave was a good
thing. Koharu's annoyance gave way to a soft smile since
his attitude had many of the more jaded shinobi that she
dealt with questioning if perhaps they were the ones
making a mountain out of a molehill.
Reaching the room of her meeting she saw Tsunade

storming out followed by several shinobi such as Ibiki
Morino, and Shikaku Nara. Ibiki broke off heading in the
opposite direction as Tsunade stomped towards Koharu
followed by Shikaku. As the Hokage passed she fell into
step besides her asking, "What's wrong?"
She could hear Tsunade practically grinding her teeth as

she answered, "Elder Danzou has decided to convene
the Clan Council meeting early and has requested our
presence."
From the sarcastic way the Hokage had spoken she knew
demand would have been a more accurate description.
Upon reaching the Clan Council chamber Tsunade threw
the doors open angrily and sat at the table assigned to the
Hokage while Koharu and Shikaku moved to theirs.
Taking her seat she could see that Danzou was just as
agitated but for vastly different reasons. She wondered if
the concern she could see coming from him was due to
his love for the village or because he was upset by this
new mystery that he needed to account for in his plan to
take it over. There was a time she would have believed it
to be the first and now thought it such a pity that she
knew it was the latter.
Danzou recognizing them as the last to arrive was about

to begin speaking when the doors were thrown open
again. Quite a few people jumped not expecting it or that
the guards stationed throughout the building would allow
an intruder that far inside. However they all calmed
instantly upon seeing the panting girl as she tried to catch
her breath having run from the edge of the village.
Koharu though watched Danzou and saw a small twitch
that on anyone else would have been a grimace. She saw
that Tsunade also noticed it and as a result her mood
picked up significantly.
Able to speak now the girl said, "I-I'm sorry it took so

long. The Anbu only just arrived at my home… I don't
think he expected me…"
"It's fine," Tsunade said warmly, "I only just arrived

myself please take your seat Lady Yakumo."
Yakumo moved to the empty table upon which the chair

behind it bore her clan's Mon. She traced her fingers
over the carved emblem reverently, but upon noticing
everyone's gaze upon her blushed and quickly took her
seat. Tsunade then turned towards Danzou and to
Koharu all traces of warmth vanished as she said, "Well
elder you're the one that summoned us."
"I wish that it wasn't necessary," Danzou said reeking of

concern which to Koharu was sure was simply an
attempt to get the room behind him. "However it
appears to me that since a second chakra event has
happened it is apparent that you have failed in your
duties to the village."
Tsunade folded her hands in front of her face as she

rested her elbows on the table before icily replying,
"Would you like to clarify your position?"
Standing, the elder came from around his table and

paced leaning heavily on his cane said, "The first event
was small and as such any potential damage would have
been minimal. However this second one covered the
entire village and could have wiped us out completely. A
jutsu designed to heal could just as quickly be turned to
killing. Yet what did you do to insure such a thing
wouldn't happen again…" Danzou paused to let his
words sink in before whirling to face Tsunade using his
cane as a pivot before accusingly finishing by saying,
"…Nothing." Letting the word hang in the air for a
moment he began pacing again adding, "That for a
Hokage is a grave offense especially since whoever was
behind it was able to activate the jutsu from the exact
same location. At the very least…"
"Lord Danzou, were you not in the village when the

wave happened?"
Danzou was knocked off his tirade by the unexpected

question and all eyes turned to the woman that asked it
causing her to blush again as she said, "I'm sorry…
should I have raised my hand first. I'm afraid I'm not
sure of the proper procedures."
Tsunade smiled at the girl for a multitude of reason

before she said, "It's fine. But may I inquire as to why
you would ask that?"
Yakumo looked down nervously before answering, "It's

just that Elder Danzou is leaning quite heavily on his
cane. Speaking as someone who benefitted from the
chakra event that he would have liked to have never
happened I just find it strange he needs it to such an
extent. I've never felt as good as I do right now. Plus my
Uncle Unkai had an old injury to his knee that forced
him to retire. Although he took an active part in trying to
suppress Ido when it tried to take over three years ago he
limped around for weeks afterwards." Yakumo smiled
gently as she continued, "This morning he took part in
training with the rest of the Kurama's active shinobi and
easily outpaced them all. I believe he plans to file the
papers for reinstatement this morning."
All eyes moved from Yakumo to Danzou as Tsunade

said with all too much glee in her voice, "That is an
excellent point. Why do you need your cane Elder?"
Koharu never thought she would see the day when

Danzou would appear at a loss for words. She suspected
he was using the cane to play on the sympathies that his
needing it generated as it reminded them of the fact he
was a war hero. And while she wasn't innocent of using
her age or status as an elder to her advantage felt it was
just another example of how far both he and she had
fallen from the once lofty ideals they had held, although
she believed she had discovered herself again thanks to
her feelings for Naruto. Danzou though she doubted
ever would as he said, "That makes me quite pleased to
hear that. Unkai was a damn fine soldier; unfortunately I
did not participate in the event since my study where I
spend most of my time is deep underground in case of
such occurrences happening."
Koharu didn't know if he was telling the truth or not but

before Danzou could try and recapture the tone he was
trying to establish Yakumo said, "Then perhaps it would
be best if you aren't the one leading the conversation on
this."
"What did you say?" Danzou said his voice dropping a

few degrees giving it an almost threatening tone.
"I'm sorry, perhaps I said too much."
"Actually I'd love to hear your opinion on the matter,"

Tsunade said obviously basking in Danzou's growing
anger.
Nervously the clan head stood before saying, "Elder
Danzou is speaking from the position of someone who
hasn't experienced what the Chakra Wave could do. I'm
speaking from the position of someone who has
benefitted greatly and as a result likely holds a far
different opinion of the same event."
"That may be," Homura began to say, "but experience

has taught us to be wary of things that appear too good
to be true."
Yakumo nodded at his point but undeterred said, "I

understand where you are coming from even if I
disagree. You see this as a potential threat waiting to be
unleashed at a moment's notice but what if it's a reward."
"A reward," Danzou said mockingly, "then why would

they hide their faces?"
Koharu noticed quite a few of the clan heads were more
prone to back Danzou over Yakumo. However the
Kurama Clan Head steadfastly said, "Why do you assume
it has to be a "they" who wish us harm? Could it not
simply be a miracle for which someone prayed?"
Danzou scoffed before saying, "Please stop wasting our

time on such silly fairy tales. Here we must deal with
reality."
Yakumo looked hurt by the Elder's comment and turned

away from him to head back to her seat. However she
stopped and once more facing the elder said, "I feel sorry
for you. You're unable to see the good in anything even
something that has greatly benefited your home." Feeling
more emboldened by her words the young woman
continued, "I doubt you can do that for anything, can
you? You say we must deal with reality here then fine
let's do that. Akatsuki seeks to harness the power of the
Bijuu for some great and powerful jutsu capable of
leveling a country."
"May I ask how do you know that?" Hiashi Hyuuga

asked his tone unchallenging merely questioning.
Yakumo didn't turn from Danzou instead only moved

her eyes enough to make eye contact with the Hyuuga
clan head. "It was in the transcripts of one of the
meetings this council has held. I may have been
incapable of being here in person but that in no way
meant I took my duties lightly. I have read every
transcript and every scrap of information I could get my
hands on in order to best fulfill my duties. If the council
had allowed me to use a proxy I would have gladly given
my input on all of the important things that needed to be
discussed."
Koharu could see that quite a few of the people who had
been for stripping the young woman of her title shifted
uncomfortably. The female elder also could see that both
Tsunade and Tsume were enjoying the Yakumo's debut
on the council. Yakumo focused back onto Danzou as
she said, "Akatsuki's goal appears to be to use this jutsu
to bring about a change to the shinobi world. Now what
if there is another group that has the same goals but
instead of using destruction wants to use this jutsu as
something to bring us together."
Shikaku leaned forward in interest asking, "What do you

mean?"
"Konoha since its founding has always tried to get along

with its neighbors. That was one of the reasons the first
Hokage split the Bijuu among the various shinobi villages
that were founded after our home's founding." Yakumo
paused to lick her lips and Koharu noticed the girl's
cheeks were beginning to redden. She didn't doubt that
the others might mistake this as her growing nervous at
being put on the spot or passion, but the female elder as
did the other two women from Naruto's harem believed
she was beginning to experience one of the side effects
of her being exposed to Naruto's chakra. The young
Kurama seemed to lose her place for a moment as she
closed her eyes causing the women present to fear she
might do something rather indecent. But Yakumo
calmed herself enough to say, "W-what if those attempts
are starting to pay dividends? For all we know Konoha
was first since it has long sought peace with its neighbors
and now that Suna seems willing to truly reciprocate it
has experienced a similar event. This could just be
someone or something's way of telling us we are on the
right path. I'm not saying we can't prepare for it to
become something that can be used against us. Only that
it would be sad to close our hearts to the potential fact
that this is merely what it appears to be, something
beneficial to both Konoha and Suna."
Yakumo returned to her seat and tried to remain still but

would squirm about every so often. As the meeting
progressed, Koharu had a hard time not joining into
Tsume and Tsunade's good cheer especially as it became
apparent to Danzou that the more he pushed on the
matter the more he began to appear as someone stuck in
the past and always looking for the next threat. Due to
this he backed off and although not pleased agreed with
the security measures that Tsunade had already prepared.
Danzou then tried to end the meeting, but was forced to

sit back and watch as Tsunade brought up the other
items that the council had pushed back the month before
since she saw no reason to reconvene the council again
later. Koharu had to once more admit that although her
lover's methods at times could be extremely frustrating
to her. When the bill TR one-hundred and three came up
for a vote and Yakumo's voice was among the chorus of
ayes that led to its passing it was hard to deny his
methods were the right ones.
Karin frowned at the empty seat next to her since she

had invited Tsunami to attend the auction with her.
Wondering where the woman had gone to that afternoon
she sighed as the current president of the Gato
Corporation stood before the audience to say, "Thank
you all for attending. Your funds will help fuel this
company's rise back to the pinnacle of the shipping
world, so don't get too comfortable."
Karin looked around as some of the native people of

Wave shifted about uncomfortably since the man's words
could almost be taken as a threat. Karin wasn't worried
though as her estimates would have the company
shutting its door within the year even with the new influx
of cash. Gato reputation was just too well-known now
for anyone to do legitimate business with them since just
being associated with the company was cause for most
law enforcement to look into a person's background. In a
year she believed the company would go belly up forcing
it to sell the asset she really wanted the port it had in
Wave. Of course in order to do that she needed to get
her hands on the hotel so when she did buy the port
there would not be too much trouble from the local
populace.
Continuing to look around the room her gaze stopped

on the handsome man sitting in the front. His long hair
was hanging loosely behind him and he was dressed in an
expensive business suit. She knew that when all was said
and done he would be the one she needed to beat. She
had looked some into S. I. N.'s background and had
learned that much as its name suggested it was a group of
investors that bought up failed properties to turn around.
Most of which turned out to be related to the gambling
business. She knew that depending on how serious they
were the company could easily out bid her. Her one
saving grace was that the Gato Corporation had
demanded that the bidding be a cash only affair.
Therefore whoever won the auction would need to hand
over a big pile of cash immediately. The reason for this
was the president of the company was all too aware that
some of his competition would be present and they
could hasten his company's demise by canceling the
payment somewhere down the line forcing it to waste
more money and time as it tried to survive.
Vega appeared to notice someone's eyes on his back so

she quickly moved on before he could mark her as the
one staring and finished her scan of the room by looking
to the back of it where her genin protection stood. They
stood around a single suitcase resting on a table and she
smiled since she didn't doubt that many of the other
players for the hotel had seriously underestimated the
amount of cash she had brought unaware she had placed
a scroll inside that contained all her funds. Her smile
lessened slightly since looking at the table that Vega's
bodyguard was standing in front of there were over
twenty large suitcases.
However such a thing wasn't necessarily a bad thing. For

one it gave her a chance to calculate just how much the
man had brought from the overall dimensions of the
suitcases. She figured that even if they were all stuffed
with the largest denominations for the Ryo then both she
and Vega had brought similar amounts. It bolstered her
spirits a little since a part of her felt Vega had brought all
the money for show as a way to get bidders to drop out
without even trying. If he wasn't willing to spend it all
then she could win on that principle alone.
But she did feel a bit of apprehension from the fact that
the man's chakra was telling her that he was more than a
pretty face. His chakra was to sharp and refined for him
to be anything but a shinobi. Therefore there was a
possibility that among one of the suitcases he had
brought was a scroll filled with funds just like hers. Yet
to be truthful what truly bothered her however was that
from his chakra signature she got the feeling that he was
more dangerous than the man guarding him.
She adjusted her glasses and was about to turn to the

auctioneer as he was about to begin when she noticed
Tsunami enter. Waving to the woman, she smiled as her
guest said, "Sorry I'm late."
"Where we're you?"
Tsunami simply smiled but didn't answer as the

auctioneer began calling out the cost for the property.
Karin looked away frowning due to her desire to know as
well as how many people were jumping at the prices
being called out. Although the cost was still well below
what she had brought her pessimism grew since Vega
had yet to raise his hand once. Karin had yet to either
and she figured they had both come to the same plan
which was to wait to see when the other bidders became
hesitant to make a crushing offer.
"Can I get ten-million… ten-million," the auctioneer

called before pointing to a woman who raised her hand.
Raising the price he immediately, "Got ten, can I get ten-
five, ten-five."
Karin began sweating a little since in the several minutes

since the bidding began the price had already reached the
half-way mark of what she could afford to spend.
However, fortunately for her the bidding soon began to
slow around the fifteen million mark. She was about to
throw out a number of seventeen million when Vega
shouted twenty-one million. Karin turned her head back
to the table where his money was all piled in time to see
another henchman bring a suitcase and place it on the
table. Vega turned back to look at her giving a smarmy
and amused smile which disappeared when Tsunami
raised her hand to shout, "Twenty-five million."
"What are you doing?" Karin said in a whisper, "I only

have twenty with me. As soon as they count it and realize
I'm short they'll just award it to the next highest bidder."
Tsunami smiled brightly and nodded her head towards

the table where Karin's money was. The red-head turned
to see quite a few villagers carrying bags which they
dropped onto the table. The bags were all different shape
and sizes but she could tell they were all stuffed with
money. She kept watching even as Tsunami said, "For
the past month the village has been gathering funds.
When they found out one of the people bidding for the
hotel was from the Uzumaki clan and what your hopes
for it were. Well it was only natural they would put their
trust in you."
The auctioneer gave Vega a chance to up his bid but now

that he was in the same boat Karin had been he simply
shook his head causing the man to hit his gavel on the
table and shout, "Sold to the Great Tree Shipping
Company." Karin and Tsunami hugged joyful but as she
basked in her win Karin felt a cold spike in chakra that
felt like it wanted to imbedded itself in her skull.
A henged Naruto walked down the street with an equally

henged Haku on his arm. Although the facial features of
the woman she was pretending to be were the same as
when Tayuya had been henged as her. This time the
woman's hair was black and was hanging loosely behind
her. Naruto caught some people doing double takes and
knew that part of the reason was some people may have
recognized them from his date with Tayuya or Tenten
who had been next and were questioning why her hair
was now black. However he figured most of them were
from the fact that Haku carried herself completely
different than the other two women had.
Deciding to comment on one thing that Tayuya and

Tenten hadn't been he said, "Haku there's no reason to
be nervous."
"I-I know," Haku replied although she buried herself

into his side a little tighter, "I'm sorry it's just this is so
unlike anything I've ever done before. Zabuza didn't
exactly encourage me to act like a girl."
Remembering their first meeting Naruto said, "You

could have fooled me."
Haku laughed gently but admitted, "Perhaps pink wasn't
the most fitting color in order to pretend I was a boy."
He felt Haku's mood drop so asked, "What's wrong?"
"Do you believe I'm being selfish?"
"Of course not." The henged blond said quickly, "Why

would you even think that?"
The two of them were walking on the path that ran next
to the river through Konoha so Haku broke away from
him and placed her hands on the railing that prevented
people from falling in. Staring at the water she said, "It's
just all of you are all focused on making the world a
better place while all my thoughts are consumed with
anger at those who would disturb Zabuza's grave."
Naruto came up behind his lover and wrapping his arms
around her said, "Haku, you don't need to concern
yourself with my goals. I can't even imagine what it must
feel like to be you to wake up and learn your precious
teacher's grave had been disturbed. A part of me is angry
as well since it seems that Sasuke would have allowed it
as well if the sword hadn't already been taken before they
got there. Besides to be honest your hunting for the
Kubikiribôchô works for me as well."
Haku frowned since she knew what had happened

between Sasuke and Naruto since Kiyomi would tell
anyone who would listen why the Uchiha needed to die
painfully. She always did it when Naruto wasn't around
though making Haku feel that the Bijuu had an insight
that Naruto hadn't shared with the rest of his lovers.
"You haven't given up on him have you?"
Naruto tensed for a moment before sighing as he said,
"It is hard to put into words. I still want to save him
from the darkness he has surrounded himself with and
imagine I always will. But truthfully I'm more afraid then
anything."
"You afraid," Haku said the disbelief she felt easy to

hear.
Naruto nodded though before resting his head on her

shoulder as they watched the water passed by in the
darkness. "Sasuke I imagine could have easily come back
to the village after killing his brother. In two swoops of
his sword he removed both Orochimaru and the dreaded
Itachi Uchiha. If he had played his cards right I doubt
even Tsunade would have been able to touch him. If this
is visible to me then it has to be to Sasuke as well.
Therefore, I keep asking myself, why hasn't he? The
answer I keep coming up with is he somehow knows
why Itachi killed his family and if that's the case it's the
worst possible scenario."
"Why?"
"Because it means when he does come back he intends

to settle the score. Revenge is all he has in his life now,
and with his brother dead he'll cling to whatever new
enemy presents itself to him."
Haku looked back worriedly to say, "Then perhaps I

should abandon my quest. Finding Kubikiribôchô is
important to me, but you are far more precious."
Naruto smiled but said, "Please don't. I have this feeling

that Sasuke and I need to meet again someday. I'm
hoping that when it does happen it's as far away from
Konoha as possible."
Haku nodded, but couldn't help hoping the meeting
never took place. Tired of speaking about depressing
matters the kunoichi said, "Naruto, please make me
warm."
Naruto smiled and made sure nobody else was on the

path before causing them both to disappear in a red
flash. Appearing in the hotel room the fake personas
were staying in with Tayuya pretending to be the man
when Naruto wasn't around, Haku spun in his arms as
they both dropped their henges and pressed her lips to
his. The two made out as Haku gently held her hands
against his chest while he rubbed his along her back.
Haku was the one to end the kiss and then smiled
sweetly before slowly dropping to her knees before him.
Her hands slowly followed before zeroing in around his
package which she rubbed tantalizingly. Naruto groaned
from her action which grew in volume when her nimble
fingers freed his cock. Immediately licking the tip she
began to swirl her tongue around his head but was
surprised when his strong arms grabbed her under her
armpits and lifted her up.
"N-naruto," she said as he carried her towards the bed

and then gently laid her down. Stepping back he pulled
his pants off and then climbing on the bed himself knelt
near her head so she could continue sucking his cock. As
Haku's tongue began bathing his love muscle again he
busied himself with pulling the sash of her kimono open
to expose her body to him in turn. Finding that Haku
hadn't bothered with any undergarments, he smirked
before saying, "No wonder you were cold." He then
lowered his mouth to her pussy to enjoy Haku's
gathering juices as it appeared the kunoichi was enjoying
his.
The two continued in their actions until Haku surprised

him and gripping his hips rolled them over until she was
on top. She then spun around and then positioning him
at her entrance and lowered herself down causing them
both to groan as she impaled herself on his cock. She
then began a slow grind as she moaned and pushed his
shirt up so that she could see his chest. Naruto groaned
as Haku slowly worked her hips back and forth while
clenching her pussy in order to squeeze his dick. Her
kimono still clinging to her shoulder gave the kunoichi a
sultry air as she kept her eyes closed while riding his dick.
"Mmmm so warm," Haku moaned as she began to

increase her pace. When Naruto tried to place his hands
on her hips, her own intercepted them and she linked her
fingers with his holding them in the air in front of her.
She then began more furiously working her hips back
and forth grinding her clit against his skin. "Y-yes so
good…" she began panting still with her eyes closed
which opened in surprise when Naruto spun them over.
"N-no," she whimpered when he pulled out. But she
then allowed him to spin her so that she was on all fours.
"Don't worry," the jinchuriki said kneeling behind the

kunoichi, "But let me really turn up the heat." Naruto
then grabbed Haku's kimono pulling it back and off her
shoulders. The way he did it forced her arms behind her
back and as soon as they were cleared of the sleeves,
Naruto caught them and pulled her towards him. At the
same time he thrust his hips forward burying his dick in
his snow maidens soaking wet and boiling hot snatch.
Haku's eyes shot open from the powerful invasion and

authoritative thrusts as Naruto used her arms to pull her
back against him with every lunge. Haku moaned loudly
every time she was fully impaled on his meatcicle.
However, aware of how thin the walls were and not
wanting another visit from someone at the front desk to
tell them to keep it down, even if it had the potential to
be a blushing Ami again, like he had experienced with
Tenten a few nights before. He let go of her arms
causing Haku to bury her face in the mattress as he
gripped her hips to continue his pounding assault.
Haku reached her hand between her legs and began to

rub her pussy in conjuncture with his thrusts and the
added stimulus caused her pussy to clamp down around
his cock causing the jinchuriki to groan in pleasure from
the increased resistance. Naruto then spun them around
so that he was on his back with Haku's pressed against
his chest. He placed his hand on top of her increasing
the pressure of her rubbing while he also increased the
pace of his thrusts.
"F-fu… …d-don't if you keep it up I'll melt," Haku

panted although she continued to meet his thrusts.
Licking her neck until he reached her ear he whispered,
"Go ahead, Haku, melt for me." He then pressed both
their middle fingers against her clit like a button, causing
her to tense as she screamed her release into the knuckle
of her other hand. As she did that, he buried his tool as
far as it would go so that her thirsty womb would receive
the semen her convulsing pussy was so desperately trying
to milk from him. After several powerful blasts of his
seed, which triggered another orgasm for Haku they both
caught their breaths.
The tranquil moment was ruined though as someone

began banging against the wall shouting, "For just one
fucking night can you fucking try to control yourselves."
"We really need to find a new apartment for these

aliases," Naruto whispered causing his lover to nod
before they both began laughing softly.
They both settled into sleep but were jarred awake by a
call for help.
Karin and Tsunami were returning to the older woman's

home flanked by Team Ebisu. After winning the auction
Karin had needed to fill out the necessary paperwork.
While they waited for it to process the kunoichi had
asked how the villagers had managed to scrape together
an additional five million Ryo. Tsunami had explained
that all of the people who had contributed were the older
residents of Wave and as such had been around when its
fortunes began to improve with the construction of the
bridge. Due in part to Gato's control of the country and
the lessons learned from it they had all saved a significant
portion of their new wealth just in case.
The two women had spent the hour after they signed the
paperwork with the townspeople that had helped with
the purchase of the hotel. There Karin learned that
despite their good feelings for the clan she hailed from,
the people expected a return on their investment. Karin
had surprised the townspeople by offering a percent
stake in the hotel based on how much they had
contributed. The kunoichi hadn't been surprised to learn
that Tsunami had been the one that had contributed the
most.
Karin felt uneasy as they approached Tsunami's home.

Activating her chakra sensing abilities she immediately
detected a large chakra source inside the home and
recognized it as Vega's shinobi bodyguard. Holding her
hand out to the side she said, "We can't go… watch out!"
Karin immediately tackled Tsunami to the ground with

the two of them narrowly missing being skewered by a
claw from a masked man who had leapt from a roof
above them. "W-what's going on?" Tsunami said
frightened as she stared up at the shirtless man whose
chest and arm sported a dragon tattoo. His long
brownish hair was done into a pony and covering his
face was a mask that was somewhat similar to the one
Haku wore with a stylized looking seven beneath his left
eye. Attached to his left fist was a long three bladed claw.
Team Ebisu took up a guarding position between the

two women and man as he bowed elegantly at the waist
mockingly. However his voice held a small measure of
respect as he said, "It appears our information on your
chakra sensing abilities was correct. Although perhaps
not as accurate as I could have hoped. I was hoping that
leaving that brute inside the house would mask my
movements."
As if in reply to what the masked man said. The door to

Tsunami's home exploded off its hinges as the large
dark-skinned man dressed in a light blue sleeveless shirt
and shorts stepped out and slammed his taped fists
together. "Enough talking," the man said punching one
of the posts of the houses porch and shattering it, "Let's
just kill these bozos."
"Balrog you are as vulgar as ever," Vega replied

culturally. "A man should always take the time to enjoy
the presence of a beautiful lady."
"Pfft, whatever," Balrog said before raising his fists up to

his chest and charged the group.
"Karin, get Tsunami out of here," Konohamaru shouted.

"Moegi and Udon take the guy in blue. I'll handle the
masked freak."
Udon and Moegi having drawn a kunai each nodded and

then threw them at the charging Balrog. Despite not
altering his straight charge, Balrog moved his torso just
enough to avoid each blade catching the genin flatfooted
as he reached them. Still when he threw a jab at Moegi,
the young genin still managed to avoid it. She retaliated
with a kick to his thigh but was shocked at just how solid
his muscles there were. She leapt back to avoid his follow
up punch, but was caught in the stomach when with a
sudden burst of speed he charged her while she was still
in the air to slam his fist in her midsection. Moegi flew
away and when she landed she bounced along the
ground several times
Karin turned back to see how the genin hired to protect

her were faring in time to see Moegi get hit. Tsunami saw
it as well and said what the red-head was thinking, "We
cannot leave them here."
"I know," Karin replied, "Go to a neighbors. I'll help

them until…" The red-head left the words empty since
they had both been using their fox marks to call for
Naruto. However they were both also aware that he
couldn't just appear due in part to the genin now fighting
to protect them since it would raise too many questions.
Neither woman doubted he wouldn't appear if left no
alternative, but both hoped it wouldn't be too late.
Tsunami took off running as Karin headed to help the
genin.
Konohamaru flipped backwards and upon landing

immediate created a shadow clone. However Vega
tucked himself in a ball and bounced along the ground
towards him. The man sprung out of his roll stabbing the
clone in the chest causing it to puff into smoke. He then
swung the claw around cutting into the real genin's side.
Standing straight and towering over the genin the man
held his clawed hand up to watch the blood run down it
as he said, "Shadow clones…tsk I've always hated that
jutsu. Still it does make the game a little more enjoyable.
How about you make another and give me another
chance to guess which the real one is."
Before Konohamaru could reply Vega spun throwing his
arms up to block as Karin flew in with a kick. He
screamed in pain as the heel of her high heeled shoe dug
into his flesh. She then kicked out with her other leg
catching the assassin in the side of the head spinning him
away. Landing in front of Konohamaru she remained in
a ready stance even as the genin shouted, "What do you
think you are doing you moron? We're supposed to be
guarding you."
"I know, I know," Karin said waving off his remarks, "It
must be the Uzumaki in me that wants me to do
something this stupid."
Vega stood back up and despite his injured arm still

sounded amused as he said, "Good, it's more fun when
the prey realizes there is no place to run so stays and
fights."
"Can you buy me a few seconds?" Konohamaru asked
recognizing the red-head wasn't going to leave.
Karin was just about to nod when Konohamaru was sent

flying as Udon's body slammed into him. Turning she
saw that Balrog had tossed the glasses wearing genin. She
knew from the way Konohamaru's chakra had dimmed
that the genin was unconscious. However Udon's was
still active so she suspected he was lying in wait for a
moment to attack. Yet a moment later his went dormant
as well, but what gave her pause was the way it had
happened. Before she could give the matter much
thought though Vega was charging her claw held back as
if to bury it in her chest. At the last second he was forced
to abandon his attack as he jumped away and Senbon
buried themselves into the ground where he had been
standing. Both he and Karin directed their attention to
the rooftop where they had come from to see a masked
person dressed as a hunter-nin. Karin felt like smiling but
knew it wouldn't due to advertise that she knew the
woman so said, "Let me guess you're upset about my
buying the hotel also."
"Is that what this is about," Haku replied with a

disinterested shrug. "Your antics tonight are preventing
me from enjoying the night with my lover. It would be
best if you dispersed."
Moegi was aware of the new possible opponent but kept

her focus on Balrog hoping to prevent him from double
teaming Karin now that both her teammates appeared to
have been taken out of the mix. Her body hurt all over
even though she had landed far more hits on her
opponent then he had on her. Still from the way he
smiled she doubted any of hers had seriously hurt him.
Charging in once more she pulled a kunai at the last
second hoping to bury it into his side which he had left
open. However it proved to be a ruse as he hit her with a
left cross which he followed up with two jabs to the face.
She could barely see straight but was aware of him
pulling back for a strong right, but before it could
connect a man appeared in front of her and easily caught
the blow in his hand.
He looked over his shoulder and she saw that he was

wearing a mask that matched the other new arrival. His
eyes narrowed upon seeing her injuries and turning to
face Balrog tightened his grip on the fist causing the
bones to creak.
"Arggh," the man cried feeling like his hand was caught
in a vice, "Who the fuck are Y….!"
The man cut off the question by kicking Balrog in his

chest hard enough to send him flying. He smashed into
the building the other masked-nin was standing on and
Moegi could hear the female Hunter-nin sounding
amused as she said, "He was also quite upset by the
disturbance."
Vega leapt back towards where Balrog lay face down in

the dirt and helping him stand said towards Karin,
"Some other time my dear."
The masked blond charge forward in anger but both men

disappeared as Vega shunshined them away. A moment
later the two masked-nin followed leaving Karin and
Moegi to attend to the wounded as well as with a ton of
questions.
Tsunami hugged her knees as she hid in the old hotel not
wanting to involve any of her neighbors. A moment later
a flash of red appeared in the room and she charged out
from behind the sign-in desk she had been hiding behind
when Naruto called, "Tsunami its safe."
She clung to Naruto as she cried from the fear she had
felt. He stroked her back lovingly as he whispered, "Shh,
it's okay. I'll always be here to protect you." After a while
she began to calm but he was forced to leave as Moegi
began calling out for her having been sent by Karin.
Giving her a gentle kiss he Hiraishined back to the hotel

room he was sharing with Haku and sat down on the
bed. Haku pressed herself behind him hugging him
loosely as he began to wonder about why anyone would
be willing to kill for the old hotel and what he had gotten
his lovers involved in.
Yakumo was dressed in a white sports bra and tight pair

of black running shorts as she jogged through the village.
It had been over a week since the Council Meeting and
almost two since Naruto had healed her. Since the day of
her healing she had spent as much of her free time as
possible training. According to Sakura at the moment she
was getting almost twice the normal results from her
efforts as she normally would. The kunoichi couldn't tell
her how long the effect would last but Yakumo was
determined to get the maximum she could from it.
Reaching the Hokage Mansion she entered it and ignored
some of the looks she received from the people around
her at her state of dress.
Reaching the Hokage's office she was about to knock but

the door opened for her. Stepping in she saw the person
that had opened it was Hinata. The Hyuuga smiled at her
before stepping to the side to allow her to pass. She was
about to step outside into the hall but looked over her
shoulder to ask, "Will that be all Lady Tsunade?"
Tsunade nodded her head and Yakumo could see a

smoldering anger in her eyes as she said, "Yes, I want
you to find everything you can on this company, and
including the two bastards that attacked my genin."
"Yes, milady," Hinata said on her way to the information

archives.
Tsunade closed her eyes and when she refocused on

Yakumo they sparkled warmly. The young woman for
the first time acknowledged her dress as she said, "I hope
you don't mind my clothes."
"Not at all," Tsunade said with a smile, "I understand

how busy you've been. How are you feeling?"
"Fantastic," Yakumo replied brightly but then added,

"Actually better than fantastic. I didn't know a person
could feel this good." A little nervousness entered her
voice as she said, "W-why have you sent for me?"
Tsunade gave her a gentle smile to put her at ease before
answering, "This has to do with the request you made to
join the active duty roster tryouts in two weeks. You did
manage to graduate the academy, but were forced to
drop out when Kurenai sealed Ido away. Still you
experienced quite a bit of physical deterioration since
then."
"I know Lady Tsunade…but I'm getting stronger."
Tsunade nodded, but replied, "Yakumo I'm not trying to

talk you out of trying. I'm just trying to caution you
against rushing into it. If you fail the minimum wait to
try again will be six months. However, if you simply wait
another tryout will be in three months." Tsunade saw her
words reached the Kurama Clan head so coming around
from her desk placed a comforting hand on the girl's
shoulder as she said, "Yakumo, I have little doubt you
will one day make a fine kunoichi. But rushing through
and scoring poorly will limit the duties you are assigned.
You may still make it through the ranks but you'd have
to prove to be an exceptionable shinobi to overcome a
poor performance."
"You mean a Naruto and Rock Lee type of exceptional,"

Yakumo replied.
"Exactly," Tsunade said turning from the woman to sit

behind her desk again.
"Then would you please reconsider my request and

reschedule it," Yakumo said.
"Of course, you can get the necessary paperwork to

reschedule downstairs," Tsunade said.
Yakumo nodded and figuring the meeting was over

turned to head downstairs. She stopped though when she
touched the doorknob to ask, "Lady Tsunade… is
Naruto in the village."
"Yes, why do you ask?"
Yakumo blushed remembering the incident in the bath as

well as some of the thoughts she had experienced since
then. "Well… um… I've been looking for him but I get
the feeling he's been avoiding me."
Tsunade turned to look out her window and suspected

the reason was so that Naruto's chakra would have a
chance to run its course. Since it had been almost two
weeks she knew that Naruto's chakra wasn't behind the
girl's desire to find him. "I'm sure it's just your
imagination." Closing her eyes Tsunade sensed that
Naruto was at his apartment and was not with any of his
other lovers so said, "I believe he's spending the day at
home today. I'm sure if you head there now you'll find
him."
"T-thank you," she replied excitedly as she headed out

the door to see if the Hokage was correct.
Naruto yawned as he scratched his behind on his way to

the fridge enjoying a quiet day at home. He opened his
fridge and pulled a carton of milk out which he swirled
around. He was about to take a drink when a knock
came from his door. Not sensing any of his lovers he
considered ignoring it but when a second insistent knock
began guessed it wouldn't hurt to see who it could be.
Dressed only in his boxers and an A-shirt he opened the
door widely.
His eyes shot open as did Yakumo's open at each other's

state of dress. Yakumo reacted first spinning away from
him saying, "Sorry."
Naruto smiled as he looked down and said, "It's quite
alright. I'm actually wearing more compared to last time.
Would you like to come in?"
Yakumo didn't look back but nodded her head. Naruto

stepped back as he said, "Come on in then."
The young woman turned and nearly walked into his

door frame but corrected enough to avoid the collision.
She followed Naruto into the apartment and he asked,
"Should I throw on some more clothes?"
"It's okay," Yakumo said taking a seat on Naruto's bed,

"I think we've seen plenty of each other."
Naruto headed towards his fridge again as he asked, "Do

you want something to drink?" Yakumo shook her head
so Naruto grabbed the carton of milk he had grabbed
before and taking a swig whipped at his mouth as he sat
down in his brown leather chair. Giving her a bright
smile he asked, "How are you feeling?"
"I think you know," Yakumo said and filed away the
strange look that crossed Naruto's face.
"I meant about how you healed me," Yakumo said

watching his strange behavior so she could decide to
proceed with what had brought her there.
"R-right," Naruto said standing to put the milk away.
As he passed her on his way to his fridge she grabbed his

hand asking, "Naruto…why?"
"I already told you," Naruto said wondering why she
seemed so desperate for the answer.
"I-I know… but is there something more to all this. The

chakra wave wasn't enough to heal me otherwise you
wouldn't have needed to invade my bath. Since you
already knew it was coming that means you were behind
the first one as well."
Naruto stared at her in surprise and she smiled as she

said, "I was sick for a long time so read a lot of
conspiracy books. I believe whatever you are up to is
good for the village. I have no doubt about that, but is
there more?"
"Well…um… I'm not really sure what you mean,"

Naruto said not really sure why he was beginning to
sweat a little as he sat at the edge of the bed.
Yakumo then shocked him even further as the woman
said, "Sakura is in on your conspiracy that much is
obvious. But I would also hazard a guess that Lady
Tsunade and Lady Tsume are both in it as well. Tsunade
obviously because of how close you are. But, Tsume was
the one that submitted the bill that was causing such a
fuss between the Hokage and Danzou."
Yakumo slid closer to Naruto making him swallow

heavily as she added a seductive quality to her voice as
she said, "Then there are the aftereffects of my healing to
consider." She placed her hand on his boxers causing the
blond to jump a little not exactly used to being the one
having the moves placed on him.
Swallowing heavily he asked, "W-what aftereffects?"
"You know," she said throatily into his ear since the
blond was looking straight ahead, "the one that made my
pussy tingle whenever I thought of you. It's faded since
then… although it's tingling right now."
Naruto turned his head to look at her and she seized the
opportunity to kiss him. Naruto didn't respond
immediately more surprised than anything but when he
felt her tongue run across his lips he broke the kiss to
say, "W-what's gotten into you?"
A little nervousness and fear appeared in Yakumo's eyes

as if she realized she may have completely misread what
she thought was going on quickly said, "I-I'm sorry…I
heard you were seeing Ayame… but it's just with all
these women operating on your behalf and how I felt
after you healed me thought…" She trailed off before
blurting, "Damn it, I'm an idiot… please forget what a
fool I made of myself."
Naruto grabbed her wrist as she tried to make a break for
the door. Yakumo looked like she was about to yank her
hand free till he said, "You aren't wrong."
Yakumo calmed and sat next to him saying a little in

disbelief, "Really."
Naruto nodded before smiling at her as he said, "I never

took you for a conspiracy theory buff."
"I wasn't really until I got really sick and Uncle Unkai
admitted to me how I ended up with Ido sealed inside of
me. A tale about a strange, but friendly doctor sealing an
even stranger chakra entity inside of a young baby to one
day wreak havoc on her home. That's like one of those
conspiracy theories were a young boy is turned into a
sleeper agent to one day rise up and become a kage to
lead his village to disaster. Ever since then I've been
fascinated by them."
Naruto could see her point but feeling a little paranoid at
how accurate she had been said, "Still it's a little scary
how easily you connected all the dots."
"Not really," Yakumo admitted, "I had the one piece of

evidence that I don't think anyone not connected to you
and your plans had."
"What's that?"
Yakumo grabbed his hand and pressed it against the thin

material covering her snatch as she said, "A tingle in my
pussy, remember." She began to rub her groin against it
as she began to pant, "For close to a week all I could
think about was how much I wanted you to have sex
with me. After around five days it faded though and I
realized that the reason you had kept away was because
you knew that I was feeling like that." Naruto could feel
Yakumo's shorts growing damp which coupled with her
sultry voice had him sporting an erection he couldn't wait
to put to use. "That you knew what effect your chakra
would have told me you had used it before and with my
firsthand experience of how it felt I figured you must
have used it before." Naruto began to take an active role
as he spun his hand to cup Yakumo's pussy and began to
rub it without her prompting. Yakumo leaned back to
moan as she placed her hands behind her on the bed to
lean back so she could spread her legs further apart
resting one of them over Naruto's thigh.
She closed her eyes as she moaned, "Oh yes… it feels so

much better when you do it. Anyways…with a theory I
began to listen for any rumors related to
you…mmmm… you'd be surprised to learn that there is
a whole gaggle of shop keepers that love to gossip about
you. From them I learned that you had become quite the
stud before settling your sights on Ayame, but you
didn't… she's a cover. D-does she know?"
"Of course," Naruto said as he pushed his hand inside of

Yakumo's shorts, "all of my lovers know about each
other. But you already knew that."
"Yyyyyeeesssss," Yakumo hissed as Naruto pushed a

finger inside of her. Her hands slide out from under her
causing her body to fall against the mattress. "I-it's the
only way they could work so efficiently with each other."
Naruto then pulled his hand from Yakumo's shorts and

showed her his drenched finger. The girl blushed but
when he pressed it against her lips she immediately began
to suck on the digit like a small cock. Naruto smiled at
the sight before saying, "I take it you're here to offer me
your services then and to become one of my lovers."
Yakumo nodded as she said definitively, "Yes."
Naruto leaned down to kiss her tenderly in a way that

stole her breath away. When he pulled away she stared
up at the ceiling in a daze until she felt her hips being
lifted up as Naruto removed her shorts. When he stared
hungrily at her shaved mound she felt a little self-
conscious so moved her hand to cover her slit. Naruto
easily caught it around the wrist asking, "Why would you
seek to hide such beauty from me? By morning I'm going
to have become quite familiar with your body."
Yakumo looked out the window to see it was still quite

bright out so said, "Naruto its only early afternoon."
Naruto gave a predatory grin as he said, "I know that will

give me barely enough time."
Yakumo's eyes grew wide from what the blond was
implying but also because around the same time his
mouth was pressed against her pussy. "Oh my…"
Yakumo whimpered as the jinchuriki licked her nether
lips and she squealed as he pressed his tongue inside of
her. Soon he added a finger to the mix and carried on
like that for several minutes until Yakumo had her first
true orgasm. Although while under the effects of
Naruto's chakra she had masturbate practically hundreds
of times, none of the orgasm she had experienced could
even compare as it left her glassy eyed and positive her
soul had left her body.
She remained oblivious to the world until Naruto began

to raise her hips by pushing her legs back. When her hips
were over her head he had her hold the back of her
knees. "W-what are you doing," she asked confused as
Naruto stood on the bed.
To answer the blond simply fished his hardened dick out
and pressed it against her cunt causing her to hiss as if
burnt. "Why I'm going to make you one of my lovers
Yakumo. That is what you want isn't it?" When she
nodded her head Naruto began sliding his length against
her slit making it wet with her arousal. Looking down at
her, he pulled his dick back and as he pushed forward
used his hand to press it down so that it slid into
Yakumo's tight entrance. He entered her slowly mindful
of the fact that unlike most of his lovers she had not led
a very active lifestyle so was not surprised when he
encountered the barrier that represent her virginity.
Coming to a stop he said, "This next part is going to
hurt."
Yakumo nodded her understanding so Naruto pulled

back until he almost exited and then thrust forward
ripping past her hymen. Yakumo cried out in pain so the
jinchuriki remained still. When the pain faded Yakumo
gave a small nod of her head and began to moan in a
mixture of pleasure and pain as Naruto began moving
within her. Yakumo felt totally exposed as she stared up
at the standing blond as he piledrived his dick into her
pussy over and over again. She could feel it kiss her
womb each time driving her further and further over the
edge in pleasure. Naruto placed his hands on her thighs
to hold her body in position allowing Yakumo the ability
to move her hands. She used the moment to pull her
sports bra up to expose her petite breasts and began
fondling them.
She began shaking her head back and forth as the

pleasure grew to be almost too much to bear and began
moaning, "S-so this is what sex is like…thank
you…thank you for healing me…thank you for sharing
this with me…"
She began to moan louder and louder as she neared
critical mass and Naruto smiled down at her feeling his
own end coming. About to blow he let go of her legs to
grab her torso and pulled her up towards him as he sank
down to his knees. Pulling her tightly against his chest
smashing her breasts against him, he whispered into her
ear, "Thank you for becoming a part of my family," and
then he exploded inside of her bathing her womb in
liquid heat.
"Yessssss," Yakumo screamed as she came and was

positive that she died for a moment as a white blinding
light exploded inside of her even though her eyes rolled
into the back of her head. Naruto held her tight until she
rejoined the land of the living. Placing her hand gently on
his cheek she pulled him into a light kiss and after she
ended it whispered, "I think I'm going to like being a part
of this conspiracy."
Naruto raised her hips until she was almost freed of his
cock and then as he pulled her back down said,
"Welcome aboard." Soon the two new lovers were going
at it again full tilt making Yakumo glad she had spent so
much time dedicated to building up her physical strength.
Kushina had been relaxing herself since Naruto had told

her he had nothing planned for the day. Still she hadn't
been caught unaware having half expected one of her
son's many lovers to take advantage of his free time. In
truth she had been rather glad that he had made up with
them since she could tell Naruto was so much happier
with them in his life. Plus she admitted that on a selfish
note it did allow her some free time to explore her own
needs without fear of being caught.
Deciding to take advantage of this latest moment she sat

on the couch bathed in the green light and hiking up her
dress began to tease her pussy by first rubbing her slit
over her panties. She continued doing so until she felt
her underwear grow damp with her arousal. Sliding the
material to the side she put a foot on the hand rest of the
couch as she spread her legs wider and then slid a finger
into her folds. "MmmmMmmm," she moaned while her
other hand began to mash and fondle her breast through
her dress.
She closed her eyes to indulge in some of the memories

from her sex life with her husband including the one she
was positive had resulted in Naruto's conception. She
pulled her finger from her snatch bring it up to her
mouth to get it wetter as well as to taste herself on it. She
had long figured that although she was performing the
actions the whole endeavor was more of a mental
exercise and as such the reason she knew her taste was
because she had experienced it before being sealed in her
son. Still she knew it was a worthwhile one as it did give
her some relief from the sexual thoughts that sometimes
assailed her.
Bringing her hand back to her pussy she began to rub it

vigorously as she began moving her hips. She slid along
the back of the couch until she was laying on it and used
the foot on the hand rest to raise her hips faster.
Moaning loudly now she figured she was close so tried to
settle on the image she wanted to use to push her over.
However it was chosen for her as her foot slipped due to
her frantic movements causing it to kick over the lamp
on the table.
It fell off hitting the floor and began to roll. Although it

didn't break its changing position caused the green
barrier to shift causing her to come out of it just as
Naruto pulled Yakumo up against him to whisper,
"Thanks for becoming a part of my family." Since her
eyes had been closed Kushina saw, felt, and heard
everything from the Kurama clan head's perspective. She
screamed in release as the feeling of being penetrated
coursed through her body followed by the warmth that
was flooding into Yakumo's womb. Yet both
disappeared as the lamp rolled back towards the couch to
once more bath her in its green glow. Already missing
the feeling Kushina upon realizing what had just
happened simply said, "Oh no," and began to dread the
next time the light would switch on.
Chapter 31
Chapter 31: Target Maki
"I had no idea that you had already expanded your

influence outside the village," a naked Yakumo said as
she sat in an equally naked Naruto's lap while holding his
specialized Bingo Book. They were sitting in his brown
chair staring out the window as the sun rose over the
village. Naruto had been tracing his finger over his
lover's back absentmindedly as she looked through the
book seeing who had a red X through their pictures and
who didn't. When she had come to hers, she had smiled
at him as she drew the X over her picture as well.
Leaning forward, he looked at whose photograph she

was on and saw it was Temari's. "Yeah, but just barely,"
he said leaning back in the chair. He explained the how's
and why's of the kunoichi he had charmed outside of
Konoha before drifting off into silence again.
Yakumo frowned before grinding her ass into Naruto's
lap. It did the trick causing him to focus on her again as
she said, "I think I should be upset that I'm sitting in
your lap naked and it seems you'd rather be a million
miles away."
"Sorry," Naruto said giving a half-smile, "I don't mean to

be spacing out on you. It's just I'm having a hard time
figuring out what I should do."
"About what?" Yakumo asked leaning back as she rested

the open book face down on the arm rest.
Naruto remained silent for several moments before

replying, "It's the tension growing between the shinobi in
the training force. Things seem to be reaching a boiling
point, but I'm not sure what can be done to stop it.
According to Tsunade things are getting worse not better
even with those who start fights being transferred and I
don't know how to fix the problem. As I see it is the
villages have been at each other's throats for so long that
even those who have never actually met a shinobi from
another village would still harbor hatred for them."
Yakumo nodded, knowing the truth of what Naruto was

saying. She had never met a shinobi of Iwa, but had
harbored anger at the country since a shinobi from there
had been behind her uncle's injury. "Healing such hatred
is going to be difficult."
"Yeah," the blond said seriously, "I've been wondering if

healing such irrational hatred is even possible. I have
something in the works to give me some insight, but it
may be a while before it bears fruit. Yet that isn't going
to help us in the here and now." Naruto rested his head
against his hand as his elbow sat on the armrest. Blowing
out a breath nosily he said, "I suppose instead of just
sitting here thinking about the problem my best course
of action would be to go do something about."
"Like what?"
"I don't know," the blond admitted, "but I'll come up

with something."
Yakumo smiled sweetly and leaned her head against his

shoulder kissed his cheek before whispering, "I know
you will." Sitting up straighter in his lap she picked the
book back up and asked, "Who are you going after
next?"
Naruto did a one shoulder shrug as he answered by

saying, "To be honest, I don't know that either. I haven't
really actively targeted anyone for my ambition in
months. Not since Shiho."
"What about me?" Yakumo asked, "I'm a valuable asset
for your goal."
Naruto kissed her shoulder before saying, "That was

never in doubt. But, you seduced me remember. The
truth is now that our influence in Konoha is secured, the
real hard part is next and I don't know where to begin.
Except for a few women I've met in my various missions
outside of the village. I don't really have any real
connections to rely on."
Yakumo flipped to the entry after Matsuri in the Bingo

Book to the first unmarked kunoichi and asked, "Why
not start with seducing a woman in a village we already
have close ties too." Flipping the book around, she
showed him the entry for an attractive kunoichi with
blue eyes. She had dark hair that was barely visible
beneath the turban she was wearing whose cloth sides
also covered some of the purple markings on her cheeks.
Naruto stared at the picture for a moment before
shaking his head slightly as he said, "She's the perfect
example of what's going wrong in the Training Force."
Yakumo flipped the book around to read what Naruto
meant, but he saved her the trouble as he explained,
"Maki, is one of Joseki's hardliners." Yakumo looked at
him in confusion so he added, "He's Suna's version of
Danzou." He chuckled as her face scrunched up in
distaste before continuing, "I met her once, although I
was henged as Temari's date during a dinner attended by
the Suna Council. She doesn't seem to be completely
closed minded yet. But, according to Temari, Joseki
wouldn't be grooming her as his replacement if he didn't
believe she would follow in his footsteps."
"Doesn't that make it all the more reason for you to try
and open her eyes?"
"I hear what you're saying, but she's not likely going to
want to spend much time with a Konoha-nin. I said she
didn't seem completely closed minded when I challenged
Joseki, but that was because I was henged. It's extremely
likely that if I wasn't, I could have said the same thing
and she wouldn't have been nearly so receptive." His
eyes looked past Yakumo out on the village as he said
gravely, "The reason for that is because we are
responsible for the death of her team and sensei. It was
during the Sound Invasion."
"Naruto, we were attacked by Sand and Sound. I

mean…"
Naruto smiled sadly and cupped her cheek while placing

his thumb against her lips. Yakumo leaned into his hand
placing hers on top as she closed her eyes to feel the
warmth coming off him. "That's the crux of the problem
that we face I'm afraid. We believe we are justified and
perhaps we were. But Sand feels they were just as right to
attack us since the trade practices we had with them were
bankrupting them. In the end, who was right and who
was wrong doesn't matter, as it is the living that will
continue to carry the memories of the dearly departed.
That means even if we are allies now, we will have no
problem killing each other later to avenge those losses.
Unfortunately I don't have the answer to this yet so I
guess the best thing I can do is to help Temari try and
limit the instigators success in using those old wrongs to
stir up trouble."
The sound of keys being used on Naruto's door drew

both of their attention, but neither panicked since they
could feel the person on the other side of the door was
Ayame. Upon stepping into the room she placed some
mail on his table and smiled at the two of them, but gave
a mock glare as she said, "I take it your sleeping around
on your girlfriend is why you didn't come by the
restaurant for dinner last night."
"Sorry," Naruto said with a smile, "we would have

ordered some delivery…but I doubt you would have
been able to walk back to the shop to close down after
we were done."
Ayame's smile turned sultry as she approached the pair.

She pulled the shirt she was wearing over her head as she
moved around to the front of the chair they were sitting
in and held her hand out to Yakumo who took it as she
said, "I'm Ayame. It's nice to meet you."
Yakumo smiled finding the scene more than a little

unbelievable which only grew more so as the waitress
kneeled on the floor between her and her lover's legs as
she replied to what Naruto had said, "Let's see if your
concern was warranted." She lowered her face towards
both Naruto and Yakumo's groins where she gave a
slight lick to Naruto's cock before taking his soft
appendage into her mouth.
Yakumo watched mesmerized as Ayame actions brought

Naruto's cock back to life. When it was standing stiff and
proud, the Ramen waitress's eyes stared up at the two
sitting before her and Yakumo gasped at the look on the
woman's face. Naruto groaned, causing Yakumo to look
back at him. She saw a look of pure bliss on the blond's
face and looked back at Ayame. Getting wet from the
display, she couldn't take her eyes off what was going on.
Ayame let Naruto's dick pop out of her mouth and
Yakumo jumped when it flew back slapping her pussy.
Ayame began to use her hand to tease the tip of Naruto's

cock as she began to suck on his balls. Moving upward
she ran her tongue along the underside of his cock until
she reached the tip. She swirled her tongue around it
again and then smiled up at the two before her. She next
surprised both of them by moving his dick to the side
and then lowered her mouth to Yakumo's cunt.
The Kurama gasped as Ayame's tongue began licking her

lower lips causing her to moan. Something that Naruto
did also as the Ichiraku began to stroke his cock even
faster. Naruto and Yakumo looked at each other and
smiled before kissing heatedly. Naruto brought his hands
up to Yakumo's chest and began to fondle her tits. The
Kurama clan head and Jinchuriki's moans grew louder as
they kissed when Ayame increased the pace of her oral
ministrations and stroking.
The two broke apart when Ayame suddenly stopped and

stood. She gripped Yakumo's hands pulling her to her
feet and gave her a kiss allowing the clan leader to taste
herself on the waitress's lips. They separated, but their
tongues were still connected by a thin trail of saliva as
they held each other. They both turned their heads to
stare at Naruto lustily and then each held out a hand to
their lover who took them. Getting pulled to his feet, he
was pulled to the bed where Yakumo backed onto it. She
stopped though when Ayame grabbed her ankle and then
the waitress once more lowered her mouth to Yakumo's
snatch, who then began moaning as a result of the
tongue probing inside her.
Ayame soon began to join her when Naruto stepped

behind the bent over waitress. He rubbed his cock
against her entrance before slowly feeding her cunt with
it. Naruto gripped her hips as he began to pump his man
shaft into his lover. His powerful thrusts continuously
increased and lessened the pressure that Ayame would
exert on Yakumo's muff as the waitress ate the clan
leader out.
Yakumo moaned and leaned up to stare down her body
as the waitress stimulated her drenched cunt. The brown-
haired kunoichi wannabe began to fondle her tit with one
hand while the other found its way down her body to get
tangled in Ayame's brown locks as well. Yakumo's hips
began to move little by little at first. But soon they began
gyrating widely as she began to rub her pussy against
Ayame's mouth as Yakumo tried to aid the waitress in
making her cum.
Naruto's watched the action before him as he continued

to pump away inside Ayame. He tightened his grip on
her hips in order to slow Ayame's backwards thrusts to
meet his. He chuckled as she tried to protest but couldn't
pull her mouth from Yakumo's honeypot due to the
woman's grip on her hair. He buried his dick fully inside
her and then slowly pulled out. He took the moment to
enjoy the way that Ayame's pussy gripped his cock trying
to prevent its egress from within her. His return stroke
was just as slow and it became more difficult to hold
Ayame as she struggled against his grip. He pulled back
once more slowly, but slammed forward causing Ayame
to moan loudly as he once more began pumping quickly.
Yakumo suddenly shouted as she came coating Ayame's

face with her juices. She sagged and her grip loosened
allowing Ayame to pull loose. She quickly straightened
and turned to kiss Naruto. The two swapped spit and
delighted in the taste of Yakumo. "Mmmmm," Ayame
purred when the kiss ended as much from the taste as
the dick moving inside her.
Naruto groaned as her cunt tightened around him and he

then pushed Ayame forward until she climbed atop of
the bed. She squatted on the bed with her feet on the
mattress and Naruto moved his hands to Ayame's breasts
as she reached behind him to grip the back of his head.
Naruto groped one breast as he began to roll and tweak
the other. "O-oh…so good…" she moaned tilting her
head back again to seal her lips to Naruto's.
Yakumo's glassy eyed stare cleared as her focus shifted

from the ceiling to the connected lovers. She was greeted
to a great view of Ayame's cunt as it was plowed by
Naruto's dick. She weakly rolled over and turned around
to face the two. She then crawled forward and began to
lick where the two lovers were connected. Both groaned
as Yakumo's tongue began to run over the rutting pair's
combined genitalia. Yakumo placed her hands on
Ayame's knees as she pressed her face deeper against
where the two lovers were joined. Ayame moaned into
Naruto's mouth which turned into a scream as Yakumo's
clamped over her clit.
Naruto grunted in his effort to stave off his orgasm as

Ayame's pussy began to clamp down around his
manhood in an effort to get him to release his seed. In
the end he decided to give in so blasted Ayame's insides
in his thick white cream. He pulled out causing Yakumo
to remove her mouth from Ayame's snatch and she
received a spurt of his goo across her face for good
measure. She moved to the side as Ayame fell forward
onto the bed as she sighed in contentment.
Naruto groaned as Yakumo took the opportunity to

clamp her mouth around his sensitive head. She swirled
her tongue around the tip causing him to close his eyes at
the sensations coursing through him. He looked down
after a moment and saw that Ayame had rolled over to
stare up at him. Seeing a hungry look still in her eyes, he
wondered if he was the one that would be having trouble
attending to his duties later.
*****************************
Naruto settled into his chair with his mail that Ayame
had brought up for him. He spared a look to see Ayame
and Yakumo sleeping contently as they held each other
looking sweaty and satisfied. He was amused that in the
end he was right as Ayame would not be opening her
ramen stand that morning. His gaze shifted to Yakumo
and not for the first time he was glad he had sent the
henged clone to impersonate her the night before.
Directing his attention back to his mail, he tossed the
bills and the junk mail until he saw one that caught his
attention due to the handwriting on the envelope.
Opening it he read:
Hey Apprentice, long time, no see. I trust things are

going well for you, right? Tsunade didn't say anything in
our last missive, but I got the feeling something was
bothering her. You did talk to her about your concerns,
didn't you? I hope I'm worrying about nothing. Well I
suppose it doesn't matter. I'm sure eventually she'll kick
your ass to show you the truth.
Naruto chuckled as he thought of the more pleasant

ways in which his lovers had showed him how his
concerns were unfounded. Diving back into the letter he
read,
My trip has proven far more rewarding then I first

anticipated. Unfortunately thus far I've only flushed out a
few minor characters for my book. Still I believe I've
gotten enough done to schedule an appointment with the
banker. I'm sure we'll have quite a productive meeting.
On a more personal note though, check the seal at the

end of this for a scroll I think you'll like. I'm sure you'll
come up with a productive use for the technique you'll
find.
Naruto could swear he heard his teacher's perverted
laugh that he most likely let out due to the few splotches
of blood that appeared on the letter as if dotting Jiraiya's
final sentence. He activated the seal and a scroll appeared
falling into his lap. Opening it, he read the title of the
technique which was the Transparent Escape Technique.
Diving into the scroll he figured he knew what he would
be working on later.
*****************************
Karin signed in with the chunin on duty at the main gate

flanked by her genin bodyguards. She smiled as she
stepped into the village and a kind voice said, "How's it
going fellow Uzumaki?"
She heard Moegi make a small squeak as she tried to hide

behind the red-head. Naruto noticed and tried to look
behind Karin, but the young kunoichi said, "Don't look
at me, Boss."
Karin smiled as she now was quite positive that the

young genin had a crush on her lover. Particularly due to
how Moegi quickly turned away when Naruto didn't stop
looking around Karin. Naruto knelt down and placed a
comforting hand on the genin's shoulder that were
shivering like she was on the verge of tears. "Hey," he
said gently, "It's nothing to be embarrassed about. You
should have seen me after a few of my battles and
besides Tsunade has already told me how your efforts
protected my new family."
Moegi looked over her shoulder showing him some of

the bruises her face still sported. She looked like she was
about to say something but Udon said, "I didn't know
you were related to our client. She even mentioned that
the blood connection was all but none nonexistent."
Naruto looked at Udon before replying, "Don't the other
clans consider all the members their family even the ones
they aren't related to directly?
"Not that I'm aware of," Udon replied matter of factly as

Moegi turned to face Naruto.
"Guess I'm glad I'm not a member of one of those then,"

Karin said amused.
Naruto gave Moegi a small nudge under her chin before

standing again and saying, "You three better go speak to
the Hokage, she's going to want your firsthand accounts
of what happened."
"Boss," Konohamaru said before Naruto could leave

with Karin. Naruto stopped to look back causing his
friend and sometime student to say, "We need to get
stronger."
Naruto nodded as he replied, "Then I'll see at the

training grounds later."
Moegi and Konohamaru both smiled as they ran off

followed by Udon whose emotions didn't ever seem to
change. Karin kept her eyes on the third genin as he
followed his teammates causing Naruto to ask, "What is
it?"
"There's something about him that I don't trust," Karin

replied turning to walk with Naruto as they headed into
the village.
She expected him to quickly vouch for him so was

surprised when he asked, "What do you mean?"
She didn't have her thoughts together having to change
tracks since she expected to need to convince her lover.
But she quickly gathered them saying, "It's just a few
things didn't add up for me. When we were on our way
to Wave he nearly spotted Haku. Tell her thanks for the
help by the way." Naruto nodded so she continued, "Yet,
when Vega almost ambushed us. He didn't seem to
possess those same razor sharp skills. Then there was the
fight… he wasn't unconscious after he collided with his
teammate. A person who loses consciousness chakra
ramps down like when a person shuts off the lights. His
ramped down quickly but still not quickly enough. It's a
subtle difference and I don't think most sensors would
be able to tell the difference…"
"What are you suggesting?" Naruto asked the concern

easy to hear in his voice.
Karin though didn't have a definitive answer simply
replying, "I don't know. Maybe I'm overthinking it. It
could be that he just panicked in the face of a couple of
stronger opponents I suppose."
She didn't give voice to the other one not wanting to

make Naruto think the worse about someone he had
grown up with and seemed to have spent quite a bit of
time around. However she didn't need to as he said, "Or,
he made a conscious decision to let you get murdered by
those psychopaths."
Karin nodded. Naruto again surprised her by saying, "I'll

keep an eye on him." He must have seen her stunned
expression at his so quickly believing her as he chuckled
before saying, "Why wouldn't I trust in a gut feeling you
have?"
Karin smiled sweetly at him before changing the subject
as she said, "Speaking of feelings. I've felt quite a few
new signatures come on line as it were. Someone has
been a busy boy which begs the question, when am I
going to get some attention?"
"I'm afraid you're going to have to wait a little longer,"

Naruto said with some regret which intensified due to
Karin's disappointed look. Quickly explaining he said,
"I'm afraid I'm going to be leaving the village for some
time as I've been assigned to the Training Force. I leave
later this afternoon and I just made those plans with
Konohamaru and his team which will eat up the last of
my free time before I leave."
"Shit," Karin said upset but calmed as she guessed it

couldn't be helped since she knew about the tension
growing within the Training Force between the Suna and
Konoha shinobi. Still, she didn't let him entirely off the
hook as she said, "You better find time and I want the
real deal, no clones." Naruto nodded so she said, "Well I
trust lunch wouldn't be out of the question, would it?
Let's go to Ichiraku."
"Ayame didn't open it today," Naruto said scratching his

cheek and hoping Karin didn't ask why.
The red-head's eyes narrowed as she looked at him

having a good idea as to why already. But she let it drop
asking, "Then what do you suggest?"
Giving her a few restaurants they settled on one Hinata

had told him about and was where her teacher used to
take them after training. As they headed to the restaurant
together Naruto hoped he could find a solution to the
problem brewing in the prison and the tension in the
Training Force quickly so he could focus more of his
attention to his lovers.
*****************************
Ino blocked a punch that caused her to stagger to the

side due to the power behind it even if Chouji wasn't
trying to hurt her. But she used the momentum to aid
her in flipping away as Shikamaru's shadow shot from
the edge of the clearing to try and connect with hers. She
threw a few blunted kunai at the spot in the woods it was
extending from which caused the shadow to retreat as he
needed to move to avoid getting hit.
She jumped into the air as Chouji's arms grew and tried
to catch her between his giant hands. Her jump had her
land against a tree trunk which she stuck to for a
moment using chakra before leaping at the Akimichi as
his limbs returned to normal size. She connected with a
kick to his face which was followed by a second from her
other leg as she spun in the air. Chouji staggered
backwards from the underpowered blows, although he
was surprised that even holding back Ino had become
that strong. Shikamaru took the opportunity to send his
shadow out again, but Ino was ready having pulled some
smoke pellets as she landed and tossed them obscuring
both she and Chouji in the smoke.
Targeting the Akimichi with a hand-sign unique to her

clan she sent her chakra flying and could feel it as it
connected. A moment later Chouji came charging out of
the smoke but was caught by Shikamaru's shadow. The
Nara upon appearing from the woods said, "Nice try
Ino, but I know although your jutsu works by line of
sight it isn't hampered by smoke or fog."
He waited for the smoke to clear as Chouji continued to

struggle against his jutsu, and when it did enough to see
inside the area it had covered. His eyes grew wide in
surprise due to Ino's unconscious form not lying on the
ground. Something Ino capitalized on as she climbed
from Chouji's back which she had been clinging to using
chakra and leapt from his shoulder towards Shikamaru
who she tackled to the ground. Holding a blunted kunai
to his throat she said, "You're dead."
She straightened as Chouji came charging towards them

due to the Mind Body Disturbance Jutsu she had used on
him which made him see allies as enemies. Ending the
jutsu, he sagged to the ground and she tapped him with
the kunai before saying, "You too."
She spun towards the sound of clapping and asked,

"How was that Asuma-sensei?"
Asuma pulled the cigarette from his mouth flicking the

ash from the end of it and said, "It's enough to convince
me that at least one of you wasn't slacking off while I've
been with the Training Force."
"Ah come on Asuma," Shikamaru said sitting up, "You're
making it sound like we still work under you."
Asuma chuckled, but said, "Hey now. We might not still

be Team Ten, but I can't have it said that I trained a
couple of slackers. My reputation would be shot. It
makes me glad I recommended you three to be a part of
the next influx of new shinobi for the Training Force. I'll
expect you at the Main Gate later this afternoon. Here
are your marching orders." He handed the papers he
pulled from his vest to Shikamaru and Chouji first. "You
guys can head back to pack. I'd like a few moments to
heap more praise on Ino."
The two boys of the former team ten gathered their

things and left each complaining about the coming
hardship closest to their heart. That being how
troublesome the next few weeks would likely be, or a
general lack of decent food expected. Asuma simply
shook his head in amusement before closing with Ino as
he said, "I meant what I said I'm impressed. To be able
to not only fend off but beat those two was no small
achievement."
"Thanks," Ino said beaming from the rare praise from

her teacher, although she had to admit it was mostly due
to her lack of effort in the past. They turned to follow in
the wake of their departed teammates and she asked,
"How's Kurenai-sensei doing?"
"She's pregnant and a little upset that for the most part
she's going through it alone. But she understands the
opportunity this Training Force presents for our child."
"What do you mean?"

Asuma lit another cigarette before saying, "Believe it or
not your generation has had more positive experiences
with the shinobi of Sand then all the others combined.
Considering that we are talking about a period of
something like the three years since the end of the
Sound-Sand invasion that's pretty sad. That's why I'll be
counting on you and the others to draw on those positive
experiences because those looking to cause trouble have
over a hundred years of hate and anger to fall back on.
But it's my hope that a stronger bond will grow between
our two villages as a result of this exercise so that my and
Kurenai's child will only know Suna as our close friends
and allies."
"Wow," Ino said growing a bright smile, "You're already

sounding like a dad."
Asuma chuckled but said, "Well it's better to get an early

start since in a couple of months the practice ends and
the dad speeches will be real." Ino smiled at her teacher
and promised to do her part to make his hope a reality.
*****************************
Nanabi jumped through a glass window and rolled to her

feet as a fire jutsu hit against the side of the building
moments later. She peeked outside to see that Zero, the
inmate whose number was three zeros, was smirking at
her as she brought her hand down. Nanabi was about to
leap back out, but Zero needed to duck as a four bladed
shuriken flew down from a roof and nearly decapitated
her. The shuriken flew back up towards where if came
and was caught by the oldest of the Taki Kunoichi Trio.
She was flanked by her two teammates until the long
dark-haired one leapt down to the ground to engage
Zero in taijutsu with the other two acting as support.
Nanabi decided to take advantage of the situation to
sneak off to complete the goal of the exercise which was
to grab a flag guarded by a team comprised of the
Chunin Guards of the prison. There were four teams
currently targeting that flag although Nanabi didn't
believe it needed to be that way. She imagined the
prisoners could all gang upon the guards; however since
the winner of these competitions often received certain
perks the prisoners tended to stay within their cliques,
especially since some of the prizes needed to be divvied
up. Nanabi by herself composed one of the teams as did
Zero.
She was about to head out the back to attack the guards,
but upon opening the building's backdoor, needed to
jump to the side as she came face to face with an open
umbrella that a moment later shot out a stream of flame.
She scrambled back to the room she had first entered the
building in and leapt through the window she had flown
through just as Shura of the Shinobazu entered the
room. "There," he shouted pointing at her flying form.
"Leave it to me," one of his fellow Ninja Dropouts

replied hefting the Drilling Arm mounted on his right
hand. Charging forward, he ran through the wall his
weapon cutting a hole for his teammates to use as well.
Nanabi cursed as she avoided some metal wires before

they could wrap around her. Her gaze drifted to the
feminine looking man who also served Shura as a
lieutenant of the Shinobazu. Nanabi narrowed her eyes
as the men spread out around her. Thinking over what
she had learned about them. She knew that much like her
new body, they had past experiences with Naruto. The
group had been badly wounded in that encounter and
when the local authorities had searched the area where
the Konoha-nin had fought the Shinobazu they had
found the men clinging to life. Shortly thereafter, they
had been shipped to the Leaf Maximum Security Prison
and been rolled into the impending rebellion.
Nanabi's focus was brought back to the present when

she felt someone back into her. She sent a glare over her
shoulder to see that much as she expected it was Zero.
The woman returned the glare although the dark glasses
she wore dampened the effect. Still seeing that they were
surrounded Zero said, "Perhaps your ire is best reserved
for those in front of you."
Nanabi looked forward but replied, "Considering it was

your fire jutsu that sent me into that building I think you
deserve some of it too."
Zero shrugged, but said, "If we're going to get out of this
let's put that aside for the moment."
"I thought you weren't interested in an alliance."

"This is merely a temporary teaming up; it's not the same
thing."
"Fine," Nanabi said charging forward to face the three

Ninja Dropouts. Shura the leader brought his umbrella
up and fired a stream of fire at her. Nanabi dropped into
a crouch and pressed her hands to the ground. A dome
of stone arouse around her. The flame hit harmlessly
against it, but she knew her barrier would only slow her
opponents down.
Outside the Shinobazu Toki said, "Leave it to me."

Charging forward, he slammed his arm into the dome
which couldn't withstand the diamond tips of his
weapon. A hole opened which he charged through but all
he found was a hole in the floor. "What," he was about
to follow down it when she cut the chakra to her feet
and fell from the top of the dome to smash down into
him.
Grabbing his face, she smashed his face into the ground
before leaping out of the hole that he had made and
collapsed the dome behind her. She heard him swear
before being buried beneath the rubble. She leapt to land
on the center of the pile she had just created to avoid the
wires of Monju from entangling her. Staring at the two
remain members, she was calculating how best to handle
them when she felt the need to avoid the shuriken
thrown by the grey-haired kunoichi leading the Taki Trio.
However before she moved Zero shunshined to her back
and kicked up a piece of the pile of stone they were
standing upon. She used it to block the shuriken which
imbedded itself into the stone. Turning, she then threw
the stone like a discus at Monju who erected a barrier of
wire between him and it.
However using her ability to manipulate stone Nanabi
caused it to spin faster and directed it through a gap in
the metal wires catching the surprised Shinobazu in the
face with it knocking him out. The two teammates of the
grey-haired Taki kunoichi charged up the pile towards
them, but Nanabi shifted her focus to them spinning to
bar their path to Zero. Holding her hands out, she
caused a wave to pass through the pile of stone causing it
to topple over on them and trapping them under a pile
of rock.
Shura took the opportunity to line the end of his

umbrella up with the pair but Zero disappeared and
quickly reappeared in front of him. She hit him in the jaw
with a palm strike and then lifted her glasses as he
staggered back. From her vantage point Nanabi couldn't
see what happened next, but Shura's eyes widened before
he simply collapsed. Her attention was pulled away as the
grey-haired kunoichi leapt from a roof and pulled her
sword to stab the human-Bijuu. Nanabi raised her hands
above her head causing the stone pile to shift as rock
tentacles appeared from within it. They caught the
airborne woman, who glared at Nanabi, but she didn't do
so long as one of the tentacles hit her in the head
knocking her out.
Nanabi turned back to where Zero was half expecting a

need to finish the fight they had started but instead
found that the other kunoichi was nowhere to be seen.
Guessing the woman was heading to the goal, she quickly
headed to where the Chunin Guards were waiting for
their ass kicking.
*****************************
Maki landed on a branch before leaping again to follow

at the rear of a column of her fellow Suna-nin. Looking
around, she could see the determined faces of her
countrymen as they closed in on their goal. For a brief
moment she wondered if her team had seen similar
scenery before attacking Konoha and found it as
beautiful as she did. Thinking of her team that had died
in the attack on Konoha brought the usual anger and
hatred boiling to the surface. Yet just as it reached its
peak, she felt it begin to subside as the thoughts of a
blond Konoha-nin entered them. More specifically his
eyes, which shone with a kindness she found hard to
describe.
She had found her thoughts turning to him more and

more often lately due to an event that happened on his
first night of joining the Training Force. She, like many
of Joseki's hardliners, was tasked with stirring up the old
hatreds in order to force Gaara to call them back home.
She wasn't exactly sure why Joseki had given them such
orders, but figured it was so that Suna would be well
protected instead of wasting a good portion of its force
on war-games.
She was one of the only members to have remained a

part of the training force since her other hard-liners from
the first group had been overzealous and had decided to
directly confront the Konoha-nin with their grievances.
Temari had quickly cracked down on them and sent
them to Suna forcing the remaining members to be more
subtle.
She caught sight of a genin roughly the same age as

Gaara as they leapt through the woods. His name was
Tomari and much like her, the boy had lost people
important to him the night Suna had attacked Konoha. It
had turned her stomach to aid her fellow Hardliners in
riling the boy up by using his deceased father. Particularly
since Temari had made it clear that any further fights
between Suna and Konoha-nin would result in the
offending Suna-nin being stripped of Shinobi status. But
she had joined in with the snide remarks as they watched
a group of Konoha-nin laughing around one of the many
campfires of the main camp.
Finally with a final push from Maki herself, Tomari had

stood shouting, "How about you bunch of cowards and
murderers shut up and give the rest of us a break."
/]
[/"Oi, quit being so troublesome," a Nara by the name

of Shikamaru had replied, "We…"
/]
[/"Who the hell are you calling a murderer?" An Inuzuka

said standing angrily.
/]
[/"Hey Kiba don't," a Yamanaka kunoichi said trying to

pull the Inuzuka to sit down on the log again.
/]
[/"No, Ino, I'm sick of all these glares from jerks like
him. We didn't do anything wrong. They're just pissed
that when they tried to stab us in the back we sent them
packing with their tails tucked between there legs."
/]
[/Tomari took a step forward that Kiba was all too ready
to match with the Suna-nin shouting, "Say that again you
bastard." Before Kiba could respond the Suna-nin threw
a punch which Kiba matched however instead of hitting
each other their fists collide with Naruto's face, who had
appeared blissfully ignorant of the situation walked
between the two. He crashed to the floor the cup of
instant ramen he had been happily eating spilling all over
the ground. All the shinobi stood up suddenly preparing
for the brawl that was about to take place. However all
eyes shifted to Naruto as he suddenly grabbed Kiba
shouting in his face, "Hey what's the big idea hitting me?
You made me waste one of my precious cups of ramen."
/]
[/Kiba was a little taken aback and shouted, "Hey man

you got in my way. That jerk hit you too."
/]
[/A few of the Leaf Shinobi began laughing at the display

used to seeing Naruto and Kiba argue. Some of the
tension bled from the group until Tomari said, "That's
right I did."
/]
[/Naruto turned and calmly asked, "Why?"
/]
[/"What?" the Suna-nin replied confused.
/]
[/Jerking his thumb towards Kiba he said, "He admits it

was an accident, but you make it sound like even if it was
you don't care. So I want to know, why?
/]
[/"I don't need a reason," Tomari said angrily, "I can't
wait until Gaara sees the truth about you bastards and
we're fighting you again. Then I'll finally get to avenge
my dad."
/]
[/Naruto nodded before replying, "So starting a fight

with a Leaf-nin would have maybe gotten the ball rolling
towards that then, huh?" Tomari didn't reply but stared
at the blond in shock as he said, "Well if a meaningless
fight would make you feel better, how about hitting
someone who won't fight back." Waving the boy forward
he said, "Come on, how about it? Hit me again."
Naturally the Suna-nin didn't at least until Naruto said,
"See I'm sure your dad wouldn't…"
/]
[/Tomari swung then clocking Naruto across the face as
he shouted, "You don't get to talk about my dad you
Konoha bastard."
/]
[/Kiba and a few of the other Konoha-nin were about to

charge forward, but were stopped by the Nara who used
his family's jutsu to link with their shadows. Maki could
see the blond nod his head at the Nara before turning to
face the genin that had struck him. He didn't say
anything but just stared at the Suna-nin sadly which
prompt him to strike Naruto again. Maki caught sight of
the Yamanaka running off as Naruto once more
straightened to take another punch. It didn't come
though as suddenly Temari shouted, "What the hell is
going on here?"
/]
[/The panic on Tomari's face was evident to see as he
knew his career was over at least until Naruto said,
"Nothing, just a small debate."
/]
[/He turned to face the blonde kunoichi whose face

softened but eyes hardened as she saw the state of the
shinobi face. "Naruto…" she said her voice a soft
whisper.
/]
[/"Oh this," the blond said touching his swelling face, "I
was just in such a hurry to eat after today's exercise I
didn't even bother having my face healed from running
into a tree when I was daydreaming about dinner. Don't
worry, I'll be fine."
/]
[/Maki watched as Temari's eyes moved from Naruto's

face to Tomari's hand which was still covered in the
blond's blood. She surprised all those present when she
said, "I suggest next time you remember that any
inattention can be fatal, even during a training exercise."
/]
[/Naruto saluted saying, "Lessened learned." A warm

smile appeared on her face before she left and both
parties separated. She could see Kiba yelling at the blond
about what a pussy he was, but regardless he simply
smiled not rising to the bait. In the morning Maki had
learned that an area set aside near the camp as a training
field had been ravaged by Temari who had taken her
frustrations out on it. As opposed to on her own people
who seemed to desire a fight with Konoha the blonde
was sure they would lose. At least that was what Maki
believed at the time.
She came back to the present as the Suna commander of

her group and another Hardliner gave the signal to stop.
Landing on a branch, she could see the flag that they
were sent to capture as well as the blond she had just
been thinking about. "Shit," another Suna-nin said, a
kunoichi named Yukata. She like many in her age group
had a crush on Gaara, and was more than a little jealous
now that he was with Sari. Still Maki was more than a
little surprised at the outburst since she knew the girl was
a professional.
"Be quiet," the male Suna commander in charge of the

mission said angrily.
Getting a hold of her emotions, Yukata said, "Sorry sir.
It's just you didn't see him during that training mission a
few days ago. He and that teammate of his were able to
turn the tide on us even after everyone but the two of
them had been eliminated."
Maki had heard a similar rumor since she hadn't been a

part of the exercise either as it was one of the first times
Suna and Konoha-nin had worked together and she
doubted Temari wanted people close to Joseki to be a
part of it. However, she had dismissed the rumor since
although it had been a multi-day simulation it had ended
the same night the blond had allowed his face to be
nearly caved in. Having a hard time believing that a
chunin and genin could take out a vastly numerical
superior force she had decided to believe the event she
had witnessed. Still seeing the look in her fellow
kunoichi's eyes she had a hard time not believing the
rumors now.
However the shinobi in charge was unfazed as he said,
"Hm, that wimp. I doubt it. Hell his team left him
behind because he would be useless in the assault they
are most likely staging." He looked around at his men
before zeroing in on Tomari as he said, "How about it
kid. Want a chance to kick his ass again?"
"Um, sure…" he replied although he appeared to be lost

in thought.
Taking that to mean the kid might be concerned about

the rumors the commander said, "Relax. I'll send a force
to flank him and if it looks like he has a spine after all
we'll crush him with our numbers."
"Okay," Tomari replied sounding no more enthused. He

dropped down to the ground and approached the sitting
blond.
"Hey," Naruto said brightly as he stood up to begin
stretching his legs, "Looks like I'm going to be seeing
some action after all. I was kind of worried I'd miss out
since Shikamaru left only me behind."
Tomari glared at the blond before saying, "That was

stupid of you to say. You just gave away the fact that you
are alone. You could have at least pretended to have
people waiting in ambush in order to force us to
approach you cautiously."
"I guess you have a point," Naruto admitted his good

cheer undiminished, "But if you have even a half decent
sensor in your group you could have confirmed that
without your commander sending you out to trigger a
trap."
Maki sent a look towards the commander to see him
grimace at the blond reading his intentions. She watched
his face grow grimmer as the blond continued, "You
shouldn't look so surprised since it's a common tactic.
Although it would be foolish on our part if we sprung a
trap on one shinobi." Maki felt her own apprehension
grow when the blond turned to look over his shoulder
behind him and upon facing Tomari again say, "By the
way I hope you aren't relying on the group moving to
flank me. They aren't going to be much help." To
punctuate his point the squad the commander had sent
around to get behind Naruto fell from the trees but
didn't hit the floor as they were suspended by their feet
and tied up like a cocoon. Naruto gave the kid a smile
before saying, "I hope this doesn't generate any more bad
feelings between us. Please remember we're just two
shinobi doing our duty."
Before Tomari could respond Naruto moved and buried
his fist in the genin's stomach, who gasped before he
collapsed.
"Fuck," the Suna commander said before ordering,

"Attack!" Over twenty Suna-nin leapt from the canopy of
trees facing the blond, but several were hit by blunted
kunai thrown from the trees behind Naruto forcing the
ones "killed" to lie on the ground and play dead. Maki
noted that the commander was one of them. Those that
made it to the ground responded in kind and threw a
volley of their own. Naruto grabbed Tomari and used
him as a shield to avoid the ones aimed at him. Most
however were aimed at the trees behind him and the
unseen force of enemies. A few poofs of smoke gave
Maki an idea of what they faced which was confirmed
when a bunch of clones leapt from the leaves. They ran
past Naruto who joined their ranks after setting Tomari
down.
Maki reached behind her to touch the roll of cloth
strapped to her back. She channeled her chakra into it
and then pointed at a Naruto closing with her. To her
surprise just as he was about to be caught he made
another clone which he tossed towards the cloth. "Boss
you bastard," the clone shouted just as her jutsu began to
wrap around the protesting clone.
"Damn it," she cursed trying to finish wrapping the clone

before the real Naruto reached her. It didn't appear she
would in time but as Naruto jumped towards her. He
was kicked away by a petite kunoichi with green-hair
which sported orange bangs that framed her face.
"Pakura," Maki said surprised as the kunoichi landed in
front of her.
She didn't respond which didn't surprise Maki since the

kunoichi tended to keep to herself, something that suited
most Suna-nin just fine. The kunoichi charged Naruto
wordlessly her brown-pupiless eyes locked in on her
target. She kicked at Naruto but he blocked her attack
and responded with a punch which Pakura grabbed and
used to flip him over her shoulder.
A clone grabbed her from behind allowing Naruto to roll

to his feet and he was forced away as Maki sent a tendril
of cloth after him. Pakura in a soft voiced asked the
Naruto holding her, "Are you a clone?"
"Yeah," it replied tightening its grip when she went slack.
"Good," the kunoichi replied as a small ball of fire

appeared around her which hit the clone in the back
causing it to mummify before dispelling. Charging after
what she assumed was the real Naruto, she nimbly leapt
among the clones easily dispelling them with kunai. Maki
was about to back her up but she was hit by a burst of
water that knocked her off her feet. Looking at what had
drenched her; she saw two toads, one yellow and the
other red. She was about to send her cloth to bind them
but due to it being wet it moved far less accurately then
she wished. The toads leapt away clearing the way for a
squad of Naruto to charge at her and due to her
compromised jutsu she quickly fell to their combined
might.
Now playing dead as well, she watched Naruto and

Pakura fight. The kunoichi was going all out even using
her scorch release although Maki imagined it was
severely underpowered. Still, she knew being hit by one
would have him screaming for water so she imagined it
was no surprise he was so hellbent on avoiding them.
Pakura lost the match though when the two toads
appeared again having refilled and squirted her in midair.
She landed roughly on the ground, but before she could
recover was sent airborne again by a technique Naruto
called out as he performed it saying, "Uzumaki Barrage."
The clones kicked Pakura in the air and another leapt off
of a fellow clones shoulders after her. At the apex of
their flight the clone kicked Pakura down towards the
ground into the waiting arms of Naruto who caught the
small kunoichi easily. No one was more surprised at her
gentle landing then Pakura who blushed as the handsome
blond asked her, "Are you alright?"
Pushing out of his arms, she landed on her feet saying,

"Fine. I'm dead, it looks like we lose."
Frowning at her clipped way of speaking as well as the

way she kept her back to him. Naruto was about to ask
her why she appeared so nervous around him but was
interrupted when Tomari shouted, "So that night was
about you mocking me?"
Naruto turned towards the youth as did the other "dead"
Suna-nin, who now that the battle was over were going
to head back to camp for news on how their side had
performed. Shrugging his shoulders he said, "I thought it
was about your father."
"That's not what I mean. You could have demolished

me. So why let me hit you, to prove how weak I am?"
"Hardly," Naruto replied, "I let you hit me so you

wouldn't hit someone else. I didn't hit you back because
it's my hope that I can one day call you an ally and
friend."
"Why?"
Naruto smiled as he said, "Because Gaara's my friend

and beating up his shinobi would make him angry. Not
to mention if a Suna-nin might one day end up watching
my back I certainly don't want it to be one I pissed off by
starting a fight with."
Tomari stood and still holding his stomach where

Naruto had hit him said, "But you're so strong. Why take
crap from anybody?"
Naruto was about to respond when a green flare shot

into the sky. Recognizing it as the sign that the training
exercise was over he began walking back to camp.
Passing Tomari he answered, "Because having power
doesn't make one strong. Having something to protect
does, and using that strength to hurt those that disagree
with me would only demean the reason I train to grow
stronger."
Maki watched the blond walk away and not for the first
time found herself asking what it was about him that she
found so familiar.
*****************************
Kiyomi was in her library with a pile of books already

discarded on the table she sat next to. Closing her latest
one in frustration, she was about to search through the
library again when Yoruichi entered. Holding a bag as
she said, "Here's the books you asked for?"
"Thank you," Kiyomi said taking the bag and quickly

pulled a book from it to begin reading. When her fellow
Bijuu made no move to leave she asked, "Is everything
alright? You are not still feeling the effects of producing
a chakra wave are you?"
Hearing a hint of concern, Yoruichi snapped, "What are
you playing at now?"
Kiyomi looked up from the book and replied, "What do

you mean?"
"I mean, first you seemed like you were over what
happened when we abandoned you. But then you got
what you wanted from me and quickly showed me you
had no intention of forgetting. Now here you are
pretending to be concerned about me so just tell me
what you want. Hell, if it's for Naruto, I'll probably still
do it. I'm just tired of feeling like you're buttering me up
for something."
Kiyomi looked away before standing and heading to a

window. She looked out on the village and closed her
eyes to get a sense of her lover. Smiling at his comforting
presence she turned away to face her fellow Bijuu before
saying, "I can't blame you for feeling that way. The truth
though is I'm not trying to manipulate you." Indicating
the books she said, "I wouldn't need to. All this is
research in order to free our fellow Bijuu."
Yoruichi looked at Kiyomi skeptically before saying,

"Why the sudden change of heart?"
"Naruto," the nine-tailed Bijuu answered. "He's forgiven

me for more transgressions then I care to count. He has
always managed to look pass how I wronged him to the
woman I became. My latest screw-up being just another
example. And yet, I couldn't do the same for you and the
others for a wrong committed in our youth. For that I
am sorry and I do forgive you."
Yoruichi stared at Kiyomi who gave her a soft smile

which stemmed from the nervousness she felt. She held
her arms open slightly and Yoruichi shot forward
wrapping the red-head in a hug. She cried gently against
Kiyomi's shoulder who whispered, "I have missed you
too… sister." She felt her own eyes grow moist as her
acknowledging a familial bond between them caused her
fellow Bijuu to cry even harder. Holding her close she
wondered how best to free the rest of her family.
Including the only other bound jinchuriki she could
confirm, Gyuki, without starting a war with
Kumogakure.
*****************************
Komachi watched as Danzou stood over the Leaf Prison

and observed as a masked man left followed by two
Anbu. Once they were clear of the prison the masked
man revealed his face showing a handsome noble who
almost like a sleepwalker began returning to his home.
He would awake to find himself in bed with a false set of
memories about how he had spent the day. One of the
Anbu followed him home making sure he got there as
the other broke off to join Danzou. The Anbu didn't
bow or kneel instead as he removed his mask said, "I
admit I'm impressed. Still it does little to calm me about
your chances of becoming Hokage in light of your failure
to defeat that trading bill."
Danzou scowled at Joseki before replying, "A small

matter. If anything, should that bill prove as positive as
Tsunade and her ilk claim it will make us far more
capable of preparing for the coming war. Besides you
were equally incapable of preventing its passing by your
Shinobi Council."
Joseki frowned admitting, "True, it was far more popular

then I would have liked, but considering the scraps you
left us with before you can hardly blame Suna for passing
it."
"Don't complain, the right to choose who gets what is
the right reserved solely for the victor in any conflict."
Joseki was about to angrily retort but Danzou stopped
him by saying, "Forgive me. The set back in the Clan
Council was more frustrating then I care to admit."
Joseki accepted the apology for what it was before

saying, "Still you can't believe that little experiment you
have going on in there is going to be enough to deliver
you Konoha. That Curse Ma…"
"That is but the most obvious experiment," Danzou said

cutting of the Suna Elder, "We have only just begun the
next phase of it. Whether it succeeds or fails is irrelevant
however. If it works I will simply take my rightful place
as Hokage. Should it fail though, the chaos it causes will
force people to question Tsunade's effectiveness as
Hokage. In that case the time frame may be a little longer
but the end result is the same, especially should she fall
during the revolt."
"Something I imagine you will take steps to insure,"

Joseki said crossing his arms in thought as he admitted
Danzou's plan had potential. "Tell me, how did you
manage to hypnotize the entire prison into believing that
noble was you?"
A small half-smile appeared on his face as Danzou

replied, "You can't expect me to tell you all of my
secrets."
"I suppose not," Joseki said after studying his lifetime

adversary and current ally for a moment, "but your trick
likely doesn't fool the cameras, so how do you plan to
account for them? Not to mention the Warden certainly
believes he's in league with you."
"True, but the same trick will have an interesting effect
should he be interrogated upon this plan's failure. He'll
think he's giving me up but in actuality it will be that
noble. He has a few ties to the One King movement that
has sprung up in a few countries ever since the Twelve
Ninja Guardians split over the matter of who rules Fire
Country years ago."
"And those cameras will prove the story to be true. You

are one manipulative bastard," Joeski said impressed by
Danzou's forethought.
"Now, all that remains is forcing your Kazekage to recall

his shinobi so that when I'm ready the prisoners will be
able to approach Konoha undetected."
Joseki cleared his throat in discomfiture as he said, "It's

proving more difficult than expected. Ever since that
nine-tailed brat has shown up he's been defusing the
situations my men are creating. What's worse is his fellow
Leaf-nin are following his example."
Danzou sighed before saying, "The jinchuriki has been a

pain in my side since just after his birth. However, he has
finally made himself of some use."
"What are you getting at?"
"Simple, by setting himself up as an example he has also

set himself up as a symbol. A symbol can easily become a
martyr under the right circumstances."
Joseki caught on quickly and somewhat shocked said,

"Are you proposing I have the boy killed?"
"Precisely," Danzou said turning to his ally, "The boy

who so badly wanted to improve relations with Suna
suddenly cut down by one of those shinobi. It's a tale
that will have our two villages at each other's throats.
Gaara and Tsunade will try to stop it of course, but it'll
be a devastating blow to both of them as well."
"I'm not willing to sacrifice one of my men to see this

done though," Joseki said quickly.
"Then don't," Danzou replied with a shrug, "The mere

hint that it was a Suna-nin will be enough. You just need
to get one of your people close to him so that suspicion
can fall on that person. Naturally if they see the
opportunity they should take it though."
"And how do I know you won't betray whoever I assign

this task too?"
"Because with a conviction the matter will be resolved,

but if the monster that killed our jinchuriki is never
caught, the anger and hatred between our villages will
never heal. No matter how hard Tsunade and Gaara try."
Joseki nodded and before leaving said, "I'll see what I

can arrange."
Danzou stared at the prison feeling on the verge of a

momentous moment in his life. However aware of how
it was at such moments that things often went wrong he
spoke to the Anbu behind him ordering, "Komachi,
Towa, take turns keeping tabs of whoever Joseki assigns
to assassinate the jinchuriki. If they bungle the task
ensure that all parties are silenced." Both Root Anbu
nodded shunshining to begin their task. Danzou smiled
since even if his soldiers killed whoever Joseki assigned
to murder Naruto the elder wouldn't be able to complain
since it would simply be him cleaning up a mess that
could implicate the Suna Elder. His mirth also had to do
with the fact that Joseki had shown him a weakness since
his inability to sacrifice his pawns was why Danzou
would never fear facing him.
*****************************
Maki calmed her breathing as she stood outside Ichiraku.

She had been tasked with getting close to the jinchuriki
in order to kill him. Sadly it had been a task almost too
easy to complete. The getting close to him portion that
was. The young man didn't seem capable of turning away
anyone who seemed to have even a passing interest in
speaking to him. Naturally though, considering what the
second half of her mission was she was more than a little
nervous at her task, easily remembering how he had
bested an entire team of her fellow shinobi. She tried to
ignore the disgust she felt as well, but kept telling herself
it was for the best since the more Suna came to rely on
Konoha the more likely it would be unprepared when
Konoha eventually turned on it.
Entering the ramen stand she heard the woman that ran
it say, "Naruto if you eat any more I won't have anything
to feed my customers."
"But Ayame, it's been so long since I've had your

ramen," the blond replied childishly causing both the
waitress and Suna kunoichi to smile.
Maki caught herself and trying to remain calm said, "You

really do only eat ramen."
Naruto spun on his stool and with a cheerful greeting

said, "Maki, have you come to have the best ramen in the
world?"
"Well you talked it up so much I figured I needed to try

it while on leave," the Suna kunoichi said taking a seat
next to him.
Naruto nodded and spun towards his lover saying, "Put
it on my tab Ayame."
A pang of guilt hit Maki as she tried to say, "I couldn't

accept that Naruto. I'll pay."
"Don't be silly," the jinchuriki replied amused, "This way

on the off chance your taste buds don't work I won't feel
bad if you don't like it."
Maki shook her head saying, "Thank you," with an air of

grace before accepting the bowl from Ayame.
The blond then turned to the waitress saying, "I'll have

another."
Holding up the pot the waitress said, "Sorry, all out?"

"What!" Naruto said sounding like a starving man.
Ayame giggled before saying, "I didn't know you were

getting some leave from the Training Force. I didn't have
enough time to prepare for a visit from you."
Naruto crossed his arms saying, "I wanted it to be a

surprise."
"Honestly," Ayame said amused, "I'm beginning to

wonder what it is you came to see, me or the ramen."
Naruto chuckled at her joke but was surprised when

Maki slide closer to him saying, "You can share this bowl
with me. Honestly it's more than I could hope to eat."
"Really thanks," Naruto replied grabbing a fresh pair of

chopsticks as he dug into the bowl.
Maki watched Ayame carefully having already heard that
she was dating the blond. Making sure to press as much
of her body against him as possible, she was surprised
when Ayame didn't seem to grow jealous. She was
pleased though since with what she had planned a jealous
girlfriend could ruin any chance suspicion fell on her
after her task was done. Guessing that wouldn't be a
problem as the waitress smiled at her. The Suna-nin
prepared to eat some more of the delicious ramen and
was shocked to see almost half of it was gone. Trying to
muscle her chopsticks past the blond's she had a hard
time not laughing as despite offering her the bowl she
had to battle for every bit that she ate.
*****************************
Nanabi stepped into the women's shower and wasn't

surprised it was occupied. The other occupant spotted
her, but ignored her presence as she washed her long
dark-hair. Nanabi sighed as she turned on the water
which felt good on some of her bruises. She sent a small
glare at the other woman present since she was the
reason for a good many of them. As expected Zero
didn't react so she settled for lathering her skin up with
soap.
Nanabi let her mind wander to the day's training and as

before both she and Zero had been the last two people
standing. They had battled at the goal which ended in a
draw when the time ran out and neither woman had
gained an advantage. Therefore Akame had awarded
them both the prize which had been private use of the
shower without the other women present.
Nanabi winced as she touched a sensitive portion of her

skin where Zero had landed a shot to her ribs and was
surprised at herself when she said, "I don't want you as
an enemy."
Zero paused in washing her hair to reply, "If it happens it
happens."
She was about to resume till Nanabi replied, "Then let's

try to prevent it from happening. My goal is to get out of
this prison alive and without being used by anyone."
Zero stared at her before saying, "A strange goal

especially considering you already know you are being
used."
Nanabi nodded also counting Kyuubi in her opinion on

her current situation, but countered as she said, "That
doesn't mean I plan for that to be how things remain."
Zero finished with her hair before turning off the water.
Walking past her fellow prisoner she said, "I'll keep that
in mind. What's your name?"
Nanabi paused before replying, "Sorry, my name has
meaning to me. I'm not prepared to share it."
Zero let out a short humorless laugh before saying,

"How ironic your goal means nothing and you give it
away freely while your name holds value."
"I…"
Zero continued on past the Bijuu but stopped as she

said, "In the interest of fairness my name is Mikoto. But
I can't tell you my own goal as it is what I attribute value
to."
Not understanding the Bijuu asked, "Why does your

name have no value?"
"It belongs to a dead woman," Mikoto replied before
stepping out of the shower. Nanabi watched her leave
and noticed the scar where a sword had been stabbed
into her back and possibly her heart considering how
unemotional the woman seemed to be.
*****************************
Maki felt as if she was on fire as she made out with the
blond. After leaving Ichiraku, Maki had asked for Naruto
to show her around. He had been all too glad to comply
and Maki hated to admit it she found herself truly liking
the blond. She wasn't too surprised by that as she had
noticed how some of the kunoichi he was around
seemed to be rather taken with him. That coupled with
Ayame's lack of reaction had made her come to believe
he had a special arrangement with his girlfriend. She
supposed that was one reason why there hadn't been any
drama when he had selected the waitress from all the
women she had learned he had dated recently. There
wouldn't be anything to fight over if they all agreed to
share. Of course, Maki found that hard to believe and
figured she was just trying to stem the guilt she felt for
seducing the kind girl's boyfriend. Although considering
how she planned to end the night she knew there were
worse things to feel bad about.
Strangely though, Maki believed she wouldn't have even

needed the aphrodisiac that she had slipped into the
ramen before offering it to Naruto. Being under its sway
as well was just another way for her to carry out her
mission without feeling anything more than she needed
to. At the moment that was lust.
They had only seen a few sights before the heat started
rising in her and considering how much more Naruto
had eaten knew it must be worse for him. When she had
asked if they could go somewhere more private she
imagined it had been hard for the jinchuriki to restrain
himself, even if he appeared calmer then her. Arriving at
his apartment she had quickly spun into him as soon as
the door was closed. Naruto's lips were waiting which is
where she found herself at present.
Being led deeper into the apartment she whimpered as he

pulled away. She didn't need to worry as he just wanted
room to remove her flak jacket. Once it was pulled over
her head taking her turban with it, Maki admitted the
momentarily loss of contact had been worth it as she
pressed her body against his and she could feel more his
heat through the thin material of her shirt. She moaned
when he kissed her and grabbed her ass to pull her groin
towards him. Aware she couldn't let herself get too lost
in the moment she ended the kiss and stepped back to
pull his jacket open. She then pulled it free of his
shoulders and stepped in again to place her mouth
against his neck. He busied himself by feeling up her
breast through her shirt causing her to moan into his
skin. Trying to set up the scene, she turned him around
and pushed him towards the bed. His legs hit it causing
him to sit down and she took the opportunity to pull his
shirt off. She felt her mouth water slightly at the sight of
the half-naked blond, but reined in her lust just enough
to prevent herself from losing control and just jumping
his bones. She spread herself over his lap taking a
moment to taste his lips again before running her tongue
down over his cheek and neck. She kept moving lower
until she stopped around his chest where she teased his
nipples with her tongue. Naruto groaned and pulled her
shirt over her head momentarily ending the pleasant
sensation.
His hands next sought out the belt holding her pants up,
but she caught his hands placing them on her breasts.
She moaned and began to rub her hips over his crotch
causing her to be a little intimidated by the monster she
felt stirring. She slipped from his lap and knelt before
him undoing his pants. Again Maki got the feeling that
this was a situation the blond experienced quite often
which was taking a practical stranger to bed and not
being surprised as they prepared to pleasure him.
However as his blue eyes watched her, she was again
struck by a feeling of familiarity which nearly had her
wanting to call the whole thing off. However, duty came
before her personal desire which was why once he was
free of his pants she quickly began to lick the large piece
of meat she found between his legs.
Naruto groaned and allowed himself to be pushed back

on the bed by Maki as she pushed on his chest while
continuing to suck him off. Once he was centered on it,
she let him slip from her mouth and straddled his lap.
Reaching into her pouch she pulled a roll of cloth. She
grabbed Naruto's left hand and placed it at the corner of
the bed. Channeling chakra into it, the cloth wrapped
around his wrist and tied itself to his bed post. She
reached into her pouch again but this time palmed a
kunai as well and as she did the same with his right hand
hid it under the pillow. Sitting straight up Maki ground
her clothed covered pussy down into Naruto's groin
asking, "Are you comfortable? I'm surprised you didn't
resist, most men don't like being tied up."
"I suppose that all depends on who is doing the tying,"

Naruto said with a smirk. "I'm sure if you told them it
would be done by a beautiful half-naked woman they'd
jump at the chance." Maki blushed at the comment, but
felt a moment of dread as he added, "There isn't
anything I need to fear. Although I'd like it if we could
change the half-naked part."
"S-sure," Maki said wondering if Naruto suspected

something. Still deciding to send him to heaven with a
smile she got off of him and stripped out of her
remaining clothes. Mounting him once more, she
grabbed his stiff cock and slid it along her cunt. She
moaned at the contact and was joined by him as she
began to sink down on it. Once she was fully impaled,
she took a moment to grow used to it as she had never
been so full of cock. Finally after an agonizing eternity
for both of them, she began to rock her hips. She started
slow at first; delighting in the growing pleasure the
feeling in her pussy was feeding her brain. Leaning
forward, she gripped the head board as she increased her
pace and dangled her breasts in front of Naruto. He
leaned up enough to capture one of them and sucked on
the nipple energetically.
After several minutes of such, he released and tried for

the other but Maki leaned back to grab his knees as she
rocked her hips furiously. Naruto watched both
frustrated and tantalized as Maki's breasts swayed with
her movements. Feeling him growing inside her, she
began to pant, "You're cumming soon right. H-hold on
just a little longer. I'm almost there… almost…" she
tilted forward her hands landing on the bed as she
continued her rocking. She moved further and further
sliding them along the mattress towards the kunai she
had planted under the pillow. Grabbing it, she pulled it
over her head holding the blade back as she prepared to
plunge it into Naruto's heart. She brought the blade
down, but even as it descended, she didn't see any fear as
his eyes never left hers. Just before it pierced his flesh,
she remembered the merchant that had confronted
Joseki about how his hate had led to his losing more that
he held dare. Realizing the eyes were the same, she also
understood that killing Naruto would be killing someone
that it appeared Temari held dare as well. The blade
stopped inches from his skin as she said, "You're…"
But Naruto bucked his hips causing Maki to scream in

her pleasure and toss the blade away while Naruto
flooded her insides with his seed. She stared down
feeling dizzy and collapsed onto him in unconsciousness
leaving a tied up Naruto pinned in place as he felt
Yuugao approaching his apartment.
*****************************
Komachi wasn't sure what the Suna-nin had planned as

she watched the jinchuriki's apartment. Unable to see
inside she wondered if the woman was making her move.
Due to be relieved by Towa in the morning, she figured
if the Suna-nin hadn't left the apartment by then it meant
Danzou might have a great deal to worry about
concerning his ambition. Wondering if she should head
in now and kill them both, she was about to do so when
a voice from behind her asked, "Why have you been
observing Naruto most of the day?"
Turning to see Yuugao, the Anbu Captain didn't give her
a chance to respond before charging forward and
attacking the Root Anbu. Komachi defended herself but
in the back of her mind wondered how it was that
Yuugao had known what she was doing as she was
positive no one had been aware she was following Maki.
She then realized that Yuugao had assumed her interest
had been on the blond and although it did sort of, she
knew that for most of the day Towa had tailed only
Maki. As she tried to puzzle the matter out she also
wondered why it was the Anbu captain was fighting so
very ferociously.
Chapter 32
Chapter 32: Target Komachi
Maki came to atop the blond jinchuriki feeling warm on

the inside while the night air cooled her sweat covered
body. It was quite an enjoyable feeling for the woman as
she tried to recall the last time she had cum so hard. As
the fog cleared from her mind she recalled what she had
attempted to do so was surprised that the blond beneath
her was relaxing as well as if she hadn't just tried to kill
him. Finding his calm suspect she asked, "You knew
didn't you?" She didn't move her head which was resting
next to his, as she was afraid to face him. Instead, she
tried to feel his heart beat with her hands which were
pressed between their bodies.
Naruto who was focusing on Yuugao's state of emotions

which he felt through her seal could tell she was fighting.
He had considered using his ability to "look" in on her
via her Fox Mark, but considering Maki had planned to
kill him felt it best not to split his focus. Answering
honestly he said, "That you planned to kill me.
No…afraid I didn't see that coming. I just figured you
were trying to discredit me by painting me as a scoundrel
who would sleep around behind his girlfriend's back.
When my mom had told me you spiked my ramen with a
love drug I thought that was your plan."
"What!" Maki said lifting her head to meet the

jinchuriki's due to her confusion.
"It's a long story," Naruto said, "Let's just say me and my

Bijuu have a close relationship."
Maki nodded wondering if Naruto might be a little

demented like Gaara had been back during his Genin
days since the Suna jinchuriki had often spoken about his
Bijuu like it was his mother. It must have shown on her
face as he chuckled while saying, "I'm not crazy."
"But you weren't afraid I'd kill you," Maki said her tone
dripping with the disgust she felt towards herself at the
moment.
"No, you don't have the eyes of a cold-blooded killer,"

Naruto said gently.
Maki looked away but said, "Don't kid yourself; I could

have easily done it."
"Perhaps, but you didn't. Besides if it makes you feel any

better you're the one that has ended up being trapped
and if you had gone through with it I still wouldn't have
been in any danger."

"Hold that thought," Naruto said before disappearing in
a red flash.
Maki fell forward on the bed and sat up in confusion as

to what had just happed. Not to mention she let out a
small whimper due to the sudden feeling of loss Naruto's
disappearance had left her with since his still hard cock
that had been inside her was suddenly gone. Wondering
if she had been trapped in a genjutsu, she was about to
dispel it until she looked out the window of his
apartment to see the naked blond was on the roof across
the street where two Anbu were currently fighting.
*****************************
Yuugao staggered back a few steps due to the kick she

had received from her opponent. The Anbu Captain
pulled her sword to deflect several senbon that Komachi
attempted to hit her with. Although the two had been
fighting for several moments it was highly unlikely
anyone would be disturbing them due to the fact both
were fighting with their chakra barely making a ripple
which could be detected. This was due to how both were
trained, since Anbu were meant to remain unseen and
unlike the normal shinobi forces tended to stay away
from the flashy jutsu that would lead to detection.
Naturally it depended on the situation and Yuugao knew
that Komachi at the very least was no doubt questioning
why she was trying as hard not to be detected.
Komachi prepared for Yuugao's attack now that her

senbon were deflected. However a second latter she
tensed as a flash of light appeared behind her. Turning,
the last thing she expected to see was the jinchuriki
standing completely in the nude. It provided him an
opening to end the fight by slamming his fist into her
stomach. Komachi folded around the blow before falling
to the ground.
Yuugao narrowed her eyes behind her mask as she said,
"I didn't need your help."
"No, I didn't think you did," Naruto said crouching

down and removing Komachi mask. What he found was
a gorgeous woman with light brownish-blonde hair.
"Then why?"
"I didn't think you needed help handling her," Naruto

said turning to his lover as he stood. "However, doing so
without killing her is where I had my doubts."
"Naruto, she was following you…"
"Are you sure of that?" Naruto said calmly in the face of

her ire. "I could feel your intentions from the get go.
You planned to kill her from the start. Who attacked
first?"
Yuugao calmed as her training kicked in to recall the

details despite the adrenaline still flowing through her
veins. A part of her wondered if Naruto had asked the
questions because she had taught him the technique in
order to help him with his own lack of focus. Mentally
she cursed as she recalled the initial moments of the fight
which started after she asked why Komachi was
following Naruto. However as if realizing her lover was
standing naked outside of his apartment for the first time
she said, "You were with someone. You believe she was
following her."
Naruto nodded saying, "Her name is Maki."

Having already become well acquainted with the people
located in Naruto's specialized Bingo Book she said,
"The Suna-nin? Why would she be following her?"
"It might have to do with the fact Maki had planned to

seduce and kill me. Maybe she was here to clean up
afterwards or make sure that Maki didn't screw it up."
Yuugao tensed at hearing what Maki had planned for her

lover. However seeing him standing unharmed she
assumed Naruto had dealt with it so relaxed. "Are
Danzou and Joseki working together?"
"I don't know," Naruto answered, "I need to get back to

Maki. I haven't had a chance to explain anything yet."
Looking down he said, "Plus it's pretty chilly out here."
Growing serious again, he said, "Take her to the Den."
"Naruto, killing her and dumping the body is our best
option."
"No…" Naruto said quickly and adamantly, "it's the

easiest. Please Yuugao."
Yuugao fought an internal battle with the cool Anbu

captain that knew the best way to handle the problem the
Root Anbu presented. However, in the end the Captain
lost to the woman who feared following through with
the action would lose the warmth his eyes were shining
with even now as they stared at her. With a silent nod
she moved to pick up the body as Naruto disappeared in
a flash.
*****************************
Naruto reappeared in his apartment to find that Maki

had taken the time to get dressed. Grabbing his pants he
began to pull them back on as Maki said, "That jutsu was
the Hiraishin or a close enough approximation to be
indecipherable. That's what you meant by not being in
any danger. You could have escaped in an instant despite
your hands being tied."
"Kind of obvious in hindsight now, isn't it?" Naruto said

amused as he finished buckling his pants.
Maki let out a mirthless chuckle as she stared down at

the floor while she sat on his bed. After several minutes
of silence she said, "What about the part where I trapped
myself."
"That has to do with your method of getting close to

me," Naruto said as he pulled his shirt on. "By choosing
to sleep with me, you have bonded yourself to me in a
way that has given me the means to control you."
"What! Is that how you managed to get close to Temari?"
Maki stood as if to attack him causing to take a step
back.
"Whoa," he said holding his hands up, "It's true I could

control Temari, but I haven't."
"I'm supposed to believe that?"
"I haven't controlled you yet, have I?" Naruto said calmly
as he grabbed his jacket. "In any case I think Danzou had
eyes on you."
"Danzou," Maki said confused, "Why would Danzou be

watching me?"
"Are you saying Danzou and Joseki aren't working

together?" Naruto said with an air of disbelief.
"Joseki hates Danzou, there is no way he would work
with him," Maki said quickly with an air of certainty.
"Really, I wouldn't be so sure of that," Naruto replied.
"Where are you going?" Maki said wondering what she

had gotten herself into, "If you have the means to
control me why aren't you? Why are you being so
nonchalant about my planning to kill you?"
"I'm going to see why you were being followed by a

member of Root. I'm not controlling you because I
prefer people to want to help me. As to why I'm not mad
about you trying to kill me…well you didn't. It would be
different had you gone through with it I imagine." He
chuckled at Maki's disbelieving face and then held his
hand out to her before saying, "I'll take you back to your
hotel room."
"Uh-uh," Maki said quickly, "I'm going to where you're
going."
"You sure," Naruto said. "Wouldn't your fellow

hardliners begin to get nervous you spending so much
time with a Konoha-nin?"
Maki shook her head before answering, "They didn't

know I planned to go through with it tonight."
"Kind of sloppy of you wasn't it?"
"When Elder Joseki assigned me this task, he said it was

important that I operate alone for operational security."
Naruto nodded, "Or to be able to cut loose ends with

minimal losses."
Maki's voice hardened as she angrily said, "Elder Joseki
wouldn't do that to me. He simply said it was important
that I could be implicated in your murder."
Naruto sat down in his chair before saying, "Thus all the
cozying up to me that you did."
Maki nodded before saying, "I didn't expect to actually

like you. My liking you is why I chose the method that I
did."
Naruto stood and cupped her cheek. Maki was surprised

to find that she tilted her face into his grip. She stepped
back out of his grasp as she said, "So what do you plan
to do with me now?"
"I told you," Naruto replied with a small smile, "If you
want to get back to your hotel I'll take you."
"Aren't you afraid I'll tell Elder Joseki that I failed?"
"Nope," Naruto answered, "It's kind of a crazy story.

Besides what I'm more worried about now is what Joseki
and Danzou are planning."
"I told you they would never work together," Maki

stated.
"Then why was a Root member following you?"
"They could have been following you. Besides I thought

Root was disbanded"
"Look, I know there's a lot you are unaware of, but trust
me when I say I would know if this one was following
me," Naruto countered, "I would have felt it. The only
time she has been around since you put your plan in
action was when you were around. It wasn't all the time,
which makes me think she had a partner. But the
important thing to take away from this is why would
Root target you?"
Maki crossed her arms over her chest before saying,

"You seem to have all the answers. You tell me."
"The answer is simple really. She knew what your

mission was and Danzou had her watching you to either
double cross Joseki."
"Or, to follow through if I screwed up," his newest

partner said as her certainty of the man she looked up to
was shaken. Falling back onto the bed she stared down at
the floor again before saying more to herself than to him,
"Elder Joseki hates Danzou though. He hates him as
much as he hates Iwa and Konoha."
Naruto closed with her again and knelt down to look
upon her face. He took her hand between his and said,
"I'm sure that is true. However if he truly hated him that
much the new peace between our villages would almost
guarantee that he would never get to act on it. By
temporarily aligning with him, it's possibly Joseki
believed he'd get exactly what he desired, a new round of
wars to act out his revenge."
Maki shook her head before replying, "All Joseki was

hoping for was that with your death, Gaara and Tsunade
would call our forces home. He told me that Tsunade
and Gaara would never go to war so long as they were
both Kage."
Naruto nodded, before telling her, "Then you'd be

interested to know that Danzou is plotting to remove
Tsunade as Hokage." Maki looked up to stare at him in
shock. He nodded his head before continuing, "It's true.
The major reason the Training Force was assembled was
because Danzou's plans revolved around the nearby
prison. The Training Force in a sense is forcing him to
keep his plans on hold."
Maki's eyes grew even wider as she suddenly said, "It's

you. You're behind all of this. The Training Force and
the Chakra Events it's all been you."
"Not just me," Naruto said with a smile, "I have had a lot
of help along the way."
"Temari…" Maki began.
"Is one of my lovers," Naruto finished.
"Why?"
Naruto stood and headed to his window to look out on
his village. Looking back he said, "My goal is to make it
so that our villages never again look on each other as
enemies. As well as to build lasting bonds between all of
the villages."
Maki shook her head before saying, "What you propose

is impossible? It has supposedly been the goal of three
shinobi wars and countless skirmishes since the current
system began."
Naruto looked at her sadly before countering, "Those

methods only bring peace by destroying the other villages
until only one remains. I'm proposing something
different."
"It won't work," Maki said with a tone of finality.

Naruto turned away from the window and walked
towards her. He knelt down in front of her again and
with a smile said, "But don't you find yourself hoping it
will. That hope I believe exists in each of us and with
enough effort it can become a reality."
Maki stared into his blue eyes and found she was getting
lost in them. Therefore she was rather surprised when
she heard herself say, "Take me with you."
Naruto was a little confused so asked, "Where?"
"You're going to interrogate this Root member aren't

you? I want to see how you plan to change someone like
that; who lives and breathes only because Danzou tells
her it is alright to do so."
Naruto nodded, so standing pulled her to her feet and

flashed them to the Den.
*****************************
Yuugao was standing behind a sheet of glass as she

watched Anko interrogate the prisoner. Unfortunately it
had no effect as Komachi simply stared straight ahead
with only the occasional blinking indicating she wasn't
some marble statue. Tsunade watched on as well and
said, "I wonder what sort of training she must have
endured to become like she is now."
"You're aware this glass isn't sound proofed don't you,"

Yuugao said without taking her eyes off her fellow Anbu
as she resisted the temptation to go in and do what
needed to be done.
"I am," Tsunade said her tone a little testy mostly due to
being awoken, "This is my medical bay."
"It was a mistake to bring her here," Yuugao said her
tone calm but Tsunade could detect the simmering anger
beneath.
"You mean alive don't you?"
"Of course I do," Yuugao said letting the anger she felt
boil to the surface, "She is a traitor to the village and
to…"
"You," Tsunade said calmly turning from the window,

"What bothers you most, that she is a traitor or that you
didn't see it?"
Yuugao didn't respond. Instead the Anbu said, "This is a

waste of time."
Anko got up and joined her fellow kunoichi on the other

side of the glass in the Tsunade medical lab located in
The Den. Having heard the conversation through the
glass she said, "I'm afraid Yuugao is right. Maybe with
time I could break her, but even then the seal in her
mouth would prevent her from speaking. I doubt that
even if Naruto did the breaking she would be able to
speak about anything of value."
Tsunade sighed before saying, "You found it when you

striped searched her. Will it allow her fellow Root
members to track her?"
"Not from what I could see," Anko answered. "As near

as I can tell whoever was meant to relieve her would
probably simply need to follow signs that she would have
left if she needed to move. But all she is doing now is
biding her time. She is probably due to report in
eventually or be relieved. In either case if she doesn't
Danzou will become suspicious that someone is on to
him."
Yuugao turned to the Hokage asking, "Then do I have
your permission to deal with her? The sooner we kill her
and dump the body the better it will be. We can even
make it look like Joseki's assassin became aware she was
being followed and they fought."
Tsunade looked torn but before she could reply Naruto's

voice cut in saying, "No, you don't."
They turned surprised he had snuck up on them, but

Tsunade seeing Joseki's assassin said, "What the hell is
she doing here?"
Maki flinched at the three ice-cold stares she was the

recipient of, but Naruto stepped in front of her as he
said, "Considering she is now bound to me, I thought it
was only fair to show her what she became a part of.
Besides she didn't go through with it."
"Then why haven't you marked her," Tsunade asked
unable to 'feel' the kunoichi as she could Naruto's other
lovers.
Naruto shrugged as he replied, "It doesn't seem

appropriate just yet. She still hasn't said she wants to help
us."
"Then why is she here," Anko said angrily.
"She's here because whether she helps us or not she's

involved," Naruto said as he moved towards his lovers.
He walked past them to stare at the woman behind the
glass. After he spent a minute observing her, the
jinchuriki asked, "Has she said anything?"
"No," Anko answered, "This facility isn't a good spot to

hold an interrogation. I don't even have any toys to use.
Now if you'd let me build a dungeon down here then
maybe…"
"Anko, I don't think we'll be bringing too many prisoners

down here," Tsunade deadpanned with a shake of her
head.
Before Anko could reply Yuugao said, "We shouldn't

have taken this one. Let me finish the job and Naruto
can dump the body someplace they'd never think to look
using the Hiraishin."
Naruto noticed a small twitch on the woman's face at the

mention of his father's signature jutsu. "She can hear
us?" he asked surprised considering how candid with
information his lovers were being.
"Naturally," Tsunade replied, "This is a medical area not

an interrogation chamber. The glass is only meant to
allow us to observe, and when Orochimaru used these
tunnels I don't think the screams from his experiments
bothered him overly much so he didn't soundproof it."
Naruto was going to ask why his lovers were discussing

things better left unsaid until he noticed that Yuugao was
holding her tanto, although it was still sheathed. He
made for the door to enter the other side of the glass,
but Tsunade noticed where he had looked so grabbed his
arm to stop him as she said, "Naruto, the moment you
had Yuugao bring her here you were left with only two
options."
Naruto met his lovers brown eyes and said, "You can't
be serious."
"I am," Tsunade said seriously, "You don't have the time
for a long seduction. If she doesn't turn up when she was
bound to be relieved then Danzou will know something
had happened. Even if she had chosen to become one of
yours, he'll have her tortured until she breaks or talks.
The other choice is that we kill her."
Naruto placed his hand gently over his lover's and

replied, "That isn't true."
Tsunade stepped back in surprise and Naruto moved to

enter the room. He left the door open, which although it
wasn't obvious he could tell it surprised the Root Anbu.
Naruto sat across from the woman whose eyes following
him were the only indication that she was aware of his
presence. They sat in silence for a moment until he spoke
first asking, "I'm told your name is Komachi. Is that your
real name or is it a codename?" She didn't respond so he
said, "It kind of hard to have a discussion if one side isn't
sure what to call the other."
"There is nothing to discuss," the Root Anbu replied
unemotionally, "From the moment I was captured my
fate was sealed. The only thing that remains to be seen is
whether or not you are going to kill me or rape me in
order to gain control over me."
Naruto looked behind him past his reflection in the glass

and although he couldn't see them. He imagined his
lovers were of the same opinion as the captured kunoichi
as to how he was going to handle the situation. Sighing,
he turned back around and told the woman, "That isn't
going to happen."
"Which one," the Anbu responded her tone not even

showing a morbid curiosity.
"Let's forget about that for now," Naruto said quickly.

"Can you tell me what you were doing on the roof of the
building across from mine?" Again the Anbu lapsed into
silence so he said, "It's kind of sad that the only thing
you are willing to discuss is how I should deal with you."
Komachi didn't respond so Naruto leaned forward and

rested his elbow on the table between him and the Anbu
to put his head in his hand. He then began drumming his
fingers on the table top with the other. After nearly
fifteen minutes of this with no indication that Naruto
was going anywhere the Anbu finally said, "That is
because there is nothing to discuss. Those are the two
options you have."
"Still you'd rather talk about that instead of answering a

simple question about why you were spying on Maki."
The Anbu adjusted herself so that she was sitting straight

and then pulled down her lower lip. Showing the seal
located there she said, "That is because I cannot reveal
why I was on the roof. You are wasting time. Your
women are correct; even if you gained whatever control
raping me would bring you. You still would not learn
anything of value."
Naruto shook his head as he sat back and said, "So now
you're telling me killing you is likely the best option."
The Anbu shrugged before saying, "It is the obvious

choice. You could even use it to drive a wedge between
Joseki and Danzou by having the Suna-nin do it."
Naruto tilted his head as he said, "I thought your seal

prevented you from betraying Danzou. Didn't you just
drop a bombshell about his working with Joseki?"
The Anbu's eyes went wide before she said, "I thought
that much would already be obvious. The Suna-nin was
planning to kill you. I-I just thought that she didn't
meant you turned the tables on her and made her yours."
Naruto chuckled as he said, "That's not how it happened.
Maki chose not to go through with it of her own
violation. That she is bound to me is due to how she
planned to send me to my maker." He leaned forward in
interest as he added, "So it seems the seal only works
when you believe you are betraying Danzou." Leaning
back he asked, "He needs seals to insure your loyalty, so
why serve him?"
"The seal is merely to make sure we cannot talk even

under torture. He has always had my loyalty."
"Why?" Naruto asked and watched as the Anbu

struggled for an answer.
"B-because…" The Anbu finally replied although as a

smile appeared on Naruto's face even she had to admit
her reply had sounded less than impressive.
"Something tells me you've never really thought about
why before, have you?"
"Of course I have," Komachi replied a little heat entering

her voice surprising her. Taking a calming breath she
continued, "Danzou is the only one that can and will lead
the village to the fate it deserves."
"The only thing Danzou seeks is to lead the village into

endless wars until only it remains."
"It's one and the same thing," Komachi replied.
"You're wrong," Naruto countered, "The villages were

founded to build a place of stability and peace for the
various shinobi clans. Not to gather power all in one
place to wipe out all the others."
"And yet that is exactly what the end result has been,"
Komachi said folding her hands atop one another on the
table. "Whatever the First Hokage intended, his dream is
what made the three Shinobi World Wars possible.
Dreams are always crushed beneath the truth of reality
and hatred. The only way to ensure peace is to destroy
our enemies who would trample on it."
Naruto sighed as he sat back in his chair. He felt drained

since Komachi had pretty much laid out the greatest
problem he saw for his ambition, namely that those in
charge all felt the same way. He stared down at the table
and could practically feel that Komachi felt she had won
their discussion. He felt sad that her victory in normal
circumstances would end with her death since she was an
enemy to the peace he hoped to establish. Looking back
up with a tired gaze he said, "You're free to go."
Komachi couldn't mask her surprise nor could Tsunade
as he heard her say, "What!" His three lovers quickly
moved to block the door and he felt he could feel Maki
still staring at him through the glass. Tsunade entered
and moved behind him to say, "Naruto, you can't. She'll
tell Danzou everything and everyone…close… to you
will be in danger."
"We'll take steps to escape any power play by Danzou,"

Naruto said still watching the Root Anbu.
"But it will mean leaving…"
"I know," Naruto said turning to Tsunade, "It means I'll

be forcing everyone to choose between abandoning the
village, or being captured and even worse…" Naruto
turned back towards Komachi before saying, "But they
all signed on for my dream. A dream, that if I follow
through with the two options everyone believes are open
to me would die all the same. Can we change the world if
we use the same tactics as those of our enemies? I know
that bloodshed may be inevitability, I know that. But
don't let it be said that I or anyone associated with our
dream would kill simply to cover our own hides."
Naruto nodded his head towards the door and Komachi

stood to slowly make her way to it. She looked first at
Tsunade, who watched her a moment before turning her
back on her. Anko followed suit and to Komachi it felt
like she was a carrier of some great sin that they were
ostracizing her for. She passed them until only Yuugao
barred her path. Komachi could see that the Anbu
captain had loosened her sheath so that she could easily
draw it and cut her down. Yuugao's eyes were cold and
she knew the Captain would have no trouble doing the
deed. But her eyes moved to Naruto and they softened as
warmth entered them. Yuugao closed her eyes and when
they opened Komachi could see a worry that if she cut
the Root member down she'd lose something precious.
Therefore with a click, she completely sheathed her
sword and turned her back on the woman as well.
Komachi made it to the door but stopped as Naruto
said, "Komachi, please remember that dreams only die
when people stop believing they can make them into
reality."
The Root Anbu stared at the young man who had let her
go, but quickly darted through the door and to freedom.
As she entered the medical bay proper, she could see the
Suna-nin staring through the glass at the jinchuriki with
admiration as she reached up to touch him through it. In
that light, Komachi wondered why it was that all she felt
was that he was a fool that had just sealed his fate.
*****************************
Naruto sat in his apartment alone as he waited for the
sun to rise on the village and where he had been since
dropping off Maki at her hotel. But, after he had applied
the same locating seal which Koharu had placed on
Komachi. He was filled with worry and self-loathing that
in effect he had probably forced his lovers into a position
where they would lose everything they cherished. All
because he was too much of a coward to do what
probably needed to be done. After Komachi had left, he
had explained to his three lovers present to prepare to
abandon the village and had sent clones to inform
everyone else. To his surprise though as the clone
dispersed it seemed that only Tsume seemed angry by his
decision, but he figured it had to do more with her son
then why he had not killed the Root Anbu. The truth
though was that minus the disruption to everyone's lives
it would cause, he still felt he had done the right thing.
But what caused his self-anger was the argument that if
she hadn't of been captured would he have had a
problem with her death. He kept telling himself he
should have just let Yuugao handle it, but at the time he
had been acting on instinct. The only thing that brought
him some solace was that he could honestly say that if
the Root Anbu had been a man that he still would have
let the person go.
"A ryo for your thoughts," a voice cut in.
Naruto turned to where he thought it had come from

and as he did so the room blurred for a moment before
refocusing. When it did he was still in his apartment
although standing in his kitchen area was his mother. She
was clothed in her normal house dress as she stared at
him with a soft smile.
Naruto sighed and turned to look out the window before

replying, "I doubt they are worth that much."
"Naruto…honey," Kushina said walking towards her
son.
"Mom," Naruto said tiredly, "I may have very well cost
everyone everything they hold dear."
Kushina shook her head although her son didn't see it as

she replied, "No… not everything. They still have you."
"A small consolation if Danzou exposes us. Who knows

what he has in store for us once Komachi tells him all
she learned."
"Why did you let her go then?"
"I don't know." Naruto said looking down at the floor

from his seat.
Kushina smiled as she walked around in front of Naruto.
She knelt down in front of him placing a hand on his
knee and moved her face so she could stare up at him.
"Yes you do," she said her tone stern but loving. "You let
her go because you knew it would be all but impossible
to hold her and the two options you had left to neutralize
her..."
"Cold blooded murder or taking her by force. Those

weren't options."
"I know," Kushina said giving his knee a reassuring

squeeze. When her son looked at her she said, "If you
want to know what I think. You did the right thing."
"No offense mom. But you don't exactly stand to lose

anything when things go wrong."
"What is your ambition Naruto?" His mom said sternly
as she stood crossing her arms in front of her.
"It's to end the cycle of violence between the shinobi

villages."
"That's right it is. It's also a goal that many claimed to

have had in the past. But those men would not have let
that Root Anbu go. They would have killed her to
protect their dream." Kushina paused as her son looked
up at her before continuing, "Ultimately that is why they
have failed." Naruto's eyes grew wide at her words so she
let them sink in before saying, "They would tell you
killing to prevent an enemy from gaining information
they could use to stop you is an acceptable reason to take
a life. But your ambition is to make the shinobi world a
place where even yesterday's enemies are today's friends
and allies."
"Yes, but Danzou doesn't strike me as the type who will
change his ways. Hell, he's working with a man who
hates him only so he can have the war he's always
dreamed of except with him in charge."
"And I agree with you. There very well may come a time
when it becomes inevitable that blood will be shed.
Tomorrow, the very woman that you spared today may
die at your hands because Danzou sends her after you.
But you gave her the chance to become something
different and that is why I believe you will accomplish
your dream."
Naruto smiled at her causing the red-head's face to color

as she momentarily lost focus recalling a similar smile she
had experienced through a climax during Naruto's first
session with Yakumo. Since then Kushina had been sure
to remain within the green light when it would turn on
and to try to focus on anything but sex when within the
barrier. She forced her body to calm as her son said,
"Aw, mom you're supposed to say things like that."
"That doesn't mean I don't believe them. Honey, as I

already mentioned the other Hokage would have ended
the threat that woman posed. They would have said it
was for the good of the village and they might even have
been right. But what they wouldn't have admitted is that
they were also acting out of fear. The same fear that you
now feel and what is making you second guess yourself."
Kneeling again, she rested her hands on both his knees
and had to fight back a naughty image that her mind
summoned before her eyes of what else she could be
doing in her position. Focusing on her son's face she
continued, "You are right. Tomorrow you could be
forced to abandon the village and go into hiding. But if
you had killed Komachi out of the fear that you are now
feeling then you would have already lost your way to
completing your dream. Yes, you could say it was
necessary for your ambition to continue unabated. Yet
the truth is you would have been doing it to protect
yourself." She could see her words were bringing her son
around so giving an example she said, "Look at what
happened with the Uchiha. If the elders and Itachi had
waited for the rebellion to happen they could have put an
end to it in the light of day where everyone would have
seen them betraying the village. They didn't for one
simple reason."
"To protect the village from experiencing a civil war,"

Naruto answered before his mother could finish her
thought.
"No," Kushina said with a shake of her head, "They did

it out of fear. Fear that they might lose what they had.
Itachi acted to prevent the village from experiencing a
war true, but he also did so out of the fear of losing his
brother. But by acting the way that they did it forced
them to keep it a secret which could cast the light of
villainy on them as opposed to those who would have
brought war to the village. The truth is they acted to
protect themselves and to shield themselves from the
chance of losing what they held dear. The truth is if they
had been willing to let the rebellion happen or let the
Third Hokage have more time to settle the matter
through negotiation the matter would have been truly
settled."
"What about the people that would have been hurt if

they openly rebelled?"
"Are they not going to be hurt now should what you fear
about Sasuke come to pass?"
Naruto once more looked surprised causing his mom to

smile as she said, "Your heart to heart with Sakura over
your fears was quite illuminating."
"Eavesdropping on a private conversation between a
man and his girlfriend is rather rude," Naruto said with a
small smile. He leaned his head back as he recalled the
conversation he had with Sakura during the exercise they
had been a part of with the Training Force.
"Sorry, but she was rather adamant that you give up on

him," Kushina said standing to look out the window.
Naruto nodded but replied, "What's your point?"
"The point is that in the grand scheme of things killing

that Root Anbu might have been the smart thing to do.
But it wouldn't have been the right thing to do. Deep
down you and I believe all your lovers understand that
which is why they aren't as upset as you expected them
to be. Remember Tsunade, Anko, and Yuugao also let
her walk."
"That's because I asked them to."
"You didn't force them to though," Kushina said looking

back at her son. "Besides I think you're worrying over
nothing." Naruto's face twisted into a look of disbelief
causing her to say, "It's already been several hours and
trust me when I say Danzou doesn't strike me as the type
to wait when he sees a weakness. If Komachi had already
reported to him then I'm sure his forces would already
be on the move."
"How do you know that they aren't?"
Kushina smirked with a twinkle in her eye as she

answered, "Women's intuition." Despite his fears,
Naruto felt a smile appear on his face and had a feeling
that perhaps things hadn't gone as horribly wrong as he
feared.
*****************************
Komachi was standing on another rooftop as she

observed the Konoha Grand Hotel. She was surprised
that instead of rushing back to inform her master of
what she had learned she had first gone back to where
Yuugao had defeated her. After leaving a clue for Towa

on which direction she was heading she had then
proceeded to her current location leaving signs for Towa
to travel. It was a rather difficult task though since her
chakra was still being restrained by the seal Yuugao had
placed on her. The reason she had yet to remove it was
because she was of the mind that somehow Yuugao had
sensed her location to Naruto which is why she had been
confused as to her intentions. That and the comment
Tsunade had made about his not marking Maki had
convinced the woman that whoever it had been that
attacked her on the Prison roof several months back had
placed such a mark on her allowing the others to locate
her. That realization, along with Naruto's apparent
conversion of Maki convinced her that not only did he
know about what was going on in the prison, but he
would likely also soon know that Danzou and Joseki had
joined forces. Therefore, she kept the chakra restraining
seal in place as she knew it would interfere with the
locating seals ability to find her.
The Root Anbu knew she should have just made her way
to the underground labyrinth that Root had taken over
after the elimination of the Uchiha. She briefly wondered
if Sasuke had ever suspected that underneath his feet
Root had set up a base in the tunnels his own ancestors
had prepared in order to store the materials they would
need to rebel. Shaking off her flight of fancy she instead
thought about how she should have immediately
reported to Danzou about all that she had learned. But
she justified her current course of action by telling
herself that it was important to learn how the jinchuriki
reacted to the threat to his dream that she was. She was
conveniently overlooking the fact that if she had truly
wished to do that she would still be near the abandoned
apartment building the tunnels that Naruto's group was
occupying let out, especially since if Towa arrived to
relieve her and learned Maki was not in the hotel she
would need to explain how she had lost the woman.
However that worry proved to be unnecessary as the

woman in question paused to look out the window
holding a cup of some steaming liquid that Komachi
assumed was coffee. The Sand Jounin scanned the
rooftops causing Komachi to hide deeper in the
shadows. Seeing the woman both caused Komachi to
relax that she wouldn't need to tell Towa what had
happened earlier. A feeling which surprised her, but it
also highlighted an important fact for her. She had
absolutely no idea as to what was going through Naruto's
mind.
Her training told her that in his situation Naruto had one
of two options. Go on the offensive and destroy Root.
Or, admit defeat and run. That he would seemingly
return Maki to her hotel room and since she hadn't seen
them enter the building she assumed he had used the
same jutsu that had allowed him to appear behind her to
aid Yuugao, to seemingly wait for Danzou response
seemed foolish. Yet, it was no more foolish then his
letting her go in the first place. It was another action that
the woman still could not figure out.
"Komachi," Towa said startling her as he came up

silently behind her. It showed as her body tensed causing
him to ask, "Problems?"
"N-no," she said wondering why her heart was speeding
up.
Towa stared at her silent and although he didn't do

anything as overt as shrug did seem to believe her as he
said, "Report."
"The target met with the jinchuriki earlier today. He even

invited her up to his apartment. I figured she would have
made her move, but instead she disengaged and returned
to her hotel." Komachi was surprised at how effortlessly
she lied to her partner and also wondered why.
But she wasn't allowed to pursue those thoughts as Towa

said, "We may need to step in. The Suna-nin has had
adequate time to get the jinchuriki to drop his guard. She
may be losing her nerve. At this point suspicion about
his death would still likely fall on her." Komachi
remained silent which her partner questioned as he
asked, "You disagree?"
"No… I mean yes," Komachi said and was positive her

switch of opinion confused her partner. Thinking quickly
on her feet she reasoned, "Lord Danzou obviously
wanted a Suna-nin to do it. We were only to step in if
Joseki's assassin failed in the attempt. He most likely
assumed the jinchuriki would have been injured in the
attempt. But if we act and fail it will cast suspicion on
our master if a couple of Anbu tried and failed to kill the
jinchuriki."
"Our deaths could be explained away as a couple of

zealots seeking revenge on the beast the boy carries."
Hearing her partner so easily come up with a way to

cover for a failed attempt on Naruto caused Komachi to
recall Sai. A young and promising Anbu whose failure to
kill Sasuke cost him not only his life but his reputation as
his defection ploy to get close to the Uchiha was never
revealed to be fake. The whole affair struck Komachi as
sad and realizing that she felt that way was almost as
much of a shock as everything else she had learned that
night. "Should I ask Lord Danzou for permission to
act?" she asked her partner feeling a desire to be alone.
Towa nodded, and then directed his attention towards

the building the Suna kunoichi was staying in. Creeping
away from her partner, she took the stairs down hoping
he would questions why she didn't just leap away. She
changed into some clothes she had pilfered on her way
to observe the hotel and began heading to the Uchiha
district. As she walked towards her destination she
admitted to feeling rather naked without her Anbu mask.
She touched it in her jacket pocket but didn't feel the
usual sense of pride the porcelain object usually filled her
with.
Moving with the early morning crowds she also found it
strange that Danzou's training had allowed her to feel
pride as it striped away her other emotions. On a certain
level she understood it since that pride is what she
believed kept them loyal. As although they would never
give voice to such an opinion, all Root members felt that
their lack of emotion and dedication to finishing a
mission no matter the costs is what raised them above
even the specialized members of the normal Anbu. That
pride is also what kept them believing that by serving
Danzou they were guiding Konoha to its correct path.
She stopped for a moment to turn towards a shop

window just to make sure that she wasn't being followed.
Although she believed the chakra suppression seal was
masking her movements it would be foolish to be sloppy.
Sadly as she looked into the window's reflection for any
sign of someone watching her, she searched for her
partner Towa. They had worked together for years and if
he had picked up on her strange behavior or even had an
inkling of the thoughts running through her head he
would cut her down in an instant.
She was distracted for a moment as she looked beyond

the glass to what the window was displaying. Seeing the
latest model of computer on sale, she felt a certain
kinship to the device. Although still a relatively new
creation she knew enough about them to know they were
only as effective as the information plugged into them.
Figuring that due to the new information that she had
received, which was conflicting with her Root
programming that if she was a computer right now her
screen would be reading, 'Does not compute.'
Moving on Komachi tried to see the ploy that Naruto

was hoping to achieve by letting her go. She felt a bit of
relief as her Root training spit out a scenario where her
reporting what she learned to Danzou caused the elder to
move against the Hokage. He would need to use Root,
thus revealing its continued existence, but he could spin
it so that he only recently activated it again upon learning
what the jinchuriki was planning. But her respite from
confusion was short lived as she looked for the flaws in
her theory as she was trained to do. The first would be
that Joseki would have to be helping Naruto since that
would have been the only way for the jinchuriki to know
he had been targeted for assassination. A highly unlikely
possibility since Komachi had been the one to follow the
elder after his meeting with Danzou. The man had only
met with his fellow Hardliners a faction in Suna's
political arena which had long espoused distancing itself
from Konoha. The idea that he would join forces with a
group seeking to bring the two villages closer together
was laughable. The only reason he was helping Danzou
was because he knew the Konoha elder would quickly
cut off friendly relations with Suna. And once he did,
Joseki would be able to paint whatever picture of
Konoha that he wanted upon the wall of solitude that
would separate the villages.
Abandoning the theory as a result of her logic, she tried

to think of another and came to a complete stop as a
result of the idea that next came to her. That being that
Naruto had let her go because of his dream. She almost
laughed at the absurdity of it, that the young man was
letting her go because killing her in cold blood had meant
he stopped believing in a world where people could join
together as friends despite being enemies. On the surface
it just seemed so implausible that she wanted to reject it
immediately. But she couldn't deny that if he had wanted
her dead then she would be. But still the idea that he was
gambling everything on the fact that a handful of
moments with her and his display of mercy would stop
her from telling Danzou all that she had learned just
didn't seem possible.
Again Komachi felt like a machine that had been fed a
bit of data that it couldn't process. That was when with a
moment of clarity she was hit by another emotion she
couldn't even begin to fathom at the moment. She
looked at her reflection in another shop window and saw
an expression she had seen just a few moments on the
Suna-nin's face as she left the tunnel she was being held
in, admiration. Komachi upon realizing what she was
feeling quickly tried to process it. She came to the
conclusion that at the very least it stemmed from the
jinchuriki's belief in his dream and his dedication to it.
Not to mention he seemed to have convinced several
high ranking kunoichi to believe in it as well. However,
Komachi also could admire he believe in it enough that
he would impart his dream to her.
"And what?" she thought in confusion. She couldn't

come up with any positive gain his telling her gave him.
Granted it gave scope to his actions, but the outcome
would only bring him hardship especially once Danzou
was made aware. That was when she was hit with a
feeling that she was standing on the crux of some major
event. She realized that she was the pivot upon which the
future of not only Konoha but the very Shinobi World
could well be decided. She a faceless member of an
organization that prided itself on its dedication to one
man's goal to be the one calling the shots and who would
neither mourn nor miss her presence should she die in
pursuit of that goal. She then realized why it was she felt
admiration towards Naruto. He had given her the power
to destroy him and his goal, but also to decide what she
did with it. At that moment she also realized that she had
never felt admiration before and believed that said
everything it needed to about her life up till now. Pulling
herself together, she began moving again as she needed
to give her report to Danzou as that was what was
expected of her.
*****************************
Naruto walked back to his apartment after spending the

day training with Kakashi. All day long he had been on
edge as he waited for the first signs that Danzou was on
the move. However, as the day came to an end, he
wondered what the elder was up to and when he would
make his move. He tried to sense Komachi to gain some
insight but his ability was still blocked as it had been all
day. He considered going to Ino, but stopped as he
recalled how Sakura had informed him how upset she
was. Not that he could blame her though, as not only
was it apparent to him that she was having second
thoughts about being bound to him, but then his action
could have very well forced her into a life on the run
with him.
Resolving to talk with her upon his return to the
Training Force, provided Danzou didn't move against
him, Naruto decided to go home and get some rest. He
had wanted to call his lovers to him but felt it prudent to
keep a low profile at least until Danzou struck. However,
he received a shock when upon entering his apartment
he found Komachi kneeling on his bed almost like a
noble woman, but in the nude. He quickly realized he
was staring slack jawed so shut the door behind him and
locked it.
"W-what are you doing here?" he asked trying to focus

on the situation and not the fact that she was naked.
The Anbu's body actually colored slightly as she said

nervously, "I didn't…I… I kept what I learned to
myself." Naruto knew his face registered his surprise
when she said, "You didn't expect that."
"I didn't know what to expect," Naruto admitted. "I
didn't exactly let you go after giving the matter a whole
lot of forethought and planning. I… I guess you could
say it just felt like the right thing to do. Although I'd be
lying if I said I imagined it would end with you kneeling
in my bed naked."
"I choose not to tell Lord Danzou. I'm not sure why, but
like you said I suppose it just felt right."
"And why are you naked and in my bed?"
"This was how ancient kunoichi would greet those they

have chosen to lie with. It was to show that they were
not concealing any weapons. By not telling Danzou I
have now become a part of your conspiracy, and since
you seem to gain some leverage over the women you are
with. This seems to be the most practical way to
convince your allies I wasn't sent as a spy by him."
"Practical, but wouldn't this be the time you'd normally
be watching Maki?"
Komachi shook her head saying, "We've been pulled off

that detail. She has let Joseki know that she will not be
completing her mission. Furthermore, she has told him
that should any harm come to you that she'll go to
Kazekage." Naruto smiled causing the Root Anbu to ask,
"You didn't know?"
"No, I haven't had a chance to speak with her since

yesterday. I thought the seal in your mouth prevented
you from giving away Danzou's secrets."
"You were already aware of the plot, telling you it ended

in no way compromises him. Were you to ask specific
questions though, I would be unable to answer."
"I guess it's pointless to ask if Danzou or Joseki is going
to move against her then. The seal I placed on her
should alert me if she's in any danger then." When she
didn't respond, he assumed the seal prevented her from
answering so began to move to the bed and sat next to
the kneeling woman. "What would the proper response
of the ancient shinobi be upon finding a kunoichi waiting
for them?"
"I'm not sure," Komachi answered only having found the

fact upon researching for a mission where she had
needed to seduce a noble. However she had not needed
to implement it for the character she had created for the
mission. She had only used if for Naruto to disarm any
distrust he may have felt towards her.
She had never imagined that he would so quickly believe

her which he showed by cupping her face and saying, "I
think I know." He gently kissed her surprising the Anbu
with his tenderness as she had figured he'd quickly get to
the business of fucking her so he'd gain his leverage. But
as the kiss grew longer and longer something told her
quick wasn't in the cards for her.
****************************
Kushina looked up as the light turned green. She was

quickly going to move towards the field but paused as
her curiosity began to act up. She tried to tell herself it
was due to her wondering just who would be engaging
her son in a sex act during the current crisis. Or due to
her trying to understand why Naruto would allow it
when Danzou could be moving against him.
The last thing she wanted to admit was that it might have
been that because since her moment outside of the light
she wanted to feel such a thing again. No since that
moment she had tried to banish all thoughts of sex from
her psyche. Not a particular easy thing to do considering
the numerous times each day she would need to retreat
to one of the two green barriers that would arise in her
apartment recreation when he was busy with a lover. It
was a particularly difficult test of her resolve in the few
moments after the light would appear. Yet she managed
to win the battle of will between her mind and her body.
However not before she felt a warmth against her lips
and light fondling of her breast which disappeared as she
entered the light.
****************************
Komachi allowed herself to be pushed back as the kiss

grew more heated and Naruto began to gently caress her
breast. Although the kunoichi had been with several men
before and even a woman, those occurrences had all
been tied to missions. There she had never allowed
herself to lose herself to the pleasure. Mainly since then
sex was a means to achieving some greater end. Even
now though, her training was interfering with her desire
to let go. A fact her mind wouldn't let her forget when
Naruto ended the kiss and began moving down her
body. He took up a position between her legs in order to
kiss her lower lips. Her training kicked in showing her an
image of how she could clamp her legs together and with
a quick twist end him.
She blinked the image away, and then found that

following through with her training became a nonissue
when his tongue began lapping at her snatch. She didn't
moan outright but did let out a gasp. Much like earlier in
the day Komachi wasn't sure what to do. The other times
she had been intimate she had been using aliases.
Therefore, she had already worked out how to act during
those times. She found it a grand rebuke of her life up to
that point that she didn't know how she should act
during a moment such as this.
She found that she was worrying about how she was
coming off. Was she frigid? Should she be more active in
their lovemaking? Her internal pondering came to an end
though when Naruto ended his cunnilingus. She looked
at him worriedly, but he put her at ease with a gentle
smile before standing and stripping out of his clothes. He
then crawled between her legs again and placed his hard
cock against her entrance before asking, "Are you sure?"
Komachi nodded, and then gasped as Naruto's cock

began spreading her insides. He didn't move giving her a
chance to adjust, but also as if aware of her internal
thoughts said, "All you should be worried about is doing
what feels right."
Staring into his gentle blue eyes she responded, "I-I don't
know… I don't know what that is. I feel like a machine
that has just suddenly out grown its programming. I'm
not even really sure who I am."
Naruto gently stroked the woman's cheek as he gently

whispered, "Then we'll discover it together." He finished
his statement by kissing her which he followed up by
slowly moving within her. Komachi moaned as she
found herself gripping Naruto by the shoulders as he
languidly empty and filled her. To Komachi it was the
first time she truly felt connected to anything since she
had completed her Root training. Naruto's visage blurred
as boy joy and sorrow stirred around within her as a
result of long buried feelings began blooming in the
woman once more. Her lover leaned down to kiss away
those tears and then leaned next to her ear to whisper,
"Tell me what you want."
"More," Komachi moaned, "I want to feel more."

"As you wish," he said before kissing her on the neck as
his pace picked up. He then worked his way lower where
he took one of her nipples into his mouth.
Komachi hissed in pleasure as Naruto stimulated more

and more of her pleasure centers. Again she began to
worry if she should be doing more for him so asked, "W-
what about you. Is it good for you also?"
"Komachi, its fantastic."
"But what…"
"Shh, let tonight be all about letting me welcome you to

my family."
"F-family," Komachi said feeling a sense of warmth from

the word.
Naruto brought his face above hers again as he said,
"Yes family. I don't just want your allegiance. I want
something far more precious than that."
"W-what's that," Komachi asked feeling her body tensing

for something powerful to come forth.
"Your heart," he replied before kissing her gently again.
Komachi's eyes grew wide as much from his words as

her suddenly exploding into a level of ecstasy she didn't
know existed. She pulled her mouth away from his to
scream out in pleasure as she clung tightly to him. A
second and more powerful one racked her body as a
flood of liquid heat seared her insides due to Naruto's
own climax being triggered by her spasming inner
muscles massaging his cock.
Komachi blacked out for a moment but when she came
to she was still connected to her lover. She smiled gently
at him a foreign occurrence for her face, which was why
she feared it came off as creepy. Naruto though gave no
sign that it was and chuckled lightly as she said, "I-I think
I liked that."
"We can go again if you need more time to decide," the

blonde replied flexing his cock. Komachi moaned lightly
at the small shift before nodding her head which prompt
Naruto to once more begin stirring her insides.
*****************************
Maki stood in front of a door. She was nervous since in a

sense going through it would be a life altering decision.
Although in truth she knew she had already made several
such decisions. The most notable being her telling Joseki
that she would not be associated with his cause anymore
and should any harm come to Naruto that she would
make sure the blame fell squarely on him.
Naturally the elder had not been happy. He had tried to

remind her how it had been the Leaf that had killed her
team during the invasion. An invasion brought about by
the declining revenue from Konoha's selling its services
to the Daimyo of countries neighboring Suna at massive
discounts or its unfair trade practices. Still his rant fell
flat in the face of what she had witnessed earlier.
Naruto's letting the Root Kunoichi go showed her that
he was more than words, even if his actions could have a
disastrous effect on her future.
After the kunoichi had left he had told his other lovers
how he wished to handle what may follow. He had then
turned to her and apologized for getting her caught up in
such a troublesome situation. All she could do was laugh
since she had reminded him she was there because he
had planned to kill him. The blonde had smiled for a
moment before replying, "Oh yeah." Still she could see
he was worried so asked for him to return her to her
hotel room. He had Hiraishined them to her room and
when she asked how he had planted a seal inside it. He
had showed her the one that he had placed on her duffel
bag when she first began to show an interest in him.
Giving her a key, he had then asked if he could place a

temporary seal on her in case he needed to come to her
aid. Knowing her being a target was a real possibility she
had nodded and received a seal that looked like an X
surrounded by a circle. It had promptly disappeared
causing her to surmise it was the same type he had used
to keep tabs on Komachi. She had asked if that was what
Tsunade had meant by marked. But the blonde had
shaken his head telling her, "That seal is a bit more
permanent and intimate."
She had the key in the lock and now was asking herself if
she was ready for something more permanent and
intimate. Remembering the looks on the other women's
faces as they had bid their lover to be careful before
going to spread the word about everyone's need to
prepare for Danzou's play against them, she felt a
longing to feel something similar. She also supposed
standing in front of the door was pointless since the fact
that she had already traveled to Naruto's place meant she
was ready to fully commit, especially since she had had
plenty of time to think as she made sure she was no
longer being followed.
Opening the door she was shocked at the sight that

awaited her. Namely that of Naruto and the Root
kunoichi lying naked under the covers after obviously
having just enjoyed coital bliss. Neither seemed surprised
to see her causing her to remember the seal Naruto had
applied to her. But Naruto did ask, "Would you mind
closing the door?"
Maki quickly complied as her skin flushed in

embarrassment due to her gawking at the two lovers. "It
seems you've solved your Root problem."
Naruto gave a small half-smile as he sat up. Komachi

rolled over so that she was lying on her stomach
prompting reach back and place his hand on the small of
her back. The Root Anbu sighed as if the small patch of
warmth from him had the same effect as a fire on a
person coming in from a winter storm. "Not quite yet,"
Naruto said tearing his eyes away from his newest lover's
exposed backside, "But Komachi has agreed to help with
that."
"Then you've placed your mark on her?" Maki asked her

tone carrying a hint of yearning.
"No, not yet," the blond man answered as he removed
his hand. Standing and unashamed of his lack of dress he
added, "I plan to modify the seal Danzou uses." Closing
with the Suna kunoichi he asked, "Is that the reason
you've come here tonight? You wish to bear my mark."
Getting lost in the blue orbs he called eyes she answered

on instinct, "Y-yes."
He smiled at her as he came to a stop inches from her as

he asked huskily, "Is that the only reason you came."
Very aware of his physical presence she responded, "N-

no."
Naruto then leaned in kissing her greedily which she

quickly responded too. Maki wrapped her arms around
his neck as she pressed her body closer to his. They
broke apart for air and Maki pulled back enough to kiss
down his body. She paid some attention to his nipples
before moving lower. Falling to her knees she came face
to face with his extremely erect cock. Stroking it gently,
she was about to take it into her mouth when Komachi
dropped down next to her. The Suna-nin stared at the
woman for a moment and thought how strange it was
that although both had belonged to organizations that
believed in similar philosophies. Had they met under
different circumstances would most likely be at each
other's throat. Instead Maki slid over so that the Root
Anbu could get access to Naruto's pleasure stick.
Naruto groaned in pleasure as the two kunoichi kneeled

face to face with his cock between them and ran their
mouths over it cleaning it of his and Komachi combined
essence in order for him to put it to use once more.
*****************************
Kushina was lying down in bed with only its silken sheets
covering her nubile frame. Truthfully she found even
that much to be rather restrictive as she had always
preferred to sleep in the nude. But what was truly
preventing her from enjoying a restful slumber was the
green light coming from the lamp on the night stand.
After the one in the living room had shut off, Kushina
had figured that Naruto was finished for the night. But
on the off chance he wasn't she figured she'd get ready
for bed regardless.
However she knew that wasn't entirely the reason for her
inability to sleep as it glowed soft enough that she had
slept through it being on before. No, Kushina's
restlessness came from her curiosity to once more
experience the bliss she had as a result of her accident
exposure to the pleasure she'd feel outside of the light.
She stared at the light fighting against her baser desires.
She tried to think of something else to distract her from
the sexual heat she was feeling. She also adjusted her
position to turn her back to the lamp, but fought back a
moan as the silk sheets dragged over her hardened
nipples. It also brought her attention to the fact that she
had grown rather moist between her legs.
She tried to squeeze her eyes shut hoping that sleep

would come, but she was assaulted by the few images she
had received from Naruto's time with Yakumo. She
opened her eyes and looked over her shoulder at the
lamp. Looking away she reached back and with a click
cast the room into darkness which soon filled with the
sounds of her moans.
***************************
Naruto nodded to himself as he pounded away at Maki
while a K-clone did the same to Komachi. The two
kunoichi were bent over as they stood gripping an
armrest of his chair, as they faced each other while their
respective Naruto fucked them from behind. Naruto
reached forward to grip Maki's breasts as he used them
for handholds to pull himself inside her deeper and
harder. His clone not to be outdone decided to reach
down and began to rub Komachi's clit causing the
kunoichi to gasp.
The two Naruto both began trying to outdo the other

and soon neither woman could keep her feet planted due
to the strength of the thrusts they received. He looked at
Komachi's face and saw that she looked like she was
fighting back her moans. From the smirk on his clone's
face as he looked at Maki's he suspected she was doing
the same. Guessing he and his clone weren't the only
ones trying to perform one another, he began to
concentrate on bringing his lover to climax.
The clone sensed his intentions as it began to tease and

tweak Komachi's various erogenous zones. As a result
soon both women were brought to the edge which both
women were pushed over into orgasmic wonder. Naruto
and his clone rode out the experience as both women
tensed the only movement being those of muscles only
felt not seen. Their moments of bliss ended and both
women sunk to their knees causing the dicks buried
inside them to slip out and they rested their heads on the
armrests they had been gripping moments before.
Naruto took a moment to admire the small fox mark on
Maki's ass before he dispelled his clone and grunted as
the sensations of being balls deep inside Komachi
flooded his brain. He resisted the urge to come while
taking a seat in his chair with his erection standing at
attention.
Both kunoichi zeroed in on his stiffened member and
crawled around to the front of the chair. There they
worked together to get him off which admittedly didn't
take much as he came almost as soon as their tongues
touched his tool. "Fuck," Naruto shouted as his hips
raised off his chair due in part to his having experienced
twice the sensation without coming. Both kunoichi
continued on ignoring the white shower as they
concentrated on trying to extend their lovers enjoyment
of his orgasm by concentrating their tongues to his
sensitive organ. The last spurt landed on Maki's tongue
as she used it to probe his piss slit.
Naruto sagged back into his chair and watched with

hooded eyes as the worry he had carried most of the day
drained from his body leaving him tired as Maki and
Komachi began to clean their faces of his seed. Seeing
that their lover appeared ready to check out they ended
their self-grooming and standing pulled him to his feet.
They guided him to his bed where laying him down they
climbed on either side of him. Bathed in his newest
lovers' warmth Naruto couldn't help but wonder how
Danzou and Joseki would react to the sudden reversal to
their plan to kill him.
*****************************
Yugito entered the Raikage's office. Having been taken

off active duty since her near capture by Akatsuki she
hoped that his summoning her was due to a mission.
Nodding to Mabui as she entered she came to a stop in
front of her village leader. "Good you're here," A said
heavily upon looking up from several files on his desk.
Yugito looked down and felt a cold pit of fear settle in

her stomach as she noticed some of the pictures in the
files that the Raikage was looking at. One of them
featured Temari as well as several other prominent
shinobi from the villages of Konoha and Suna. She kept
it in check though as she met her leader's gaze asking,
"Do you have a mission for me, sir?"
A nodded as he stood from his desk. Turning to look out

the windows of his office he replied, "Yes, as you may
have heard Konoha and Suna have been engaged in a
series of training exercises. They claim they hope to build
a sense of friendship between their two villages."
"Is someone claiming that not to be the case?" she asked.
Her leader looked back at her raising an eyebrow as he

asked, "What makes you think that?"
"Well… they have been at it for months now. If you're

calling me to your office to discuss it something must
have changed for you to consider lifting the ban on
missions you imposed on me."
A moved back to his desk and with a heavy sigh said,

"I'm past considering sending you out. A source we've
placed close to Joseki has suddenly learned that this force
is training for an invasion of Lightning Country. In
several months Konoha will begin training near Suna in
terrain similar to our southern border. This Training
Force is learning how to work together in environments
they would encounter during a march on Kumogakure."
Knowing that not to be true, Yugito asked, "How sure of

this information are you?"
Mabui answered for her leader saying, "Our spy has

operated in Suna for years and has attained a position in
Elder Joseki's home. What he learns is sporadic, but
generally bears out."
Fearing and believing that Joseki was trying to have her
home do his dirty work of driving a wedge between Suna
and Konoha she said, "Have you considered that perhaps
we are being fed false information."
"That is always a possibility," A answered. "But I see no

reason to not act on it. Joseki's hatred of Konoha is well
known, so even if he is goading us into action, I see no
reason not to act. If you successfully complete your
mission then the threat this Training Force poses will
collapse as Konoha and Suna begin to distrust each
other."
"And if it is a ploy to give them a reason to invade."
"Doubtful, to do gain that you would have to fail. He

may be goading us into acting as you apparently fear, but
he has no way of knowing just what our target is."
A nodded to Mabui, who promptly stepped forward and
handed Yugito a packet. Yugito opened it as the secretary
said, "Inside is your target as well as the means of
completing your assignment."
Yugito nodded keeping her emotions in check. Turning

she wondered how she could fail her mission without
causing a war between her home and Konoha. But as her
mind came up empty, she prayed that Naruto would see
a path through the current ploy by their enemies that she
couldn't.
Chapter 33
Chapter 33: Target: Mabui
Komachi looked down at Naruto and the kunoichi from

Suna that she had spent the night with. She smiled softly
still an unfamiliar gesture for her face, but one she
imagined would become a regular feature. Yet for the
moment she would need to give off the appearances of
the emotionless killer for a while longer. She headed to
the door to leave as she needed to return to her Root
duties since she worked sixteen hours a day. A rather
easy feat when one had no friends or outside life.
Looking back at the bed, she placed a hand over her
pelvis sensing the mark on her pussy lips that she had
asked Naruto to place on her. After she attended to her
duties, she would meet up with Naruto again to have the
seal in her mouth modified.
Once she was out in the hall, she slipped out of the
apartment building like a shadow and headed towards the
Uchiha district. Entering a building that had used to
house a bakery, she moved to the back and pressed a
button housed under a wooden table were the dough for
bread had been prepared. A corner section of the floor
dropped down half an inch before sliding to the side as it
exposed a staircase. She quickly descended as the
entrance closed itself behind herand stepped out into a
cavernous area that the Uchiha had planned to use in
their rebellion. She didn't know if the cavern had existed
before the founding of Konoha or if the Uchiha had
created it. But she did know that Danzou had expanded
it greatly adding a tunnel to his home as well as several
that led outside of the village.
Reporting in to a Root commander, she learned that she

was scheduled to relieve one of the two shinobi assigned
to watch over Danzou. Heading down the tunnel she
nodded to the man she was to relieve and wordless took
his place as he stepped away. She waited outside the door
for over an hour until it opened revealing the elevator car
as Danzou stepped out followed by Towa, who had
relieved the man who had been guarding where the
elevator opened up in the mansion. Danzou didn't
acknowledge her presence as she fell into step behind
him, next to Towa, nor did she expect him too. Entering
the main section of the cavern again, she was somewhat
surprised to see Joseki waiting for them. Guessing he had
been let in via the Uchiha district entrance, she supposed
it didn't matter if he knew where Root was based only
that he wasn't seen talking to Danzou.
"Elder Joseki," Danzou said tilting his head, "I trust you
have reconsidered allowing this Maki to live."
"I told you Danzou. I will not sacrifice my people."

"But she is no longer your people." Danzou said with a
shrug. "It is foolish sentiment like that which is what will
lead to your downfall. Perhaps mine as well since I
cannot move against the jinchuriki without implicating
you. While that may hold some appeal to me in the
future, it is only a hindrance now. "
Joseki scowled as he said, "Which is why moving against

Maki would also cause us problems. She is smart enough
to cover her bases and I'm sure if something happens to
her. She'll have set up some way to implicate me. She'll
come around again."
"As you wish, but I doubt you wished to meet just to tell
me to stay away from your people."
"I recognize that I have made a mistake, so I've come to

inform you that I have taken steps to find some other
way to have the shinobi of the Training Force recalled."
Danzou leaned forward on his cane in interest and said,
"Do tell."
"One of the servants in my home is in actuality a long-

term spy from Kumo. They are unaware that I've made
him one of my puppets so trust the information I've let
leak out over the years."
Danzou chuckled amused as he said, "No doubt

information that has weakened your enemies. Yet, how
does this make up for your blunder. They've known
about the Training Force for months."
Joseki scowled but didn't respond to the barb as he

answered, "True, but I've let it slip that all these
maneuvers are in preparation for an invasion of Kumo."
Danzou inclined his head in respect of the move as he
said, "Clever, the Raikage is just impulsive and paranoid
enough to believe such a rumor. The question is though,
how will he react?"
Joseki shrugged as he replied, "It doesn't truly matter. It

will likely cost a few lives, but it'll have to be sneaky
enough that we end up blaming each other. That will
limit what he can do since his forces are not prepared to
engage in a war just yet."
Danzou nodded and added, "It may be prudent of us to

try and figure out his move ourselves in order to catch
his agents in the act."
"I thought that all you wanted was to end the threat the
Training Force poses to your operation going on in the
prison."
"It was," Danzou said as close to passionate as he got.
"But this move you made has the potential for so much
more. Think about it. We catch the Raikage's agent in the
act of some sort of sabotage. The Raikage won't be able
to pin such a move on an over-eager father this time.
Not to mention with the right push the Hyuuga could
easily be maneuvered into demanding some sort of
retribution. If Tsunade refuses, she loses standing among
the clans. But, if she decides to go through with it and
demands retribution then that may spark a war with
Kumo. That will force them to seek allies most likely
being Iwa."
"That would likely mean that Kirigakure would not ally

with them though due to that incident around ten years
back," Joseki said.
"The Tragedy of Yosuga Pass, many Kiri shinobi still

bear a grudge against Iwa for their betrayal there."
Danzou said with a curt nod. "I find the irony would be
fitting that Gaara and Tsunade would form this Training
Force to foster a cooperative spirit between our villages
which we could unleash on our enemies. We would have
the advantage just from already knowing how to work
together."
Joseki didn't look like he enjoyed the idea of actually

working with Konoha longer, but in the end having an
advantage against Iwa did prove rather tempting.
Therefore with a nod of his head he asked, "Then how
should we precede? We will not have any idea of what
they will target."
"True, but the targets they have to choose from will not
be as varied as you fear. Whatever they do, it will have to
foster distrust between us. That means it would have to
be something that could be pinned solely on a Suna-nin,
but have painful consequences for Konoha. I'll have
some of my analysts look into it and we'll have a list of
possible targets before breakfast is done being served."
Raising his cane he said, "If you would like to join me. I
would fancy another game of shogi as well."
"I suppose that could be arranged. I'd like to see what

your men come up with."
Komachi watched the two men walk off before

following behind feeling sick to her stomach. How the
two men could see themselves as champions of their
villages after what she had just witnessed she couldn't
understand. She felt a greater gratitude to Naruto than
ever before, now that she was now questioning what she
had been trained to believe. She also now viewed herself
as Naruto's blade which was pointed at the elder's throat,
as she was positive Danzou was unable to even fathom it
a possibility that one of his emotionless assassins could
begin to question him. It was an oversight that would
cost him of that she promised.
*****************************
Nanabi was guided to a stateroom within the warden's

mansion. She felt a little nervous as to what the meeting
had in store for her since upon arriving she had been
ushered off and presented a silken red dress. She had
nearly refused, but her curiosity won out, so she had
changed into it before being guided to her current
location by the warden's number two man Bekko. He
remained at the door after opening it and waved her in.
Nanabi walked slowly, taking in the wealth on display,
before stepping up to Akame. He watched her carefully,
but he didn't show any sign of desiring her in a sexual
manner. Figuring this meeting would be strictly business.
She relaxed, which surprised her slightly. She wasn't sure
why she had not given into the curiosity that she felt
about sex, but did suppose it had something to do with
the fact that any encounter under her current
circumstances would just leave her feeling used. And she
had experienced that feeling quite enough during her
hundred years of imprisonment.
"I'm glad you decided to accept my offer," Akame said

guiding her to a chair which he pulled out for her.
Nanabi took the offered seat which he pushed in for her

as she responded, "When the master whistles shouldn't
his dogs come running."
"Indeed…" Akame said leaving a pregnant pause that

Nanabi figured was where she should give her body's
name.
Naturally, she had a small problem in that she didn't

actually know it and despite Konoha's interrogations
departments best efforts her body had never given it. But
it did free her enough to say, "Call me Seven."
"Seven," Akame repeated his face not giving away

whether he was annoyed or amused. He did let some
amusement enter his voice however as he said, "I would
think you would tire of being thought of as a number."
The recently minted Seven shrugged before replying,

"You could say it is something I'm used to by this point.
Besides, my old name and position are meaningless, even
if I managed to escape this prison I would not be able to
return to Iwa."
"No, I imagine not. They did pin the whole attempted

invasion on you didn't they. It's strange though, you are
not quite the zealot they portrayed you as. If anything
you seem rather pragmatic."
Shrugging Nanabi said, "I'm also sure that they claimed I
had convinced a whole battalion of genin to march into
Konoha all on my own as well, didn't they?"
"Quite true, I suppose that is why you wish to get out of

here alive without being used by anyone." Recognizing
that he had paraphrased what she had told Mikoto
several days before in the shower she remained silent.
Her lack of reaction caused him to say, "You don't seem
surprised…"
"That you've bugged the showers. Hardly, I'm actually

more surprised that you haven't done the same to our
cells."
Akame shook his head pleased as he said, "Incredible,

you my dear continue to impress. So your confession in
the shower was to what…a way to get Mikoto to open
up to you, why?"
Seven smirked as she sat back in her chair after picking
up a glass of wine one of Akame's servants had filled.
Taking a sip, she answered, "She is the only one that I
have yet to figure out. If I'm to achieve my goal, I can't
afford any wild cards."
Folding his hands in front of his face as he rested his

elbows on the table, Akame asked, "And just what is
your goal?"
Smirking Seven said, "What do you mean? You just

repeated it to me. A woman like that would be able to
smell insincerity. Even now, she has refused to drop her
guard around me."
"Don't sell yourself short. No one that approached her

up to this point has even gotten her to admit as much as
you have. Yet, surely you must realize that your goal is an
impossibility. One could say you are already being used."
The human Bijuu inclined her head at his point but she
said, "Yet, there are levels. Are there not? For example,
the vast majority of those you've recruited to your goal
no doubt would be surprised to learn that you in turn
answer to someone else."
Akame's lone eye narrowed at her as he said dangerously,

"Perhaps. Or if they have, they are at least wise enough
not to bring it to my attention."
Seven took another sip of her wine giving the air of

someone unafraid as she replied, "I doubt that if I
haven't proven myself capable of making this simple of a
deduction, then I wouldn't be enjoying such a fine meal
this night. If I offend you then please stop me. However,
a man in your position is not capable of all this." The
kunoichi raised her glass and waved it around the room
before continuing, "No, in order to be placed in charge
of this prison with the confidence to be left alone and a
staff completely loyal to you requires a person in the
village with far more power than you. As a result, despite
where you sit, the truth is that it is not so far removed
from where I am. Both of us have far more to lose if this
plot goes poorly than the man pulling your strings."
Despite her words Akame smiled as he shook his head in

amazement as he asked, "However did Iwa convince you
to take a mission doomed for failure like the one that
landed you here?"
"By playing upon the very loyalty that they trained into
us, while not having any for us in turn. I have no love for
my home village and while you may be using me. Should
things go sidewise, I will not allow it to catch me by
surprise again."
"And how do you plan to prevent it from impacting
you?"
Nanabi held her empty glass out to the side which

prompted one of the servants to fill it. Once she was
topped off she took another sip before saying, "By
earning my right to sit at the dinner table with the other
movers and shakers in this grand plan."
Akame sat back before waving to one of the servants

who left the room. A moment later he returned followed
by others bearing trays of food. Sitting them down on
the table, they lifted all the trays at once presenting a
banquet that put the one he had hosted for the new
recruits to his plan to shame. Unfolding a napkin, the
warden placed it in his lap before reaching for a lobster
tail. As he did so he simply said, "Welcome to the dinner
table. Now let's discuss what I'm going to need you to
do."
Seven smiled as she reached for a piece of sushi pleased

that she found herself in such a position. Yet whether
Kyuubi would benefit or not, the Bijuu had yet to decide.
After all, the man before her may be interested to know
he had just made a deal with what many humans had
considered a demon, and may be willing to help break
the seal Kyuubi had placed on her that kept her from
accessing all of her Bijuu chakra.
*****************************
Naruto was back with the Training Force and was

walking through the woods hoping to meet with the
woman that had been missing from his life recently. But
sadly his mind was not solely focused on the potential
meeting, but instead on what Komachi had revealed
upon Kiyomi's modifying the seal that Danzou used to
keep his subordinates from spilling his secrets.
For Naruto it was a bit much to wrap his head around.

He just couldn't understand how the two men could plot
an action that they knew could end in war or how they
actually hoped that it did. If he wasn't so disgusted by
their actions, he'd have to admit the two elders were
crafty and intelligent opponents. Not only had the two
men quickly recovered from the debacle of their plan to
kill him, but within almost a day's time had come up with
a plan that could do all they wanted and more. They had
literally come up with a plan in which no matter the
outcome they would gain something. If whoever the
Raikage sent succeeded then the Suna-Konoha Training
Force would likely be disbanded due to the mistrust if
would generate, especially if there were casualties.
But what was worse was that Naruto's more seasoned
lovers had convinced him that actually foiling the attack
would be worse. Komachi had all but confirmed that to
be true by explaining that Danzou and Joseki were trying
to predict the possible targets a Kumo saboteur would
strike. Koharu had explained to him that if the saboteur
was captured then both villages would demand Kumo to
pay some form of retribution. She had also explained
that even if Kumo had tried to disavow the shinobi was
on a mission, all Joseki would need to do was produce
the spy in his household to confirm that at the very least
Kumo was in up to no good.
Naruto had tried to point out that according to Komachi

the man had been fed false information regarding the
reason for the Training Force. Tsunade had been the one
to point out that it wouldn't have mattered. If Joseki was
allowing the man to operate in his house knowingly, then
it was only because he had used one of the Forbidden
Puppet Arts to turn the man into his pawn. Between his
two lovers, they had explained that Joseki could literally
create a personality loyal to him which at the snap of his
fingers could switch the personality back to the loyal
Kumo shinobi. It was a tactic Suna would and had used
on people to place operatives in vital positions in other
countries' governments. It was an effective tactic because
even the operatives themselves wouldn't know why they
were so ambitious to be placed in positions of power
until the man pulling the strings let them. Naruto had
asked if there was a way to prove if such a jutsu had been
used on the spy. Tsunade said that there was. However,
she had been quick to point out that since the man was
from Kumo and the tests didn't prove the jutsu had been
used, but that there was a possibility it had. It was likely
that forces within both Suna and Konoha would jump at
the chance to stick it to Kumo.
His lovers had even pointed out that letting the Kumo
saboteur get away could also possibly be even worse than
catching them. They had said that if the operative were
to escape then it would create a boogeyman by which
Danzou and Joseki could create distrust between the two
villages. Without the hard evidence of an attack or the
person behind it, the elders would be able to create
whatever narrative they wanted by which to either drive
the villages apart or to war with the target of their choice.
With enough manufactured evidence, they would be able
to cast whoever they wanted into the villain role.
But considering he could feel Yugito heading towards

the village the idea of capturing the operative didn't
exactly fill him with a sense of relief. He had yet to go to
her or use her seal to 'look' in on her. His reason being
because he trusted that if she was the operative that
Kumo was sending then she would alert him when she
could. He believed the fact that she didn't was because
she was being escorted to prevent Akatsuki from making
another attempt to capture her. He was rather worried at
the prospect of having to defuse the current situation
while also dealing with a team of Kumo-nin.
Feeling like he was sitting on an exploding tag that was

beginning to smoke signaling the coming detonation, he
wondered how in the world he was going to stop it. Yet,
despite the urgency of the situation he let his concerns
get pushed to the back of his mind as he found Ino. She
was alone in the clearing and it appeared she was doing
her best to ignore his presence as she worked through an
exercise. She moved gracefully about the area at times
bending in extreme, and to his eyes provocative ways, as
if to avoid some unseen attacker. It was something that
had evolved from the training sessions that he and his
lovers had together. Naruto had suspected that Ino had
developed it as a means to fight against opponents like
Tsunade and Sakura. A part of him wondered if she had
created it as a means to stay competitive with the two
women since much like Hinata for a time he suspected
that she had feared losing ground in his heart due to a
perceived weakness. If so, Naruto wished she could feel
the gaping hole in his heart that her pulling away had left.
He imagined most people would think him over-
exaggerating since he had so many lovers. But to be
truthful, Naruto was unable to understand their
philosophy. To him, they believed that his heart could
only contain so much love for his lovers as if once he hit
some number his capacity to feel the emotion was
diminished. However to Naruto, it was his heart that
simply grew bigger with each new woman. That wasn't to
say he felt the same level of intimacy or connection with
them, at least in the beginning. But he did feel the same
level commitment that he would live and die for each of
them. They were his family after all, and he would do
anything in his power to make them happy, even let
them go.
Ino ended her training by landing near her bag. She bent
down rather conservatively bending at her knees as she
pulled a bottle of water from it. She stood downing the
contents as she kept her back towards him. Finally she
turned towards him while she kept her face neutral.
Her complete lack of reaction made him nervous.

Something which he expected seeped into his voice as he
said, "Thanks for agreeing to meet with me."
"I don't remember agreeing to that," she said her voice

not giving away anything she was feeling.
Naruto smiled weakly as he replied, "I think we both

know that if you wanted to, you had plenty of time to
move somewhere more public."
Again Ino didn't truly react as she crossed her arms
across her chest and said, "So talk."
Naruto wasn't sure where to begin now that he was in

front of her. "I've missed you," he said earnestly causing
a small break to appear in her calm demeanor.
The small flicker of joy that appeared quickly

disappeared as she said, "Not enough to actually prevent
some Suna-nin from pummeling your face in. It has
healed nicely, Sakura's work."
Naruto looked away as he responded, "It wasn't the best

of plans, but it worked. The situation was defused and
we've made some real progress in preventing further
outbreaks of violence."
"Great. So what do you plan to do the next time a

situation arises? Let them cut off a limb or worse? Don't
you understand it's the rest of us that have to sit back
and watch as you recklessly and stupidly put yourself at
risk?"
Naruto nodded, but calmly said, "I had it under control

Ino. He wasn't a threat to me."
"Then why let him hit you, huh? You could have easily
blocked his punches or avoided them completely."
"True," Naruto conceded, "But if he swings and misses

then he'd react from embarrassment, no doubt egged on
by taunts from Hardliners in both villages. If I block
him, then he may react in much the same manner.
Taking those hits and not reacting was the best way to
get him to calm down."
Ino scoffed before replying, "Nice plan."

"I didn't exactly have a lot of time to think it through
Ino. Why are you so mad it wasn't like…"
"Wasn't like what?" Ino said angrily, "Like with Kin

where you were going to sacrifice yourself for someone
you barely knew."
"I was never in any real dange…"
"You didn't know that," she said cutting him off with a
shout as she approached him to stab a finger into his
chest, "What happens the next time and the potential
disaster isn't just Tsunade mindfucking with us? What
then? Are we supposed to just accept that's it's you being
you? Then what? What if you can only have either your
ambition or us?"
Naruto looked shocked at her question and didn't know

how to answer it. While he wanted to say he'd choose his
lovers naturally. The idea that he couldn't have both to
him seemed almost unrealistic. Stating as much he said,
"This isn't a zero sum game Ino. If I stood on the crisp
of achieving my ambition but needed to sacrifice one of
you, of course I'd refuse to go forward with my dream. I
would always be able to try again."
"What if the one being sacrificed was you?" Naruto

stopped short of saying he'd pull back and Ino could see
as much so said, "You see… why are our lives more
important than your dream, but yours not."
"I'm not trying to be reckless, Ino," Naruto countered, "I

want to be there at the end with all of you. But I can't
stop being me, and I refuse to turn my back on people I
can help."
"I-I don't know if I can stand there and watch what

happens when you gamble it all only to fail."
"Ino," Naruto said stepping forward but stopped as she
stepped back. Looking down at the ground he said, "I
understand. Tsunade's begun looking for a cure to the
Binding. I'll let her know you're…"
Slap
Naruto stared at her in surprise and he could see that she

looked just as shocked for a moment. But then tears
began to appear in her eyes as she said softly, "Bastard."
She then took off running snatching up the bag
containing her training gear. Naruto watched her go
unsure what happened since he thought being free of
him was exactly what she wanted.
*****************************
Yugito moved quickly and quietly through the Leaf
Village. It always had shocked her at how easy it was to
infiltrate, since with an easily faked I.D. and a forged
signature anyone could enter the village. It was such a
stark difference from her village. Naturally though,
getting inside the village was easy. Doing so to sabotage
it was quite another.
Approaching a fence, she held her hand up and watched

as her fingernails grew longer. She slashed along the
chain-link fence creating a small gap she could slide
through. She easily slipped through the parted fence and
moved quietly until she was pressed against a wall of one
of the buildings the fence was meant to keep her away
from. She crouched down as she scanned the area and
pressed up against the wall a little tighter as a shinobi
appeared. The man scanned the area intently but with the
eye of someone that had been doing so for several hours
which became more evident as he yawned. Turning on
his heel, he headed away from her keeping to the pattern
that he had been using the last several hours that she had
been observing him.
She wondered briefly as she detached herself from the

wall if the man would have been so lackadaisical in his
duties if the food supply he was guarding was for his
own village. She somehow expected that the Suna-nin
wouldn't be. She ducked into a small gap between two of
the warehouses just before another Suna-nin was about
to appear having already timed and mapped all of the
patrols' patterns. Reaching the end of the buildings, she
dropped to a knee again waiting for the next patrol to
pass. As she waited it highlighted to her just how far
Naruto's ambition had come even as it also pointed out
how far it had to go. She doubted the guards on duty
even had an inkling of just what a show of trust their
being allowed to protect the facility was. After all if they
did, they would no doubt be putting more effort into
their task.
The fact that they weren't was something the Raikage

had planned to exploit. Yugito had been surprised when
she opened the envelope, which she had been given in
the Raikage's office, had contained Konoha's Food
Inspection Facility. The area was a quarantine of sorts
through which all of the village's food passed through
before going to the various shops that had ordered it.
The reason for its existence was naturally to protect
foreign agents from crippling the village by tainting a
farm's crops or animals with diseases. That was why
when Kumo had discovered that Konoha had made it a
part of its Training Force exercises. She had been
dispatched to infuse some of the already inspected items
with a virulent strain of salmonella. The idea was that
Konoha would quickly blame Suna for performing
shoddily in its duty to protect the facility. There was also
the outside chance that some of the most vocal elements
within the village would suggest that Suna may have been
directly responsible. With the few signs of a break-in that
she had left just be a red herring to try and shift the
blame. In either case it was expected the Training Force
would be disbanded with an even greater potential that
the two allies may descend into war.
Yugito wondered briefly why neither Danzou or Joseki

hadn't simply used one of their own agents to do what
the Raikage wanted her too. But she figured that before
things headed completely south both villages would be
conducting an investigation into the matter. An
investigation, which had the potential to expose one or
both men's secret activities to the light of day if the agent
they used was caught. She supposed that having a third
party be behind it also meant that even if the
investigators believed Kumo or one of the other villages
had been behind the plot, they would likely never get the
answers that would put their suspicions to rest. It really
annoyed her that an otherwise great man such as the
Raikage could so easily be prodded into doing the
bidding of such manipulative bastards as Danzou and
Joseki. However, she was forced to admit that A wasn't
above playing such games himself as the Hyuuga matter
proved although she had only learned the truth due to
her being one of Naruto's lovers. Although she believed
that his attempt on the Hyuuga was partly due to the
example the Raikage's father had set when he had tried
to capture Naruto's mother Kushina.
Yugito was pulled away from her thoughts as the patrol

she waited for passed by her location. To her eyes as they
moved across the building she needed to enter the two
shinobi stood a little straighter. She smirked since
normally such a thing would throw up a red flag.
However, today it simply meant that everything was
going according to plan.
The patrol passed by slouching once they were out of
sight causing Yugito to run from her spot. Reaching the
storage facility, she leapt up onto the wall and scaled to
the roof in seconds. Keeping low to the ground, she
moved across the rooftop until she came to a skylight.
Elongating one of her nails she sliced a small circle into
the glass. She then cut the wire running along the inside
of the frame before opening the latch that held the
window closed. Lifting it slowly, she paused a moment to
make sure a second alarm hadn't been triggered before
entering the building and slowly lowering the panel
behind her. Looking around the office, where the many
clerks processed the paperwork generated by the process
of making sure the food within was uncontaminated, she
wasn't surprised that it appeared no one was guarding the
inside of the building. The information she had been
given on her target had indicated that although Konoha
did apparently trust Suna to watch the outside of the
buildings. That trust hadn't been extended to the inside,
which was why it should have been completely emptied
before it had been locked up. Yugito made her way to
the door that opened to the main warehouse, where the
food was kept before being shipped to the various
merchants that had purchased it.
Upon stepping out onto the platform that encircled the

top half of the warehouse, she paused to take in all the
cameras so as to not cross any of their fields of vision.
However, a small whirling sound attracted her attention.
She tried to think of what it could be, but only came up
with the idea that the noise sounded like a small object
being spun in a circle. Searching for it, she caught sight
of a figure on the catwalk with her just as the shadow
threw a weighted piece of metal attached to a rope at her.
Yugito raised her arm causing the metal end of the johyo
to wrap around it.
Matsuri pulled the handle of her weapon back which
forced Yugito to her feet and to grab the railing of the
platform lest she get pulled over it. "It seems I've been
discovered. Konoha must trust you Sand-nin more than
our intel states."
Yugito used chakra to grip the platform so she could let

go of the railing and growing her nails on her free hand
cut the rope binding her arm. "Hey," Matsuri shouted as
she stumbled backwards from the sudden release of
tension. Yugito leapt from the platform flying towards
the Suna-nin on the other side of the warehouse. But, as
she was midway through her leap she was hit by a huge
gust of wind. She caught a glimpse of Temari as she was
rocketed to the warehouse floor, but before she hit the
ground, a giant spiderweb of cloth appeared along her
trajectory. As soon as she hit it the material, it wrapped
around her binding her arms and legs as it began to seal
her chakra. When it was finished, she was suspended
upside down and looked like an insect that had crossed
paths with a spider except her head was uncovered.
Temari and Matsuri stepped into a cone of light from

one of few lights that had been left on in the warehouse.
A moment later they were joined by a third woman that
she had never met, but had felt enter her lover's life. She
spun around lazily due to where the cloth holding her
was tied to the platform above and caught sight of the
security camera that was even now recording her face.
Although it hurt her professional pride to be video
tapped in such an embarrassing situation. She did take
some small solace in knowing she had allowed herself to
be defeated. Now with nothing better to do then hang
around as it were, she just hoped Naruto could play the
current game of human shogi better than the men that
had set it in motion.
*****************************
Kiyomi sat back in a high backed and expensive chair in
her study while surrounded by dozens of open books.
"Well, it seems my master has decided to pay me a visit."
She opened her eyes and although she hadn't gone

anywhere, she saw Nanabi sitting across from her. The
rest of the room seemed to fade away to be replaced by
an empty blackness as the two Bijuu communicated
mentally.
"Must we really start our conversation off with such a

hostile tone?" Kiyomi asked, wishing Nanabi was as
receptive to repairing their relationship as Yoruichi had
been. Granted the circumstances were a bit different
with Nanabi being a prisoner and unable to fully access
her Bijuu chakra. But Kiyomi had tried to be less
arrogant about where the two Bijuu found themselves
during the moments when Nanabi would report what
she learned of the state of affairs in the prison.
"That depends, are you going to remove the seal that is

preventing my transfer to this body from becoming
permanent?"
Kiyomi sighed before answering, "Honor our bargain

and I will."
"Then I guess you have your answer, sister," Nanabi

replied making the word sister sound like an insult.
Something which continued to infuriate Kiyomi to no

end, since she had tried to call her fellow Bijuu sister
during a previous meeting hoping for a much happier
response. Still she refused to be baited so simply said,
"Alright on to business then. Have you learned anything
worth reporting?"
Nanabi gave a noncommittal shrug as she said, "Not
really. That may change as I continue to prove myself.
But at the moment it is hard to tell if Akame thinks I
have, or if I'm still just one of the pack in his eyes."
"Really," Kiyomi replied arching an eyebrow and letting

the pause that followed speak as to what she thought of
the seven-tails' reply.
Getting defensive Nanabi said, "What? In case it's

escaped your notice as you live in your posh house. I'm a
fucking prisoner here. It's not like Akame is going to give
me a pat on the head every time I've distinguished
myself."
"Perhaps," Kiyomi said her tone still reserved signaling

she wasn't exactly buying what Nanabi was selling. "Still I
would expect your pride alone would demand you to
outperform a bunch of lowly humans. You seem rather
unconcerned about them performing so close to your
level."
"Well perhaps if you gave me access to my full powers,

I'd more easily differentiate myself from the rest of the
herd."
"Then what would keep you loyal, sister," Kiyomi replied

noticing that the other woman blinked first as they stared
at each in the small contest of wills. Fearing what that
meant, she said, "I guess I'll try again next week. You
know to contact me if you feel anything crucial happens
between now and then right?"
Kiyomi didn't exactly expect Nanabi to reply so was

surprised as the other Bijuu said, "Wait!" When Kiyomi
refocused on her, Nanabi sighed before said, "Akame has
asked me to keep an eye on a woman here."
"Why?"
Nanabi shrugged in response. "I don't know. She's

strong there is no doubt about that, but her reasons for
helping Akame are unknown. I'm getting the feeling that
she's operating under her own agenda which is why
Akame wants me keeping tabs on her."
"If he doesn't trust her then why allow her

participation?" Kiyomi asked aloud not expecting an
answer. But trying to think out in the open provided a
few ideas of what it couldn't be. "It can't simply come
down to strength. If anything, that would make her
participation in this rebellion even more foolish. There
must be something that is happening behind the scenes
that we aren't privy to yet."
"I don't know," Nanabi said as Kiyomi continued to pace
as she thought out loud. "As long as we have these seals
that cut off our chakra it seems he doesn't need to worry
about any threat she may pose. He literally could end the
threat she poses with a hand gesture."
"True. Still I feel there must be something more to this."
Nanabi could see Kiyomi was concerned so supplied,

"There is one other thing worth mentioning I suppose.
Several of the prisoners have stopped appearing at the
mess hall."
"Dropouts," Kiyomi said her tone questioning.
"I don't think so," Nanabi answered, "Dropping out

means death and although there have been a few of
those during the training sessions. The people that have
gone missing were some of the better shinobi."
Kiyomi looked at her fellow Bijuu with concern as she
said, "I-I had no idea you were in that much danger."
"Really, I'm locked up with a bunch of crazed humans.

All of whom are trying to impress the man pulling the
strings through violence and intimidation. Where exactly
did you think you sent me, a resort?"
"You're right. I'm sorry for not giving the matter the
proper amount of thought. Thank you for your efforts."
Nanabi obviously looked surprised by Kiyomi's

admission so looking away said with a small waiver,
"Shut up. I'm doing this for myself and my freedom."
"I know," Kiyomi said earnestly, "But I'm still grateful.

Please continue to do your best. I will see if we can learn
what has happened to these missing prisoners. Also, who
is this woman you were tasked to watch?"
"Her name is Mikoto." Nanabi noticed Kiyomi stiffen

for a moment so asked, "Do you know her?"
"Of her would be more accurate," Kiyomi said after a

moment.
"Is she important?"
"To some. I don't count myself among them since she is

an Uchiha, but she appears to be a close friend of my
previous host."
Nanabi felt the same distaste for the Uchiha as her fellow
Bijuu. But she said in defense of the woman, "She
doesn't seem to be like any of the other members of that
clan that I have faced."
"Nevertheless be careful. We have no idea what her true
motives are."
With that Kiyomi ended the connection and the darkness

faded to be replaced by her study. She retook her seat
and folded her hands in thought processing all that she
had learned. She was also keenly aware that Nanabi had
been less than truthfully with just how deeply she had
infiltrated into Danzou's rebellion. Confident that for the
moment Nanabi was simply hedging her bets, Kiyomi
hoped that when the time to choose a side came it
wouldn't end with her facing her family.
*****************************
"Tsunade this situation is simply unconscionable. Where

is the jinchuriki being held?" Danzou said angrily
slamming his cane on the table for effect. Tsunade didn't
flinch as she stared at the elder feeling a great sense of
amusement although she didn't let it reach her face.
Tsunade's amusement faded though as fatigue set in

since outside of several breaks the Clan Council had been
in session since Yugito had been caught in her attempt to
poison the village the night before. "I've already told you
that she is being held in an undisclosed location. It
wouldn't be that anymore if I told you, now would it?"
Danzou glowered at her and was about to speak but

Hiashi beat him to the punch as the Hyuuga elder said, "I
can understand your… desire to limit access to this
Kumo-nin. Due to the sensitive nature of what she was
here to do it would be…unfortunate should something
happen to her by an overzealous shinobi. However, we
should take the opportunity her capture presents to us
with both hands."
"Just so we're clear. What is the opportunity that you
believe this give us?" Tsunade watched the Hyuuga
carefully as did Hinata, who was standing behind the
Hokage acting as her assistant. She saw Danzou continue
to glower at her, but she pushed the elder out of her
mind since of all the people present she feared Hiashi's
reaction the most. All those present knew of how the
man's twin brother had died in an effort to prevent
Kumo from getting the Byakugan. Although truthfully
Hizashi Hyuuga had volunteered for death in order to
save his brother's life. Tsunade knew that as a result
should the Hyuuga clan head push for either Yugito's
death or retaliation against Kumo, she'd be hard pressed
to prevent the council from backing him.
The Hyuuga Clan Head wasn't alone either as he had

brought all the Hyuuga elders to the council room. The
older Hyuugas were standing behind him as was his
youngest daughter. The older men were there to lend
their influence to the discussion. Tsunade though was
more interested in the young girl since she appeared to
have a shy interest in whom Tsunade had brought to the
meeting to act as counterweight to the elders. Hanabi's
gaze shifted past the Hokage to glance up at her sister
Hinata, who Tsunade had brought to the council meeting
as an assistant. The girl's gaze quickly shifted away and
Tsunade felt a small sadness for the younger girl. Mainly
since with Hinata's surge in confidence and skill, since
becoming one of Naruto's lovers, Tsunade had heard talk
that the Hyuuga elders were actually fighting against
Hiashi's desire to install Hanabi as Clan Head. Tsunade
could imagine that it wasn't easy to see that which she
had been groomed her entire life for was slowly slipping
from her fingers. The young Hyuuga must also have
been taking Hinata's presence at the meeting as just more
proof of how far her older sister's stock had risen not
only in their clan but the village as a whole.
Tsunade's gaze lifted from Hanabi to Hiashi to see that
his demeanor was cool enough to prevent her from
getting an accurate read of what the man was feeling. "In
all honesty Lady Tsunade, we are well within our rights
to react in any way we see fit. This Yugito Ni was
captured with a deadly disease which she intended to
poison our food supply with. More importantly though is
that she is also the host of the Nibi. That means unlike…
our last dealings with Kumo, they aren't going to be able
to simply deny any wrong doing and force us to make
recompense. No, this woman being a jinchuriki means
she was sent her with the Raikage's blessing. If we so
please we can remove the Nibi from her and find a more
suitable host for it. Or, we can ask Suna to aid us in
marching on Kumo. This cowardly act is more than
enough reason to settle our differences with Kumo once
and for all."
Danzou's earlier ire was replaced with grim satisfaction
as he said, "Excellently put Lord Hyuuga."
Tsunade grimaced as she quickly said, "You two can't be

serious. Yes I agree that what Kumo attempted is
without a doubt grounds to start a new round of conflict.
But gentlemen please remember that it behooves us to
not act rashly. If we aren't careful we could start a Fourth
Shinobi War."
"If you lack the spine to properly respond to threats

facing our village, then perhaps it is time to elect a new
Hokage. You are a fine peacetime leader Tsunade, but in
the face of Kumo's unrestrained hostility we need a
leader not afraid of the sight of a little blood."
Tsunade narrowed her eyes at Danzou's dig at her old

fear and fought the temptation to cross the room in
order to show him just how over her hemophobia she
was. Glaring at the elder she said, "It's not the sight of
blood that bothers me, Lord Danzou. It's the potential to
one day be bathing in it that does."
"Then what would it take, Lady Tsunade, to provoke an

adequate response from you?" Tsunade pulled her glare
from Danzou to stare sympathetically at Hiashi. That
sympathy vanished though as he said, "Perhaps if Naruto
were to have been one of the victims of this plot your ire
would be more noticeable."
"There were no victims…"
Tsunade's response was cut off by Homura who said,

"This time. However, this wasn't the first time this
woman was thought responsible for a biological attack
on the village. Are you forgetting that incident at the
Inuzuka Dog Show? Our pursuit did catch up with her
near the Kumo border as she was being attacked by
Akatsuki. We found a vial of rabies which matched the
strain used at the show."
"True, but we didn't catch up near the border but on the

Kumo's side of it, which was why we let the matter drop.
Plus it could have belonged to one of the two members
of Akatsuki."
"Come now, Lady Hokage," Homura said as if schooling

an academy student. "The same woman is connected to
similar biological incidents against our village, and you
want to pass the blame onto Akatsuki. That is a stretch
wouldn't you agree."
"Yes, but what we are discussing is possibly starting a

new round of wars. Are we really prepared to do that?"
"Now is the perfect time to strike," Danzou said almost

eagerly, "Kumo would be completely alone. Iwa is too
busy expanding its Western Border to lend them aid
immediately and Kiri is still weak from years of infighting
and civil war. With the Training Force already assembled,
we could be half-way to Kumo before they could muster
an adequate defense."
Tsunade could see several of the clan leaders were

contemplating Danzou's words. She could see that
Shikaku was analyzing all that he knew about the village
in question and was probably already creating potential
plans to remove the threat it posed. The others were
doing likewise but also measured with the fear and anger
that their families could have been harmed by the very
food they provided for them. She feared that with those
emotions running hot that war may very well be the
outcome of the meeting. Naturally she could stop it as
Hokage, but it could cost her many of the clans support
and without that she might very well lose that position.
But her fears were silenced as the soft voice of Hinata
asked, "May I speak please?"
All eyes turned to Hinata, who smiled gently before

moving from behind Tsunade when the Hokage signaled
her forward. The kunoichi moved to the center of the
room and slowly looked around it making eye contact
with all those present. Finally after taking a deep breath
she said, "I know that as victims of Kumogakure's past
plots that we believe that with whatever actions we take
here, justice will be on our side. Yet, I urge you to please
remember Uncle Hizashi."
"We do," One of the Hyuuga elders said quickly, "That is

why we should use this opportunity to avenge him. Lord
Hiashi is right; there is no way for Kumo to claim this
was not a sanctioned operation without giving up their
claim to the kunoichi in custody."
Hiashi nodded in agreement as he said, "Listen to our
elder Hinata. You speak of an enemy you do not know."
"With all due respect father, I know of Kumo very well.

They have haunted my nightmares for many years as I
feared they'd make another attempt and I am painfully
aware that it was my weakness that was the cause of
Uncle Hizashi's death."
Tsunade watched as a pained look appeared on Hiashi's

face for a moment before disappearing behind the calm
expression that he normally wore. It was something that
surprised the Senju kunoichi since she had long heard
how belittling he could be towards Hinata. She wondered
if a partial reason for his attitude towards his eldest
daughter had something to do with why from such an
early age he had been grooming his youngest to succeed
him. But one thing was certain, the man was painfully
aware of the effect his treatment of his eldest had had on
her.
Hinata smiled weakly and sadly as she continued,

"However, I can't help but feeling that if we act from our
anger at Kumo, justified or not, we would be the ones
that invalidate Uncle Hizashi's sacrifice. His actions
brought the village from the brink of war. Although I
know he did it to save you father, he also acted in Neji's
best interest…" She paused as she held a hand up to her
heart adding, "As well as mine, and everyone in this
room's as well. His death didn't break the chain of hatred
between our villages, but it did prevent it from growing
stronger. We have a chance to break it by showing mercy
to the agent of the Raikage who was only following her
Kage's orders."
"Hmph, I see why your father considers you to be weak,"

Danzou said snidely to which Tsunade noticed a few of
the elder Hyuuga's agreed. She noticed thought that one
of them did not and although she never much delved
into the particulars of who were the powers within each
clan she suspected he was the one that had fathered
Hiashi and Hizashi. Hiashi also seemed moved by his
daughter's words although his reaction was simply a
softening of his eyes. They hardened again though as
Danzou added, "For that is all your pretty words have
displayed a weakness in the face of an enemy who has
attacked us. What do you think you could expect if you
were at his mercy right now? I'll tell you, he'd pluck your
eyes from your head in order to give them to soldiers in
his army and use your body to breed shinobi loyal to him
complete with the Byakugan."
"Lord Danzou, I ask that you at least address…"Hiashi

said beginning to come to his daughter's defense
expecting her to wilt from Danzou's venomous words.
However he trailed off as Hinata met Danzou's gaze with
her own cooling noticeably as she responded icily,
"Perhaps he would at that Elder Danzou. Should I then
act in a similarly beastly matter? You may call it
weakness. But if this Yugito Ni in turn remembers the
kindness we show her causing her to spare a Konoha-nin
that she otherwise might not have, then I will take solace
in that, as opposed to us acting in a manner that will
spawn more hatred, which in turn will have Kumo-nin
clamoring for the blood of our kin in retaliation for her
death."
"The problem with that however is that it will send the

message that the other villages can keep testing us to
their hearts content without suffering reprisals," Homura
said as he placed a hand on Danzou's shoulder causing
him to sit. "While distasteful, the need to inflict pain is
our responsibility to bear. We shouldered that pain onto
the Hyuuga to preserve the peace nearly fourteen years
ago. It has done little to stop Kumo or any of the other
villages from testing our resolve to peace time and time
again. In this case instead of shouldering it we should in
turn inflict it upon Kumo, so that much like a child who
holds a lit match, they learn that it is only a matter of
time before you burn yourself."
"Gentlemen," Tsunade said taking back control of the

meeting now that Hinata's words had cooled some of the
anger present, "I am in no way saying we let this incident
go unopposed. Only let's handle this matter
diplomatically."
"It will be a waste of time," Danzou said dismissively.

"All it would afford them is time to bolster their
defenses."
Tsume scoffed at the elder before saying, "We shouldn't

kid ourselves. The Raikage had to consider the possibility
his plan would fail. If so, he has already moved forces to
blunt any attack we would make in retaliation. They were
probably in place weeks before they even sent her. Shit,
for all we know they've been in place since the Training
Force first began practicing."
"Very true, Lady Tsume," Shikaku Nara said speaking up,

"We did detect several units being moved towards the
Hot-Water country border upon the Training Forces
setting up camp. The likelihood of catching them
unaware is nonexistent. Negotiation does nothing but
give us a chance for a peaceful outcome. A battle with
Kumo would be costly no matter how we went about it.
Should Kiri and Iwa remain neutral it would give them a
chance to take advantage of our weakened state after the
conflict."
"Very well," Danzou said although his disappointment at

the outcome of the meeting was well masked. Thanks to
Komachi's report, those that were Naruto's lovers knew
just how much the man had been hoping the drums of
war would once more begin beating. "But what makes
you believe the Raikage will agree to meet at a neutral site
such as the Land of Iron."
"Simple, I'm not going to confront him at a neutral site,"

Tsunade said with a smile, "I'm going to meet him in his
very home. He'll agree to such a meeting since I'm sure
at the very least he feels some concern with how Yugito
is being treated while in our care"
****************************
"Oh fuck," Yugito said sounding somewhere in-between

pain and pleasure. "I don't think I can take much more."
Naruto smirked as he rubbed a particularly difficult knot

from out of the naked woman's shoulders as she laid on
her stomach on one of the massage tables he had bought
recently. He heard Yuugao scoff causing the man to
move his gaze to the Anbu captain sitting on the couch
in Koharu's safe house. Naruto arched an eyebrow at her
causing the Anbu officer to say, "You two are acting
rather carefree considering right now the clan council
could be calling for war."
"They won't let it come to that," Naruto said confidently

directing his attention back to Yugito.
"Look Naruto, I know you have reason to feel smug

considering how well your letting Komachi go went. But,
you can't let that go to your head. Sure we had advance
notice of what Kumo may have planned but…"
Yugito cut her off as she raised her head from the
massage table to say, "Hey I would have let you known
sooner, but I was escorted to the border by…"
She in turn was cut off by Naruto with a kiss as he said,
"I know. We never doubted you would tell us when you
could." Yugito sighed as he moved down her body to
begin working her legs after placing more oil on his
hands. Looking back at Yuugao he said, "Do I look
smug? Because I assure you I'm just as worried as you
are. I'm just confident that those attending the meeting
will prevent it from getting too out of control. Besides I
don't get to shower much attention to my kitten here so
should take this time as the opportunity it is to do so."
He focused on Yugito who purred in contentment as

hands continued to work their magic. He created a
shadow clone when he grabbed some more oil which
moved towards the sitting Anbu captain. It held its hand
out and adding to the conversation that Naruto and she
were just having said, "It seems we are always operating
on the edge of disaster. We should take these quiet
moments to relax for we don't know what the future is
going to bring. Now, how about a massage?"
Yuugao looked at the hand and directed her attention to

Yugito and Naruto just as the female blonde reached for
a nearby glass of wine. She looked back at the clone
saying, "I'm on duty. You may have Hiraishined her and
me out of the Interrogation Department, but I'm still
responsible for her."
The clone smirked as it looked over at Yugito and said,

"I don't think she's going to be problem prisoner.
Besides, I'm responsible for both of you."
Yuugao looked up into the pools of blue that were her

lover's eyes and from the loving way that he stared at her
felt her face grow flush. Taking the offered hand, she
allowed the clone to pull her to her feet where she was in
turned stripped and soon found herself face down on a
table like the Kumo-nin she had been tasked with
guarding.
That was how Tsunade and Koharu found them causing

the Hokage to say amused, "I doubt any of our fellow
Leaf kinsmen would find the idea of Kumo and Konoha
as potential friends and allies so hard to believe if they
could see you two now."
Yuugao's head shot from the massage table to look at the

two women as her eyes grew wide in embarrassment at
being caught in such a situation while on duty. However
as the Naruto massaging her chuckled and noticing the
two women's amused looks relaxed as she said, "I was
just taking some advice to enjoy these quiet moments
while we can."
"Good advice," Tsunade said sitting down on the couch,

"There weren't any to be had in that council meeting."
"That bad," Naruto said as he finished Yugito's massage.
He turned to Tsunade, but Yugito sat up and grabbed his

arm saying, "You're not finished are you? There are spots
that really need a good deep massage that you haven't
even touched yet."
Naruto kissed her lightly before saying, "Sorry, we'll have

to save that for our celebration later."
Koharu cautioned him saying, "I wouldn't plan that party

just yet. You still have quite a few obstacles to overcome
before we can say we have successfully navigated this
new hazard."
"Not to mention any new ones that bastard Danzou is

busy currently preparing," Tsunade said her agitation at
the elder still in full force. "Honestly, how could you
work with him and Homura for all those years?"
"It was far easier than I care to admit. The years of war
have made us all a shadow of the idealistic youths we
used to be. Only Sarutobi really managed to hold onto
those ideals, especially after sensei was killed."
Tsunade nodded sadly having experienced much the

same and said, "Don't remind me. Once Danzou learned
I planned to head to Kumo, he all but offered to help me
pack."
Koharu nodded gravely as she said, "It's easy to

understand why."

It was Yugito that answered as she sadly said, "Because
the first time a Senju entered Kumo territory he was
nearly killed by a couple of vile traitors…"
"And the second time," Tsunade said taking over, "He

didn't return at all, but with the Raikage's blessing."
****************************
Kin Tsuchi sat down at a table in the small restaurant

that she had stumbled across on her way back from the
jungles of Southern Tea Country. She pulled out a book
and read over the report that she had written beneath the
profile of one of the women she had located. However
unlike the Bingo Book that Tayuya had used this one
contained information on the women in Kanji's harem.
She had located a pair of them operating as mercenaries
in the jungles of Tea. The woman's name of the profile
she was reading was Leona Heidern. She was the
adopted daughter of the Ikari mercenaries' leader and
had apparently been captured on a mission with her
partner as they investigated a girl's disappearance. It was
now painful obvious that Kanji had been responsible for
all three of the kidnappings.
Kin turned the page to see the picture of the woman's

partner who went by the codename Whip. Much as her
codename implied she preferred to use them as her
primary weapon. She hadn't learned much about either
woman since that wasn't her goal. She was simply hoping
to provide intel on how they were coping with what they
had suffered and to see if they had potential intelligence
on some of the women that they were interested in.
Fortunately both women had a strong network of
support within their mercenary group so seemed to have
come to some form of peace with what they had
experienced. The two women had even completed their
mission by returning the missing girl having located her
among the others as the fled Kanji's compound upon his
death.
She closed the book as the waitress came with her order
and looked at the time as she waited for the courier that
would collect it. She noticed a couple of attractive young
men staring at her and she imagined they were trying to
picture what her face looked like since she had taken to
covering her lower half with the grey camouflaged scarf
that she wore. She turned enough to eat her meal
without giving the mystery away as she in turn imagined
them naked since she doubted they would stop their own
imaginations with her scarf.
Sex was something that had preoccupied Kin's mind as

of late ever since she had left the Leaf Village upon
Kanji's death. It was she supposed a natural reaction to
some of the fooling around that she and Naruto had
done. To be honest, she had grown rather addicted to
the pleasure she derived from sucking him off, not to
mention what she received in turn when he returned the
favor. It had left her with a desire to experience more,
but what held her back was the life-long commitment
that would come with it. She understood that they were
currently looking for a cure for the Binding, but with the
three medics in Naruto's harem showing no sign of
regret to being bound to him, she doubted finding a cure
was a top priority for them.
Therefore at times, she was tempted to find a beautiful

stranger and rock his world. But what held her back was
that when she did give her virginity to someone, she
wanted it to be to someone worthy of it. She suspected
she had found that person already, but wasn't sure if she
was ready for the commitment that would follow.
Although she had to admit that considering she was busy
hunting down women of a former rival's harem
supposed she was already rather committed.
"Excuse me," a soft cultured voice said cutting into her
reverie.
Kin looked down beneath the table to see a large slug

sitting on the bench next to her. Recognizing it as a clone
of Katsuyu the kunoichi said, "Greetings Lady Katsuyu."
"Good day Kin" the slug responded by lowering her

eyestalks. "I know you have likely filed a report in the
book but since Milady is likely to just ask would you
mind telling me."
Kin shook her head before reporting, "I found three of

the women that Anko turned up from the records she
confiscated from Kanji's study. Two were mercenaries
with the third being a civilian that had captured his fancy.
All three have returned to their lives albeit with some
emotional scaring. But their families and friends are
helping them through it. None of them were aware of
how Kanji was controlling them. I'm afraid however that
as far as to the three women we are interested in finding
went they had no information."
"I see," the slug responded after a moment, "I can

understand Milady's desire in Kagura due to their history.
But why are you all so determined to find this Momo
Hinamori woman and Suiren of Kirigakure?"
Kin shrugged, before saying, "I'm not too sure myself.

But I believe Tsunade feels she may become a threat. It
was only after the raid that we learned how much Kanji
had twisted her to love him. I guess she's afraid that with
time and effort she'll come after Naruto in a form of
revenge. She did watch as Kiyomi roasted Kanji and she
saw Tayuya's face so could locate Naruto from her."
"I suppose I can understand her concern then," Katsuyu
said her voice taking on a tone of admiration. "Naruto
has always held a special place in her heart. It has only
grown stronger now."
"Yeah," Kin said her tone wistful, "It's kind of scary

when you think about it."
"Oh…"
Taking the following silence as a curiosity on the slug's

part for her to continue she explained, "I mean he's got
legends like Tsunade, and Koharu falling for him, has
made Bijuu like the Kyuubi and Nibi take on human
form to be with him, and seems destined to find more
amazing people like that. Yet he doesn't let it go to his
head and can even make a nobody like me feel as special
as he does them. I mean if he put his mind to it, he really
could conquer all the Shinobi villages I bet."
"It seems you are rather keen on him yourself. Why have
you not given yourself to him as they have?"
Kin looked over at the two young men that seemed to

have found another pretty young woman to focus on.
Shrugging she said, "I guess I wanted sometime away
from the pleasure to think on it some more."
"Pleasure," Katsuyu said confused.
"Yeah," Kin said with a dreamy look as she remembered

some of the encounters. Focusing on the slug she asked,
"Doesn't sex feel good for you?"
The slug looked at her strangely asking, "We slugs are

hermaphrodites. When we mate we simply exchange
sperm to each other before laying the eggs. I became
purely female as a result of a mating ritual where my male
reproductive organ became too tightly entwined with my
mates. Therefore I chewed it off to allow us to separate
through a process known as apophallation."
"Wow… that was a bit too much information."
"I see, have you not considered that perhaps your own
mating rituals would be repulsive to other species."
Sensing she had insulted the summons Kin said, "Sorry, I

just couldn't imagine how painful that was."
"I suppose I understand, but you misunderstand. It

wasn't painful at all."
"Oh, I guess if it couldn't feel that, it's no wonder you

only mate to reproduce. It probably doesn't feel that
good either."
"I…I suppose not," Katsuyu admitted as Kin picked her
up and placed her on the book she had prepared.
"Well, please pass my report on to Tsunade," Kin said

cheerfully as she placed her money on the table. "I'll see
you in a few days to take back the book when Anko has
finished going over my written report."
The kunoichi got up from the bench leaving a confused

summons behind which disappeared in a puff of smoke
before reappearing in the Den's war room with Kin's
book. Sliding off of it, the summons began to
contemplate if perhaps it had finally been given the
answer as to why sex was so important to almost all the
vertebrate animal summons that it knew. Sliding into the
Harem room of the Den it decided that perhaps it should
engage in some research of the mating ritual of humans.
*****************************
Naruto looked down upon his lover and groaned again
as she knelt before him working her tits over his shaft.
Reaching down, he grabbed one of her nipples giving it a
pull causing her to squeal in delight as he said, "Shit,
Tsunade, my cock feels incredible sandwiched between
your tits."
Tsunade paused as she pressed on the outside of her

breasts to squeeze them around his hardness and
opening her mouth stuck her tongue out. From the tip,
she drooled all over her breasts before beginning to work
her naughty pillows up and down again. Naruto sat back
on his elbows moaning, "Yeah, that's it."
Tsunade smiled up at him only wearing her usual shirt

which was opened to allow her to wrap her breasts
around Naruto's manhood. Basking in the pleasure she
could see written on his face she asked, "How does it feel
to get a tittie fuck from the Hokage?"
"Incredible since she definitely has the tits for the job,"
Naruto said as he made sure to watch his lover to fully
enjoy the experience.
"Flatter," Tsunade replied amused, "I've bet you've said

the same thing to Hinata. But your compliment does
deserve some sort of reward."
Naruto was about to ask what reward when Tsunade

wrapped her mouth around the head of his cock. Feeling
her tongue swirling around the tip while his shaft was
mashed between the warm marshmallow goodness of
her breasts caused Naruto to jerk his hips as he fought
against releasing his load. Tsunade could feel he was
close so pulling her mouth away as she increased the
pace of her bosom said, "Go on Naruto. Cum…cum…"
Naruto still held off for a bit, but finally erupted, hitting
Tsunade beneath the chin as he spewed his seed all over
her face, tits, and neck. Sagging onto the bed he said,
"That felt incredible."
"I'm glad you enjoyed it," his lover said after cleaning his
dick. Standing she allowed her shirt to fall from her
shoulders before saying, "It's good to have you to myself
for a while."
"I'm sorry if I…"
"Shh," Tsunade said leaning forward her tits still coated

in his essence, "It wasn't a recrimination. I'm just saying
I'm glad this trip had afforded me a little one on one
time with you, my love."
Naruto kissed her passionately, but before it could
progress much further a horn sounded signaling that the
cruise they had taken was coming to an end. Naruto
sighed as she pulled away and said, "I just wish the
circumstances were better."
"They will be someday," Tsunade said turning to head

towards the shower and clean up. "On that day maybe
you can take me on a cruise to Crescent Moon Island."
She paused in her journey to shower to ask, "But why so
jumpy? Is it because of how you bungled things with
Ino?"
"Did you have to put it so bluntly?"
Tsunade smiled and said, "No, I could have put it

sweetly, but the meaning would have been the same."
Naruto chuckled but with limited mirth as he said, "I can
understand why she reacted the way she did. I just don't
understand how she could think I'd come to any other
conclusion. She basically wants me to stop from being
me, so why wouldn't I think she wants to be free of the
Binding."
"Naruto, she's concerned you're too reckless and she has

a point. But that is part of the reason you react so
honestly. She just wants to know that you are aware how
much pain your death would cause. The truth is, I believe
she was shocked to learn just how much she had come to
care and cherish you. That was why she slapped you."
"Huh?"
"I know you thought telling her that you were looking
into a way to let her go sounded all noble to you. But
look at it from her perspective. You have at last count
twenty-eight other lovers more than willing to fill the slot
she has vacated. With that said, can't you see how she
would react so poorly? To her it looked like you were
just washing your hands of her since you have plenty of
willing lovers."
"But…"
"I know my love," Tsunade said softly, "You still love

her, but right now she also needs to understand that
asking you to change is just as insensitive. She may wish
you were less reckless, but she needs to understand that
loving you means that it is a total package, recklessness
included." Naruto nodded so smiling she said, "Now I
need to clean-up. We're going to have to let the local
shinobi authorities know we entered their country using
fake travel papers. I think it would be best if when we
did so my chest isn't coated in your semen."
****************************
Naruto chuckled and leaned back in the bed to close his

eyes. When he opened them again he was sitting on his
mother's couch in the recreation of her apartment within
his seal albeit with pants as opposed to how he was
naked in the real world. "N-naruto…honey," his mother
said sounding a little flustered in part to what she had
just felt as well as the sight of her shirtless son.
Wondering why her face was so red he asked, "Are you

okay?"
"F-fine," Kushina replied hoping her son didn't notice

how disheveled that she felt she looked. Kushina had
been in the middle of berating herself for once more
giving into the temptation to stay out of the chakra safe
zone Kiyomi had set up for when Naruto was active
sexually. Although she hadn't really gotten all that excited
from Tsunade's tit job, since even outside of the green
light her ability to feel the sensations appeared to be
diminished, at the moment she could still feel the slight
warmth of where Naruto's seed had landed on the
Hokage.
Kushina had felt completely disgusted with herself after

the time first time she had given in. The only good thing
she had to say about the experience, at least afterwards,
was that she learned that she only experienced what the
woman with the real Naruto did and that his taking of
the woman from behind had allowed her to pretend that
it hadn't been her son causing her to feel such pleasure.
At least until his lovers had cum and then gave him a
double blowjob where she learned that she still
experienced what the one that had been with Naruto the
longest in a given session felt. Since then and in the few
days that had passed Kushina had waged a battle of wills
with her libido in which she lost almost as often as she
won. While all the while her sexual desires continued to
taunt her with the knowledge that if sex with Naruto felt
that incredible while being dampened due to the lack of a
physical existence, then it was no wonder his lovers were
hooked to him physically as well as emotionally.
"Hey mom, are you sure you're okay?" Naruto asked

worriedly having gotten in her face while she was
distracted.
Reacting on instinct she pushed him back after emitting a

surprised squeak. He landed on his ass causing him to
say, "Hey, what's gotten into you."
"It's a question of what I want to get into me," her libido

supplied quickly causing her to say aloud, "Shut up!"
"Jeez, okay I'm sorry," he said standing, "I'll be on my

way."
"Oh honey, I'm sorry. I know I'm acting scattered
brained. Please forgive me."
Naruto smiled brightly at her causing Kushina's heart to

speed up, but whether from motherly affection or from
some other aspect of her she wasn't entirely sure. "Of
course mom. If I caught you at a bad time I could come
back. But you said you wanted to talk to me before we
entered Lightning Country."
"R-right," Kushina said quickly hoping to move past her

embarrassing behavior, "The reason I wanted to speak
you was to ask do you plan to make any moves on the
kunoichi of Kumogakure."
Naruto shrugged his own face going red as he was sort

of embarrassed to be talking about such things with his
mother. He supposed he could understand the reason for
her being so flustered due to his arriving so soon after
obviously being with Tsunade. However aware that his
mom was likely asking as part of her responsibility due to
her being his Bijuu he nodded as he said, "If a chance
arises I plan to take it. However, I doubt I'll get very
many if any. I don't think the Raikage is just going to let
me wander around freely. I don't think I'll get any
chances to speak freely to a woman while there."
"W-what if words weren't necessary," Kushina said her

face growing a similar shade of red as her son's.
"What do you mean?"
"I can make it so that you could… jumpstart a woman's

desire for you if you want."
"How?"
Kushina's blush deepened since she had come up with
the idea as a result of experiencing sex through one of
her son's lovers. Explaining she said, "As you know…
Kiyomi experienced sex through your many encounters.
I…She reasoned that it was due to the chakra binding
that takes places between you and them. Those
experiences are also locked away within her original form
as memories. I could make it that you would cast a
genjutsu on a kunoichi so that she would experience
those memories as fantasies which all revolve around
you."
"I don't know," Naruto said after a moment, "I've never

really been any good a genjutsu."
"That runs in the family I'm afraid," Kushina said with a

smile which her son returned. "That's why I would make
it an almost automatic response. It would also need to be
an eye technique so you'll have to make sure not to use it
too overtly. We wouldn't want someone other than the
intended receiver to notice."
"Wouldn't she raise a fuss?"
"It would be a split-second change. She might notice

something but it would barely even register and she'd
likely think she imagined it."
"Let's give it a shot," Naruto said excitedly, "I would hate

to think we came all this way and didn't manage to find a
way to increase our influence."
Kushina nodded, as she tried to fight down the shivers

that accompanied her imaginations running wild with just
how her son would put the technique she described to
use.
*****************************
Ayame had felt uncomfortable ever since Naruto had left
the village. She couldn't exactly place it but felt a part of
it was due to how one of her shop attendant friends had
brought it to her attention what had happened to the last
Senju Hokage that had entered into Kumo. She tried to
tell herself to calm down as Naruto had assured her that
he would be fine during the date they had the day before
he left. She smiled as she thought about how she planned
to celebrate his return.
She sighed though as she once more felt a sense of

uselessness due to the fact that of all his lovers she was
the weakest. It wasn't just in turns of strength that she
thought that, but in the scope of his ambition. As she felt
when compared to Jinchuriki, Kunoichi, Bijuu,
princesses, and even the Hokage, she didn't understand
what she really had to offer. She knew Naruto didn't
think in those terms but she wished for something more
to offer than the occasional bowl of ramen. Even the
other civilian within Naruto's harem was contributing
more with Tsunami overseeing the remodeling of the
Whirling Tides Manor.
She felt a sense of gratitude to the other women since

they had allowed her the privilege of being the official
face of their relationship with the man they all cared for.
Looking up at the clock she saw that it was closing time
so moved from around the counter to pull the gate
closed. She was reaching up to pull it down when
something solid dove past the cloth hanging in front of
the shop and hit her in the chest. She fell back slamming
into the bar and caught her breath as a dark-haired man
began pulling the gate down in her place. He turned the
lock and smiling darkly at her said, "Hey Ayame. Miss
me?"
"Toshio," she said scared of her former boyfriend as
much from the way his eyes were traveling over her as
the knife he was wielding. Taking in his appearance
which had changed considerably since he was no longer
trying to resemble Naruto, she noted that his hair had
returned to its natural black color which matched the
beard he was now sporting likely to disguise his
appearance.
"You do remember? I'm touched," he said stepping

further into the ramen bar tapping his knife against his
skull in a threatening manner. "I of course remember you
and how you dumped me to become a slut for the
demon brat." Ayame's eyes narrowed at him for insulting
her boyfriend causing him to chuckle as he said. "You
don't like that huh? You know you and the demon have
been almost directly responsible for all the downturns
my life has taken lately. Shit, I haven't gotten laid since
we broke up. T-that time at the Manhole doesn't count.
Plus your network of shop attendant whores has been
tarnishing my name so that lately the only date I've been
able to get has been from an overanxious male stalker."
Despite the situation Ayame said, "What's the matter the

virgin killer meet his match and lost his own anal
virginity?"
"Shut up bitch," Toshio roared, "It was probably due to

something that Yamanaka bitch did. She'll get hers
eventually too, but right now I'm here for mine."
Ayame grew panicked and was aware that by now

Naruto was likely in Kumo so wouldn't be able to come
to her rescue. She didn't doubt that he would, but she
knew doing so would put everything he had worked for
in jeopardy so tried to prevent her fears from reaching
him through the mark. She didn't want to be the weak
link that caused everything to come crashing down. She
turned and tried to run around the ramen bar for the
back door but Toshio caught her before she could make
it. He pulled her clothes ripping the back of her uniform
and exposed her mark to his eyes.
"What the fuck is this? Are you fucking serious you

bitch? I'm going to fuck every goddamn hole you have
and a few I plan to add and when I'm done I'm going to
cut this mark off you and keep it as a souvenir." He
threw Ayame to the ground and prepared to follow
through on his threat but was stopped as a clawed hand
clamped down on his head.
Ayame looked up to see Toshio being lifted off his feet

as Kiyomi stood behind him her eyes glowing red as her
hair and face took on a more feral appearance . She held
him there his legs kicking helplessly as he tried to get the
hand to release him. Realizing, he was still holding his
knife the man tried to plunge it into her hand, but the
Bijuu sent a pulse of her chakra through him causing him
to scream in pain as he dropped his knife. "What a sad
pathetic creature you are," the Bijuu said coldly. "I
believe Naruto told you to keep your distance from
Ayame. Unfortunately for you, you decided to disregard
his warning when you thought yourself safe due to his
being in Kumo."
Still smoking from the chakra that passed through him

the would be rapist asked, "Who the fuck are you?"
Kiyomi smiled darkly although only Ayame could see it

as she replied, "I'm the demon part when you referred to
Naruto as demon brat. I was just thinking I needed to
find a body for something I had planned to correct a
wrong I committed. I thank you for volunteering."
Raising her other hand she cast a barrier around the
small shop to subdue the coming screams.
"W-what…" the man managed to say before Kiyomi sent
her chakra into him causing him to scream again.
This time however she didn't let up and as she channeled

more and more of her chakra into him. Toshio's screams
took on a more feminine tone as Ayame watched in
confused amazement. Furthermore, his hair began to
grow longer and once more took on the blonde coloring
that she remembered he had sported as they dated. His
eyes although already blue took on the unique coloring
that she recognized as Naruto's even as the face became
more and more feminine. A fact highlighted as his chest
grew and expanded to press against the black shirt that
Toshio had been wearing. His hips also grew shapelier
and although Ayame had never seen it before she was
confident that she was looking at the form Naruto took
when using his sexy jutsu. The only thing she felt was
missing were the whisker marks on her cheeks.
Kiyomi set the woman down gently who sank to her
knees. The woman looked around in confusion before
saying, "I…I'm free." Before collapsing forward and was
caught by Ayame. The Ramen waitress looked up as the
Bijuu asked, "Are you okay?"
Still shaken she nodded causing the Bijuu to smile as she

said, "Good, Naruto would never have forgiven me
should something bad happen to you while he was in
Kumo. You should have called out with your mark
sooner."
"I…I…"
"I'm aware you didn't want to be a burden, but Naruto

wasn't the only one willing to come to your aid. Don't
forget that."
Ayame nodded as she felt tears gather in her eyes.
"Thank you." Kiyomi nodded before directing her
attention to the woman that Ayame was holding causing
the waitress to ask, "What did you do?"
"Correcting a mistake I made in forgetting that just

because something was a collection of unstable chakra.
That didn't mean it didn't have feelings or dreams of its
own."
Ayame looked down at the sleeping woman and

wonderef if the Bijuu was referring to the dark aspect of
Naruto's personality she had set loose in a bid to escape.
If so she wondered how it would react to being given a
form, but not one it had been used to or perhaps even
wanted.
*****************************
Naruto stared off into the distance as he sat across from
half dozen of what he assumed was Kumo's finest. Three
of whom were some of the kunoichi that Yugito had told
him were quite influential and could aid in his goals. He
tried to focus on his ambition but was still somewhat
rattled by what he had felt nearly happen to Ayame as he
was being escorted to Kumo upon leaving the cruise
ship. Glad that his lovers were watching out for each
other he planned to find some way to show Kiyomi his
appreciation, before returning to the matter at hand.
Tsunade was currently inside the Raikage's office and

from her mark he could sense a vague sense of
amusement coming from her. He supposed it was due to
when the Raikage finally learned what it was she wanted
from him for Yugito's release, the man would be stunned
by how little she was asking for, or by how much
depending on his pride. Confident that for the moment
she was safe he concentrated on trying to find a way to
get close to one of the kunoichi present. Aware he would
likely only have time for one seduction he decided his
goal was the woman known as Mabui.
But being a shinobi and aware that a shinobi sometimes

would have to choose a secondary target to accomplish if
his primary became unattainable, he zeroed in on the
blonde known as Samui. She stared at him coolly and
considering her dress, he had a hard time imagining that
she was as ashamed of her breasts as Yugito claimed.
However he was aware enough to realize that just
because her clothes flaunted her large assets that didn't
mean she liked them. It just meant that she was aware of
them enough to recognize that even if it was for a split-
second that an enemy lost focus as his lusts got the
better of him. It was an opening which could decide the
victor in a battle. He had to admit also that even as she
stood against the wall opposite of him it was hard for his
eyes not to be attracted to her breasts even if she wasn't
doing anything in particular to call his attention to them.
Her current stance being a prime example, as she stood
with one arm wrapped across her torso to hold the other
tight against her body. He doubted she was even aware
of the seductive visage she presented as her stance
caused her breasts to be pushed together and up.
Naruto although looking out of the corner of his eye

moved onto the dark-skinned red-head lest he get caught
staring. He found her attractive in a tomboy sort of way.
Not to say that she wasn't feminine, but something told
him the kunoichi considered herself to be one of the
guys most of the time. That would present some
challenges he imagined, particularly due to his current
inability to interact with her outside of the current
mission to watch him which she had been given. Her
obvious disdain for him as a shinobi of Konoha was also
apparent.
To be honest it was something almost all the Kumo
shinobi present shared. He turned his head to look at a
clock and saw that over three hours had passed since
Tsunade had entered the Raikage's office. Naruto took
the opportunity his movement afforded him to observe
who he considered perhaps to be the senior most shinobi
present. He knew the man's name was Darui from the
clipped introductions he had received upon finding the
Raikage waiting for as they entered the building from
which the village leader conduct his business. From the
laidback way the man carried himself Naruto imagined
he and Kakashi would get along swimmingly. Still from
his own experiences with his sensei, Naruto knew the
man was also highly proficient. The dark-skinned man
also no doubt was observing him as closely as or more so
than Naruto was.
A loud crash of wood splintering came from the office

causing Naruto to launch to his feet, but he could still
feel Tsunade's amusement so relaxed. But also did so
since all the present Shinobi had pulled blades or kunai
to stop him. He wondered what was going on inside the
room, and relaxed somewhat as the Raikage's voice called
through a voice box on his secretary Mabui's desk, "I
need a new desk brought up from storage."
Mabui who had been crouched on top of her desk as she

held a kunai in a ready position reached down to activate
the device as she said, "Yes, Lord Raikage."
Darui nodded to the blonde light-skinned man present

saying, "Shii, I'll leave getting one to you."
The serious looking blonde nodded, before heading off

towards the stairs to fulfill his leader's request.
Naruto relaxed and took his seat causing the Kumo-nin

to calm as well. However, Naruto took the opportunity
to up his release of enhanced pheromones which he had
been doing ever since Tsunade entered the office. He
smiled as he noticed a slight blush appearing even on the
almost porcelain complexion Samui. Figuring the sudden
jolt of adrenaline had only accelerated their effect he sat
back to wait for the Kumo-nin he expected to explode
first to reach his limit.
Now openly watching his Kumo counterparts, Naruto

felt a slight worry as he noticed Darui begin to look
towards Mabui as she continued to work behind her
desk. He worried if that was a sign that the two of them
were together but was somewhat bolstered by her
remaining focused on her paperwork. While he was
aware she may have been simply trying harder not to let
the feeling she may have been experiencing show. Her
doing everything she could not to look his way gave
Naruto the impression that perhaps they had a
relationship that had soured. He hoped that was the case
since he never wanted to come between two people who
cared for each other.
To his surprise she looked up at him to give him a gentle

if cool smile. He smiled back and took it as a good sign
when she quickly wetted her lips. Naruto wasn't sure if
the other blonde male that had been pacing back and
forth noticed Mabui's reaction, but he obviously reached
his boiling as he said, "What the hell are you smiling at
hotshot?"
Naruto focused on the man named Atsui, who outside of

the shinobi Shii that had left; he had figured would be
the first to react to the pheromones he had released. The
presence of the three kunoichi had made Naruto
confident that one of the males would react to his
presence in the same vein as animals when a strange male
entered another's territory. Aware that one of those
males was puffing himself up he knew that now he
needed to tread carefully lest he start the international
incident they were trying to avoid. "Sorry, I didn't mean
to make you nervous. I was just wondering if I should
consider the Raikage breaking his desk a good sign or a
bad one."
As Naruto expected, Atsui didn't react to what he had

said so much as what he thought he heard when the man
replied, "I'm not nervous. You think I'm scared of you."
"I hope not," Naruto replied hoping he sounded sincere.
"Cool down, Atsui," Samui said as her brother tried to

project himself over the sitting Naruto.
"Why should I? We should take their Hokage hostage

and make them release Lady Yugito. It is what she
deserves for arrogantly strutting into our village and
making demands."
"I wouldn't do that," Naruto said calmly.
"Yeah, why's that."
"Two reasons," the blond jinchuriki said while letting a

little heat into his voice, "The first is it would upset an
already delicate situation, and cause more pain for all
those involved then you'd know what to do with. The
second is because if you even tried to lay a finger on her,
I'd stop you."
"Stop this," Atsui said swinging on the blond before he

could even stop himself.
*****************************
Tsunade kept a cool but slightly amused look on her face

as the Raikage paced angrily behind his ruined desk. She
was glad that she had opted to wear her Hokage robes
and hat since she could feel the twin nubs of her nipples
rubbing against the bra she was wearing. Quite aware
that Naruto's pheromones were even now filling the
room despite the closed door she figured that without
the robe and extra support the Raikage would know just
how excited she was.
As a doctor she had found it fascinating to watch as the

Raikage had grown more and more agitated from her
lover's pheromones. She had even been aware of the
exact moment he first felt their effect as he had paused in
midsentence to send a look to the door. Tsunade had just
moments before sat a little straighter to present herself as
if to tell him that the man she considered an alpha male
was nearby. The Raikage had resumed trying to persuade
slash threaten her to release Yugito. Her calmness in the
face of his growing agitation had only further upset the
Kage so that when she rejected an obscene amount of
ransom for his jinchuriki the man had snapped slamming
his fist into his desk smashing it to pieces.
Aware he was losing his cool he took a moment to calm

himself after a halfhearted apology for the outburst. As
he steadied his breathing, Tsunade briefly wondered why
she wasn't more affected by the airborne chemicals. She
decided that it was likely since she had already given
herself to Naruto and as such outside of her arousal
there was nothing more for them to do to her. She did
wonder why she wasn't bothered more by the three
women outside the room, but chalked that up to her
acceptance that her lover would take more women as his.
After several seconds the Raikage began to make another

pitch for the freedom of Yugito to which Tsunade barely
paid attention. Studying the Raikage, she couldn't deny
that he cared deeply for the shinobi under his command
causing her to wonder why it never seemed to be enough
to prevent hostilities from erupting between their
villages. She figured that at the very least that trait united
both of them as she was sure it must be the same for all
Kage.
A commotion outside the room caused the Raikage to

stare up at the door as he said, "What the hell is going on
out there?"
Storming to the door with Tsunade following behind he

threw the double doors open and was about to yell. But
his shout stopped on his tongue upon seeing Atsui lying
on the floor with Naruto pinning him to the ground with
a knee in his back and holding a kunai to the back of his
neck as several clones prevented the other Kumo shinobi
from getting too close to them. "Naruto," Tsunade said
sounding stern but was secretly thrilled at her man
displaying his dominance of the other, "What are you
doing?"
Naruto looked up and rubbed his head with the hand
clutching the kunai in embarrassment as he explained, "It
wasn't me. This guy tried to coldcock me."
Darui sighed putting his cleaver sword away as he

admitted, "Sorry sir, it's true. Maybe the tension of
worrying about Lady Yugito is getting to him. We're all
feeling it."
"That we are," the Raikage admitted. "Fine, I suppose six

shinobi to baby-sit this whelp is a bit of an overkill.
Mabui, I trust you can keep an eye on him."
"Yes sir"
"Good, the rest of you are dismissed." The Raikage

turned on his heel as Tsunade smirked at her lover and
gave him a wink. Naruto smiled as he let the Kumo-nin
up saying, "Sorry, no hard feelings." He held out his
hand but was blown off as Atsui simply stormed off. The
other Kumo-nin left displaying similar degrees of
coolness towards him, causing the blond to sigh noisily
before the Raikage shut the door to continue his
discussion with Tsunade.
*****************************
Mabui approached the blond to apologize for her fellow

Kumo-nin saying, "Don't take it personally. Atsui tends
to act first and think later."
"Thanks," the blond man said sincerely, "I really hope we

can one day become friends with this village."
Mabui could see the truth of his words reflected in his

blue eyes which quickly shifted as they became slitted
and glowed red before returning to normal. It barely
registered to the woman as she suddenly grew light-
headed but was steadied by the blond man as he placed a
hand on her hip.
"Are you okay?" he asked as she still wobbled slightly

from her sudden vertigo as well from the overpowering
scent of the man that seemed to fill her with warmth.
"Y-yes," she replied stepping away unaware of the

locating and Hiraishin seal Naruto had placed on her
stomach which quickly disappeared. Feeling suddenly
parched she asked, "Do you want something to drink?"
The Leaf-nin nodded so the kunoichi headed to a nearby

room where she prepared tea, coffee, and snacks for the
Raikage and whatever guest he was entertaining. As he
followed behind her, Mabui tried to calm the jitters she
was beginning to feel from the blond's presence even as
she walked with an exaggerated sway to her hips.
*****************************
Seven was sitting in her cell as she contemplated what

she should do with the information she had become
privy to. The past two weeks since her meeting with
Akame had been relatively difficult as a result of the
combat drills she had been subjected to. Their difficulty
stemmed from the large handicaps that Akame would
give those who would face her. She knew the reason was
that the person she had been paired with for the training
sessions was Mikoto. They would often be pitted in
combat scenarios where they would have to fend off a
large number of attackers while defending an objective.
Or they would be the attackers and would need to rely
on teamwork to win. By subjecting the two of them to
such hellish ordeals, he hoped to exploit the small crack
that Mikoto had shown the Bijuu turned woman.
Seven's problem though was that if Akame's intentions
were so transparent to her then she believed they must
have been to Mikoto as well. Mikoto played along
occasional dropping small tidbits of information about
herself, but Seven knew it wasn't anything that Akame
didn't likely already know. Her reason for doing so was
obvious to Seven which was that as long as she knew
who Akame was using to spy on her, it would allow the
woman a certain amount of freedom as well.
Seven pulled her feet up onto the bed as she pulled her
knees into her chest. Wrapping her arms around her
knees and despite a particularly tough battle that
morning, Seven didn't feel any pain due to her rapid
healing. A recent upgrade due to Kiyomi's tampering
with her seal to allow her more access to her Bijuu
powers. Her fellow Bijuu had appeared in her cell when
after a particularly vicious battle with a Mizuki backed
Ninja Dropout team in full on Animal Curse Mark Mode
had nearly defeated her and Mikoto. The former Chunin
had seemed significantly stronger to Seven, but in the
end she had still triumphed. However not without
sustain quite a few injuries, as a result when Kiyomi had
called out to her mentally she had ignored her. Not one
to take such lying down, the red-head had appeared in
person in the cell to lay into Seven, but upon seeing her
fellow Bijuu's bruised state had quickly turned nurturing.
Kiyomi had lain down next to her on the bed, and placed
a hand over the seal on Seven's stomach. Seven had
resisted at first but lulled by her fellow Bijuu's warmth
had finally relented. She had quickly fallen asleep as
Kiyomi hummed gently and by morning although still
appearing bruised most of the pain she had been feeling
was gone as was Kiyomi. Seven had examined her seal
and although not an expert had easily found the changes
as a result of her own attempts to change her seal.
Kiyomi's behavior had Seven feeling guilty for her
double dealing. Although the seven-tails had yet to
actually betray Kiyomi, she wasn't too deluded to deny
she had considered it and had practically established the
connections she would need to do it. Now though, she
felt trapped by her holding back on her becoming one of
Akame's lieutenants since she couldn't exactly come
clean two weeks after the fact. Not without destroying
the bond that Kiyomi had been trying to repair.
Therefore in an attempt to find a way out of her current
predicament she was turning to the only person she felt
she could, Mikoto.
She looked up from her knees to a small stone beetle on

her bed which she had created with the small amount of
access to her Bijuu chakra she was able to tap into even
with the Chakra Repression Seal on. It had a partner
which had made its way to the female Uchiha's room
while laying a small sticky string which would connect
the two stone objects. The stone beetle on her bed
opened its shell indicating that the other one was in use
which was followed by Mikoto's voice as she said, "My
you are fully of surprises. How could you use such an
intricate jutsu while the seal is active?"
"A magician never reveals her secrets," Seven replied

with a small smile since despite the blood flowing
through the other woman's veins she had found she truly
did enjoy her company.
"Really," Mikoto said sounding guarded, "It's not a perk

of your becoming a major player in Akame's little game."
Seven frowned even though she had expected the

Uchiha to have figured out as much already. Remaining
cautious herself since for all she knew Mikoto would sell
her out she said, "Let's just say it's a perk given to me
from someone on the outside."
A note of surprise did enter Mikoto's voice as she said,
"Are you saying you've gotten in with the man behind
Akame?"
Seven was surprised by Mikoto's response although she

supposed she shouldn't have been. All the same signs
that she had found that pointed to an even greater power
must have been just as obvious to Mikoto. "No, that
player has yet to make his presence known. I get the
feeling you already know who it is though."
Mikoto aware she may have given away too much said,
"What do you want? I'm guessing that whatever it is you
don't want Akame to know otherwise you'd have
approached me in the shower. You also don't want the
people watching our cells aware of this conversation
which is why you're using this clever little trick. But let's
get one thing straight I don't trust you."
"I know," Seven said a hint of melancholy entering her
voice, "From the start of this whole affair I've been only
on my own side. Now…now I may have screwed things
up with…well to be honest I'm not sure where we stand.
I just want to put an end to this plot before things get
even more out of hand."
"You have a line of communication outside of the

prison. I take it you didn't tell them about your becoming
one of Akame's soldiers."
"She still thinks I'm trying to prove myself."
"Come clean," Mikoto said without hesitation,

"Otherwise, you take the chance things will spin outside
of your control."
"I-I can't"
"Why?"
"I betrayed her once already. She'd never forgive me for

attempting to do it again. Please, I know you don't want
this plot to go through."
She didn't know if Mikoto felt sympathy for her or had

just picked up on the desperation but after a long pause
said, "Tell me what you know."
Seven seized the chance saying, "I take it you've noticed

how recently some of the better prisoners have gone
missing recently."
"Yeah, I've just figured that they were moved outside of

the prison to set up for some second stage of the plan."
"No, they can't, a large force of Suna and Konoha-nin
are camping within spitting distance of the prison.
They've actually been moved to the lowest level of the
prison."
"The punishment section? Why?"
"It's been converted to some sort of lab. A man named

Amachi has been working there for months now."
"Amachi, I've never heard of him."
"Neither have I, apparently though he was a prisoner in

Sea Country. I get the feeling that Akame's backer pulled
some strings to get him released somehow. But why he is
here is to reverse engineer Mizuki's curse mark."
"Are they close to doing so?"

"I don't know," Seven replied. "I was only given a quick
tour recently. It was more of a welcome to the winning
side type of thing. Akame didn't exactly invite me to ask
too many questions. When I professed some disbelief
that they'd be able to crack the seal formula he assured
me that this Amachi has intimate knowledge of the curse
seal."
"This woman you're working for on the outside… what

is she planning?"
"I'm not sure. I know she intends to stop the rebellion,

but thus far she hasn't seen fit to share her plans with
me." After a moment Seven added sadly, "Not that I can
fault her."
"Alright then we'll find a way to end this from the inside.
I'll begin to make a show of opening up to you more and
let Akame believe you've gained my trust. It should
convince him that you're upholding your end of things.
Hopefully he'll let you see more of this lab and let you
take a more active role in things. We'll talk more
tomorrow."
The stone beetle folded its shell signaling that Mikoto

was done speaking. It then began to crumble into dirt
which she swept onto the floor. Alone again Seven
realized just how sad that fact made her and suddenly
wished for the warm presence of her sister again.
*****************************
She was on her knees in a shower and sucking on a dick

as if it was the tastiest thing she had ever been given. The
man it belonged to leaned his head back to groan,
sending a thrill through her body causing her to increase
the pace of her bobbing. What also added to her pleasure
was the way his eyes automatically sought out hers to
watch her please him.
Pulling back she let him out of her mouth with a loud
pop and began to tongue the tip of his cock before
traveling down his shaft to take one of his balls into her
mouth. Fisting his shaft as she sucked on one of his
testies causing him to groan again as he said, "Damn
Mabui, wherever did you learn to suck cock."
Letting his testicle slide from her mouth she responded,

"This is my first time, but I've dreamed of doing this to
you for ages."
She took his cock back into her mouth moving back and
forth occasionally stopping to run her tongue around the
underside of his cock. The man she was pleasing shook
his head in pleasure and amusement as he said, "They
must have been some explicit dreams." Mabui just
moaned in agreement causing the man to groan. Mabui
reached up and began to fondle his sack prompting her
lover to place his hand on top of her head in an attempt
to control the pace of her sucking. It did him little good
as she ran her tongue over the tip of his cock and she felt
his nuts contract before he began to spew his load into
her mouth while shouting, "Ah fuck!" Mabui caught his
load with her mouth eagerly and after his orgasm ended
leaned back to show him the cum that he had released
before closing her mouth. Swallowing, she closed her
eyes as she savored the taste, before looking up at him
and opening her mouth to show him that it was gone.
Wanting him in her pussy next she was disappointed as

the water of the shower turned cold causing her to say, "I
think it's time for us to get out of the water Naruto."
Mabui's eyes popped open to see her alarm clock read

only an hour later than the last time she had looked
having woken from a dream featuring her, Naruto and
another blonde woman she didn't recognize. That one
had featured him and the blonde having sex in a hotel
room only to reveal that they were aware she was awake
in the bed next to them. The blonde woman had riled
her up to the point where she practically begged for
Naruto to join her in her bed to end her sexual torment.
The session had then turned into a foursome as they had
been joined by a red-head who had been watching from
the hall.
Mabui rolled onto her back wondering what was causing

her rather explicit dreams. Sitting up in her bed, she felt a
slight embarrassment at the uncomfortable reminder of
just how sexual her dreams had been as her panties clung
to her. Getting out the bed, she hoped a cool shower
would calm her body and her lusts so quickly stripped.
Stepping under the cool spray of her shower, she tried to
ignore the memories of the dream that the setting
inspired. For a moment, she felt an old familiar
temptation to call up Darui. However she quickly
squashed it down since although they had shared a rather
fulfilling sex life. That had been the extent of it and when
she had hinted she wanted more he had promptly pulled
back. They had still from time to time used each other
when one or the other had been in need of relaxation.
However, recently Mabui had not been the one to
instigate those encounters as she figured if she didn't
change her behaviors she wouldn't get different results.
Still that didn't mean she hadn't been weak from time to
time as the stresses of her job and a general lack of a
personal life got to her.
Stepping from the shower and finding that at least for

the moment her libido had calmed she decided not to
tempt fate by trying to go back to sleep. Getting dressed,
she walked through her luxurious apartment which
featured a large panoramic window by which she could
take in her village. She looked outside on the sleeping
village and wondered how she'd kill the couple of hours
she had before she needed to head to the Raikage
mansion to attend to her duties. She bit her lip fighting
the temptation to head to Darui's apartment for some
stress relief, and in the end managed to convince herself
that doing so wouldn't solve anything but her immediate
desires.
However, still feeling restless she left her home and soon
found herself overlooking a small rundown hotel in one
of the poorest sections of the village. Approaching the
group of her fellow Kumo-nin who were quietly
observing the building she smiled gently at Jay, a bald
dark-skinned man, as he greeted her by saying, "Mabui,
I'd have thought you'd have had your fill of these
Konoha Bastards. You're likely to be babysitting the one
again later."
Mabui frowned since she had found Naruto to be a

rather friendly and enjoyable individual. She let the frown
disappear as she gently teased, "You'd know a little
something about babysitting wouldn't you Jay. Shouldn't
you be watching over B or has he slipped from under
your noses again?"
Jay chuckled but replied, "Yeah under normal

circumstances I'd still be at the Valley of Clouds and
Lightning. But Lord Raikage pulled quite a few of the
watch teams back to the village. Hope Bee doesn't realize
it or else he might go on another of his trips." Directing
his gaze to the hotel the man said, "Hard to believe a
Kage actually turned down the posh suite we had
prepared for her in favor of this dump."
Mabui had found it a little strange as well and briefly felt
a twinge between her legs as she wondered if it had
something to do with the man that the Hokage was
traveling with. Closing her eyes for a moment, she found
herself under a desk in some office sucking on the cock
of the man sitting at it while another woman spoke to
him. Before she could sink too deeply into the fantasy
another voice cut into her reverie as it darkly said, "We
should take that cow by force and make her tell us where
Lady Yugito is. If she refuses we should just unleash B
on their village. There isn't anyone capable of stopping
him within it anymore.
Mabui focused on Shii and countered, "I wouldn't be so

sure. Besides by now the whole world knows the Hokage
is here. If any harm comes to her while under the
Raikage's protection then it would damage relations with
all our potential allies. They included"
"Allies…" Shii said the disbelief he felt at such a term
applying to Konoha easy to hear, "They would only be
so lucky for us to consider them as allies."
"Don't be so hasty," Mabui cautioned, "Iwa has been

busy expanding on their western borders. Eventually
they could turn their gaze east and make a play for some
of the minor countries along their border. That would all
but guarantee Konoha's involvement. Depending on
who the Raikage perceives as the bigger threat we could
be fighting alongside them to push Iwa back."
"Or we could join them in taking Konoha out," Shii

replied bitterly, "It's no less than they deserve for
murdering Lord Gashira. We extended a hand in
friendship and that Hyuuga bastard cut him down in cold
blood."
Mabui nodded in agreement having heard the tale many
times herself over the years. She was aware that the
Raikage had tried to turn it to his advantage by having
the murder's body delivered to Kumo so they could get
the Byakugan. But all that had happened before she
became his assistant. "Still Shii by now you should know
that alliances change and shift with the wind. That is the
truth of the shinobi world." Indicating the hotel she
added, "That is why the Hokage refused the room we
offered her. She knew that we had likely chosen it for the
ease by which we could monitor her. By staying here it
forced us to scrap all our plans and has afforded her a
privacy she wouldn't otherwise enjoy. She even rented
the rooms surrounding hers and filled them with shadow
clones as an added barrier against us spying. But in the
end it's all just part of the game of move and counter-
move that we've been playing against them for over a
hundred years."
*****************************
"Oh god Naruto, harder," Tsunade moaned as she was

pinned against the wall of the shower as her lover
pressed himself against her from behind. Reaching up, he
cradled the side of her face as he turned it to kiss him.
Tsunade didn't need the prompting as her tongue met his
as they made out hotly while he pumped away at her
insides.
Naruto withdrew from inside of her but before she could

complain spun her around to slam her up against the
shower wall before quickly filling her once more. Naruto
gripped her ass possessively allowing the Hokage to pull
her feet from the ground as she wrapped her legs around
his hips. She moaned loudly as he sucked on her tit
prompting her lover stop as he said, "Tsunade you need
to keep it down. It won't do us a whole lot of good to
have rented those extra rooms if the entire hotel still
knows what we're up too."
Tsunade though didn't truly care as she pulled her torso

close to his as she began to suck and nibble on his ear
while replying, "S-screw them…It's your fault you
know…oh fuck…getting me all excited by those
pheromones of yours…it was all I could do not to have
you take me as soon as…ahhh…as soon as my meeting
with….more…ended." Naruto chuckled prompting his
lover to lean back to stare into his eyes as she said
seriously and more coherently, "If I'm going to have to
go through that again you're going to have to inoculate
me."
Naruto smirked already having a good idea what she

wanted as he asked, "How exactly am I supposed to do
that?"
He groaned as he felt Tsunade flex her cunt around his
large needle while she moaned, "By pumping my womb
full of the cure for my lust." Naruto began pumping
harder as he leaned in to once more engage her tongue in
a wet and sloppy kiss. However, she wasn't dissuaded
from making her point as the kiss ended as she picked up
where she left off. "I mean it," she said while Naruto
again paid attention to her breasts, "I'm not leaving this
hotel room until I'm satisfied I've received the proper
dosage." Tsunade felt her body preparing to ascend into
pure bliss once more. She pulled her lover tighter against
her and moaned as he began to suck on her neck. Almost
a year of lovemaking had made her quite aware that
Naruto was nearing his end as well due to his deeper and
more penetrating thrusts as he tried to make sure that all
of his seed reached her womb. He pulled her hips tightly
against his as she felt his heat fluid her insides causing
her to nearly scream in pleasure. But despite her earlier
insistence that she didn't care she muffled herself by
clamping down over his shoulder.
After he was finished filling her with his seed the two
remained where they were as they caught their breaths.
Finally, Tsunade placed her feet on the floor as Naruto
pulled out some of his seed taking the opportunity to slip
from her love tunnel. He stepped back but Tsunade
quickly sank to her knees and grabbed ahold of his
manhood. Naruto looked down as she pushed some of
her hair behind her ear before staring up at him. Her
honey-brown eyes twinkled with amusement as she said,
"The next dose needs to be ingested orally."
With the hot water of the shower running down his back
Naruto couldn't help but just close his eyes and relax.
That wasn't to say he didn't plan to make her work for
her next dosage though as he had a reputation as a
marathon man to protect something he suspected
Tsunade wanted to turn into a sprint as he felt her begin
to deepthroat him. Once more engaged in the epic battle
of will and flesh with his lover he wondered about trying
to convince Tsunade to take her next dosage as an anal
suppository since she had yet to allow him the honor of
taking her virginity there.
*****************************
Kiyomi was in her study when her sister Yoruichi

entered asking, "Kiyomi… why is there a female version
of Naruto in your bedroom?"
"What were you doing in there?" the red-head asked

annoyed at being disturbed since she was researching
something important as she believed she was beginning
to understand the motives of the man moving behind the
scenes and why he needed the Rinnegan.
"Looking for you… I should have known you'd be here
you always were father's little bookworm. Hey! Don't
change the subject."
Kiyomi marked her place in the book before replying, "I

wasn't." Although she did have to admit she was buying
time to organize her thoughts, "She is… well she was the
darkness that I set loose inside of Naruto."
Yoruichi sent a small frown towards the door she had

entered. Looking back at her sister she asked, "Are you
sure that's a good idea?"
Kiyomi shrugged, and answered, "I don't know to be

honest." Getting up she moved to a window to look out
upon her property as she answered, "In all honesty I
probably should have just reabsorbed the chakra I used
to create that dark shadow of Naruto. However, it said
something to me that showed me that I was acting in a
similar vein as Madara Uchiha. I thought of it as just
chakra and disregarded that perhaps due to the feelings I
had imbued it with that it might be more than the energy
I had used to create it."
"Still, that might be true and all…but are you sure it was
a good idea. I mean the idea of a dark version of Naruto
running around doesn't exactly seem like the best thing
we could ask for."
Kiyomi looked away from the window giving her sister a

small half-smile. Turning back to look outside as the sun
began to rise and banish the shadows she said, "True,
perhaps that is why I've made sure to place a seal that is
keeping her asleep. However, at times I think we forget
that nobody is inherently dark or light. You described her
as a dark version of Naruto and perhaps that is an
accurate description considering that I wished, when it
was merely a shadow, to only see the worst in everything.
Yet is Naruto truly only pure goodness who only sees the
best."
"I suppose not," Yoruichi admitted.
"Don't forget that Naruto did experience everything that

the shadow tried to throw in his face. I didn't create
memories for it to experience. I merely focused it so that
it took the worst impressions from them. Yet in the end
it still yearned for something more."
"What?"
"A desire for happiness. Even as it belittled Kushina, it

wanted to be held and loved by her. Naruto still has
darkness even with this shade's removal. I guess I'm
betting that on her own she'll have light and cast her own
shadow."
Yoruichi nodded but asked with some amusement, "So
why make it a girl? Especially as a girl in his image…are
you hoping for a little threesome fun?"
"Hardly," Kiyomi said although she did receive a quick

imagine of what such an encounter may look like.
Her sister saw her cheeks brighten so said teasingly,

"Perhaps now, right?"
"Oh be quiet," Kiyomi said getting ahold of herself and

feeling annoyed from Yoruichi's obvious amusement.
"Such a possibility had not even entered into my thought
process."
"Until now"
Kiyomi carried on ignoring her sister's smirk as she said,

"Truthfully my reason had to do with The Binding. We
know that this technique cannot be used by a woman
because it is the semen of the user that corrupts the
woman's chakra so that she can be controlled by him. If
she does become evil I have no desire to have let loose
another Kanji on the world. Yet truthfully I want her to
have an identity of her own and not consider herself to
be a cheap copy of Naruto."
"So what's to stop her from feeling like she's just a cheap
female version of him?"
Kiyomi turned around and smiled as she said, "I imagine

there will be some of that. That is another reason why
I'm keeping her asleep. I want Naruto here when she
awakens because I know he'd help her come to
understand she is more than the sum of the memories
they share. The rest I'll leave to biology." Upon seeing
her sister's confused expression Kiyomi explained,
"Come now. You should know exactly what I mean? Our
own ways of thinking have changed as a result of these
forms we have taken. When it's cold outside don't you
yearn for our lover to be present so you can snuggle into
him?"
"Well yeah sure but…"
"But what would you have done in the past?"
Yoruichi actually needed to think about it for a moment

but answered, "I'd have simply generated some more
chakra to keep me warm."
"And what is method is it that generally comes to you

first now?" Yoruichi's smile was all the answer that
Kiyomi needed as she said, "Exactly. Their paths are now
separate and each can head in their own direction.
Perhaps someday they'll merge again, but on that day
they'll most certainly be two different and complete
individuals."
*****************************
Mabui wasn't feeling at her best which she attributed to

the lack of sleep she had enjoyed. After leaving the team
watching over the motel that the Hokage was staying at
she had decided to just go into the office to get ready for
the day's events. Having a need to get some papers from
the first floor she decided to take the elevator instead of
the stairs, which she felt probably showed how rundown
she was. Considering the Administration Building had yet
to officially open for the day, she knew it was going to be
a rough one. The elevator came to a stop on the third
floor of the building which was built into the mountain
that Kumogakure rested upon. When the doors opened
she fought back the urge to frown as Darui was waiting
for the elevator car.
"Going up or going down?" he asked in his usual laid
back manner although he appeared as worn down as her.
"Down," she answered causing him to step inside the car

behind her as she made room.
The doors closed and she looked at his reflection in the

polished metal of them. She noticed him checking her
out and as a result wasn't surprised as he asked, "Hey,
how about later tonight I come by…"
She cut him off though as she quickly dismissed the idea
he was about to raise by saying, "We've been down this
road, Darui. You're not interested in what I want."
"But it looks like I got what you need. You look like you
want to blow off some steam."
Mabui couldn't deny that and looked up at the numbers
displayed above the elevators' doors. Wondering why it
felt the car was moving so slow she replied, "I'm not the
only one, since that's the only time I ever hear from you.
Why don't you call up one of your other goodtime gals?
I'm sure they'd be more than willing to receive what you
have to offer."
Darui shrugged before replying, "Guess, I'm going to

have too. I was just hoping I could get with the best
before calling the rest."
Despite herself Mabui did flush slightly at the

compliment since she had long known about his other
friends with benefits so never begrudged him for that.
She had been of the same mind for a while herself as she
had wanted to concentrate on her career. But now being
in her late twenties and probably at the highest point she
would achieve had tried to hope for more. She had
hoped for it with Darui, but he found the idea to be far
removed from what he wanted. She supposed she
couldn't blame him though as she had little doubt that
any one of the other ladies he would call upon would
gladly drop what they were doing to be with him. She
was tempted herself which is why she was glad when the
doors finally opened allowing her to escape with a quick
goodbye as she headed to collect the papers she needed.
*****************************
Naruto could tell it had been a relatively sleepless night

for Mabui, just from the many times she had yawned
already that morning. He could also tell his pheromones
were having the desired effect from the many times she
had discreetly tried to look at him and the few times she
had been caught blatantly doing so as her mind appeared
to be somewhere else. Glad it was just him and her at the
moment, he wondered how to best approach her since
Tsunade was unsure at how much longer she could drag
out the negotiations.
Still, he let the matter slip from him mind for the
moment to think about how strange being in the
different village felt. A primary example had been the
stares that he and Tsunade had received upon their
leaving the motel they had stayed at for the night. Naruto
chuckled since he had left clones strewn all over the
place to prevent Kumo from being able to approach the
place in case they needed to return there again. There
was still a chance that even if no one approached their
rooms, they might simply decide to stay somewhere else
just to throw the Kumo-nin watching them for a loop.
But back to the stares, almost everyone had stopped
what they were doing as Naruto and Tsunade had made
their way to Kumo's Administration Building to watch
them some fearfully while others appeared merely
curious. Having been to Suna many times he found it a
little disconcerting. Tsunade had quickly pointed out that
by the time he first went to the Sand Village, Konoha
and Suna had been allies for years so the villagers and
shinobi had seen Leaf Shinobi many times. Due to the
history that Kumo and Konoha shared it was very likely
that many of the people had never even seen a member
of the Leaf in person. She had joked that they were
probably wondering where they were hiding their horns
and tails.
Naruto chuckled, but at the same time felt a touch of

depression since that was one of the greatest cruxes of
his ambition and one he had yet to come up with a
satisfactory answer too. His lover must have read that
her joke struck a little close to home as she gently
whispered, "You will…" Naruto smiled at her genuinely
almost hearing the, "My Love," that she often used when
they were alone.
One thing that had surprised him though was that they
hadn't been escorted, although both of them knew that
quite a few Kumo-nin were tracking their every move.
He guessed the Raikage wanted them to enjoy the
illusion that they were welcome in his village. Still they
had made the best of it by stopping for breakfast at an
outside café on one of the terraces strewn all over the
mountain that Kumogakure was founded on.
From there they had made their way to the Raikage's

office where they had been met by the man himself on
the first floor. He had personally escorted them up,
leaving Naruto alone outside with Mabui. Naruto was
about to turn his attention back to his seduction of
Mabui, but was surprised that she was standing in front
of him having moved during his playback of the
morning. "I'm sorry what," he asked having the
impression she had already asked him something.
"I said I need to take care of something. Would you like
me to bring some refreshments when I return?"
"Um…sure some water would be great. Should I come

with you? I'm afraid of what would happen if someone
comes by while you're gone."
Mabui looked tempted to say yes, but declined as she

answered, "Don't worry. The Raikage has left
instructions he's not to be disturbed today. Nobody
should come up here unless summoned or an emergency
happens."
Naruto nodded, but was still a little worried since he

could only imagine the scenario if some hot-head
showed up and took his being alone as a reason to be
upset. Guessing she figured she wouldn't be gone long,
he settled in to wait for her return. Yet after around ten
minutes, he began to get worried. Closing his eyes, he
sensed the mark he had placed on her the day before and
found it stationery just around the corner. He frowned
wondering what she was up to, since he could tell it
wasn't in the small office area where she had prepared
the tea for the Kage the day before. Having watched as
she prepared the tea, he tried to guess her location and
placed her further down the hall in what had been
marked record archives.
Using the Hiraishin, that was also a part of the temporary

mark, he "looked" in on her. Naruto smiled wolfishly as
he saw the woman standing towards the back of the
room as she discreetly rubbed her pussy having hiked her
skirt up while biting on the knuckle of her index finger to
muffle her moans. Having already made sure the area
outside the Raikage's office was camera free he
teleported appearing in the records room near the door.
Mabui didn't notice his entrance as a result of her closed
eyes so gasped when he said, "It appears I've caught you
at a bad time. Or was it a good one."
He noticed her eyes immediately moved towards the lock

of the door missing the privacy seal he had placed on the
door as she wondered if she had secured it while
smoothing out her clothes. She frowned seeing that it
was but wondered if maybe he had hoping to use the
leverage of catching her to blackmail her. Trying to
bluster her way out of the situation she approached him
as she said, "You shouldn't be here. I'll forget…"
"I won't," he replied as she stopped in front of him. Her

eyes grew wide as he grabbed the hand she had been
using to pleasure herself and holding it up between their
faces added, "It would be a crime to forget something so
beautiful and sexy." Mabui blushed at the evidence of her
arousal that still coated her fingers. Leaning in close to
her causing her to get lightheaded as his scent filled her
nostrils he added, "Let me finish what you started."
Before she could react his other hand quickly found her
pussy which had grown even wetter either from being
caught or by whom. He began to rub her dampened
panties along her slit causing the woman to moan which
he silenced by kissing her. Mabui didn't resist as his
tongue ran across her lips looking for entrance which she
granted. Deepening the kiss, she wrapped her arms
around his neck even as he pushed her deeper into the
room. She heard him fiddling with his pants with his free
hand and heard them hit the floor before he hiked up her
skirt to press his manhood between her thighs. Mabui
regained some of her sense breaking the kiss to pull back
enough to try and regain control of the situation.
However, before she could, he slid his length along her
panties causing her to gasp and her thighs to clamp
around his hardness. Feeling the heat coming from his
dick, which matched the heat radiating from her core,
her potential protest died on the tip of her tongue.
Naruto sensed her surrender so slipped her panties to the
side and pushed his dick inside her hot and wet tunnel.
Both of them sighed as he entered her fully, but Naruto

aware that time was of the essence couldn't savor the
moment so began churning her insides. Mabui quickly
wrapped her arms around his neck as her right leg rose
up to wrap around his hip. She buried her face into the
jacket he wore hoping to muffle the sounds of pleasure
her throat wanted to give voice too.
Naruto's hands gripped the woman's ass to pull her

towards him harder and faster in an effort to bring them
both to climax quickly. For Mabui, whose sexual engine
had been running hot since the day before, it was a race
that finished before it began as she quickly came. Naruto
just continued to plow her soaking cunny though her
orgasm causing her to experience orgasm after orgasm.
Mabui seemed to lose it as she began to moan and pant
incoherently while she tried to breathe. Her eyes grew
glassy as her tongue hung out of her mouth as she tried
to give voice to what she was feeling as she went loose in
his arms. She grew taught though a moment later as
Naruto jammed his dick fully inside of her and began to
cum. She gave out a sound between a moan and a
murmur as she began to shake from the warmth being
ejected inside of her.
Mabui clung to him as their breathing returned to

normal. After several minutes and now that her sexual
needs had been sated, looked torn between rejecting
what they had done or just basking in the afterglow. At
the very least she decided to let him know how great it
had been as she said, "That was incredible…"
"Yeah," Naruto said with a somber tone before adding,
"It's a shame you're going to forget it for a while."
"Wha…"
Mabui didn't finish her question as Naruto began to

whisper instructions to her causing her gaze to go blank
as she received them. He pulled away from her as he
finished and watched as she began to straighten herself.
She'd remember bits and pieces of what they had just
shared but she'd strangely not be curious about who she
had done it with. At least until Yugito could arrange a
reunion where Naruto would have more time to explain
everything. He removed the seal he had placed on the
room after pulling his pants back up and stepped into the
hall after making sure it was empty. Naruto sat down
outside the Raikage's office and figured that soon
Tsunade would figure out it was alright to advance the
plan to the next level.
*****************************
Tsunade had sensed it as Naruto and Mabui moved from

outside the door. From the amount of time the two were
away she could easily guess what they had been up to not
that it was the only way she had of knowing. The Raikage
lapsed into silence so she focused back on him and from
the way he was glaring at her suspected he was waiting
for the answer to the offer he had made. Truthfully since
it was the usual list of money, jutsu, or information
exchanges, she had stopped listening as she concentrated
on her lover's mark and state of emotion. Having picked
up on the sense of satisfaction and release he usually
exhibit after sex she decided to end the game she had
been playing.
"No I don't think that will work for me at all. I can tell
you aren't serious about this so maybe we'll try again in a
few months."
"Dammit woman," A shouted slamming the palm of his

hand down on the desk causing it to creak, "I've offered
a king's ransom and yet you still won't return my shinobi.
She is a precious member of my village so name your
price."
"Is she?" Tsunade asked and leaned forward placing a

hand on the Raikage's desk. She didn't smirk, but felt
amused as his eyes darted to her cleavage for a moment.
He shifted uncomfortable in his seat so she pressed
forward saying, "Or is it the Bijuu she carries that is so
important to you."
"Both," A said angrily, "What are you driving at?"

"Simple. I don't believe you care for her as much as you
say you do.
"How dare…"
"Please, don't throw your self-righteous anger in my face.

All you've offered is trinkets that are easily replaceable.
You ordered a member of your village to poison
members of mine and think you can buy your weapon
back. Call me when you're serious about making amends
and then we'll talk about returning Yugito back to you.
Until then she can enjoy Konoha's hospitality."
Tsunade spun on her heel and began heading towards

the door. She paused as the Raikage said, "If you leave
this room then Konoha and Kumo will be at war before
you cross the threshold."
Tsunade paused, and turned slowly her brown eyes truly
furious as she said, "You'd threaten war when we're the
ones that nearly suffered from one of your schemes.
Don't confuse me with the Third Hokage. You can't
bluff and bluster your way into making me back down.
We both know that a war would quickly turn against you.
The only potential ally you have is Iwa and they're too
busy starting fights against the minor countries on their
western border. Kiri might help but considering the
recent civil war you can't be sure whose side they will
come out on. Unless Iwa joins you at which point I'm
sure there are many people in Kiri that still remember
how they betrayed them making an alliance with either
village unlikely."
The Raikage scoffed as he replied, "Are you willing to

chance it?"
Despite her reputation as the Legendary Sucker, Tsunade
had an excellent poker face which showed none of the
concern she felt as she replied, "Are you?"
The two Kages stared each other down in a battle of

wills until A looked away first as he asked, "What do you
want?"
"For you to put your pride on the line," Tsunade said

walking back towards the Raikage. Pulling a sheet of
paper from her green jacket she placed it on his desk. A
picked it up but she told him what it contained even as
he read it saying, "You are going to admit that you
ordered Yugito to carry out an attack meant to implicate
Konoha's allies the Shinobi of the Sand in an attempt to
cause distrust between us. Furthermore, you're also going
to admit to the true mission of your Head Ninja during
the failed attempt at an alliance thirteen years ago."
"What!? Forget it…that matter was resolved and you
even…"
"I'm not negotiating with you on these points," Tsunade

said sternly, "I'm telling you. You've gotten away with a
lie for all these years and while to you it may be a matter
that simply would sting your pride to admit your
involvement. To some of the shinobi under my
command it has left lasting scars that can perhaps finally
fully heal. You claim Yugito is important as more than
just a weapon. Is your pride really too much to offer for
her return?"
A stared at the paper and read it to make sure it said all

that Tsunade had related. After a moment he signed and
reaching into his desk applied his seal. Tsunade folded it
back up and stuck it in her pocket before saying, "Today
you've made a wise decision. One that I'm glad to say has
thwarted the plot of two old fossils whose tune you were
dancing to."
"What do you mean?"
"Let's just say that your source in Elder Joseki's home

has been compromised and leave it at that. He leaked
you the false information on why we assembled the
Training Force hoping your actions would cause his lies
to become truth."
"How do you know this?"
Tsunade simply smiled before turning to leave as she

replied, "I can't say just yet. My hope is that you'll take
my words to heart and that perhaps my Great Uncle's
efforts to forge a partnership between our villages can be
realized. By the way, send someone to extract your man
in person. Don't just summon him back. Otherwise you
may not like how he is returned."
A ignored her warning instead saying, "When will Yugito

be returned?"
"I'll send word as soon as Naruto and I leave the village.

Thank you for the hospitality."
A just stood to look out on his village as Tsunade left his

office. He knew the Hokage would keep her word since
with his admission of guilt keeping the jinchuriki would
do her more harm than good. The admission would
cause him some problems outside of Kumo, but inside
his standing wouldn't fall since many would believe he
had only admitted his involvement to get Yugito
returned. The rest would be attributed as nothing but lies
generated by Konoha. Even her capture had been
explained as Konoha interfering with a peaceful mission
to render aid to a village in Frost Country. His higher ups
knew the truth, but many of the rank and file would
believe the lies. He wondered briefly if his lieutenants,
many of whom were genin during the Hyuuga incident
would realize that they had been lied to and what they
would think of him if they did.
One of those people entered his office and asked, "Sir,

how did the negotiations go?"
"Not very well for me personally I'm afraid, but the

Hokage has promised to return Yugito."
"I understand sir," Mabui replied, "She'll likely take a

land route for her return to her village. Should I send an
escort?"
A nodded, answering, "Yeah, tell them to remain far

back though. As a matter of fact, have them report to
me. The last thing we need is for another Senju to die in
our territory. The last time that happened Konoha nearly
ended us during the First Shinobi War."
"As you wish, sir." Mabui said turning to fulfill her

orders.
She stopped though as he said, "Also, send word to our

man in Joseki's residence that I want him to return. I'll
wish to speak with him as soon as he enters the village."
"Are you sure? It will not be easy to get another agent in

such a high ranking Suna-nin's home."
A didn't respond so Mabui turned to leave frowning

slightly as she felt more cum leak from her, only to be
stopped by her panties. When she spoke with the man
that had deposited it there, she planned to have a few
words with him about being so promiscuous while on
duty. She wondered why she couldn't picture his face but
simply chalked it up to how tired she was.
*****************************
Yugito had returned to Kumo far quicker than any in the

village had expected. The reason being, that before
Naruto had even left the village he had Hiraishined her
to a safe-house in Hot-Water Country. The very same
one where she had been converted to his cause as it
turned out. Therefore upon hearing from Katsuyu's
clone that she was free to return to her village, she had
easily made it in record time. From some of what she
heard Tsunade and Naruto hadn't even made it to
Lightning's border yet. A part of the reason was that she
figured the Hokage wanted to see how A would react if
he thought he could move against them without the
Kumo kunoichi being used as a hostage. The other
Yugito was sure was due to Tsunade's traveling
companion and her unrivaled access to him throughout
the trip.
Yugito's return had been heartfelt as the Raikage had

shed tears as had a few others. She had quickly
apologized for her failure and the hardship it had caused,
but A had assured her that there was no way for her to
know that the alliance between Suna and Konoha had
become so close as for her to expect Suna-nin inside
such an important facility. Yugito felt a pang of guilt at
that, but pushed it away hoping her letting herself get
caught might one day lead to a similar close alliance for
her home and the other two villages. The mood though
had fallen considerable when Mabui had entered the
office to inform the Raikage that their man in Suna had
died. The Raikage had grown pale as he asked how to
which the secretary had informed him that it appeared
that an Iwa-nin had tried to break in looking for plans on
the Training Force. In his role as a servant their man had
simply been in the wrong place at the wrong time. The
Iwa-nin had also been killed by several Suna-nin that had
heard the commotion.
The Raikage though simply collapsed into his chair at the

news and whispered softly to himself, "She warned me
this would happen."
"Lord Raikage," Yugito had said worriedly.
But the Raikage didn't explain as he stood and tried to

smile at her saying, "Yugito, you must be tired from your
ordeal. Rest, and we'll see about finding you something
to fill your time when you're ready for duty."
"I'm ready now sir."
"I'll be the judge of that." He ushered her out of the

office while asking Mabui to stay so they could make
preparations for their spy's funeral and to inform his
family. About half-way to the door she began to move
under her own power instead of being pushed so the
Raikage turned to head back to his desk. She turned back
just before leaving the office in time to see his shoulders
slump as the weight of his position got to him as well as
the sadness of needing to bury another of his men.
*****************************
Mabui answered the door of her apartment and smiled

upon seeing Yugito standing there although she was
surprised since they weren't especially close. "I figured
you'd want to spend the night painting the town red."
Yugito smiled as she asked, "Mind if I come in?"
"Not at all," Mabui said stepping to the side and opening

her door wider. The Jinchuriki entered and taking in the
large apartment said, "It must really pay to be the
Raikage's assistant."
Mabui nodded but reply, "It has its perks. But I always
thought you enjoyed your small apartment. You certainly
could afford a bigger one if you wanted, plus I'm sure
quite a few places would offer a discount to Lady
Yugito."
"Perhaps, but without someone to share it with all this

space would be wasted on me."
"Sometimes it does get lonely I admit," Mabui said as she

moved to the kitchen in order to prepare something for
her guest. Indicating a chair the white-haired woman
said, "Please have a seat. Can I get you anything?"
Before sitting down Yugito channeled chakra to her seal

which had contained her Bijuu but had been modified to
act like the mark Naruto placed on his other lovers. She
felt him appear behind her so sat on his lap just as Mabui
looked up to ask if she was thirsty or hungry again.
Seeing Naruto, Mabui pulled a kunai but it slipped from
her fingers as Yugito said, "It's time to remember."
Mabui upon hearing the phrase Naruto had given her

which when uttered by Yugito would trigger her memory
of their encounter looked off blankly as she recalled
everything. Focusing on the two blonds she said, "You
bastard." Focusing on Yugito, she said, "A…And you,
when did he turn you?"
Yugito was sitting sideways on Naruto's lap and looked

at her lover with a smile as she said, "When Akatsuki
tried to grab me. I've been his lover ever since then."
"L-lover?" Mabui repeated confused, "You mean

he's…."
"Oh yes," Yugito said with a large smile, before leaning
down and kissing him.
Mabui watched mesmerized before realizing she needed

to inform the Raikage. She looked down at the kunai at
her feet which she had dropped but she was rooted to
the spot. She struggled against the invisible force that
held her in place and frowned when Naruto said, "You
can't move. It was one of the conditions I placed on you
that would trigger when you regained your memories."
"You've set all this up didn't you? For what? Did you
want another piece of tail from Kumogakure?"
"Actually, you're the one that set all this in motion,"

Naruto replied as he stared at Mabui while Yugito
continued to place kisses along his neck. "You and the
Raikage to be exact, the two of you were so quick to
believe the Training Force was assembled to do Kumo
harm you very nearly fell right into a trap that could have
ended in war."
"Yugito, you traitor. You allowed yourself to be

captured."
"Yes," the blonde kunoichi admitted pulling her mouth

from Naruto's ear, "But…he knew I was coming even
before I could tell him."
"How? The only ones that knew were the Raikage,

myself, and…"
"And the man that turned our spy into his puppet and let
it leak that Suna and Konoha were conspiring to attack
us. Who in turn told the man he was in league with,
which was overheard by a woman aligned with us."
Yugito said and then began to once more begin planting
kisses along his neck.
"Us…"
Yugito sighed as she was forced to answer the

questioning tone in her fellow Kumo-nin's voice. "That's
right us. Naruto and those of us who have decided to
follow him, body and soul."
"He's brainwashed you," Mabui said with a sense of fear

that she was next.
Yugito laughed as she looked down on her lover with

admiration which was mirrored in his eyes as he looked
at her. Mabui could see the feelings the two had for one
another and felt a pang of jealousy but quickly fought it
back using her anger. Standing the kunoichi approached
the other Kumo-nin as she said, "I'll admit at first I was
hesitant. But he's shown me over the time I've been with
him that he's worthy of my feelings for him which is why
I want his dream to become a reality." Coming up behind
the other woman she whispered into her ear, "And I
know you experienced the reward that comes with
joining him."
Mabui shivered as her body tingled from the memories

Yugito's words dredged up. Trying to ignore them she
asked, "His dream?"
Naruto was the one that answered as he said, "I want to

unite our villages in friendship and understanding. Like
what we're trying to form with Suna. The Training Force
wasn't assembled to destroy Kumo. It was in part to
show Suna and Konoha how to work together. The
other reason was to prevent a rebellion from erupting in
Konoha, although most of its members are unaware of
that fact."
Mabui looked surprised before saying, "The Hokage and
you are also…" She trailed off upon receiving a nod
from him but then said, "I see, so the
Hokage…Yugito…me….we're all just pawns in your
game."
She was surprised when the Konoha-nin looked hurt by

her accusation but he shook his head as he replied, "I
can't fault you for thinking that way. However, they've all
joined me willingly as I hope you will. I have a
connection to this village through Yugito and now you.
The last thing I want is to see it hurt."
"Then why did you force the Raikage to lie?"
"I did no such thing." Naruto replied, the confusion in

his voice easy to hear, "Besides you know perfectly well
he ordered Yugito to…"
"Not that, about the Hyuuga incident. Hiashi Hyuuga
killed Lord Gashira to prevent the alliance between our
villages from going through. He even concocted some
story claiming that our ambassador was trying to kidnap
his daughter and even cold-bloodedly sacrificed his twin.
You would force my Raikage to shoulder the guilt for
such a man in order to free a woman that betrayed him."
Yugito looked hurt at Mabui's words causing Naruto to

get up from the chair and comfort his lover. Pulling her
into a hug from behind he stared at Mabui from over
Yugito's shoulder as he said, "No, I did it for a man
named Hizashi Hyuuga at the behest of Hinata Hyuuga."
"What?"
"I'm afraid you're wrong in saying that your Lord

Gashira was innocent. He was caught red-handed as it
was. Hizashi Hyuuga chose to sacrifice his life for his
brother despite the resentment he felt about his son
being regulated to the Branch Family. He did it not as his
duty to the leader of his clan, but as a brother. However,
his death caused a wound within the Hyuuga that nearly
tore it apart." Naruto paused to give Mabui time to
absorb his statement, as well as due to Yugito spinning
his arms to again tease and nibble along his neck and
ears. Trying to focus on the other woman he continued,
"Your Raikage ordered Hinata's abduction since he
orchestrated the whole thing as a way to get his hands on
the Byakugan. As a result of Hizashi sacrifice though that
plot failed but due to how everything worked out his
death was never officially recognized. This is an oversight
that could only be corrected by the Raikage admitting to
his role."
Despite his story ringing true Mabui said, "I don't believe
you. But I don't need to, do I? You've gained this ability
to control me, are you going to make me act like a little
slut too?"
Yugito turned in her lover's arms and draped an arm

over her shoulder to pull Naruto's head towards hers in a
deep kiss. When it ended Yugito said, "I've finally gotten
a chance to be with my man again. I was hoping to share
the experience with you but if you're going to be nasty
sleep in this big empty apartment by yourself." Yugito
pulled away from her lover before heading towards the
door and said, "I'll summon you when I reach my
home."
Naruto nodded as Yugito slipped from the apartment

and focused on Mabui. Finally he said, "Give me time to
prove that my intentions are honorable. If I don't, then
I'll let you tell the Raikage the truth about me."
Mabui shrugged as best as her immobile body would
allow her before saying, "If it'll help you ease your
conscious. But even if you don't keep your word, it
doesn't appear I'm in any position to force you to honor
any bargains."
"True," Naruto conceded, "But at least then you would

be right in thinking of me as a liar and a bastard. I'll
prove to you Mabui that a world where Kumo and
Konoha can exist peacefully is possible."
Naruto felt a tug from Yugito so quickly gave Mabui

some instructions where she would remember everything
but could not reveal it to anyone other than Yugito when
they were alone. A moment later he disappeared, and
despite herself, she wondered what it would have been
like if she had taken part in the Konoha and Kumo
relations the two blondes that had visited her apartment
were no doubt already engaging in.
*****************************
Naturally for Mabui the next day was filled with trying to
find ways to circumnavigate the programming Naruto
had left with her. Unfortunately the blond apparently had
thought of the many loopholes that she could possibly
exploit. Truth to be told though, she was surprised at
how just self-aware she felt. She'd imagine that a shinobi
with Naruto's abilities would at the very least erase the
anger she was feeling towards him in an effort to twist
her allegiances from Kumo to him. She found though
that instead of focusing on anger her mind kept
wandering to what it was that he had done to get Yugito
to turn.
Now with her insight Mabui found it strange that she

hadn't noticed how Yugito had changed since her
encounter with Akatsuki, or Naruto as it turned out.
Before although highly respected Yugito had seemed
standoffish or cold to many except perhaps the Raikage
and B. However since her meeting Naruto, Yugito had
become more open and friendly even to the point that
the Raikage had mentioned it on occasion. He had
attributed the change to her near brush with death. Now
knowing better Mabui felt the desire to confront the
woman, which she decided to do now so informed the
Raikage she was breaking for lunch.
She found the woman waiting for her in the lobby of the
administration building which was empty due to the
people off enjoying their lunch breaks so asked,
"Watching me for your Master?"
Yugito gave her a chilly smile but answered, "Hardly, I

just figured I'd save you the trip of having to find me. By
now you have to know that whatever commands he left
in your head are preventing you from talking. It's only
natural you'd turn to the one source you have for
information."
Mabui frowned at being read so easily, but followed as

Yugito turned to leave the building. They walked along
one of the paths cut along the side of the mountain
silently until she asked, "What else has he done to me?"
"Nothing"
"Do not lie to me."
"I'm not lying," Yugito said looking at the other

kunoichi, "Naruto doesn't enjoy using this aspect of The
Binding. He's hoping you'll come around on your own."
"That'll never happen," Mabui said causing Yugito to

shrug in reply. Her curiosity got the better of her causing
her to ask, "What did he do to seduce you?"
Yugito smiled at her in both amusement and
embarrassment as she said, "He used my pride against
me. The reason I was missing for a week after my
encounter with Akatsuki was because he pumped me full
of his chakra which has a rather stimulating effect on
women and bet me I couldn't resist him. I took him up
on it and lost."
"I see, then he forced you to be silent as well and you've

at some point began to…" Yugito began laughing at her
causing Mabui to snap, "What? It's the only explanation
that makes sense."
Yugito's laugh died down and then said, "You're saying I

was behind enemy lines too long and began to identify
with him. There may be some truth to that I suppose. I
didn't come to love him right after I gave into my lusts
after all."
"L-love him?"
Yugito stared at her with a small happy smile as she said,

"Yes, I do. This whole ordeal only showed me how
much." Mabui remained silent which the blonde took as
her asking for an explanation so Yugito continued, "He
knew about the plot for a full week before I crossed the
border into Fire Country. I wasn't able to contact him
due to the escort Lord Raikage assigned to me. When I
finally was free to move on my own I had torn myself up
in knots worrying that with his ability to sense me closing
he'd suspect I was debating to go through with my
mission. When I finally could call to him and he
appeared he just smiled at me causing me to blab
everything. He told me he already knew and that he was
glad that the Raikage sent me." Yugito paused to look at
the other woman as her smile grew wider, "He never
once doubted me. He then laid out the scenarios that
they had come up with and let me chose the one we
eventually settled on."
"Why?" Mabui asked but seeing she needed to clarify

added, "Why would you choose one that would
embarrass the Raikage and force him to lie about the
Hyuuga incident?"
"Lord A, is a great man. He doesn't even realize that he

was what Killer B clung to in order to keep his heart
pure enough to tame his jinchuriki. However, he isn't
perfect or without blame in how the shinobi world
currently is."
"What are you saying?"
"I'm saying he isn't lying when he admits his

involvement."
"You're wrong?"
"Am I," Yugito said stopping on the path and turning

towards the woman. "I know you became his assistant
after it happened. But why come to me for answers when
you could look in your precious records room. We both
know the answer to who is lying would be found there."
Mabui looked away first as she replied, "A has never lied
to me."
"I don't think he's ever lied to a Kumo-nin directly,"

Yugito said causing the green-eyed woman to face her
again. "He didn't need to. He merely had to lie to
Konoha and we all took it as the truth. One thing my
time as Naruto's lover has taught me is that it is all too
easy to always see ourselves as being the ones in the
right. However, that is how those we wrong see
themselves as well. If we're going to build a world of true
understanding we have to strip away the lies we tell
ourselves. Otherwise we'll always claim our acts as just
even when it's merely a blatant attempt to add another
weapon to our arsenal."
Yugito began to walk away so Mabui called out, "What if

I refuse to come around to his way of thinking?"
"Then you can continue to lie to yourself that you are

happy with the way the world is. But don't begrudge
those of us that strive for something more. Joining
Naruto was the first decision I ever truly made for
myself. I'm going to see it through to the end."
Mabui watched the woman go before turning and

heading back to the office. Coming up to her desk and
tempted to enter the records room to get to the bottom
of who was telling the truth she was forced to put her
plans on hold when she found a young genin waiting for
her. She smiled at the young man asking, "Can I help
you?"
"I was told to drop these off ma'am," the Youth said
handing her the sign out report for the gates to the
village.
"Thank you," she said before moving to sit at her desk

figuring she'd go through it first before filing it in the
Records Room. However she only made it through about
half-way before she began to feel a small amount of
dread. It only grew as more and more names of Kumo
shinobi began to appear, but not ones on missions. The
men who were signing out had all recently requested
leave for personal reasons. That they would all begin to
leave the village perhaps in itself was nothing, but that
they did it slowly over the course of the night and day
since the Hokage had left did. She was torn between
alerting the Raikage and doing nothing. "Shii is watching
the Hokage," she thought trying to convince herself that
she was simply imagining things, since now that she was
aware of a conspiracy she was probably just seeing them
everywhere. However remembering how angry Shii had
become when he learned what the Hokage had asked of
the Raikage. She couldn't help but wonder if he was
planning to make it so that the Hokage couldn't spread
her lies. Fearing what Shii's foolishness could unleash
upon her home. Mabui did the only thing she could and
alerted the Raikage. To her surprise as he leapt through
the window of his office to stop his subordinate, she
found that she was following in his wake.
****************************
"There's a least twenty of them Milady. They have all

gathered together and are on their way here. I estimate
it'll be about three minutes," Katsuyu reported since
Tsunade had left several of her summon's clones along
the path they had traveled. As a result they were more
than aware that the man tasked with guarding their exit
from Lightning Country intended to insure they never
left.
"Twenty huh," Tsunade said sounding calm despite the

concern the number gave her, "That number was always
unlucky for us Senju."
Naruto stepped up behind her saying, "You suspected

this? That's why we used the cruise to enter the country
and are taking our time going back."
Tsunade turned towards her lover as she admitted, "I

figured it was always in the cards. The last few times my
Great Uncle traveled in these lands it didn't end very well
for him. It seems someone wishes for history to repeat
itself."
"Say the word and I can have us back to Konoha in…"
"No, better we confront this head-on then to scurry back

to Konoha with our tails between our legs," Tsunade said
taking her green jacket off.
"Alright, I'll…"
"Do nothing, my love," Tsunade said cutting him off and

smiled at the face he made.
"Not going to happen," Naruto said defiantly.
"My Love, please let me take care of this. I want to show

you my strength," Tsunade said turning to face her lover.
"I've never questioned your strength," Naruto replied

earnestly.
"I know, but the only time you've truly seen me fight. I
put on such a miserable display. Please let me do this."
Naruto relented but said, "Fine, but don't bite off more
than you can chew. Twenty jounin is a tall order for
anyone, even a Senju Princess."
Tsunade smiled turning just as the Kumo-nin began to

appear and spotting one of the men that had escorted
her to first meet the Raikage said, "Fancy seeing you
again. Did I forget something back in Kumo?"
Shii narrowed his eyes as he replied, "Just like your

ancestor you're going to regret entering Lightning."
Flashing through several handsigns a light began to
emanate from Shii temporarily blinding the Hokage.
However, she nonetheless managed to avoid being
decapitated by a pair of Kumo-nin that launched
themselves from behind the glowing man. She was able
to do this in thanks to Katsuyu riding on her shoulder
and in her smallest form, who having naturally poor eye
sight could only truly tell the difference between light
and dark. As a result, she could easily see the two dark
spots approaching through the light. Warning Tsunade
of such, the Hokage ducked beneath the men's blades.
Both men surprised at missing were caught unprepared
as she retaliated. First, by hitting one man in the chest a
blow which sent him flying off until a tree caused him to
stop upon his hitting it. The other she grabbed by the
wrist squeezing it so that he dropped his sword, she then
followed up by grabbing the back of his head and
slammed his face into the ground.
She blinked the remaining dots from her eyes in order to

see the other eighteen Kumo had assembled in order to
challenge her. Tsunade cracked her knuckles before
asking, "Who's next?"
A kunoichi decided to take be next as she shouted while
charging the Hokage. Naruto watched from a nearby tree
as his lover effortlessly slipped through a volley of kunai
and shuriken thrown by the other Kumo-nin to advance
on the woman. He winced as the yell was cut short as a
result of Tsunade catching her with a clothesline that
sent the woman's body into the air tumbling end over
end. Before her body hit the ground though, Tsunade
caught the woman by the ankle and tossed her at another
man who had decided to be follow in the kunoichi wake.
He gasped audibly when the Kunoichi hit him in the
stomach causing him to fold around her.
Shii decided to join in at that point leaping at Tsunade

with his hands glowing as he used his medical ninjutsu as
a weapon. For a moment Naruto flashed back to the
fight with Kabuto, but it was only an instant since
Tsunade avoided a swipe at her neck with the chakra
scalpel. Her counter unlike with the others so far was
hardly devastating as she simply chopped his neck. Shii
jumped away and upon landing behind her asked,
"What's the matter feeling your age?"
Tsunade smirked not even bothering to look back as

instead she focused on the remaining Kumo-nin while
replying, "Don't worry, you'll feel it soon enough."
Shii frowned and launched himself at her shouting,

"Don't underestimate me."
However mid-way through his jump it became apparent

that Shii's body stopped working, at least how he
expected it too. The man landed in a heap, and from the
way he twitched about Naruto had the impression that
his body wasn't moving how his mind was telling it too.
"That should keep you occupied for a while," Tsunade

replied before deciding to finish the fight once and for
all. Biting her thumb, she pressed her hand to the ground
and summoned Katsuyu fully. Smiling from her perch on
the slug's head she said, "Let's finish this."
"Yes, milady," the Slug replied before splitting into

millions of smaller slugs that spread out over the forest
like a tidal wave. The small slugs stuck to all the Kumo
shinobi present joining back together and trapping inside
the larger slugs that formed as a result. The Kumo-nin
tried to resist but soon found themselves drifting off to
sleep as the mucus of the slugs induced sleep.
Naruto dropped down and smiled at his lover asking,

"Feeling redeemed?"
Tsunade smiled with a nod and allowed Naruto to place

her jacket back over her shoulders. She gripped one of
his hands causing him to ask, "What now?"
"I don't know," Tsunade admitted, "I suppose we'll have
to deliver them to the Raikage."
"That might not be necessary," Katsuyu said in her soft

manner, "It appears the Raikage is on his way here, and
in a hurry."
*****************************
Mabui stood in front of the mirror in her bedroom as

she applied some make-up. Adding lipstick to her lips,
she thought back to the week previous when she along
with the other shinobi the Raikage had summoned to
stop Shii had come across Naruto and Tsunade.
The two Konoha-nin were obviously prepared for the

encounter to get violent, but the Raikage tried to put
them at ease as he said, "I'm glad to see you both
unharmed. I assure you that this was not a sanctioned
action."
/]
[/"Yes, your man has made that quite clear," Tsunade

said pointing towards a tree showing that Shii was still
alive and tied to its trunk.
/]
[/Mabui was aware that Yugito was concealing the

concern she felt for the two, but detected a note of anger
as she asked, "What should we do with these fools?"
/]
[/"Their fates are in the Hokage's hands," the Raikage
said. Lowering his head he said, "I ask that you treat this
as…"
/]
[/"Don't do it, Lord Raikage," Shii shouted angrily. "Do

not shame yourself in front of this thing of Konoha on
my account. I knew that my actions could only end with
my death, but I won't have your name stained in an
attempt to spare me. You already needed to do it once to
save Yugito."
/]
[/The Raikage had looked at his solider and after looking

at the others could see it was a sentiment shared by many
of his subordinates present. Remembering Tsunade's
words in his office about how the lie of the Hyuuga
Incident had left lasting scars. He could now see them
present among his own forces. By allowing the lie to
exist it had cast the victims of his plot as the villains and
this in turn had allowed some of his best and brightest to
believe they were acting with justice on their side in their
attempt to kill the Hokage. Actions that now could and
normally would end with their deaths.
/]
[/The Raikage aware that his silence was what had led to
this moment had shocked all those present as he
admitted, "Shii you idiot, you're wrong. I was the one
that ordered the kidnapping attempt against the
Hyuuga."
/]
[/Shii looked shocked whispering, "No…"

/]
[/"It's true. Our analysts came to the conclusion that the

Third Hokage was desperate to forge alliances and would
try to forgo war in almost all instances. Not a hard thing
to imagine considering his entire life was spent fighting.
That a generation of our children has grown almost to
adulthood without knowing the truths of war is due in
no small part to his efforts. Therefore, Gashira
approached me with a plan to get our hands on the
Byakugan using his desires against him. He even took
into account how we could turn things in our favor if he
failed. What we failed to account for was Hizashi Hyuuga
and his love for his brother. Even though we knew that
it was not Hiashi that we received, we couldn't call
Konoha on their deception lest we take the chance on
our own duplicity being uncovered. Therefore, we let the
matter drop." The Raikage paused as his shinobi stared at
him. He turned to face Tsunade as he asked; "Only it
didn't, did it Lady Hokage?" Tsunade didn't respond so
he beseeched the kunoichi, "Lady Hokage, please…"
/]
[/Tsunade turned from him cutting him off as she said,

"Lord Raikage, I don't know why you're asking me
anything. These men's lives are yours to do with what
you want. I suppose I should thank you for the
demonstration, it's been ages since I've been able to cut
loose like that."
/]
[/"Demonstration," The Raikage repeated with an air of

disbelief.
/]
[/Tsunade didn't stop walking as she called back, "On
Kumo pursuit and capture tactics." She looked over her
shoulder with a small smile as she added, "Unless, that is
you don't feel the need to report this incident. I believe
in this case a little white lie might be appropriate as it
would be a shame to see such spirited youths have their
lives or careers marred by stupid actions." She directed
her gaze to Shii who looked down in shame as she
added, "Especially since it would mean the lessons
learned here today wouldn't spread."
/]
[/Tsunade turned away causing the Raikage to bow his

head towards her in thanks. Mabui's own gaze though
was locked solidly on Naruto's back. However she
noticed Yugito staring at him also as the woman was the
closest one to the leaving Konoha-nin. For a moment
Mabui had seen an image of Yugito walking with them as
well and suddenly felt a strong desire to chase after them.
However, it faded to reveal that Yugito was still standing
on the path. When she turned though, there was no
mistaking why she wore such a proud smile.
Mabui finished applying her lipstick and stepped back to

look at herself in the mirror. She wondered briefly what
Naruto would think before stepping out of her bedroom.
Walking into her living room, she stood and faced the
last place she had seen the young man when he had
made his promise to prove himself to her. She then
channeled her chakra into the temporary seal that Yugito
had revealed to her when she had asked how the
jinchuriki would contact her lover. A moment later,
Naruto appeared and his eyes widened in surprise as they
traveled up and down her body.
She felt emboldened when it became apparent that he
liked what he saw, which was her dressed in a green
lingerie corset with matching panties and sheer stockings.
His eyes stopped drinking in her appearance to meet hers
and with a smile he asked, "Not that I complaining, but
considering our last conversation why such a warm
welcome?"
Mabui smiled shyly not sure what to say, but managed to

reply, "Considering you said then that you would prove
to me your sincerity I felt it fitting. I'm actually surprised
you haven't visited me in order to say that you have."
Naruto looked confused and asked, "What are you

talking about? I've been racking my brains all week to
come up with a way to prove myself."
Mabui looked shocked as she said, "B-but what… I
mean what with happened with Shii and the others and
how you spared them."
Naruto chuckled as he said, "Oh that…I didn't have

anything to do with that. Tsunade was the one who
decided to let the matter drop. To be honest, I think she
didn't want me fighting them because I probably
wouldn't have been as gentle as she was. They were
threatening a woman I loved after all."
"S-she's aligned with you though isn't she?"
"Well yeah," Naruto said with a shrug, "But that doesn't

mean I'm behind everything she does. She isn't a
machine that I've programed to act a certain way. She
just believes in our dream as much as I do." He turned
his back towards her and she wondered why at least until
he said, "But don't worry. I'll find a way to prove my
own intentions are just as honorable."
Mabui realized that he wasn't looking at her due to her

misunderstanding his role in what had happened with
Shii. As a result, she figured that he thought it probably
wasn't proper of him to look at her in her current state of
dress. He waved at her without looking back telling her
that he'd be back when he thought he had. This time
Mabui gave in to the desire to chase after him that she
felt, quickly closing the distance and spun him around.
He looked worried he had upset her at least until she
sealed her lips to his a light kiss. Naruto's arms wrapped
around her waist and when the kiss ended he whispered,
"I'm not really sure I deserve that."
Mabui smiled gently before answering, "I have it on good

authority that you do." She then kissed him again and
this time put her desire to be held in the same regard as
his other lovers into it. Naruto responded to that desire
as the kiss grew more passionate. Their tongues began to
dance as they tried to get their faces and bodies even
closer together.
Mabui ended the kiss able to practically still feel the

connection to him through the thin strand of saliva that
connected them. Her eyes grew hooded as her lust began
to take over. But before she could once more taste his
lips again, Naruto bent over and picked her up in his
arms. He looked around the large apartment and not
finding what he sought looked down at the woman in his
arms. Mabui got the hint and nodded her head in the
direction of her bedroom.
Naruto carried her in his arms making her feel safe and
needed in a way she hadn't even known how badly she
wanted. He placed her down gently on the bed before
stepping back to divest himself of his jacket and shirt.
Mabui licked her lips as his athletic torso appeared and
cooed happily as he joined her on the bed to pick-up
where they had left off. She ran her hands over his warm
body as they made out heavily. His hands were also busy
traveling over her frame as well. She sensed him
preparing to end the kiss so surprised him by rolling him
onto his back and straddling him. She sat back to stare at
him feeling his hardness press against her through the
clothes they both still wore and felt that his eyes were
simply reflecting the same desire she felt so began to kiss
down his body.
She tongued his belly button upon reaching it as she slid

down his body before stopping when her face reached
his tented pants. Placing a hand on his clothed dick she
gave it a squeeze as she said, "It's hard to believe this
gave me so much pleasure, but I've never actually seen
it." She unbuckled his pants slowly in order to build her
excitement. His tented boxers appeared next after she
pulled down his zipper and noticing the stain that
appeared around the tip said, "It appears I'm not the only
one getting excited at the unveiling." She then kissed his
tip before sucking his boxer clad dick into her mouth.
She made sure to bathe his cockhead with her tongue as
she tried to suck the precum from his shorts. When she
pulled away Naruto noticed the lipstick mark where her
lips had been.
Mabui suddenly pulled his boxers down exposing his

cock to her eyes and stared at it in wonder. Kissing the
tip again, she then slid her mouth down his length until
he hit the back of her throat. Pulling back up, she
plunged down again increasing her pace until she was
soon working her mouth furiously up and down his
raging hard-on. Naruto groaned as he buried both hands
in her white hair as he delighted in the blowjob. As she
pleased him orally, he slipped his legs out of his pants
and once free, spread his legs to give her more room to
work.
Naruto felt the urge to cum begin to appear so pulled her

mouth from his cock. She tried to resist him having a
desire to taste his seed, but Naruto managed to pull her
face towards his as he sat up to occupy her mouth with
his own. As they kissed, he pulled her corset down to
expose her breast and began to pinch and tease one of
her nipples. Mabui moaned into his mouth and allowed
him to pull her up the bed towards him. He laid her
down on her back before moving down her body
similarly to how she had to him moments before
stopping to bathe her tits in attention. Mabui's hands
became entangled in his hair and after several minutes he
felt a slight pressure encouraging him to move down.
Naruto took the hint so moved between her legs easily

able to see her arousal through the soaked panties. He
sucked her pussy through them for a moment eliciting a
cry of pleasure from his newest lover. Wanting to drink
directly from her nether spring, he pushed her legs up
into the air so he could slowly peel her panties away.
Once she was free of them, he brought the soaked silken
material to his nose and gave them a deep sniff. His dick
lurched and he nearly lost control in order to just bury it
inside of her. However, he quickly restored his
composure and after kissing her thighs on each side
buried his face in her cunnie.
As he ate her out, he placed a hand on her pelvis and

dragged his fingers through the trimmed stripe of white
fur that lead to her pussy. As his tongue probed her
insides, his index finger began lightly flicking her clit
back and forth causing Mabui to gasp and spread her legs
further. Naruto pressed his mouth harder against her
folds causing the kunoichi to moan, "Ooooooohhhhhh
you're so good at that."
Naruto smiled thinking along the lines of how practice
made perfect, but kept his comment to his self. Instead,
he began to work his tongue over her clit while burying
two fingers inside of her and worked them in and out.
Under the onslaught, he quickly brought Mabui to climax
and drank down his reward as she came hard.
As she recovered, he laid her on her right side and lifting

her left leg began to feed his one-eyed snake into her
slick and ready hole after lying behind her. Mabui
groaned in post orgasm discomfort as she felt her pussy
being spread to accommodate the intruder, but as she
became more and more aware she began to work her
hips to meet his thrusts. She looked over her shoulder
and planted her lips to his tasting herself as they slowly
rocked against each other.
As their tongues wrestled against one another, Mabui
reached down and alternated between rubbing her pussy
and the shaft currently sliding in and out of it. Naruto
used the hand holding her leg up to spread her legs
further apart as he began to pound her harder and faster.
Mabui responded by reaching down further and rubbing
his nuts in an effort to get them to shoot their load.
Trying to get his seed as deep as possible, he rolled them
over onto his back where he used his hands to pull her
knees back and used his legs to thrust his cock inside of
her as deeply as he could.
"Yes," Mabui began moaning as she pushed against the

headboard of her bed to push her body into his thrust.
"Oh my gods" she shouted, "keep it up I'm almost
there."
"So am I," Naruto said, letting one of her legs go to play

with her clit. Mabui tensed immediately and came as
soon as her womb was flooded with the warmth of his
release.
Naruto clung to her as they basked in the afterglow of

their shared release. Naruto rolled them over onto their
sides again with his semi-hard cock still buried inside of
her. Although the urge to sleep was overpowering she
asked, "Naruto, what's the plan for after?"
"After?"
"After you make your ambition a reality."
He pulled her tighter against him and tiredly whispered,

"We'll worry about that when we get there I suppose."
Mabui was about to say she meant for him and his other
lovers of which she was now including herself, for she
feared once his goal was finished he wouldn't need them.
But her concerns died on her lips as he kissed her cheek
as he added, "I suppose it won't matter though, since so
long as I have you and the others in my life any goal we
set for ourselves should easily be able to be met." Mabui
melted into him after that as she let his warmth lull her
into sleep and found herself dreaming of things she had
never considered possible before.
Chapter 34
Chapter 34: Target: Pakura: Part I

Mabui opened her eyes and couldn't remember that last
time that she had woken in such a state of contentment.
Sitting up and clutching her covers to her nude frame,
she felt disappointed by waking alone. However she was
aware that perhaps another of his lovers required his
attention. Therefore, she channeled her chakra through
the small fox mark on her ankle. She felt her world
expand as she began to sense the other women that she
was connected to through the young man she had taken
as a lover. She felt a measure of joy as she found that he
hadn't gone far, but wasn't too sure how to take the fact
that he wasn't alone in her living room.
She slipped from her bed and threw a light silk robe on
which barely reach down to mid-thigh. She stepped into
the living room and found Naruto and Yugito sitting in
one of her chairs. Yugito was in her bra and panties as
she sat in his naked lap with one of her breasts exposed.
They were both facing toward the large panoramic and
watching as the sun rose over Kumogakure. Yugito
seemed to purr from the light fingering she was enjoying
as she rested her head on Naruto's shoulder.
Mabui watched them and was surprised to find that she

wasn't jealous. She tried to understand why, and figured
that it stemmed from the same reason she hadn't been
bothered by Darui's other lovers. She supposed there
was something to be said about knowing what she was
getting into beforehand. She also admitted that it was
something of a turn on since to him it just seemed so
common place.
But she supposed it was which he proved as he turned

his head towards her to say, "I can see why you love this
apartment. This view is amazing."
Mabui looked out the window and was surprised at just

how impressive the sight was as the sun rose over the
mountain casting its light over her home. She wondered
how she had never noticed it before. She supposed it was
just another thing that she hadn't taken the time to
indulge in as she climbed the ranks as a kunoichi.
Yugito smiled as she looked up to see Mabui staring out

the window as if seeing the village for the first time.
Yugito extracted herself from Naruto's lap taking a
moment to lick her juices from the finger her lover had
just had buried inside her. She walked towards Mabui
and grabbed the woman's hand. Pulling her towards the
chair she sat Mabui down on Naruto's lap as she said,
"Sorry, I didn't mean to intrude, but well when I felt him
in the village I couldn't stay away."
She was about to turn and leave but Naruto pulled her
down onto his lap as well. Nestled between his two
lovers he said, "There's no need to leave. You can't tell
me you're satisfied with that little bit of fooling around."
"I don't want to intrude," Yugito replied as she kept her
gaze on Mabui.
"Do you think she's intruding, Mabui?"
Mabui to a certain extent felt that she was, having wanted

Naruto to herself that morning. However she shook her
head no since she figured much like her, Yugito would
find her access to the blond extremely limited when
compared to those inside Konoha and even Suna to a
certain extent. She felt better about her choice when
Naruto smiled at her. The three settled in and watched
the sun continue its climb into the morning sky.
Again Mabui couldn't believe that she had lived in her

apartment for years without noticing she was privy to
such an amazing sight. Her attention was pulled from it
as she noticed Yugito's shoulder moving subtly. She
followed it down to see the jinchuriki was gently stroking
Naruto's cock. Mabui wetted her lips at the sight and
then placed her hand over Yugito's. The blonde woman
smiled at her as they both began to jerk him off. Naruto
sighed in pleasure as he leaned back to enjoy the two
women's efforts.
Yugito gasped causing Mabui to wonder why, but she got

a hint as she felt Naruto's hand travel over her leg before
nesting between them. He began to gently rub the
outside of her pussy causing the kunoichi's own actions
to become less controlled. Yugito surprised Mabui as she
pulled the sash of her robe loose before leaning forward
to suck on one of the dark-skinned woman's nipples.
Mabui moaned as she felt the kunoichi's tongue begin to
trace over her areola and shuddered in pleasure when she
bit down on the hardened nub.
Yugito pulled her mouth from Mabui's breast and stood
from Naruto's lap. She pulled Mabui up as well as she
backed up against the large window. Once Yugito's back
touched the window she smiled over Mabui's shoulder at
their shared lover. She then reached down to Mabui's
waist to pull the woman's robe up over her hips and
expose her ass for Naruto's hungry eyes.
Mabui looked over her shoulder to see Naruto closing

with her and sighed happily as he pressed his cock up
against her pussy. Naruto began to slide inside of her
pressing Mabui into Yugito who in turn was pushed up
against the glass of the window. Mabui moaned loudly as
Naruto began churning about inside her. It grew in
volume as Yugito's hand reached down and began to rub
her clit as the kunoichi also kissed and licked around her
chest and neck. Finally, she zeroed in on her mouth to
which Mabui eagerly responded as she felt the woman's
tongue enter it.
The kiss was broken though as Naruto stepped back with
Mabui and then reached down to pull the woman off her
feet. He held her by her legs, and held them open giving
Yugito a spectacular view of where they were connected.
Mabui's skin darkened from embarrassment as Yugito's
eyes devoured her.
The kunoichi jinchuriki licked her lips before sauntering

towards them. Upon pressing her body against Mabui's,
she leaned in to kiss Naruto over the woman's shoulder
as she also fondled one of her breasts.
Mabui watched hungrily out of the corner of her eye and

when Yugito pulled back quickly turned her head to
capture Naruto's lips herself. She moaned into his mouth
as Yugito slowly traced down her body with her tongue
in order to zero in on Mabui's breasts. It grew in
intensity as Yugito knelt down even further in front of
the rutting pair to concentrate her actions around where
Naruto and Mabui were connected. Naruto's grunts
picked up in intensity as the blonde kunoichi began to
fondle his balls while he continued to pound away within
Mabui's velvet snatch.
Mabui reached back and grabbed Naruto's head, as she

suddenly came, which in turn set Naruto off as he
creamed the kunoichi's insides. She sagged in his arms,
causing the young man to carry her over to a couch
where he set her down. Naruto groaned as he
straightened from setting the kunoichi on the couch due
to Yugito taking his cock in her mouth once he had
slipped free of Mabui's pussy.
Mabui watched as Naruto's hardness quickly returned

and despite her recent release moaned as she began to
rub her pussy. Yugito pulled her mouth from her lovers
love stick and seeing the Raikage assistant's actions
smiled as she said, "You can't get enough can you."
Mabui blushed and looked away but quickly looked back

as Yugito took a spot between her legs. Kneeling on all
fours Yugito said, "Don't worry, I'll lend a hand… or a
tongue."
Before Mabui could respond, she moaned as the

kunoichi's tongue began probing her depths. Despite
being a little uncomfortable at the idea, she nonetheless
found herself wrapping her hands up in Yugito's hair. As
a result, when the woman pulled away to say to a
gawking Naruto, "Hey, don't just stand there," Mabui
found herself quickly trying to pull Yugito mouth back
towards her pussy.
Naruto climbed onto the couch behind Yugito and
gripping her hips asked, "So which hole does my sexy
kitten want filled?"
"Mpph mass," Yugito mumbled as she tried to answer

against Mabui's gyrating hips.
Naruto inferred what she meant and after rubbing his

cockhead against her slippery cunt, pressed it up against
her anus. He slid in slowly which prompted Yugito to
moan into Mabui's cunt causing the dark-skinned woman
toshout, "Yes…keep…keep doing that."
Although neither jinchuriki knew who she was talking to,

both decided to do as she asked and continued in their
pursuits of pleasure. Under Yugito's talented tongue,
Mabui didn't last long and with a shout came coating the
other woman's face in her release. Naruto promptly
pulled the blonde kunoichi up against his chest so that he
could taste Mabui on her lips. Mabui watched glassy eyed
as the two jinchuriki rutted against each other on the
opposite end of her couch.
She wanted to join them, but her body refused to move

so she settled in to watch as Naruto's hand snaked down
the kunoichi's body as he began to rub her cunnie while
his other hand pinched and pulled one of her nipples.
Yugito eyes grew wide after Naruto thrust into her
violently, and then paused; leaving Mabui to believe that
he was filling her ass with his cum. She screamed a
moment later after Naruto pressed on her clit as he
triggered her orgasm.
The two stood still as they rode out their releases before
Yugito fell forward onto Mabui. She smiled as Yugito
hummed contently while the other woman held her in a
loose hug. Naruto sat watching his two lovers with a
small happy smile. As Mabui watched him in turn, she
couldn't help but want to do her part so that his smile
never disappeared.
***************************
A freshly showered, but still naked Naruto appeared in

his apartment as he teleported from Mabui's. He tossed
the clothes he had worn to the Kumo kunoichi's home
to the side and smiled upon seeing Hinata asleep in his
bed. He knelt down to kiss her on the cheek but stopped
as she said, "I take it everything went well with your
newest lover."
Naruto nodded and sitting down on the bed kissed her

gently before answering, "Yes, I can safely say that Mabui
is on board. I'm sorry I left you alone last night."
Hinata sat up revealing that she had been sleeping in the
nude as the covers fell away. "That's okay. I'm just glad
that she has come around."
Naruto shook his head before giving her a kiss. As he

pulled away he cupped her cheek to say, "You really are
too kind. It's alright to be a little selfish."
Hinata's eyes twinkled with amusement as she replied,

"What do you mean? I'm not letting you off the hook.
You still owe me a date." Naruto kissed her again and
then chuckled as she pouted cutely, "I'm not joking."
"I know princess," Naruto said standing from the bed.

"Unfortunately, we'll have to find the time another day.
Today's engagement is something we shouldn't miss."
Hinata nodded as she extracted herself from the bed to

head towards his bathroom. Naruto's gaze followed the
naked beauty until she shut the door behind her. For a
moment the blond was tempted to join her, but
remembering his words about the day's engagement
forced himself towards his closet. Upon opening it, he
sighed as he looked upon the black mourning clothes
that he had purchased. He truly hoped they would be the
last that he needed to buy, but knew that it was a wish
that was unlikely to ever come true. As he reached for
them, he figured that if there was a silver lining to the
funeral he was about to attend it was that it was to honor
a man who had long since passed.
*****************************
Hinata kissed Naruto one last time before he disappeared

from her room after he dropped her off. She nodded to
the shadow clone that was henged as her and sighed after
it disappeared. While she truly hadn't minded it when
Naruto had left to attend to Mabui, she was somewhat
sad that she couldn't attend the funeral for her Uncle
with him. Granted it wasn't exactly a date environment,
but she knew herself enough to figure she'd get
emotional and would have liked it if her boyfriend could
stand next to her.
Stepping from her room she nearly ran into Hanabi. Her
sister looked surprised like she had been debating
knocking on her door for some time. Looking like she
had been on the verge of losing her nerve the younger
Hyuuga seemed to shrink inside of herself as she said,
"Father sent me to alert you that it is nearly time to
leave."
"Tha…" Hinata stopped in thanking her sister as she

began heading down the hall at a brisk pace. Hinata
frowned, fearing that her marked improvement was
driving a wedge between them. However she pushed
such concerns to the back of her mind as she began to
slowly follow in her sister's wake. Upon reaching the
main foyer of her family's home she wasn't surprised to
find that no one had waited for her.
She didn't mind though as she figured that it would give

her some time to think about her place in the clan. She
was surprised to learn that upon Tsunade's return from
Kumo that many of the elders were now seriously
considering going against her father and backing her
right to assume leadership of the Hyuuga. Hinata was
weary of her new supporters since she believed many of
them were simply opportunists hoping to hitch their
wagons to her rising star. In the end, she felt they were
gambling on who they thought would grant them the
most boons for their favor. She had to admit that she
must have made a tempting ally since now that she was
seventeen she could likely marry one of the elders' sons
or grandsons thereby granting their family a line of
secession. That, plus the fact that for so long she had
been thought of as worthless had left her without any
allies upon which to call should she press her claim to
rule the clan.
Hinata frowned as she was beginning to understand why

her ancestors had created the Branch family in the first
place. All the political horse-trading going on behind the
scenes could lead to open hostility if she wasn't careful,
which was one reason she had kept those trying to align
themselves with her at arm's length. Instead of becoming
indebted to people looking at her as a way to promote
their own self-interests, she intended to rise on her own
merits. That and with the support of her family with
Naruto. The only other group of people whose support
of her claim she welcomed was that of the Branch family.
Many of whom, upon hearing how it was her suggestion
to the Hokage that had given Tsunade the idea to press
for the Raikage to admit his involvement in the incident
fourteen years ago, were now openly supporting her
claim as heiress. Hinata though was being cautious not to
try and use the incident to her political benefit, since she
had not been thinking of such things at the time. All she
had thought was that it was a way to extract something
from the Raikage, for him to retrieve Yugito, without it
being too painful to the people of Kumo. That, as well as
it's being a way to finally close the book on a painful
chapter in her family's story. Strangely to her though, it
was her obvious discomfort at the idea of her benefiting
from her involvement in the matter that seemed to make
the Branch Family so vigorous in their support of her.
Reaching the Hokage mansion, she entered and made

her way to the roof so she could lend her voice to the
many that would speak kindly of her uncle.
****************************
Karin began to make her way down from the roof of the
Hokage mansion having decided to show her support for
her fellow Harem family member. It was upon stepping
outside that she frowned upon seeing Ibiki waiting
against one of the stone posts that marked the entrance
to the grounds with his arms crossed. She was hoping he
was there for someone else but that proved not to be the
case as he said, "Rather strange, you attending a funeral
service for a man you never met."
Karin paused as she pulled her glasses off and began

cleaning them as she replied, "I did it as a sign of respect
to the clan he was a member of. I was hardly the only
business person attending the service."
Ibiki nodded at her point before saying, "True, you're

certainly taking to this new role you've secured for
yourself."
"Thank you," Karin said politely, "Now if you can excuse
me I have business to attend to."
"I do too, which is why I'm here."
"Can we talk and walk?"
Ibiki nodded and then wasted no time in asking, "I have

questions about what went down in Wave when you
purchased that hotel."
"You aren't the only one," Karin replied. "I was hoping
you'd be able to supply some answers."
"Afraid not," the Head interrogator said gruffly,

"Unfortunately although the S. I. N. conglomerate has
been extremely forth coming with information. I'm afraid
it hasn't given us any ideas as to what was motivating
those two that attacked you. They claim they weren't
even all that interested in the hotel, but only decided to
make the bid since Vega was so insistent. Considering he
had achieved some amazing results in the past they
thought he knew something they didn't."
Karin frowned as she asked, "Do you buy that?"
"Not really," Ibiki admitted, "Unfortunately due to its

very nature as a company, the people I've spoken with
might be nothing more than unaware dupes feeding me a
company line. But I do get the feeling that at the very
least; most of the people at S. I. N are unaware of
anything sinister going on."
"Okay so why come to me?"
"I was wondering if you've found anything strange as

you've begun renovating the hotel."
"No, I'm afraid not. Although, I will tell Tsunami to keep
an eye out for anything out of the ordinary as she leads
the rebuild. If she finds anything I'll let you know."
"Good," Ibiki said and then noticing the former Sound

kunoichi was likely processing the information and
forming a theory of her own asked, "What are you
thinking?"
"It's probably nothing," Karin said after a minute.
"Or it could be something. You've obviously been giving

this matter some thought, and I really need a new trail to
explore as I'm currently at a dead end."
Karin was hesitant to speak to the man, but in the end

figured his chasing down anything about the Wave
incident posed no threat to her new life so said, "It's
just…I've often wondered if this attempt to purchase the
hotel was just a new way to pick up where Gato left off."
"What do you mean?"
Karin gathered her thoughts before saying, "I've been

running the numbers, and to be honest I just don't see
what his goal was for Wave. He had completely
decimated that country, and while his monopoly
guaranteed him their business. What good does that do
him when they can no longer afford to pay?"
"I never been one for business, but I take it you have an
idea."
"Yeah, you take the only thing they have left. You get
them to sell you their land on the cheap and then provide
them a one way ticket off the island."
"Where does he go from there then?"
Karin shrugged as she admitted, "I don't know. That's

where my theory kind of falls flat I admit."
"Perhaps not," Ibiki said as he crossed his arms across

his chest in a thinking pose. "I assume you think the
problem with your theory is if Gato was working in
League with whomever Vega and Balrog are. Then why
only use a single missing-nin to deal with the Bridge
builder and the shinobi team guarding him?"
Karin nodded, and replied, "Exactly, it doesn't really fly if

he had access to such skilled shinobi."
"Unless a third party decided to let Gato loose on Wave

and then move in to pick up the pieces after he was done
and had moved on. You're right in saying Gato's long
term goals for Wave didn't appear to offer much
financial benefit to him. But even he didn't have the
money to buy a country. His ruining it was merely due to
the nature of where he set up his monopoly. After
Kakashi's mission to Wave and Gato's death, we never
bothered to look into how he built his empire. It may
just be time to start. Thank you; you've given me a good
deal to think about."
Karin smiled as she said, "I'm glad I could help."
Ibiki inclined his head and then surprised her by saying,

"You should know that my original reason for searching
you out was to inform you that if you are still interested
that I've recommended you for reservist status within
Konoha's shinobi system." Karin couldn't keep the
surprise from her face, causing the scarred man to say,
"It's a position where if an emergency situation is called,
you would be called upon to help defend the village. It's
something that is usual made up of retired Shinobi or
Kunoichi. I've recommended you in part due to the
bravery that you showed in Wave when you helped the
genin assigned to protect you."
"I'm not sure what to say, but thank you."
"You're thanks are not necessary. If you're interested

then meet with a man named Ebisu, who coincidentally
is also the sensei of the genin you helped."
Karin smiled as she said she would. She began to walk

away from Ibiki as he headed off to his department, but
Koharu called out to her saying, "Ah, Karin please hold
on a moment." The red-head stopped smiling towards
the elder who said as other people that attended the
funeral passed them, "I wanted to say how pleased it
made me to see a representative of our business
community pay tribute to one of the heroes of the
village."
"Don't mention it," Karin said as she and elder began
walking away together. Once they were sure they were
alone she said, "Did you already know Ibiki had
nominated me as a reservist?"
Koharu smiled as she answered, "Of course. We thought

it would be a nice surprise. He did it as soon as he had
read the report on what happened in Wave. It shouldn't
interfere with your other duties. People are only called up
during times of war." Karin nodded, but appeared lost in
thought prompting the elder to ask, "Is something
wrong?"
"Ibiki just stirred up some memories about what went

down in Wave. That's all."
"What about precisely?"

Karin frowned and bit her lip as she was hesitant to
bring it up since Naruto had promised to keep an eye on
the situation. However she feared he was looking
through the prism of his fondness for the genin she was
having doubts about. Finally she said, "Do you know
anything about a genin named Udon?"
"Why?" Koharu said sounding a little defensive.
Although surprised at the elder's reaction Karin carried

on saying, "I don't have any proof or anything…but
there is something about him that I don't trust. As they
escorted me to Wave he appeared extremely competent.
But it didn't exactly translate into skill during combat, at
least that's how it seemed during the fight with those
missing-nin that worked at S. I. N."
Koharu looked ahead as she replied, "Sadly such things

often can be said for many shinobi. One never knows
how one will react when faced against a superior
opponent."
"That might be," Karin said after a long pause. "But what
if he's somehow connected to Root? I mean keeping an
agent close to the grandson of a Hokage would make
influencing him easier should Konohamaru follow in the
Third's footsteps."
"True, but Udon was placed on Konohamaru's team

mainly due to his being the grandson of Homura. I
imagine if I have started a family one of my
grandchildren would have found their way on that team
as well. It's a way to foster close ties among the teams."
"I guess maybe I was just imagining things then," Karin

said after a moment. Although her tone said that perhaps
she wasn't exactly convinced she was wrong about Udon.
"Well, I should get back to the office."
Koharu watched as Karin took a separate path and
although she couldn't see her teammate turning his
grandson into the human machines that Danzou
preferred. The seed that her old teammate would use his
grandson to guide and influence a future Hokage had
been planted. As she began heading to her official home
as Elder of Konoha, she began to wonder if Karin's fears
might not be so farfetched as she first believed. She had
read the report including how Udon had been thrown
into Konohamaru by Balrog thus taking both of them
out of the fight. If she was reading Karin's concerns
correctly then perhaps Udon hadn't been as incapacitated
as the report indicated. Koharu felt a chill pass through
her at the thought since that would have meant the genin
had been willing to sacrifice both Karin and his
teammate Moegi.
But for what reason she couldn't exactly say until she
realized that that if having influence with a future
Hokage was the goal, then there was no better way to
ensure a tight bond between a future Hokage and a
potential advisor then for them to survive a common
trauma. And the death of a teammate was just one such
hardship that too often united the shinobi of Konoha.
Koharu stopped cold in her tracks as she thought,
"That's what happened to us after all."
The thought was a sobering one as she recalled how after

her sensei Tobirama Senju had died, how Hiruzen had
turned to his teammates for advice and promoted them
to Elders. It was that shared pain that also at times had
allowed Homura, Danzou, and herself to sometimes go
against the Third's better instincts when dealing with
enemies of the village as they would remind him of the
pain that had been inflicted upon the people of Konoha.
Something he was all too aware of due to the loss of
their shared teacher. In the end despite her attempts to
convince Karin that she was jumping at shadows,
Koharu was beginning to fear that at the very least
Homura was coaching his grandson to try and have
history repeat itself.
*****************************
After the memorial, Hinata found herself heading to the

third training ground where the Memorial Stone was. She
stopped as she saw her cousin standing there watching as
a mason carved his father's name into the stone. Hinata
was about to turn when Neji said, "I'm told I should
thank you for this."
"No," Hinata said softly, "It is we that owe your Father

the thanks. I'm just glad we could finally acknowledge his
sacrifice."
Neji turned to face his cousin and gave her a small
cryptic smile. After a moment he said, "You've certainly
grown Hinata. It seems that your sister has reason to
look over her shoulder." Hinata moved forward past her
cousin watching as the mason continued in his task. Neji
wasn't surprised that she didn't respond so added, "The
strange thing is I never pictured you as all that desirous
of the Clan Head position."
Hinata looked at her cousin out of the corner of her eye

before saying, "I've come to believe that I can do the
most good in the position."
"That is a belief more and more people are beginning to

share." Hinata looked over in surprise to see her cousin
wearing a tight grin. She felt her face redden slightly as
Neji said, "I imagine Naruto believes this as well."
"Um…well…um…"
Neji was amused by his cousin's sudden embarrassment.
Pressing a theory he had been developing he said, "I
figured you'd be rather heartbroken when you learned he
was dating the Ramen waitress." Hinata began to pale
slightly as she began to suspect that Neji was aware that
she and Naruto were more than just friends. The Branch
family member continued, "He became quite popular for
a time after all. Yet there didn't to be a whole lot of
fallout when he settled. I suppose that make sense since
they were play dates. But I wouldn't imagine that you
would be playing."
Hinata didn't know what to say, but figured that she

should have known her cousin whose eyes were
unmatched within the clan would be able to see that
which most hadn't. She was about to admit that she was
still in love with Naruto, but was saved the trouble as he
said, "Naruto once promised me that he would change
the Hyuuga when he became Hokage." Turning her
cousin began to walk away as the Mason began to admire
his work, "Although I'm not sure exactly what is going
on. I believe that I should just take what is going on as
his efforts to deliver on that promise early." He stopped
looking over his shoulder asking, "Are you happy?"
"Yes," Hinata said definitively, "More so than I've ever

been."
"Then that is all that matters," Neji said walking away

leaving a smiling Hinata.
*****************************
After the memorial service Naruto appeared inside

Kiyomi's mansion. Although he had been back in the
village for close to a week since his trip to Kumo,
Kiyomi had been strangely quiet. She had finally called to
him using her mark a few moments earlier. She smiled at
him before closing and kissing him. He separated from
his Bijuu lover to see Yoruichi watching them from just
behind her sister. He noticed that she had an amused
smirk on her face which experience told him meant that
she was aware of some mischief. However, she quickly
closed with him to get her kiss as well.
After they separated she smiled at him her amusement

easy to see causing him to ask, "What?"
She shook her head as she said, "I don't want to ruin the
surprise."
Kiyomi cleared her throat and then said, "Don't you have
someplace else you should be?"
"Oh no, I wouldn't miss this for the world."

Kiyomi scowled at her sister, before sliding between her
and Naruto. Gripping his hand she said, "Please come
with me Naruto."
Naruto heard a hitch in her voice that told him that

Kiyomi was afraid of how he would respond to whatever
she was about to show him. Yoruichi sensed Kiyomi's
discomfort so followed behind quietly as the Bijuu led
their lover to her room. Kiyomi stopped in front of her
bedroom door. Looking nervous she said, "I've thought
of a dozen ways to explain this to you…but at the
moment all my words fail me. I figure I'll show you so
please keep an open mind."
"Okay," Naruto said as he watched Kiyomi throw open

the doors. To say that he was surprised to see a woman
lying on the bed was an understatement. Stepping further
into the room he felt his mouth drop open as he looked
upon the female form he had based his sexy jutsu on. He
looked back at Kiyomi who seemed prepared to receive
his anger or any of the other emotions he may have been
feeling.
Yoruichi threw her arms open as she said, "Surprise!"
Kiyomi looked back at her sister unamused, but turned

back to her lover as he chuckled. Closing with Kiyomi,
he said, "Now how about you use some of those words
to tell me what is going on?"
Kiyomi explained how she had used Ayame's would-be

rapist's body as a vessel for the shadow that she had set
loose inside him. Naruto looked back at the young
woman and asked, "What are you hoping to achieve by
giving her a form?"
"I hope to give her a chance to grow as a being. Much as
humans treated us Bijuu as just sources of energy to use
in their conflicts. I had done the same thing."
"Okay, I understand. So she's been asleep since I was in

Kumo?"
"Yes, I was hoping you would be present when I woke

her."
"Alright, let's do it," Naruto said as he moved closer to

the bed.
Kiyomi nodded and moved to the foot of the bed. She

then made a release hand-sign and the kunoichi's eyes
began to flutter. They shot open and Naruto leaned
forward to welcome the woman to the world. However
when her blue eyes narrowed and she growled, "You!"
He was caught by surprise by the palm strike to his chin
that rocked his head back and caused him to fall to the
floor.
"Hey," Yoruichi shouted as the blonde kunoichi rolled to

her feet. The woman looked around the room wildly as
the dark-skinned woman moved to attack her.
Kiyomi helped Naruto get back to his feet who said,

"That was rather rude."
The blonde kunoichi glared at him, but focused on

Kiyomi saying, "What the hell is going on here?" She
looked confused as she heard her voice and looked down
causing a visage of shock to appear on her face. Her
hand shot to her crotch and grabbing her groin as she
said, "What?!" She focused on Kiyomi asking, "What
have you done to me?"
"I gave you a form by which you could…"

"I don't want this…I'm a man…"
"No, you were a collection of energy made to think of

yourself as Naruto and to focus on all of the negatives in
his life in order to wear down his resolve to keep me
contained." Kiyomi walked towards the young woman as
she said, "But with this form you can…"
"No," the woman shouted and formed a Rasengan in her

hand. She spun and slammed it into the corner of the
room causing it to explode out.
Coughing from all the dust, Naruto looked out the hole
the woman had made as the smoke settled. Yoruichi
moved to leap through the hold in pursuit, but Naruto
placed his hand on her shoulder. She looked back at him
saying, "Let me go. I can catch her before she reaches
the edge of the property."
"Yeah, but then she would probably react with hostility.
Let me handle this." He moved to look out the hole and
turned back towards Kiyomi to say with a smile, "Well
you certainly know how to make life interesting." He
dropped down to the ground and slowly began walking
in pursuit.
****************************
Ayame was placing some garbage outside the back of her

stand for collection. She placed the can next to a larger
dumpster used by one of the other restaurants. She heard
someone crying, so looked around the large trash
receptacle. She was surprised to see a shivering female
Naruto there. The scene caused her to flash back to how
she first met Naruto and aware of what the woman was
said, "Hi,"
The female Naruto looked up and a look of recognition
appeared on her face. She appeared on the verge of
panic, but Ayame gave her a reassuring smile and holding
her hand out said, "Hi, we met briefly. My name's
Ayame, would you like to come in for some ramen." The
woman looked like she was about to refuse and run. But
then her stomach rumbled causing her to flush in
embarrassment. "Come on," the waitress said again
insistently, but kindly.
The woman stared at the hand and when her stomach

rumbled once more she took it. The woman followed
behind her and then sat behind the bar as Ayame took
her usual place. She smiled at the nervous and scared
woman as she began to stir the Ramen broth in her pot.
"What can I get you?" Ayame asked sweetly.
"I don't have any money," the woman said her voice
carrying some suspicion of the Ramen waitress.
"That's quite okay," Ayame said with a shrug, "It's getting
pretty close to the end of the night anyway. It would be a
shame to waste what I have left."
The young woman still eyed her suspiciously, but as her

stomach rumbled again she simply nodded. Ayame
grabbed for a bowl and asked, "What would you like?"
The young woman thought about it as if she was making

one the most important decisions she ever had and after
several seconds finally said, "I'll have the shrimp."
Nodding, Ayame filled the bowl with noodles before

spooning the shrimp broth and a generous helping of
ingredients on top. She then handed it to the young
woman who began devouring it as if it was the most
delicious thing she had ever tasted. The Ramen waitress
rested her elbow on the counter and placed her chin in
her hand as she watched the woman eat. Seeing that
much like her lover the woman before her ate at an
inhuman pace, she began to get the next round ready so
that when the young woman slammed her bowl down
she found a fresh one waiting for her. The blonde looked
up at her blue eyes filling with hope causing the waitress
to simply nod.
The woman went through the second bowl much like the
first and after slamming it down wiped her mouth with
her forearm. She stared at the pots as if hoping for a
third helping, but appeared too nervous to ask for more.
Collecting the bowl, Ayame began to fill it as she asked,
"So what should I call you?"
"I-I don't have a name that's my own. I suppose you can

call me whatever you want."
Ayame gave the matter some thought, however she
found herself drawing a blank on what to call the young
woman in front of her so said the first thing that came to
mind, "How about Naruko?" The recently minted
Naruko made a face that bordered on being upset
causing Ayame to say, "I'm sorry that was…"
"It's fine," Naruko said although still sounding less than

thrilled with her new moniker. "I suppose I can
understand why you would think it fits," she said as she
stared into the third bowl sitting before her. The woman
began eating although at a much slower pace than she
had previously.
Fearing that she had upset the young woman, Ayame

began to busy herself cleaning up to close for the day.
She was just about finished when Naruko asked in
almost a whisper, "Aren't you afraid of me?"
Ayame stared at her for a moment, before giving her a
gracious smile as she said, "No, if anything this
encounter kind of reminds me when I first met Naruto."
Ayame did feel a hint of worry as the young woman's

face twisted into a mask of anger at the mention of her
lover's name. "I see," Naruko said her voice carrying an
undercurrent of anger, "I guess it would be too much to
hope for someone to see me as me."
"I'm sorry," Ayame said quickly, "I didn't mean to offend

you. It's just that I found Naruto hiding in the alley when
we first met."
Naruko continued to stare directly at her as she replied,

"It's not like I was hoping to re-create your precious first
encounter with Naruto. I don't even possess those
memories. I guess that bitch Kiyomi didn't feel I needed
those memories, much like she felt I didn't need a dick."
"I know," Ayame said feeling heartbroken for the young
woman whose anger was easy to see, "but I'm sure
Kiyomi has her reasons.…"
Naruko's gaze darkened as she slammed her hand on the

counter while standing. "It wasn't bad enough that she
used me and then discarded me," Naruko replied her
voice rising in volume, "but now she decides to let me
out only to give me this… this stupid form."
Ayame wasn't sure how to respond, so she tried to give it

a reassuring smile but it came off weakly. Naruko could
see that she was making the Ramen waitress
uncomfortable now so turned her back on the woman as
she said, "Thanks, I'll be sure to pay you back someday."
"That isn't necessary…"

Ayame tried to say, but she was cut off by Naruko who
said, "I won't be in your debt." Before Ayame could
respond the blonde woman dashed from the small
Ramen stand. Ayame considered calling to Naruto
through her fox mark, but she could feel that her lover
was stationary near the Hokage monument. Believing
that if Naruto wasn't actively looking for the woman that
he suspected he knew where she would end up, Ayame
decided to let the matter be since she was of the opinion
that anything that originated from Naruto, could not be
all bad. Therefore, she busied herself with cleaning up
the shop in preparation for going home.
****************************
Naruko sat on the Forth Hokage's head as she watched

the village go about its business, but due to the lateness
of the hour there wasn't much to see. A stiff breeze
swept through the area causing her to shiver and pull her
knees into her chest which had more cushioning than she
was used to. The sudden reminder of the change she had
been subjected to caused her anger to spike again.
However, it was tempered by a feeling of guilt at how
she had behaved with Ayame.
The wind kicked up once more and she felt somebody

approaching from behind her. Having a good idea of
who it was she asked, "Have you come to collect me for
that redheaded bitch?"
Instead of a response, a jacket was placed over her

shoulders and despite it belonging to the one person she
absolutely wanted nothing to do with she found herself
pulling it tighter around her as the wind cut through the
area. Naruto stepped back giving Naruko some space
before finally saying, "Nah, I figure that if Kiyomi wants
to speak with you about the mess you made of her
bedroom she can do it herself."
"Then what do you want?"
Naruto shrugged as he said, "Nothing. I just figured it

was a nice night to watch the village."
Naruko looked over her shoulder expecting him to be

studying her, but all she saw was him standing there with
his hands in his pockets as he looked out on the village.
Facing forward again she asked, "Why are you so laid
back? Aren't you worried that with the collection of your
evil thoughts running loose your precious village is in
danger?"
Naruto chuckled causing the woman to look back over

her shoulder to give him a nasty glare. Naruto met her
glare with an amused smile and with a shrug asked in
return, "Is that what you are? To me it looks like you're
just a lonely person trying to make sense of the
confusing situation in which she finds herself in." Naruto
moved forward pulling even with the sitting young
woman before adding, "I mean it's been several hours
since you blew your way out of Kiyomi's. However, what
dastardly and evil things have you accomplished since
then?" Naruto could see Naruko didn't have an answer
and so he let the silence linger as he took the time to
direct his gaze towards the various points of light in the
village where his lovers resided. When it became
apparent that Naruko wasn't going to say anything he
continued, "Be honest. Have you thought up one
horrible thing while you've been up here? Because I'm
willing to bet all you have been thinking about is how
scared and lonely you feel."
"Do you know this because we're the same person and
therefore have the same thoughts?"
"Are we really same person?"

"You didn't go chasing after me when I busted out of
Kiyomi's. You must've been pretty certain you could find
me."
Naruto chuckled at that and sat down next to the woman

before saying, "I have been here for over an hour. In
truth I had no idea where you went. I was just about to
give up and get either Tsume or Hana to try and track
you down when you showed up here."
"I don't believe you," Naruko said eyeing Naruto

suspiciously, "Ayame said that you also hid in that alley
behind her shop when you first met."
Naruto shrugged dismissively as he said, "Well sure, and

I've hidden there lots of times both before and after I
met her. If you think about it, I've probably hidden in
every nook and cranny of the village over the years. The
reason I was up here didn't have anything to do with
some great insight into your psyche, but with a hope that
I would be able to spot you." Naruko looked surprised at
his admission and quickly looked away when his gaze
turned towards her. "The truth is although we share the
same unfortunate memories you aren't me and I'm not
you. Kiyomi gave you a gift. She gave you a chance to
grow beyond those memories."
Naruko hugged her knees tighter against her chest. A

little waiver entered her voice as she asked, "How can
you be certain that I'm not a danger to you and those you
hold dear?"
Naruto frowned at the question, but answered, "I'm not.

But I do know that right now you haven't done anything
to warrant such fear." Giving her a sad smile which
Naruko knew the reasons behind, he said, "If I were to
fear you for what you have the potential to do, then I'd
be no different than the people who feared me for
housing Kiyomi. You seem to think that you are housing
my darkness, but the truth is it is still inside me. I haven't
forgotten what a crappy childhood I had growing up. But
I chose to not let it define me and I believe that you
won't let it define you either."
Naruko kept her stare looking forward, and gave no

outward sign that Naruto's words had affected her.
However, she did feel a slight warming sensation in the
pit of her stomach. Another cold gust of wind cut
through the area causing Naruto to shiver. Naruko was
surprised that she didn't feel cold until she recalled that
Naruto had given her his jacket. She was about to give it
back when he stood silently saying, "I need to get inside
quickly before I catch a cold and Tsunade reads me the
riot act." Looking down gently at her, he added "You'll
find my keys in the pocket of my jacket. Make yourself at
home, I will stay somewhere else tonight and give you
some privacy. Just remember, from here on out, it's up to
you to decide on who and what you become."
Naruto then disappeared in a red flash, leaving Naruko

alone but feeling less uncertain than before he had made
his presence known, especially since the encounter had
gone nothing like she thought it would. Supposing that
Naruto was essentially telling her that until she acted like
a threat that she wouldn't be treated as one, she began to
wonder just what she should try and become.
*****************************
Konan was returning to Ami with the Deva path from

their hunting a minor ally of Akatsuki who having sensed
the groups weakening, due to its recent setbacks, had
decided to break out on his own. Naturally, that sort of
thing had needed to be dealt with before more people
would think it was acceptable to abandon Akatsuki.
Although she once would have had no problem with
performing such a task on her own, she was of the
opinion that the Deva Path's accompanying of her had
been as much of a test for her as it had appeared to be
one for Nagato's new chakra amplifying devices. He had
been able to control the Deva Path's body from the
central tower of Ami while hunting for their target in
Taki. Something she would have found impressive had
its implications not frightened her so. Why Nagato had
insisted on such improvements she did not know, but
she was certain it was for more than just improving the
range at which he could control the Six Paths of Pain.
That he had neglected to mention the improvements to
her until just before they left on the mission made her
believe he was beginning to suspect her loyalty to
Akatsuki and to him.
Sadly, their years of internalizing the pain they each felt

had made communication for them difficult and as such,
almost impossible for her to broach the subject with him.
But she could feel his Rinnegan studying her throughout
the trip. Therefore, when they had cornered their target
underground and Nagato had claimed that his control of
the Deva path had become difficult right before his body
had collapsed to the ground as if the chakra manipulating
it had been cut. She had quickly ended the threat the man
posed by sending a paper shuriken into his throat.
A moment later the Deva path regained its footing with

Nagato claiming that the technicians monitoring the
chakra projectors had made the necessary adjustments.
He had praised her for her quick response leaving her
with the impression that he had expected her to let the
target getaway. Konan had just been glad that the man
they were hunting had been no angel as otherwise she
may have let him.
Stepping into the audience chamber of Ami's central
tower she spotted Nagato waiting for her with Tobi. The
masked man was lounging on the floor in front of
Nagato resting his head on his hand. As she followed
behind the Deva Path as they approached the two men,
the masked one waved jovially and said, "Hey welcome
back, we've missed you. Did you have a fun time on your
trip?"
Konan didn't react as she was aware that it was likely

Tobi simply trying to get under her skin due to the fact
that she had never hid that she found his goofy persona
intolerable. Instead of responding she stepped in front of
the emancipated form of Nagato asking, "Perhaps you
will explain to me now that we've returned just what this
test was for?"
The Nagato in front of her didn't respond as from

behind the machine he was hooked up to the female
Animal Path appeared while saying, "I've always felt a
small amount of vulnerability when entering battle ever
since I've become like this. This test was to help alleviate
that. With the improved chakra transmitters, I will no
longer need to get nearly as close to the front."
"Is that all?" She asked leaving the question open-ended

as she suspected a more truthful answer was he no
longer trusted her.
However, Nagato chose to ignore her implications in

favor of having the Deva Path respond, "It is. You may
rest now, but do not get too comfortable as we will soon
be on the move again."
Konan nodded her head and without a word turned on

her heel to leave the chamber. Although tempted to ask
what their next objective would be. She refrained as she
was certain that Nagato would ignore the question or
deflect it. Yet the temptation almost became too much to
ignore when Tobi purposely let slip before she exited,
"You know Kisame was quite peeved with your request
coming so soon after his sealing the Six-tails."
Nagato waited until the door was closed before

responding, making his response unintelligible to her.
She frowned, but didn't dally as she couldn't be sure
whether or not Nagato was observing her through one of
his smaller summons if she eavesdropped through the
door. Heading to her room, she began to wonder just
what it was Nagato and Tobi were truly up to. Whatever
it was, she was certain that soon it would put her at odds
with Akatsuki.
***************************
As the closing door echoed through the chamber, the

Animal Path turned towards Tobi to say, "For being so
certain she has turned against us. You tend to enjoy
letting our plans slip in front of her."
Having dropped his cheerful persona Tobi replied,

"What better way to gauge her loyalty then to watch her
reaction when interesting tidbits are dropped in front of
her."
"Yet she didn't react, did she?" The Deva Path said
moving to stand in front of the masked man. The
Animal Path picked up where he left off saying, "Nor did
she remain outside the room hoping to eavesdrop."
Tobi watched as a blurred object began to climb up the

small female form of the Animal Path. When it reached
her shoulders it became visible to the naked eye revealing
a small chameleon with the Rinnegan active in its eyes.
Tobi chuckled amused as he said, "Ah, so you had your
little summons watching the hall. Yet all you proved is
that she's not stupid enough to wait outside the door like
some rank amateur. Someone has been tipping off our
enemies, Kakuzu's death is proof that. The trap that
Jiraiya set for him was perfectly tailored for him. Need I
remind you the pool of suspects is shrinking?"
Nagato himself responded by saying, "It was his love of

money that did him in. Once the Leaf encountered him
when they interfered with the capture of Yugito, it would
have been a simple matter to look into his background to
learn that all one would need to do in order to trap him,
is place a high enough bounty on an easy enough target.
Then lie in wait until he showed up to collect much as
Jiraiya had done."
"Perhaps," the masked man conceded, "but I still believe

you are allowing the specter of your friendship with her
to blind you."
The Deva Path was what responded as it said, "God's
eyes see all. Should his angel have turned against him, she
will be cast out and treated as any other enemy."
"Good," was Tobi's simple reply as space began to warp

around him so that he could teleport to Kisame and
check on his progress in performing Nagato's request.
*****************************
Komachi entered the Den's war room to find several of

her fellow harem members waiting. Looking about the
room she asked, "No Naruto?"
"He's returned to the Training Force," Tsunade replied.

Directing an ire filled gaze towards Kiyomi she added,
"He seemed in remarkably high spirits considering
someone's little project decided to empty out half of his
bank account and take some of his possessions before
sneaking out of the village."
Kiyomi sighed before replying, "If only the same can be

said for some of those present. Naruto has chosen not to
make an issue of what Naruko did. Why do you insist?"
"Because…"
Tsunade began to say. However, she was cut off by

Koharu who said diplomatically, "Perhaps now is not the
best time to argue about your differences of opinion on
this matter. Komachi can only meet with us for a limited
amount of time now that Danzou has pulled his Anbu
from watching Naruto and directed them to other
pursuits."
Komachi nodded, but said, "True, but it has fortunately

allowed me access to the punishment level of the
prison." All the women present stood a little straighter
upon receiving that bit of news. Komachi not needing
any prompting began to say, "Unfortunately it appears
that Danzou is preparing to enter the final phases of his
plan. I don't know how much longer the Training Force
is going to act as a deterrent."
"You can't believe that Danzou would dare try and pull
off his rebellion knowing he would have to get through a
combined force of Suna and Konoha–nin," Tsume said
incredulously. "I'd wager that with the number of shinobi
staying outside our walls that not even one prisoner
would make it within spitting distance of Konoha."
Although still wearing her mask, so no one saw the

gesture, Komachi frowned as she replied, "He would if
he believed his forces had the edge which they very well
may. Since he's been experimenting with the Animal
Curse Mark that Mizuki possesses."
Tsunade growled in the back of her throat as she said
through clenched teeth, "That bastard again. I should
have just let him die of old age when the potion he took
side-effects turned him into a shriveled up old man. "
Komachi nodded as she informed the Hokage, "It may

have been for the best if you had. Amachi was able to
reverse engineer how you returned Mizuki's vitality to
him. As a result, he's been able to give many of the other
prisoners the same Curse Mark without fear of
experiencing the same side-effects."
"Dammit, how is that bastard not rotting in a Sea

country prison?" Tsunade asked in aggravation.
"I'm afraid I have no answer for you," Komachi replied.

"One can assume that Danzou has used some of his
many contacts to secure Amachi's services."
"Perhaps we should make a discrete inquiry as to his
current status in Sea Country," Shizune suggested.
However, Tsunade almost immediately shot the

suggestion down as she said, "I don't think there would
be anyway to do that without word getting back to
Danzou. Even if we sent someone unaligned with either
Suna or Konoha to investigate, if a hint that someone
was looking into Amachi's whereabouts reached the
wrong ears. Then whoever had a hand in securing
Amachi's release for Danzou's project could inform
those in the Leaf prison since they are likely watching for
any sign that his absence has been missed."
Koharu nodded in agreement, but asked, "Are we sure

that Amachi is even supposed to still be in prison back in
Sea Country?"
Tsunade nodded in the affirmative as she said, "Unless
they've begun pardoning inmates with multiple life-
sentences all of a sudden. Then I believe it is safe for us
to assume that he should still be there."
Koharu nodded in agreement, but felt a feeling of unease

settle over her. Giving voice to her concerns she said,
"You would think considering the amount of havoc he
wrecked on Sea Country's shipping that they would be
keeping better tabs on him. It worries me that he could
be in The Leaf Maximum Security Prison even as we
speak, yet no one has noticed he is missing from his
cell."
Kiyomi agreed with the Konoha elder's opinion, but

suggested, "Perhaps this is a mystery better saved for
after we deal with the current crisis. Especially since, it
seems to suggest that whoever has allowed Danzou to
make use of Amachi's skills is rather highly placed in Sea
Country's hierarchy. What is of more pressing concern is
answering the question of how does his giving this
Animal Curse Mark to the inmates, better increase his
chances of capturing Konoha?"
"I would think the answer to that is self-evident,"

Tsunade replied. "It would make those under his
command stronger, faster, and more resilient to injury."
Kiyomi didn't seem convinced as she said, "It just

doesn't seem like the endgame for a man who has spent
years crafting the plan as well as implementing it. These
aren't soldiers in some cases, but petty thugs and bandits.
Even if you make them stronger, there is no guarantee
you can control them. If anything, giving them that taste
of power may make them even more difficult to
control."
"Agreed," Tsume said as she crossed her arms over her
chest while leaning back against the wall, "but we can't
forget that this whole ruckus in the prison may just be a
smokescreen, something to direct our attention outside
of Konoha so that a smaller more precise method of
eliminating Tsunade can be used." Turning towards
Komachi, the Inuzuka clan head asked, "Any thoughts?"
The Root Anbu shook her head in the negative as she

replied, "If Danzou has any plans to deviate from what
Akame believes is going to happen, then he has kept
them to himself. Unfortunately it is not something I
believe that I will be able to learn until just before he
issues the orders." Turning her masked visage towards
the Bijuu that Naruto used to house she asked, "What of
your inside woman within the prison? Has she been able
to distinguish herself to become one of his lieutenants?
Because if not, then at this point it is unlikely that she
ever will be able too."
"Why do you believe that?" Kiyomi asked with a small
frown beginning to appear upon her beautiful face.
"Well because if I am correct and we are nearing the final

phase, then it would make no sense to bring any
newcomers aboard. Besides, it seems that Akame has
made a selection on which prisoners will lead the prison
forces." Komachi then pulled several folded sheets of
paper out of her pouch. She then handed them to
Koharu, who was closest to her, as they stood around
the table of the war room.
The elder flipped through the drawn faces, and she

recognized a few of them before passing the pictures
along to Tsunade. Commenting on the skill behind the
drawings she said, "You are a rather skilled artists. I was
under the impression that you didn't have any hobbies."
The Root Anbu inclined her head in thanks at the
complement as she replied, "You would be correct. My
skill is not something developed for me to enjoy, but for
me to be able to accurately draw the faces of those I may
encounter on a mission for either later elimination or
possible blackmail."
"What a shame," Koharu said sadly, "Perhaps once we

are done with this matter at hand. You should explore
the more aesthetic uses of your skill with a pen."
Komachi nodded, but as she replied it almost sounded

like she was accepting an order as she said, "I'll take that
under advisement."
Koharu smiled and was about to say it wasn't an order.

But, Kiyomi gasped directing all the women's attention
to her as she shifted through the papers of drawn faces.
"What is it?" The Konoha elder asked.
Kiyomi ignored the question as she instead asked
Komachi, "How do you know these are Akame's
lieutenants?"
"They were all present today for a demonstration of

Amachi applying the curse mark to a test subject. They
were also led to believe that the Fire Country Noble I
was escorting through the prison was Danzou. I do not
believe he would just allow any prisoner to be around for
something like that. Not unless they have managed to
accrue some sort of ranking within Akame's structuring
of the prisoners."
"Why do you ask," Tsunade asked her tone just short of

demanding.
Kiyomi looked down sadly at the picture she was looking

at before replying, "Because if Komachi is correct then it
would appear that my sister has decided to betray me
again."
*****************************
Seven was sitting atop of her bed pressing her back

against the wall of her cell. Having already created the
stone beetle walkie-talkies that she and Mikoto used to
communicate, she was waiting for hers to open its wings
signaling its counterpart was being used. She didn't have
to wait long as its wings suddenly opened and the
familiar voice of Mikoto said, "Well was he there."
"No," the seven-tailed Bijuu replied, "Although, I do

think that Akame believed that who he was showing
around today was this Danzou you speak of."
She could hear the frown on Mikoto's face as she said,
"Are you sure? Akame should know exactly who Danzou
is. It doesn't make any sense that he would be confused."
Seven shrugged before replying, "The man he introduced

as Danzou was wearing a mask. However, he possessed
both his arms and his build did not match what you
described. Have you considered that perhaps you are
wrong and Danzou has nothing to do with this? It could
be someone else that is backing Akame. It could be
someone within the Fire Country nobility who belongs
to this One King movement I've heard some of the
prisoners here referring too. Although…"
She trailed off as she began to recall the strange sensation

she had felt before she and a few of the other men and
women that Akame had chosen as his lieutenants entered
the lift elevator that had taken them down to the
punishment level. She was hesitant to even speak about
it, but Mikoto pressed her about it by asking, "What is it?
Tell me everything even if you don't think it matters."
"It's nothing, but just before we were taken down to

view Amachi applying the curse mark to his test subject.
I felt a strange feeling of vertigo…" She paused as her
Bijuu chakra had quickly flared which had surprised her
as Kiyomi's seal kept her from accessing it, but since she
didn't wish to tell Mikoto with who she was working
with yet made no mention of it as she continued, "It
passed quickly and I didn't feel it again so I just wrote it
off as being nerves or something."
She could hear that Mikoto wasn't convinced, especially

as the woman said, "I don't know. To me it sounds like
Akame attempted to place you in genjutsu."
"Really, I can't say that I've ever been placed in one
before. Are you saying then that the man I described
could have been Danzou and I didn't even know it?"
Sounding disbelieving, Mikoto said, "You've never been

placed in a genjutsu. I find that hard to believe that you
made it to your current age without ever having
experience one before."
Seven winced due to her unintentional admission. As a

Bijuu, most people she had faced in combat had never
been willing to attempt to place one on her. They had
likely believed, and rightly so, that they wouldn't be able
to influence her enough into believing that the illusions
they projected were real. She was just beginning to come
to the conclusion that it didn't make sense for Danzou to
insist that she and the other prisoners be placed in a
genjutsu, but then still use his name.
Mikoto jumped to the conclusion she was drawing first
as she said, "Actually, I believe you somehow dispelled it
without even being aware of your doing so. You're either
very lucky or have a Kekkei Genkai that you are unaware
of."
"Or a guardian angel," Seven said in barely a whisper as

she remembered how her Bijuu chakra had flared for a
moment as the sensation of vertigo passed over her.
Believing that Kiyomi had placed a safeguard in her seal,
which bound her to her current body, to prevent her
from being placed under a genjutsu since she did not
have access to her full power felt a measure of guilt at
her earlier desires to possibly betray her sister.
Despite her lowered voice, Mikoto had still made out

what she said causing the woman to say, "Ah, you must
be referring to your benefactor. Are you suggesting that
she somehow was able to dispel the genjutsu from
outside the prison?"
Seven felt a warm smile appear on her face as she

thought of her sister while replying, "If anyone could,
she would be able to."
Mikoto proved that she was more than just a pretty face
as she said, "You have another seal on you don't you,
besides the one the prison placed on you to shut off
chakra? That's the only way she would have been able to
disrupt a genjutsu from another location."
"Yes, I do," Seven admitted.
The line was silent for several moments until Mikoto

finally said, "What exactly is it for? I cannot see it being a
locating seal as they already know where you are.
Granted, they could fear you would be moved. But, it
seems a rather risky thing to do for such an unlikely
eventuality." The Uchiha remained silent, however when
it became apparent that Seven wasn't going to respond
she added, "Look if you expect me to help you get
yourself out of the jam you're in, then you better answer
my question."
Seven's eyes hardened as she stared down at the stone

beetle walkie-talkie. Her voice grew dangerous as she
said, "Watch yourself Uchiha. While it's true I did come
to you for help. Thus far you've been painfully little,
while at the same time continually questioning my
motives despite revealing none of your own. If Akame
and Danzou are about to set their plans in motion then
I'm beginning to question about what good it was
coming to you. Take care of yourself."
"Wait!" Mikoto said quickly as she feared that Seven was

about to cut the connection as well as their partnership.
When the stone beetle in her hand didn't crumble into
dust she said apologetically, "You're right. And the truth
is at this point if we're going to stop this plot then I'm
going to need you more than you need me. I had no idea
things had progressed to such a point so quickly. It's
just… that trusting others isn't really my strong suit. But
to derail their plan I'm going to need your help as much
as you need mine."
The Bijuu's anger calmed as she heard the earnestness in

the Uchiha's voice. After a moment Seven said, "Fine,
but I think it's time you told me just what it is you hope
to achieve. I've heard of the Uchiha massacre, and I
know you have no love of Konoha. So why go to such
great lengths for it?"
Mikoto sighed and then remained silent for several

heartbeats until she finally said, "This isn't for the village.
Do you remember the speech that Akame gave during
the banquet after you joined?"
"I do," the Bijuu said not exactly sure why Mikoto was
bringing it up.
"Ignoring all the other bullshit that he said, he made

mention of a young man named Naruto who houses that
spirit of the nine-tailed fox. Whatever Danzou and
Akame have planned, I know it will negatively impact
him and that is something I cannot allow."
"Why's that?" Seven asked her curiosity piqued.
"Because his mother was my best friend and I won't let

anything happen to her son." Seven began laughing
causing Mikoto to say angrily, "I'm glad that amuses
you."
The Bijuu recognized laughing at the woman's admission
probably wasn't the best way to go about staying on her
good side so said, "I'm sorry, it's just it seems the whole
world seems to revolve around this kid."
"What do you mean?"
Seven felt a smile form at the corner of her lips as she

said, "Let's just say that the woman I'm working for goal
is eerily similar to yours. Now how do you plan to put
this rebellion down?"
"First we're going to need to figure out what exactly

Akame thinks applying this curse mark does in achieving
his goals. I don't think I need to tell you that these aren't
the most trustworthy people in the world. Therefore,
giving them even more power without an adequate
means of controlling them seems foolish."
Seven nodded, but asked, "Don't you consider the chakra
suppression seals that have been applied an adequate
means of control? No matter how powerful this curse
mark will make those it is applied to. It'll do them no
good if suddenly their chakra is cut off by Akame."
"Very true," Mikoto agreed. "But it would be the same

result if he sends this curse mark army towards Konoha
without removing it. You are probably unaware of this,
but the seal that has been applied to us is no different
than the one that has been used by Konoha jailers for
close to a century. Even the feature to turn chakra on
and off is but one used in cases where prisoners are sent
into a hostile environment that only a ninja would be
expected to survive. Therefore…"
"The hand signs to activate it would be known by many

of the shinobi in Konoha," Seven said when she realized
what Mikoto's point was.
As the Bijuu tried to figure out how the new piece of
information fit into her theory, Mikoto suggested, "The
means of control may be hidden within the Animal
Curse Mark."
Her tone full of doubt, Seven said, "I don't think so. I
mean when you consider some of those who've already
undergone the procedure I doubt they would have signed
up if they knew they were just having a new means of
control installed upon their bodies. Especially Mizuki, he
was the first and I doubt he would allow Akame to
tamper with his seal without making sure he knew exactly
what was being done. The man might be a fool, but
unfortunately he's already been betrayed once and he
does tend to learn from his mistakes."
"Agreed, then I guess I know what your next task is

going to be."
"Great, you mean besides trying to figure out whether or
not Danzou is involved in this plot for you. I also have
to figure out how Akame plans to control his curse mark
army. What exactly will you be doing?" Seven asked as
she saw her list of things that needed to be done
growing.
Mikoto's voice held some amusement as she replied,

"Are you beginning to feel that I'm not doing my fair
share of the work? Trust me, when all is said and done I
doubt you'll be able to say that I didn't take as many
chances as you. But for right now, you're the one in the
best position to handle what needs to be done. Besides,
there is no point in trying to figure out if Danzou is
involved. The fact that I'm here proves that he is, as my
continued existence is only known to a handful of
people. Not to mention, I'm beginning to believe that
you were the only one to shake the genjutsu that was
placed on you all before you went down to the
punishment section. I believe that if it had affected you
that you would have seen the old man I described. That
Danzou is not showing up here himself implies he is
prepared for the worst case scenario in which his
rebellion fails and that means it's likely that Akame was
under the genjutsu as well. But if you doubt me perhaps
your outside benefactor could fill you in on whether or
not he is involved."
"That could lead to her to asking questions I'd rather not

face right now."
"True, but believe me when I tell you the sooner you

face those questions. The better it will be for all those
involved."
With that said the stone beetle folded its wing and began
to crumble into the earth that had made it up. Alone with
her thoughts, Seven admitted that she had heard what
the Uchiha was saying, but still couldn't bring herself to
face her fellow Bijuu and admit she had considered once
more betraying her. Therefore, she would do everything
in her power to make sure such a thing never occurred.
*****************************
"Oh… so so good," the young kunoichi standing before

Naruto in her bra and panties moaned as he continued to
play her like a fine instrument. Naruto was especially
proud of the fact that he had brought her to such a state
without directly stimulating her pussy as of yet. A fact
that the kunoichi was all too aware of as she looked over
her shoulder to where she guessed his head was to plead,
"P-please… touch me down down there."
A pleased smile appeared on Naruto's face although the

kunoichi he was groping couldn't see it as a result of the
transparency jutsu he was employing. Naruto began to
snake his hand down her body from the breast he had
been playing with so that she could feel his progress
towards her honeypot. As she shivered within his arms
he mentally smirked as he thought to himself, "Man,
Sakura really outdid herself in spreading the story I asked
her to."
Looking out past the privacy barrier that appeared

whenever someone entered the circle he drew outside the
destroyed Chunin Instructor Evaluation Building, he
smiled as remembered how he had first tested the seal
beneath his feet on Sakura after they had completed their
first assignment as part of the Training Force.
Afterwards, as per his request, Sakura had started rumors
of a perverted ghost that had haunted the old evaluation
grounds. When he had first come up with the idea, little
did he know that he would have quite so many visitors
looking to experience pleasure at his hands.
Directing his attention back to his current recipient of his
talents he felt a little like he had come full circle as she
had also been the first kunoichi to investigate the rumor
that Sakura had started. Although in truth, it had been
her interest in the paranormal that had brought her to
him. He smiled as he recalled the memory of finding the
Suna kunoichi, whose name he would later learn was
Yukata, crouched on all fours inspecting what he had
dubbed his summoning circle. He had felt a little guilty as
he had begun to pat and pet her body through her
clothes. However, that had faded as she began to relax as
a result of his ministrations, even though he suspected
that it was due to her at first believing she was
experiencing something paranormal. He had nearly
scrapped his idea after he had brought her to climax the
first time. But when he had returned to the circle the
next night as a result of it being activated and found her
waiting for him minus everything but her undergarments,
he had decided that the show must go on.
Naruto's hand reached its destination sliding past the

band of her panties to find her wet and willing pussy
more than ready to receive his touch. Stroking her outer
lips gently, she responded with a needy moan as her head
fell back against his shoulder. She turned her brown eyed
gaze towards where she believed his face was and upon
seeing the desire located in it he was tempted to kiss her.
Yet, he refrained from doing so as that would likely lead
to the encounter progressing further than he intended it
to. The moment ended as she removed her head from
his shoulder as he slid his middle finger in pass her lower
lips. "Ahhh, fuck," she whimpered as his finger rubbed
her gripping insides. After several minutes of probing her
tight hole with his digit, he withdrew causing her to
moan at the loss until he brought the finger up to torture
her clit by pressing on it gently. Her head shot back up
against his shoulder as her climax rocked through her
body and coated his hand in her release. She went limp in
his arms and he gently lowered her to the ground until
she was kneeling before him.
He watched her as she panted while recapturing her

breath. He believed that should he reveal himself to her
that she would gladly offer to take care of the hard-on
currently tenting his pants. However, he stopped himself
from doing so, in part because she wasn't who he was
hoping to capture with his ghost story and also because
at the moment she would not be able to advance his
ambition. He knew that sounded rather cold; however
after his night with Mabui, he had been giving more
thought to exactly what lay beyond the horizon of his
ambition. Therefore, with a perverted laugh that he had
model after his Master Jiraiya, he disappeared in a red
flash only to appear before another beauty, who was
more than willing to help him get settled down after his
session with Yukata.
*****************************
Temari smiled at Naruto seductively as he appeared in

front of her. Able to see the outline of his cock through
the material of his jeans she licked her lips hungrily as
she closed the distance between them. Pressing her body
up against his, she reached down for his hand, and in a
move that caused his cock to lurch up against her pelvis,
took it in order to clean his fingers of the juices that
coated them. Letting his fingers slip from her mouth like
a mini cock, she moaned at the taste before saying,
"Mmmmm, so it was Yukata again. What's this, the third
or fourth time?"
Naruto stared at his lover, his eyes sparkling with the lust
he felt from seeing her suck another woman's cum from
his fingers. Her words barely registered at first, but when
they did he chuckled as he replied, "Fifth actually. I
wonder what she would think if she knew that her
commanding officer could now identify her by taste."
Temari smiled at him as her eyes grew hooded in

preparation for leaning forward to kiss her man. "She
would probably be thinking how jealous she is as she
wished to be in her commanding officers position right
now." Temari then sealed her lips to Naruto's as they
shared in Yukata's taste.
As they made out hotly, Naruto reached up to grab

Temari's tit and smiled against her mouth as he felt the
hardened nub of her nipples through the thin material of
her kimono. She moaned into his mouth as he played
with her nipple as she raised up her right leg, hooking it
around his hip. She then began to gyrate her hips against
his groin, causing him to lower his other hand to her ass
as he pulled her tighter against him.
Both of them moaned hungrily as their clothed sexes

rubbed up against each other. Temari needing to feel her
lover inside her, broke the kiss and stepped out of
Naruto's arms. Walking backwards she undid the knot of
her kimono and exposed her body to her lover's hungry
gaze. Now clad in only her panties, she turned around as
she continued to walk away before bending over and
placed her hands on the trunk of a fallen over tree.
Naruto growled in the back of his throat as his desire for

his lover grew from the display as well as his ability to see
her wetness through the thin material of her panties. He
closed the distance between them, shucking off his
clothes as he did. Reaching Temari, he placed his hand
almost reverently on her backside giving it a firm squeeze
which prompted her to moan in delight. He then traced
the band of her panties before reaching where it cupped
her soaking cunnie. He then slid the material to the side
and pressed the head of his dick against her entrance.
He began rubbing his cockhead up and down her cunt

eliciting his lover to moan with a slight growl, "Stop
teasing me and shove that log inside me."
Naruto smiled at her bossy tone, as he tensed in

preparation of burying himself inside her and said
teasingly, "Is that in order?"
"I can make i… Fuck!" She was prevented from finishing

her response as Naruto took that moment to slam
himself inside her. Both groaned in pleasure as they once
more basked in the sensation of being connected to each
other again. But aware that they both needed to get back
to the Training Force's main camp soon cut the moment
short as Naruto began to move within her.
"God damn Temari," Naruto groaned from the
resistance he was encountering as he attempted to plow
his lover's overheated tunnel. "I'm beginning to think
that you are enjoying these midnight trysts as much for
the opportunity to find out who's been visiting my
summoning circle as for the sex." Temari didn't answer
as he began to rub her clit causing her to groan deep in
her throat. However her skin began to flush making him
think that he was perhaps more right then he knew.
Deciding to tease her a little he said, "You know I've
been rather surprised at the number of Suna kunoichi
that have visited my circle. I'm beginning to think that in
truth you are all actually rather perverted yourselves."
"N-no," Temari moaned in denial even as her cunt

tightened around his dick as it continued to churn her
insides. "It-it's your fault I've become like this. Just like
it's you turning Suna's kunoichi into a bunch of pleasure
seeking perverts."
"Are you saying I should stop?" Naruto asked, as he also

stopped in his pleasuring of his lover.
Temari looked back her eyes showing him the answer so

without making her give voice to it began to slide within
her cunt once more. She moaned her appreciation, which
grew in intensity as he lifted up her leg in order to hit her
more deeply inside. With his other arm he reached
around cupping Temari's face and pulled it back so that
he could taste her lips once more. She eagerly
reciprocated, dancing her tongue against his as she tried
to work her hips harder and faster against his.
Naruto groaned his enjoyment of the increased

sensations coursing around his pleasure stick as a result
of her efforts. Pulling one of her hands away from the
log they rested against, she reached down to where they
were joined and began to fondle his nut sack. Breaking
the kiss, she stared back into his eyes to say, "I'm almost
there. Cum with me please, let's cum together." Naruto
nodded his head and began to redouble his efforts
causing their grunts and moans to grow in intensity.
Several moments later she felt his nuts contract in her
hands signaling his impending release so brought her
hand to her clit giving it a rub just as he began to spurt
inside her which triggered her own release.
Naruto dropped her leg as they rode out their orgasms.

They both sagged to their knees while still connected as
their strength left them. As she caught her breath against
the log she was pressed against, she felt Naruto placing
feather-light kisses along her back causing her to coo in
pleasure as much from them as from the warmth that he
had just been deposited inside her womb.
As their body temperatures return to normal and his
cock finally slipped from her having softened sensing
that it wouldn't be needed again, Temari prepared to ask
a question that had been on her mind ever since Naruto
had begun his plan to seduce Pakura via his ridiculous
ghost story. A plan, which although it had yet to capture
its specific target, had resulted in Naruto bringing
pleasure to several of the Suna kunoichi under her
command and thus could have significantly expanded his
influence within the Sand village. At least it could have,
had he decided to close the deal so to speak.
Commenting on his lack of doing so thus far, she said,
"Naruto, not that I'm complaining about you coming to
me to get rid of the blue balls your playing with those
other girls leaves you with. Wouldn't it be more
beneficial to our goals if you would just go all the way
with them?"
Naruto pulled away from her causing her to look back
and see that she had hit upon something he had been
thinking about for some time. Fearing that he was
internalizing something that could lead to a similar
circumstance as when he had feared that their feelings
for him were merely the result of his jutsu, she began to
demand that he tell her. But she was beaten to the punch
as he replied, "I suppose it would be, especially if Yukata
or some of the other kunoichi who have been curious
about the summoning circle eventually rose to high ranks
within Suna's forces or government. But it's just… I'm
not sure if I can explain this without sounding like a
bastard." Naruto lapsed into silence as he searched for
the words to explain himself. Temari was just about to
tell him to spit it out when he continued, "I just don't
have the time for them." He pressed on quickly as he
knew how cold that sounded saying, "I mean, I'm only
one man and I'm beginning to fear all the sneaking
around will eventually catch up to me. For example, you
deserve to have a nice date with a lovely dinner and
dancing before we went back to enjoy ourselves in a
more intimate fashion. Not to have some quickie in the
woods after I just got done fondling some other girl."
Temari smiled gently touched that he was thinking along

those lines, however a moment later she flicked him on
the forehead. She laughed slightly as he rubbed the spot
asking her, "What was that for? I was just trying to…"
Temari stopped him by placing her finger against his lips

as she said, "I know, but me and the others signed up for
this life. It would be rather foolish for me to complain
about it now. Because to be honest, I think some of
those kunoichi are growing rather addicted to you even if
they don't know it yet."
"Come on Temari," Naruto said feeling a little

embarrassed which had nothing to do with the fact that
both he and she were still naked. "I haven't even been
using the Temptation's Touch on any of them. They
probably just consider this a little harmless fun that they
can have while they are away from home."
Temari shook her head at how humble her lover could

be as she replied, "Don't sell yourself short. It isn't that
jutsu that makes you special. But is that really the
reason?"
"In a sense, I mean what we're hoping to do is change

the shinobi world and I always just assumed that
afterwards we'd be free to all be together." Naruto
adjusted himself so that he was sitting against the log. He
pulled Temari close to him and leaned his head back
against it as she rested her head against his chest. Staring
up into the night sky he said, "However, after I was with
Mabui. She got me to thinking about what we would do
after we accomplished our goal and I realized that we
might never be able to come clean about our role in
bringing the villages together or our connections to each
other." Temari pulled her head away from his chest to
stare causing him to meet her gaze and give her a sad
smile before continuing, "Because if we do come clean,
people opposed to a more peaceful shinobi world would
just use the fact that we were working behind the scenes
in the shadows as a means to invalidate our success and
plunge the world back into war, except this time using us
as the catalyst."
Temari maneuvered herself so that she was sitting on his

lap and cupped his face gently before kissing him
lovingly. Pulling her face away, she rested her forehead
against his as she responded, "If that is the case, then we
will just have to remain in the shadows. We are shinobi
after all." Grabbing his hand she placed it against her
chest over her heart and added, "But this to me is too
special to lose, so I will continue to cherish whatever
time you can afford to spend with me whether it's in a
fancy restaurant or here in the woods. The time and
place don't matter to me, only that it's time spent with
you."
She smiled as she saw that her words had touched him so
punctuated it with a kiss. When it ended she considered
having one more go with her lover, however aware that
both of their duties would soon intrude stood and held
out her hand to him asking, "I know that I can take care
of myself, but would you mind escorting me back to the
main camp as a representative of the Leaf."
Naruto smiled as he took the offered hand and replied,

"it would be my honor and privilege, but not as a
member of the Leaf. But as a man protecting a woman
who has captured his heart."
Despite all that they had done up until that point, Temari
was still rather unused to boys talking flowery to her so
blushed prettily as she helped Naruto to his feet. They
dressed quickly and as he escorted her to the camp she
couldn't help but take his arm into hers and rest her head
on his shoulder. And while, she did feel sad that when
they needed to separate upon nearing the camp, she
couldn't help but feel that so long as she had Naruto in
her life she would only know happiness so was willing to
share him with as many women as need be. A small, but
amused smirk appeared on her face after they crossed the
threshold of the camp's main gate and each went their
own way when she spotted a pair of Suna kunoichi
whispering among themselves and blushing. Aware that
they had also experienced pleasure at Naruto's hands, she
had to add that it was worth it also because outside of
Matsuri and Maki. She probably had the most varied and
exciting sex life of any woman in Suna, although it was at
her request that the list might soon grow to include
Pakura so that Naruto could help to right a wrong made
by her father.
*****************************
Pakura stepped out of her small tent and stretched as she

greeted the new day. Sadly as with most days her mood
quickly dropped as she noticed the usual stares that she
received. They had faded for a time upon arriving at the
Training Force main camp, but unfortunately that had
not lasted long as the stories of her mummifying the son
of a high ranking noble quickly spread even among the
Leaf. Feeling saddened by this, as she had been one of
the people that had actually welcomed the opportunity to
participate on the Training Force as she had hoped to
escape the persecuting stares that had been a part of her
existence for going on fifteen years.
Trying to ignore them as best she could, she grabbed a
towel out of her pack and made her way to the women's
shower. Approaching the cloth covered enclosure; she
could hear giggling coming from inside as several of the
kunoichi that made up the Training Force prepared for
the day. Stepping inside, all traces of merriment stopped
as the young Suna kunoichi that had been laughing
became aware of her presence. Keeping her face stoic,
she moved to an empty stall away from everyone else
and then began stripping before stepping under the
showerhead.
Able to see the other woman's faces since the dividers

for the stalls only came up to their shoulders, she could
feel the younger kunoichi's eyes trying to watch her
discreetly. Paying them no mind, she went about her
business trying to clean herself as efficiently as possible
so she could get away from the stares. The kunoichi still
uncomfortable by her presence remained silent until they
were joined by another, a kunoichi that Pakura had
known when she was younger. As Maki entered, the
other kunoichi felt rather emboldened by her presence so
began joking and laughing again.
Maki gave Pakura a smile of greeting, which as usual the

older Suna jounin ignored. Although Maki was one of
the few who had not ostracized her, their friendship had
taken a beating when she had decided to become a
lapdog for Joseki. After the Sound-Sand invasion of
Konoha during the Chunin Exams and the death of
Maki's team, Pakura had tried to convince the young
woman that living for revenge was no way to live. Maki,
her emotions still running hot from her anger lashed out
at her saying, "That's real great advice coming from the
woman whose actions caused the invasion in the first
place. Maybe if you didn't have so much pride none of
this would have happened." Maki realized what she has
said was out of bounds, and quickly tried to apologize.
However, Pakura would have none of it, as she believed
that Maki's true feelings had finally come to the surface.
Therefore, the older woman had turned her back on her
and walked away. That was the last time the two of them
had spoken. But recently, Pakura had sensed a change
come over Maki. No longer able to sense the anger and
grief that had become a part of Maki's being made
Pakura tempted to try and repair their friendship.
With Maki's presence acting as a buffer to Pakura's, the

other young Suna kunoichi decided it was safe to once
more bring up the topic they had been talking about
before she had entered. One of the younger women
leaned over to her stall towards a long-haired kunoichi
with brown hair and eyes asking, "You went again last
night didn't you, Yukata?"
Yukata blushed but responded, "I don't want to talk
about it. I told you I'm only interested in whether or not
it's paranormal in nature."
The kunoichi didn't buy Yukata's excuse quickly replying,

"You know it's just some pervert using a transparency
jutsu, don't you? It's nothing to be embarrassed about,
Kashike went a couple of nights ago and she said she's
never cum so hard in her life. What's more, according to
her, he didn't even stick his dick inside her. If he's that
good then I'm thinking of giving him try."
"But you're seeing someone," another of the kunoichi

said her voice dripping with the scandal of what her
fellow Suna-nin had said.
Before the kunoichi could defend what she had said

Yukata interrupted her by saying, "It wouldn't matter.
Whatever or whoever it is at least seems to have some
sense of morals as he will not show up if you're currently
involved with somebody."
"Oh yeah," the kunoichi said with a hint of anger

entering her voice, "just how do you know that?"
Yukata began lathering her hair as she replied, "Research,

and one of the Leaf's kunoichi went to the circle a few
weeks ago but he didn't show. I only learned later that
she's been cheating on her boyfriend."
"I don't know Yukata," another of the Suna-nin said he

her tone disbelieving, "I mean he's groped quite a few
girls already. Why would he draw the line there?" The
kunoichi then turned to Maki asking, "What do you think
Maki?"
"Well to be honest, I don't know if this is the necessarily

the best place to be having this discussion as there are
plenty of perverts in both villages and wouldn't want any
eavesdroppers to get the wrong idea of Suna kunoichi.
But to answer your question, I think at the very least our
Mr. Ghost has a respect for the bonds between people
and wouldn't want to be the cause of one breaking."
Pakura watched as the other Suna-nin appeared properly

chastised for their crass behavior as she had been getting
rather upset by it, especially due to her own lack of
physical intimacy. Hearing of the other and much
younger women's exploits had truly been getting under
her skin. However, it did plant the seed of desire to learn
just what was going on out in the woods at night.
Finishing her shower, she quickly dried herself off and

dressed. Leaving without a word, she stepped out into
the bright sunny day and felt a bit of excitement at what
challenges awaited.
****************************
"Dammit Seven, get your head in the game," Mikoto

shouted as she tackled her fellow inmate to the ground
just as a large metal cable cut through the air where she
was standing. The cable missed, but slammed into the
nearby building with enough force to cut through it. As
the building began to collapse Mikoto shot to her feet,
pulling Seven to her feet as well, and then dragged the
woman behind her as she darted down an alley in the
simulated town the chunin guards of the prison used to
mimic different environments in which they might have
to apprehend prisoners.
Confident that they had lost the shinobi that had been
manipulating the cable, as well as were out of the viewing
eye of any electronic devices monitoring them. She
ducked into a small recess in the alley pulling Seven in
next to her before dropping to her haunches in order to
catch her breath. Seven slid down the stone wall next to
her, but instead of assuming a position like her where she
could dart off if they needed to she simply fell to her
backside while wearing the same blank look that had
been on her face all day.
Getting tired of it, especially since it could get her killed,

Mikoto shoved the woman roughly and then said, "Hey,
if you want to die here, then just tell me. I'll leave your
ass here and let Shura and his boys put you out of your
misery."
As she expected, Seven eyes narrowed dangerously at her

from the rough treatment, however a moment later that
fire died as she looked away replying, "Maybe that would
be for the best."
Mikoto was about to ask what she meant by that, but

then a heavy footfall sounded near their position. The
Uchiha kunoichi peeked out from her recess, but quickly
fell back into the shadows when she spotted another
member of the Shinobazu at the foot of the alley. Pulling
a kunai from her pouch in case he noticed them, she
could only hope that he was as blind as the animal form
he now possessed. The mole man, that was Toki of the
Shinobazu, looked down the alley, but apparently didn't
notice anything as he began lumbering off in search of
his prey.
Looking at her fellow kunoichi, Mikoto saw that the

woman had barely reacted throughout the encounter so
said heatedly, "We don't have time for this. In cases it
has escaped your notice they are letting those that have
received the Animal Curse Mark participate in these
training sessions. Also as a result the number of "training
accidents" has skyrocketed. You might think you're
above all this because you're one of Akame's lieutenants,
but I assure you if you fall behind they will let you."
"It doesn't matter," Seven replied woefully, "there's
nothing for me out there anymore. I don't know how,
but she learned that I wasn't telling the truth about how
far I've infiltrated into Akame's scheme."
Despite the situation, Mikoto's demeanor softened

slightly as she asked, "Didn't you explain that you were
trying to make amends?"
Near tears, the brown haired woman replied, "She didn't

want to hear any of it. She only stayed long enough to
tell me she was done with me."
She arched an eyebrow as her fellow kunoichi had made

it sound like her contact was actually able to get in and
out of the prison without anyone being the wiser.
However, she ignored the questions she felt rise to the
surface so she could say while sounding as nurturing as
possible given the circumstances, "Then we'll just have to
put an end to this without her help." Seven looked up at
her in surprise causing her to allow a small smile to
appear as she continued, "What? To be honest I was
never comfortable with just letting your contact on the
outside handle things. I put my faith in others before,
and lost everything as a result. We'll put Akame's little
insurrection down, and that way no one will be able to
doubt you never intended to betray them."
Seven's eyes shone with new hope, causing Mikoto's

smile to blossom into one she hadn't worn in a long
time. Seven wiped at the unshed tears as she quickly
apologized before saying, "You're right. Nothing's going
to get done by just sitting here feeling sorry for myself."
Able to feel several people approaching, Mikoto stood

her face turning serious again as she said, "You're wrong
about that partner." Holding up the kunai she had pulled
earlier, the Uchiha kunoichi added, "Something tells me
these are the type of guys that prefer killing a target that
doesn't defend itself."
Seven worked herself back to her feet, dusting herself off

and with some of the old fire she possessed said, "Well
let's show these bastards we're anything but easy."
"Now you're talking," Mikoto said just as Shura landed

on the roof on the building opposite of them.
The leader of the Shinobazu now appearing as a large

humanoid wolf grinned down at them as he said, "Found
you."
"Thanks," Seven said as she held her hand out towards

the Wolfman causing a large stone dragon to launch itself
through the wall of the building she was standing in front
of, "You've saved us the trouble of having to find you."
Shura launched himself into the air, however the Earth
Dragon easily caught up and although it couldn't swallow
him. It forced him to grab onto its jaws, and thus
allowed the Dragon to smash both him and it into
another nearby building which collapsed atop of him.
As Seven concentrated on directing her jutsu, Mikoto

notice that the wall in front of them was beginning to
crack. Pulling her shades, she activated her Sharingan just
as Toki broke through the wall. Time seemed to slow as
she closed the distance able to slip through the rubble his
entrance sent flying about; as a result he was surprised to
almost be immediately repelled as she appeared before
him kicking him in the chest.
Toki quickly scrambled to his feet, but just-in-time to be

on the receiving end of a Great Fireball jutsu, which
Mikoto had launched after flipping outside the hole he
had made. He threw his arms in front of his face as the
fireball connected and the resulting explosion blew out
the windows of the first floor. When the smoke cleared,
a charred Toki was still standing, but soon collapsed
forward as he struggled to breathe.
A moment later the last number of the Shinobazu

appeared, and who had been the one whose cable jutsu
had sent them scrambling into the alley in the first place.
Confident of victory he asked while obviously expecting
to see his partners, "Did you two finish off those bitches
yet?"
Both kunoichi stared at the man, whose animal form was

that of the jackal, and realizing his mistake cursed while
trying to prepare a jutsu to defend himself.
Unfortunately, he only had enough time to whimper
before they were on him.
****************************
Pakura felt silly as she stood perched in a tree

overlooking the Chunin Instructor Evaluation Grounds.
Watching for some sign of just who it was that had been
driving the kunoichi of Suna mad as of late, she let her
mind wander to the day's events. The day's exercise
hadn't been too horribly taxing as the scenario was a
simple one, which was to escort a VIP from one location
to another. To prevent things from getting too repetitive
sometimes those assigned to protect the VIP wouldn't
encounter anything. Yet others, they would face
overwhelming opposition that no squad of shinobi could
hope to overcome. Pakura had been both hunter and
prey in the scenarios and found that she preferred to be
the hunter, especially when it was against her fellow
Suna-Nin as is allowed her to show off her superiority to
those who had pushed her aside.
Despite her earlier excitement for the day challenges
after her shower, when she found out that she would be
one of the defenders and who she was partnered with
she was tempted to sit out the exercise. Finding herself
on the same team as Temari, who she despised due to
her familial relations, had really dampened any enjoyment
she thought she would get from the wargame. However,
due to the presence of the Konoha-Nin Naruto, she had
found her mood hadn't dropped nearly as much as she
would've expected. She had even been forced to admit
that she had even found his interactions with Temari
amusing.
As she waited to see if anyone would trigger the circle

that appeared to be drawn with old dried blood or a
close substitute, she recalled the memory of the high
point of the exercise.
"What's the matter with you?" Temari had said watching
Naruto pout as he walked at the point of the formation
surrounding the VIP to be protected.
/]
[/Pakura had felt a small smile tug at her lips as she

watched the blond man from her position on the VIP's
rights side, although she quickly squashed it when he
turned back to look over his shoulder while holding his
hands behind his head and replied, "This sucks! This is
the third time I've been in this scenario and haven't faced
any opposition."
/]
[/Temari blew out a frustrated breath from her position

at the person playing the VIP left side. She shook her
head although Pakura could detect an amused smile on
her lips which she did nothing to hide as she replied,
"Naruto, you're supposed to behave as if this was a real
mission. You can't tell me that if it was that you would
be wishing for a bandit attack which could put our client
in danger."
/]
[/A mischievous smirk appeared on Naruto's face as he

countered, "I don't know about that. I suppose that
would depend on the client."
/]
[/The two male shinobi pulling up the rear of the

formation, one Suna and one Konoha, chuckled
especially as the man playing the VIP said, "I think I
should be offended by that."
/]
[/Pakura couldn't really believe just how relaxed the

atmosphere between the Leaf and Sand always seemed to
be when the jinchuriki was involved. She even found
herself wanting to participate, however remembering that
half of those present had been behind the pain she
suffered for fifteen years kept her mouth shut. Yet
Naruto had other ideas as he asked, "What do you think
Pakura? You think it sucks that we aren't going to
encounter any opponents. I mean what's the point of
having a training scenario if we don't get to do any
training?"
/]
[/Pakura was tempted to just ignore the question, but

something in the young man's sparkling blue eyes
compelled her to answer which she did by saying, "I
wouldn't be so sure that we will get through this scenario
unscathed."
/]
[/Naruto gave her a dashing smile as he said, "You don't

have to say that just to cheer me up. . With the number
of shinobi that are acting as town guards at that location,
it would be pretty stupid to spring an ambush so close."
/]
[/"Perhaps," Pakura said surprising herself by her out of

character talkativeness, "unless, they believe they have
enough personnel to spring their trap and deal with any
opposition they face. That means if they do attack in this
last portion of our journey it will likely be with a rather
large force."
/]
[/Her words had a chilling effect on those present as

they couldn't fault her logic, except for Naruto who was
staring at her with stars in his eyes as he replied, "Really,
do you really think so?" His gaze passed to Temari as he
asked, "Is that what is waiting up ahead for us?"
/]
[/"How would I know? I am a part of this exercise too,

remember," Temari answered. "It wouldn't do me much
good as a commander to know what is ahead, now would
it?"
/]
[/"I suppose not," Naruto conceded before turning

forward to eagerly scan the forest ahead of them.
/]
[/Watching the young man, Pakura found herself hoping

that she was right as she didn't want to have raised the
man's hopes only to see them dashed. Besides, after all
the times they had faced each other during the many
training scenarios they had participated in already. She
was rather eager to see what it would be like to fight at
his side.
/]
[/Pakura's let the memory fade but recalled that shortly

they did indeed end up facing a rather large force just
before reaching their destination. She hated to admit, but
Temari had proved herself to be an excellent squad
leader as she had used Naruto and her abilities to the
fullest, while supporting them with her fan. When the
shinobi playing the town guards arrived, they has been
shocked to see that between Pakura's Kekkei Genkai,
and Naruto's Shadow Clones they had completely turned
the tide against their attackers.
/]
[/After seeing the blond in such a good mood after their

victory, Pakura was ready to end her night on a good
note. Sadly, Temari had to ruin it by trying to speak with
her as she showered off the day's grime. Pakura had
blown off her attempt to complement her at first by just
saying it had not been necessary. Still, Temari had
persisted prompting the older Suna kunoichi to just reply
with a, "Whatever."
/]
[/Even Pakura had to admit that to the others present
she must have come off as rather bitchy. However, she
was long past caring what others thought of her so
wrapping a towel around herself stepped out of the
shower stall to escape the situation. She pushed past
Temari, who caused her to stop cold as she said, "I don't
know what I did to offend you. But I'm not my father."
/]
[/Pakura looked over her shoulder coolly as she replied,

"Perhaps not, but you're the next best thing because
sadly your father went and got himself killed before I
could do it myself."
/]
[/Pakura could see Temari's anger finally flare as her teal

eyes smoldered at her. Yet she bit her tongue and
managed to say through ground teeth, "Regardless, you
performed quite well today and I'm glad you're one of
us."
/]
[/Pakura had stormed out of the communal shower and

after crossing the camp clad in only a towel stepped into
her tent. But found that she was now too worked up to
sleep. Therefore, instead of changing into her sleep wear,
she dressed in her normal clothes and decided to work
off her anger at one of the training grounds. Stepping
outside her tent, she came face to face with Maki whom
she nearly collided with.
/]
[/"What do you want?" Pakura asked her tone still filled

with a barely suppressed anger. "If you're here to tell me
I should apologize to the Princess. Then let me tell you
now to save your breath."
/]
[/Maki sighed sadly at the woman she at one time had

admired greatly before saying, "No, I think we both
know that isn't going to happen."
/]
[/"Then what do you want?"
/]
[/Maki seemed not to know herself, but after a

prolonged silence finally said, "I thought it prudent to
remind you of what a wise woman said to me about
living with anger in my heart, especially when it is
tainting how she treats those who had nothing to do with
the wrongs committed against her." With her piece said,
Maki turned and left in order to give Pakura time to
digest her words.
Pakura frowned as even she couldn't deny the truth of

the younger woman's words. However, she refused to
admit that she was wrong, as she told herself that Maki
could never understand because she hadn't lived through
what Pakura had. Her anger still not cooling down, she
had intended to head to the training field. Yet, for some
reason she found herself at her current location
overlooking the circle were some kunoichi had come
experience pleasure at a stranger's hands.
She was just about to head back to camp, but instead

ducked deeper into the shadows of her perch as to her
surprise Maki approached the drawn symbol. To her
astonishment, before stepping inside the Suna jounin
stripped completely naked. Pakura lost sight of the
kunoichi upon her entering the circle as a cone of blue
light appeared obscuring her view. Recognizing it as a
privacy barrier, Pakura settled in to wait figuring it would
be a handful of minutes at best. To her surprise and
titillation, it would be nearly an hour before the privacy
barrier would disappear after Maki stepped out of the
circle. From her vantage point, the green haired Suna-
Nin could see Maki's skin glistening from the moonlight
due to the sweat that coated it.
Shocked to say the least, due to how Maki had reacted as

the other kunoichi had talked about their own visits to
the circle. Pakura was just about to leave as the brown
haired woman began to get dressed. However, she
stopped upon noticing something leaking from Maki's
vagina and realized that unlike the other kunoichi;
whoever was behind the circle had decided to give his
latest volunteer something he had yet to give any of the
others that had gone before. She felt a yearning to enter
the circle herself, yet pulled herself away as she felt her
pride wouldn't allow it. But, that didn't stop her from
noticing the satisfied smile that graced Maki's lips as she
continued to get dressed. As she headed back to camp,
Pakura couldn't deny that she would like to know what
could cause such a smile to appear on her face as well.
****************************
Mabui entered the Raikage's office while holding several

reports as she wore a concerned frown. Stepping before
her village leader's desk she was about to speak, but A
beat her to the punch by asking, "Has there been any
word from Darui's team yet on our missing shinobi?"
The Raikage's assistant gave a curt nod as she replied,

"I'm afraid so, sir. At least, Darui found most of those
who were missing." The Raikage arched an eyebrow at
her so she clarified by saying, "The only member of the
team they have yet to find is Toroi."
A stood from his chair, and then move to his window to

stare out on the village with his arms folded behind his
back as he asked, "Do we suspect he has sought
employment elsewhere?"
Mabui frowned at the question, as well as how the

Raikage phrased it. But she knew it was always a painful
matter for the village leader whenever one of his shinobi
decided to pursue the path of the Missing-Nin. Although
she knew that the Raikage already suspected the answer
was no, she put his mind at ease by saying, "There is no
reason to believe that at this time." Mabui had another
reason to believe that in thanks to information she was
privy to as a member of Naruto's harem of lovers.
However, she was hesitant to bring it up due in part to
the fact that Kumogakure's own intelligence network had
yet to hear even a whisper of a recent abduction that Iwa
had experienced with one of their shinobi. However, the
intelligence department had reported that a team of
shinobi from the Hidden Mist had gone missing and
while unlike Kumo's own Toroi or Gari of Iwa none of
the members on the missing team from Kirigakure
seemed to possess a Kekkei Genkai. One of the
members, a shinobi by the name of Chukichi was a
renowned sensor whose abilities were so specialized it
could be considered one. Believing that all three
occurrences were linked she said, "Sir, by chance do you
remember a report of a shinobi squad from the Hidden
Mist Village that went missing earlier this month?"
Aware that his assistant wouldn't have brought up the

matter without reason, turned from the window to ask,
"Are you suggesting that these two cases are linked?
That's quite a leap of logic."
Mabui could see why her leader would think that, but
with her knowledge of the third case in Iwa knew a case
could be made that it was. However, instead of trying to
convince him that they were, she decided to try a
different tact by suggesting, "I know, however perhaps it
would be prudent to inform the other villages there may
be a group out there like Akatsuki, who are targeting our
shinobi with specialized abilities."
The Raikage looked at her as if she had grown a second

head and with a snort said, "For what possible reason
would I do that?"
Mabui fought back a sigh at her village leader's question

since it highlighted how unless a threat was of grave
enough to demand it, working together with another
shinobi village was the last thing a Kage often
considered. But, she had already expected such a
response to her suggestion so replied, "I feel it may be a
wise idea as it would allow you to repair your reputation
to a certain extent. I don't think I need to remind you
about how wary some of the other countries and villages
have been of Kumo lately now that your involvement in
the Hyuuga incident has become public knowledge. Also,
if a group is targeting the personnel of the major shinobi
villages, by providing the other villages with some
warning we may be able to put a stop to their scheme
before it reaches fruition and may also let us learn of
Toroi's fate."
The Raikage crossed his arms over his broad chest and
began to rub his chin in thought. Mabui waited patiently
as he thought over the matter while looking at all the
angles. Since she was confident that she had presented
the idea in the best possible light she was in no way
surprised when A finally said, "Your idea has merit. I
trust I can leave it to you to see that the other Kage are
informed of the situation."
Mabui bowed slightly, before turning and leaving the
office. Pulling several envelopes from within one of the
reports she had brought into the office, she smiled as she
was happy that she could send them out through official
channels. Especially since, the one that had been
destined for the Hokage would have been sent with or
without the Raikage's consent.
*****************************
In another clearing closer to Konoha, another late night

hookup was about to happen. At least that's what the
young man from Suna hoped would be the result so that
he could report back to his peers at the main camp with
the details of his exploits. As was natural for shinobi
stationed in new and exciting places, quite a few of the
Suna men would hit Konoha and the surrounding
villages like a hurricane on their time off. As was often
the case, these men would go in pursuit of the three ninja
vices which were women, gambling, and alcohol. To the
Suna-nin's amazement, on one such trip he had managed
to muster up enough game to score a perfect ten hottie
and although he had already experienced all she had to
offer. He had not been able to say no when she had told
him that she would be visiting Konoha later in the week
and was interested in having a little more fun with him.
Standing alone with only his memories of the night in

Tanzaku Town keeping him warm, Abiru held his hand
up to his mouth blowing in it and confident it passed the
smell test gave the clearing another look. Hoping he
wasn't about to be stood up, but was already crafting a
story in his head that he would tell the others if he was
blown off so he felt a sigh of relief as he heard a twig
snap signaling the arrival of the hot civilian waitress he
had met at one of the gambling halls in Tanzaku Town
on his last weekend leave.
She appeared from behind one of the trees wearing a red
violet bodysuit that exposed much of her body to his
roving eyes. She gave him a smoldering look, which
caused Abiru's mouth to go dry as it was paired with a
seductive smile. Raising her hands above her head she
posed for him as she asked throatily, "You like what you
see baby?" She punctuated her sentence by turning
slowly giving him a chance to drink in her luscious figure.
"Fuck yeah," the shinobi of Suna said as he adjusted his

hardening member as he began to relive some of their
previous encounter.
The brown-haired woman completed her turn and using

her finger waved him forward saying, "Then what are
you waiting for? Show me how much you want it."
Abiru was on her in a moment, cupping her face and
stroked the two square tattoos under her left eye with his
thumb before sealing his lips to hers in a forceful and
demanding kiss. Meeting her tongue with his as he closed
his eyes to delight in the sensations from her talented
mouth, he reached into the gaps of her suit at her hips in
order to squeeze her ass. Abiru couldn't wait to bury his
cock in the woman before him, however couldn't pull
himself away from her lips as it felt like she was almost
completely engulfing him in warmth. Yet, upon opening
his eyes was horrified to see that the reason for the warm
feeling was because the woman had turned to a silvery-
blue liquid that was swallowing him up.
He tried to pull back in revulsion but couldn't, which

prompted the woman to say, "Naughty boy, you
peeked."
He tried to scream, but the woman no longer taking it
slow began to push her liquid form into his mouth and
nose. Abiru gagged until she completely disappeared
within, and then sunk to his knees as he coughed
roughly. He was about to try and run back to camp, but
found his body no longer followed his command before
a piercing pain jammed itself into his brain and then
thought no more.
A moment later a darkly amused smile appeared on his

face as he wiped at his mouth before saying, "Was that as
good for you baby as it was for me?"
"Are you quite done, Ni? I was beginning to think that

you had begun to enjoy your time with that man."
Ni turned towards the man that had appeared from the

same direction she had and replied while wearing an
amused smirk on her new features, "He had his
moments. But as I told you, considering his lack of
stamina, I would have burnt out this body before I could
complete the mission."
The man with three purple tattoos on his forehead and

thus whose creator had simply named him San said,
"Remember, we must secure the target quickly as the
night of the eclipse soon approaches."
Ni was already walking away as she replied, "Relax, we've

been preparing for this for a long time. With the right
push, she'll do most of the work for us. Besides, she's the
last one as Master says that Kakashi will deliver himself
to us." With that said, Ni took off running for the
Training Force's camp in order to fulfill her creator's
desire of a perfect body and immortality.
*****************************
Yoruichi sighed as she stared out the window of the third
floor library within Kiyomi's mansion. She made sure to
put the right pitch of disapproval in it and fought back a
smile as her sister shut the book she was reading in
annoyance and said, "Stop that this instant."
"Hmmm, did you say something?"
Kiyomi narrowed her eyes at the dark skinned woman as

she said, "I know perfectly well why you are trying to
annoy me. But, it isn't going to work. As I told you, the
matter is closed."
As Kiyomi spoke her mind, Yoruichi had turned to look

back out the window. When her sister had finished she
looked back in order to say in a board tone, "I'm sorry,
were you saying something." She got the results she was
hoping for, as Kiyomi's face turned red in anger. Before
the redhead could tear into her with a verbal barrage, she
said calmly, "It must really suck to realize somebody
doesn't want to hear what you have to say, doesn't it?"
Kiyomi composed herself, but Yoruichi could still hear

the anger in her voice as she countered, "Oh how very
cute sister. But what pray tell should I have been so keen
to hear from Chomei, hmmm, her chorus of lies and
deceit about how she never intended to betray me
again?"
Yoruichi let a little heat enter her own voice as she stood
to face her fellow Bijuu while she replied, "We don't
know that she has. From everything Komachi has
learned it doesn't appear that Danzou is any the wiser
about us being on to him."
"Which only tells me that she had yet to make up her

mind on whether or not to go through with it," Kiyomi
replied turning her back on her sister as she prepared to
storm out of the room.
"So what," Yoruichi said her voice lowering as some of

the sadness she also felt at the situation entered it, "do
you intend to drive her right into the enemy's arms so
you can say see I told you so?"
Kiyomi paused with her hand resting on the doorknob.

In a small voice she replied, "She is the one at fault here,
not me."
"I know," Yoruichi conceded, "but it looks like to me

that Chomei was just hedging her bets. Considering that
you didn't hide how little you trusted her and our history
as prisoners always looking for a means of escape. Can
you blame her for trying to take control the situation?
Isn't that what you were doing when you first created
that chakra being filled with Naruto's dark memories?"
Kiyomi let her hand fall away from the door handle and
turning back towards Yoruichi said, "That's fighting
dirty, but you've made your point. I'll speak with her, but
I'm going to let her stew for a few days."
Yoruichi nodded as she was aware that Kiyomi needed

the time to cool down as much as she wanted to let
Chomei think about her actions. Confident that once her
two sisters talked they would work out their differences.
She decided to leave the room as she felt that Kiyomi
probably wanted some distance from her as well at the
moment. Reaching the door, she looked back to see
Kiyomi had returned to her book and could see that on
one of the pages was a drawing that she believed
depicted how their father had defeated the Ten-Tailed
beast in order to become the first jinchuriki. Not quite
sure what it was her sister was looking for, as they had all
heard the tale from the man himself, she decided not to
ask as she was sure that Kiyomi would let her know what
she was looking for when the time came.
*****************************
Pakura felt nervous in a way she found it difficult to

describe as she stood a few inches from entering the
intricately drawn circle that was said to summon the
spirit of a perverted shinobi. Pakura believed it was
poppycock, since she could recognize some of the
various advanced formulas that made up the seal and
could see nothing which would help a man escape from
the cold sting of death. However, whether it was true or
just an elaborate con to allow some pervert a chance
explore the bodies of a few kunoichi that would allow it.
She couldn't deny one thing and that was to those who
had experienced the pleasure inside the circle many
claimed it was life altering.
Wanting to experience it for herself, she took a deep
breath and stepped inside. Almost immediately, the circle
flared to life as it threw up a privacy barrier, which as she
looked through it cast the outside world in a spooky light
almost making her believe that she had stepped into one
of the realms of the afterlife. A few seconds later her
acute senses told her that she was no longer alone, but as
she slowly looked over her shoulder could see no sign of
who had joined her.
The Suna kunoichi was beginning to understand why so

many of her fellow ladies of shadow would make use of
the circle, as just from the theatrics she had to admit she
felt a tingle of excitement course through her. That tingle
only grew more pronounced as she felt the first
featherlike touches of the back of the hand from the
person who had joined her begin against her butt.
Understanding that the light touches were asking for her
permission to continue, she nodded and was immediately
rewarded with a firm squeeze of her ass.
Pakura attempted to keep her composure, but she found

it difficult as the persons other hand began to snake
around her waist. It paused for a moment over her
stomach where it rubbed in a small circular motion. She
sighed from the sensations, even though it was through
her clothes, and leaned back into a strong chest
confirming to her that whatever it was touching her, it
was definitely male. She felt her body begin to respond
to the mystery man's efforts especially as the hand on her
stomach began to move up to her aching breasts. She
moaned loudly when the hand passed over her nipple
causing the fabric to rub against it deliciously.
The hand fondling her ass ended its actions, and she
could feel as it traveled over her body to join the other in
exploring her chest. She began to get into it more and
more as she moaned while the man's hands squeezed and
fondled her breasts and teased her nipples. She felt
something begin to poke her from behind and upon
realizing what it was, pressed her rear against it firmly.
She felt her pussy quiver when the mystery man groaned
as she began to grind her hips against his manhood. She
was just letting herself go when the mystery man stopped
his fondling of her breasts in order to grab the portion of
her dress covering her chest, and pushed the material
into the valley of her breasts exposing them to the world.
Like a switch being flipped, all the pleasure she had been
feeling disappeared as she recalled a similar instance
some fifteen years prior. The forest disappeared from her
view only to be replaced by an opulent bedroom.
"No…stop," she said both in her memory and in the
present. Causing both the mystery man, and the noble
who had been laying on top her in her memory to stop
what they were doing and step away.
/]
[/Now fully immersed in the memory, Pakura sat up in

the bed as her hands moved to cover her exposed
breasts. The noble, who she had been assigned to guard,
smiled gently at her as she said, "My dear you have
nothing to be embarrassed about."
"I-I know," she said hating the way her voice hitched in
nervousness, "but my assignment is to protect you. I
shouldn't be letting my emotions get the better of me;
there is a reason that men are listed as one of the three
vices of kunoichi."
The noble smiled at her in the way she had found both
charming and insufferable as he moved to sit next to her
on the side of the bed. Reaching for a decanter which
was filled with an expensive liquor that rested on his end
table. He filled a crystal glass and passed it to her as he
said, "What a silly thing to consider a vice."
Having adjusted her dress to once more cover her

breasts, Pakura tempted to wave off the drink as she said,
"Well we can't all be aristocrats who spend their days
chasing beautiful women, and not having to worry about
money."
The noble gave her the same smile he usually did when
she teased him about his station in life, that always seem
to convey to her that he was in on some inside joke as he
replied, "My dear you wound me. Besides, it is only
because of those endless days of womanizing that has
allowed me to see and appreciate it when someone truly
magnificent has come before me." Seeing that Pakura
was making no move to take the glass from him, he said,
"Let me guess alcohol is another one of those silly vices
of yours."
She nodded, but seeing he wasn't putting the glass down
took it from him as she figured that a small sip wouldn't
hurt her. However instead of sipping it, she downed the
contents due to the nervousness that she was still feeling.
She felt a warming sensation that caused her to lean back
into the plush pillows behind her as she felt an
overpowering desire to go to sleep sweep through her.
Her eyes snapped open as she fought against it upon
realizing that she had been drugged. "What have you
d…"
However she trailed off upon noticing that although the

smile was the same, it was decidedly less charming, as she
realized that the reason he always seemed so amused was
because he was, at her for thinking she was anything to
him but another potential tally in his book. He stood
from the bed and snapped his fingers causing the double
doors of his bedroom to be thrown open as several of
his guards entered.
Pakura tried to fight the effects of the drug she had

ingested, but found she could neither move nor harness
her chakra. The noble noticing her struggles said, "Relax
my dear, you won't be harmed. If anything I've just
decided to collect on the services I paid your village for."
Shocked at the implications of what he was suggesting,

Pakura asked, "What the hell do you mean services paid
for? I was hired to protect you."
Shaking his head and with an amused smile the Wind

noble replied, "Do you really believe that?" Indicating the
men that had entered the room he said, "As you can see
I'm already quite well protected. No, this was just
another one of those silly little games I like to play. It's
just so much sweeter when they give themselves to me
willingly." Eyeing her with a naked lust that made her
shiver for all the wrong reasons he added, "Although it's
also fun when they resist. However, that requires a
different venue." Walking away as his guards dragged her
behind him he said to himself, "Perhaps I should've gone
with this method from the very beginning. I must admit I
am really looking forward to breaking in my new wooden
horse."
Pakura went slack allowing the men to carry her through

the mansion without resistance. She took the time to
focus her chakra as best she could. Directing the small
amount she could harness internally, she raised her core
temperature hoping to burn through the drug faster than
the noble or his men expected. They passed several
servants along the way, and Pakura figured that the
progression of the noble and his men along with an
unwilling party must have been a common occurrence, as
the servants would get out of their path, and as they did
so adverted their gazes.
After what felt like forever, to which Pakura was actually

grateful for, they arrived at a hall that dead ended with
the only piece of furniture being an old grandfather
clock. The noble stepped before the clock and adjusted
the hands of it to read twelve o'clock. The clock began to
chime and he pressed a button on the back of it which
caused a panel to open up on the wall to their left.
Pakura raised her head to look inside and felt her blood
run cold as she saw all the medieval looking devices that
although she didn't know how most of them were used.
She did know that they were sexual in nature.
The noble stepped in first followed by his guards and

her. He walked towards the center of the room and
patted a wooden triangle that was suspended in the air
and attached is the ceiling by ropes at the ends of it. The
noble gave it a pat and said as he looked back at, "You're
going to have the honor of being the first to give this
beauty a ride. What do you think of that?"
Pakura raised her head weakly as she said with a face

dripping of sweat, "I think… I think you should have
been spent the money on better security."
Pakura pulled her arms free of the men that gripped

them due to the lax hold of the guards, who had figured
she would still be hopeless as a result the drugs she had
been slipped. Having raised her body temperature
through her Kekkei Genkai, she had felt her ability to
move return although she still felt sluggish. However,
even a sluggish shinobi was still much faster than men
paid to protect someone due to the size of their muscles.
She showed this by slamming the bottom of her hand up
against the man to her rights windpipe, crushing it even
as he was just registering she had slipped from his grip.
She then grabbed the sword at his waist and pulling it
free of it scabbard, and plunged it into the chest of the
man to her left as he was reaching for his blade. She let
go of the blade just as the man she had killed with it took
hold of the handle as he sunk to his knees.
Her feverish gaze next fell onto the noble, whose face
had become a mask of fear, and as he opened his mouth
to tell her why harming him would be a bad idea. She
launched forward kicking him in the side of the head
sending him skittering across the floor. Picking himself
up off the floor, he crawled towards the entrance of his
playroom, but Pakura grabbed him by the back of the
head pulling him up to his knees where he said, "You
stupid bitch. Do you have any idea who the fuck I am?
My father has the ear of the daimyo, and I paid good
money to your masters for the right to have my fun with
you."
Pakura didn't believe him naturally, as although she knew
that sometimes kunoichi were sometimes asked to sleep
with powerful men. She couldn't see them doing such to
her, especially without asking for her consent as she had
just recently been named, "Hero of the Hidden Sand" for
her role in thwarting an Iwa plot to take advantage of the
recent disappearance of the Third Kazekage. Still, despite
her rage Pakura simply threw his head forward and stood
to leave the room aware that even if justified killing a
noble could have dire consequences.
She leaned up against the frame of the hidden doorway

as she felt lightheaded for a moment due to the fever she
was sporting still. Sadly, the noble had less concern for
the consequences of his killing a shinobi so seeing her
moment of weakness, scrambled to his feet pulling the
sword from the still kneeling corpse of his guard and
charged forward intent on plunging the blade into her
back. Pakura sensed the attack and reacting on instinct
stepped to the side to avoid the blade and spun
slamming a small orb of fire into his chest. The affect
was immediate as the noble dropped the blade causing it
to clatter on the floor as steam appeared from inside him
as he shriveled up as all the water was evaporated from
his body.
He collapsed forward partially into the hall that led to his

"playroom". Pakura stared down at the corpse, her mind
reeling with the potential fallout from her actions. She
tried to think rationally, but a scream cut through her
attempt as she spun to see that a maid who had been
passing by the hall had spotted the dead body. Aware
that even more guards would be on their way, she took
off running down the hall passing by the woman and
leapt through a nearby window to escape towards Suna.
Unfortunately for her, Suna offered no sanctuary. As

soon as she stepped through its main gate she found
herself arrested and thrown in jail. She languished there
for months while only hearing the occasional gossip
about not only her fate, but what was going on in the
outside world. She had heard that the noble's father had
demanded her head, and the truth that the Suna Shinobi
Council had sent her to be the man's plaything fully
expected for them to turn her over.
However, that was not to be as the recently appointed

Fourth Kazekage appeared before her cell. "Open it," he
said entering the cell after the guards had complied and
stepped before her. She hadn't stood for him, nor
offered any greeting as he simply watched her with only
his eyes being visible from behind the cloth mask that
covered his face as he wore the hat and robes of his new
station. Finally he said, "Follow me."
Guessing that her time had come, she stood and

followed determined to face her end as the prideful
kunoichi that she was. To her great surprise instead of
being led a squad of the daimyo's guard or magistrates,
she was taken to a simple one bedroom apartment.
Without a word the Kazekage was about to leave but she
asked, "What's going on? Have I been cleared of the false
charges against me? Has my story finally been verified
that he drugged and tried to rape me?"
The Kazekage looked back at her and replied, "Your

story was never in doubt. However, even if there had
been a serious attempt to investigate it, by the time
anybody could have searched his mansion for this room
you spoke of all the evidence would have been cleared
away."
"Why would you send me to serve such a monster?"
The Kazekage turned to face her to say, "I was against

accepting this contract as I have a daughter myself, but
that in no way excuses your actions. You are a kunoichi
of status in the Hidden Sand Village, and your actions
have embarrassed us greatly."
"My actions?! What about…"
The rest of her sentence was silenced by a backhand

from the Kazekage. "Be silent," he warned dangerously.
"Do not think that you are free as a token of mercy. The
only reason you have not been turned over to the
daimyo's courts and to death, is because due to the
disappearance of my predecessor and our rash actions in
trying to find him it appears a new Shinobi World War is
upon us. I fully expect you to die as atonement for failing
in your last mission and killing your client. The sad fact
of the matter is that despite it being so much easier to
hand you over to appease the daimyo's advisor, I need
every available soldier for the coming war."
His piece said he stepped out of the room and much as
he told her. He had sent her to her death many times.
Yet Pakura refused to die and always returned after
leaving a trail of desiccated corpses in her wake. Still, that
didn't stop her fellow Suna shinobi from treating her as a
person to be shunned. When the war ended, she fully
expected to be turned over and executed. However, in
the Third Shinobi War's final days Kirigakure staged a
brazen attack on the Wind Country capital. In the attack
the daimyo and much of his court, including the father of
the noble she had killed, have been murdered. As a result
the matter had been dropped as the Fourth Kazekage
refused to surrender a weapon as lethal as Pakura. But
that didn't stop many of the shinobi of the Sand village
from believing that the reason the new daimyo kept
cutting the funds he supplied to Suna was somehow tied
to her killing of the noble. As a result, she was further
ostracized from her peers, this in turn only caused her
resentment of the fourth Kazekage and those tied to
them to grow and fester.
All this passed through Pakura's mind as she clutched her

naked chest while standing in the summoning circle. She
didn't know how long she had just been standing there
but looking over her shoulder she was sure she looked
like a pathetic wretch. Feeling exposed like a nerve due
to the memories that she would rather forget, she darted
through the privacy barrier adjusting her clothes as she
made her way back to camp.
She had just managed to get her emotions back under

control as she entered it. Looking for an isolated place
she could sit by herself around one of the many bonfires,
she felt each laugh and bit of merriment she heard as the
other shinobi talked among themselves was a painful
reminder of how lonely she truly was. Finding a fire with
no one around it, she sat down and tried to recapture the
warmth she had been feeling while in the mystery man's
arms. To her dismay she wasn't alone long as two of her
fellow Sand shinobi joined her, not that they paid her any
attention.
"Come on, Abiru. Quit holding out on me," one of them

said in a hushed whisper. "Was that woman you hooked
up with as wild last night as she was in Tanzaku Town?"
"Nah, I'm afraid not. Turns out she was a little cock
tease." Abiru's friend was about to comment on how the
young man had claimed last time they had hooked up she
was a panther in bed, but then Abiru as if noticing
Pakura was there for the first time said, "Speaking of
cock teases…"
He stood to leave as did his friend, who was obviously

quite uncomfortable that Abiru had just insulted such a
dangerous person, but Pakura due to her recent reliving
of the past just snapped shouting as she shot to her feet,
"What did you just call me?"
Abiru appeared unafraid and with a cruel smirk replied,

"A cock tease, you know the kind of woman that gets a
man all riled up before shutting him down. At least that's
how I heard the story of the man you murdered went."
As much as Abiru's taunt bothered her, it was his friend's
reaction as he tried to pull his friend away as he looked at
her with fear like she would murder them both at any
moment that irked her the most.
Tired of it, she said, "That's how you heard it, huh? It's
always convenient how they leave out the fact that
without my knowledge they sent me there to be that
bastard's whore in hopes his father would increase the
funds being directed to the village."
Abiru seemed to give the matter some thought, but then
said, "Well when you put it that way, it seems rather
selfish that you turned him down then."
"You son of a bit…" Pakura shouted as she charged the

smirking man about to punch him into the middle of
next week. But before she could connect, she was
grabbed from behind. She looked over her shoulder to
see Temari holding her so asked, "Afraid I'd hurt one of
your precious shinobi?"
Temari shook her head as she replied, "No, I'm afraid I'd
lose one. If you hit him, no matter how much he
deserves it. I'd be forced to reprimand you and due to
the current ban against fighting, I'd be forced to strip you
of your shinobi status."
Pakura recognized that Temari had saved her from

committing a serious mistake and losing the only thing
she had left that she attributed any value to. But that
didn't stop her from pulling herself violently from the
blonde woman's grip and storming off. Behind her, she
could hear Temari tearing into Abiru but couldn't help
the feeling that she would have been better off just
giving in and dying in the last great war.
*****************************
Naruto followed behind the squad of Suna-nin that he

was attached to for the day's exercise as they leapt
through the forest, although his mind was only partially
focused on staying in formation with his fellow shinobi.
Something that the squad commander picked up, causing
him to turn as the jinchuriki began to fall out of place
and say, "Get your head out of the clouds, kid. I know
our intelligence says that this area is clear of the enemy,
but I don't want to get caught with my pants down. So
tighten it up."
"Roger," Naruto replied as he did as he was told, but not
without grumbling a little under his breath about how he
needed to really think about raising his rank from genin
as he was getting tired of taking orders from people he
could probably handle with both arms tied behind his
back. Naturally though with all that was going on inside
his life, he didn't know if he could find the time to hit the
two windows of opportunity presented each year to
participate in the Chunin Exams.
However, such concerns fell to the wayside as he felt a

pang of guilt hit him for worrying about his own career
as his actions may have helped contribute to Pakura's
almost destroying hers. He had known her story as it had
been Temari, who had first recommended he attempt to
seduce the green-haired kunoichi in the first place. Once
Maki had joined his harem, and learned of his plan to do
so, she had quickly agreed with the idea. That was why
he had first had Sakura begin spreading the rumor of the
perverted ghost that haunted the destroyed Chunin
Instructor Examination Building. He felt the best way to
get Pakura to open up to the idea of joining him was to
get her to come to him. He figured it would be a slow
process, which was why he hadn't even been using The
Temptation's Touch on her when she had appeared
within the summoning circle the night before. He
believed something that he did had caused her to
reexperience the painful memory from her past and as a
result had been unable to keep her anger in check when
one of her fellow Suna shinobi had taunted her.
Despite his focus not being at a hundred percent, he did

notice that the area that he and the squad just entered
had signs of a recent battle, and not the fake ones that
had been happening all over the area as a late. "What
happened here… my god," the squad commander said in
shocked horror upon spotting the mummified remains of
a squad made up of Leaf and Sand shinobi.
They all dropped to the ground and despite it being

obvious the man closest to him was dead. The Suna
commander dropped to his knee and pressed his hand
against the throat of the corpse before he said, "The
body's cool to the touch. It means that she did this a few
hours ago."
"She?!" Naruto asked his tone confused.
"Pakura obviously," the commander said with a hint of

surprise that he needed to explain considering the state
of the corpses.
Naruto balked before countering, "There's no proof she

had anything to do with this."
"Come on man," a Suna genin even younger than Naruto
said, "That's Abiru's corpse over there. I knew it was a
bad idea for Temari to put them on the same team. That
bitch was crazy. She should've been locked up years
ago."
"Fine," Naruto growled forced to admit that despite his

earlier statement the evidence didn't look good. "Then
let's get after her and see what really went down. Maybe
she needed to defend herself from them."
"Forget it," the Suna commander said, his tone telling

Naruto all he needed to know about what the man
thought the chances of Pakura being innocent were.
"We're heading back to base and if they want to chase
after her then so be. I'm not tangling with her, unless it's
with a full battalion of shinobi at my back."
Hearing the other men disregard their comrade, Naruto
felt his anger begin to boil as he remembered seeing her
look so vulnerable the night before. Watching the other
men prepare to take to the trees, he said, "Sorry, I'm
going to have to overrule you on this." He then leapt off
in the direction that he believed Pakura had taken, or
been taken.
***************************
Mikoto entered the cellblock of a group of kunoichi that

had banded together in order to create a power structure
within the prison's hierarchy. As she moved to the back
of it, she could see the surprise on quite a few of the
women's faces at her presence since she had refused
several invitations to join the group. Coming to the end
of the block, she happened upon the leader of the
Kunoichi Alliance as well as her two teammates.
"Well what do we have here?" The silver haired woman
said sitting back in her chair and putting her foot on the
table they were using to play cards. "If it isn't the great
and haughty, Triple Zero. Don't tell me that you and that
bitch partner of yours are finding the current
examinations too much to handle on your lonesome."
Mikoto gave the woman a cool smile as her eyes met

each of the women's eyes before her. Looking last at a
brown haired kunoichi who bore a scar across her throat
and had the number KK – one-one-seven-six and was
standing behind the Taki trio she refocused on the leader
saying, "Not at all, TK – nine-zero-zero…"
The silver haired leader's eyes narrowed at her as she

leaned forward as she said, "We might have to refer to
ourselves by those numbers around that pig Akame. But,
here you call me by my name."
Sounding disinterested Mikoto said, "Sorry, I never
bothered to learn it."
One of the silver-haired woman's Taki teammates

cracked her knuckles menacingly, but relaxed as her team
leader held her hand up in front of her while saying,
"Relax Tifa, let's not rearrange her face just yet. She
obviously came down here for a reason. Let's hear what
she has to say." The Taki-Nin gestured to a nearby chair
before leaning back in hers while introducing herself and
her team. "My name is Yuffie Kisaragi and my associates
here are Tifa Lockhart and Aeris Gainsborough. Now
what brings you down to my little corner of the world?"
Grabbing the chair that had been offered, Mikoto

dragged it in front of the three women before taking a
seat. Watching them carefully, she collected her thoughts
for a moment and thinking of a way to approach the
subject said, "I'm here to talk about our futures or lack
thereof."
Yuffie smirked at her before asking, "What are you

talking about? The only chance we have for a future is to
follow through with this plan of Akame's."
"Come now," Mikoto said leaning forward

conspiratorially, "I thought you were smarter than that.
You have to able to see the writings on the wall,
whatever he has planned involves his new freaks."
Yuffie didn't look convinced as she said, "How do you

know that, a little inside information from your new
buddy?"
"Hardly," Mikoto said, her tone making it sound like she

should be insulted by the suggestion, "I'm fully aware
that she's reporting on me to her master." Sitting back in
her chair, the Uchiha with a scoff added, "You know
what, forget it. Perhaps it was foolish of me to think you
wanted to get out of here. If you really think Akame has
your best interests at heart then keep on following him,
right up to the point where he has one of his little pets
rip your throats out."
Mikoto could see that at least her words seemed to have

some effect on Yuffie's two teammates and the Mist
shinobi behind them. However, she didn't see any
concern in Yuffie something which told her she may
have made a mistake in approaching the woman for an
alliance. She didn't let the concern reach her face, and felt
some of her worries fade with a small crack of
uncertainty appeared on the older woman's face as she
looked at her two subordinates. Aware that she cared a
great deal for them, Mikoto figured she was just
presenting a strong front.
Yuffie appeared to weigh her options before with a nod
that conveyed she was of the opinion that the Uchiha
wouldn't be wasting her time she said, "Alright, say I'm
interested in an early parole. What's to make me believe
that you can deliver on it better than the man that is
running the place?"
"Theoretically speaking of course, let's say that in another

life a woman knew a thing or two about the seals used to
control our chakra. Let's also say, that over the course of
her stay at the prison she's seen the hand signs that the
guards used to turn on and off the seal…"
"Which does us no good," Yuffie interrupted, "because

her chakra is off with the rest of ours, and even if it
wasn't there would be nothing to stop the guards from
simply reactivating the seals after she turned them off."
Mikoto gave a tight smile that suggested she had
knowledge that Yuffie didn't, but instead of making the
other woman ask shared it by saying, "There is
something to prevent that. You see the hand signs can be
changed. It wouldn't do as much of a deterrent if some
outside shinobi could simply learn the hand signs to
switch the seals off. Back before we were asked to join
the rebellion they would change the signs during the
monthly checkups we would receive at the infirmary. But
since coming up here those checkups have stopped, and
therefore they have remained the same as it was changed
to the current hand-signs during the first check-up every
new initiate to Akame's plot receives. This is so that all of
our chakra restraint seals react to the same set of hand
signs.."
She could see that Yuffie and the others were interested,
but the silver haired woman pointed out, "You still
haven't told us how you would gain access to your chakra
long enough to change the hand signs. Even if you did it
during one of our training exercises, the guards would
know something was up as soon as the exercise ended."
Mikoto paused as she considered whether or not to tell

the Taki kunoichi about Seven's ability to still harness a
little of her chakra even with the seal turned on. Yet
something held her back causing her to say, "I don't
think it's wise to give away all my secrets when you
haven't even told me if you'd sign on."
Yuffie shrugged, and looking at if she was about to turn

her focus back to the card game that Mikoto's arrival had
interrupted said, "Then it appears we are at an impasse,
because all's I've heard is a lovely theory. But, how can
you ask me to sign on, when you can't even prove you
can do the most crucial part?"
Aware that the risk she had taken couldn't be undone at
this junction, Mikoto gave a chilly smile as she said, "If
its proof you need, then meet me in the kitchen area after
lights out." Standing and without waiting for Yuffie's
acknowledgment that she would come, Mikoto headed
back to her cell to see how the dice she had just cast
would turn out.
*****************************
Seven frowned as she stared at the rock beetle that she

had created in order to communicate with Mikoto.
Unaware of what the errand was that the Uchiha had said
that she needed to run which would delay their usual
nightly planning session. She began to worry as it was
now several hours pass when they usually talked and she
couldn't think of anything that would delay her that long.
Her worry stemmed from the fact that although it had
been frowned upon to attack any of the other inmates
outside of training, ever since the Animal Curse Mark
had been given to most of the prisoners that rule had
seem to fall to the wayside. What was worse was that
since Akame had done nothing to the few that had been
caught attempting to impose themselves on the men or
women that had yet to receive it the attacks had
increased.
She cut her chakra to the stone beetle in her hand

causing it to crumble and decided to go in search of
Mikoto. Making her way through her cellblock, she could
hear people snoring contently or making the groans and
grunts of those losing themselves to pleasure. Stepping
into the hall that connected to several of the other
cellblocks she was trying to decide which way to go when
she saw a shadow detach itself from the wall. She
immediately recognized the Kirigakure kunoichi that had
first freed her from her isolation cell after she had joined
Akame's plot.
She paid her no mind as outside of the few times where
they had been pitted against each other during training
there had been no altercations between them. That, plus
the woman never struck her as the bloodthirsty type; she
just figured the woman was out running errands for the
leader of the Kunoichi Alliance. She had just settled on
the direction she was going to head when to her surprise
the kunoichi bumped into her and muttered, "Sorry my
mind was elsewhere."
What stopped Seven from firing a nasty retort was that

she felt something being pressed into her hand. The
Bijuu watched her go a moment longer and aware that
cameras were everywhere in the hall headed back to her
cell. Unfolding the piece of paper she had been given she
read silently, "Mikoto came to us with a plan to escape.
However, Yuffie had already made a deal with Akame
and they've taken her down to the punishment level. If
you are her friend as I believe then please save her and
when you make your escape take me with you. I only
wish for my freedom and have no desire to take part in
this plot."
Seven sank into her bed as she felt her legs go weak. She
was surprised to find that her first concern was for
Mikoto; however soon the implications of what she had
been given hit her. She had no doubt that the note
contained the truth about where her friend had been
taken. But what she wasn't sure of was whether or not it
was hoping to smoke her out as a traitor. "Shit, what
should I do," she thought to herself. She considered
calling out to Kiyomi, but doubted she would get a
response.
She got up and began pacing her cell trying to come up

with something she could do to save Mikoto and herself.
However, without access to her chakra she realized there
was pathetically little she could. She began to feel queasy
and placed her hand over her stomach to settle it. At that
moment she was hit with a sense of clarity that although
she probably can't save both of them, she could at least
save one of them. She pulled open her shirt and
channeled the little chakra she possessed into the hidden
seal on her stomach. The beetle designed seal appeared
and having studied it at great length during her period of
isolation, knew that although she would be able to undo
the safeguards that Kiyomi placed in the formula to
prevent her from accessing her Bijuu chakra. By
tampering with it, she would alert her sister that she was
trying to. The downside was that her consciousness
would be expelled from the body, and without her old
one to return to she would quite literally die.
Seven felt a small sad smile tug at the corner of her lips
and felt that if that was how her existence ended then she
was glad it was for a selfless reason. She also felt that if
her father was watching he would be proud.
Pressing her hand to her stomach, she attempted to

modify the seal and almost immediately her body
collapsed as if she was a puppet whose strings had been
cut. Kiyomi's response was immediate as she appeared in
the cell and to Seven's surprise what she could see on the
redhead's face was concern. "You fool," she said
panicked although her lowered voice made Seven aware
that she knew shouting would attract attention that
neither of them wanted. Helping her fellow Bijuu sit up,
Kiyomi continued to berate her as she said, "I told you
exactly what would happen if you tried to tamper with
the seal."
Seven nodded weakly as she felt her consciousness

fading, but smiled softly feeling touched by the concern
Kiyomi was showing for her. "It was the only way to get
your attention. I know that you somehow learned I
wasn't being completely honest about how far I've
infiltrated Akame's group." Tears began to gather in her
eyes as she continued, "I'm so sorry that I hurt you again.
I know I don't deserve it, but please forgive me."
"Don't talk, let me fix this." But Seven tried to speak

regardless prompting the Nine-tailed Bijuu to say, "Shhh,
quiet," and then proceeded to place her hand on her
sister's stomach. She channeled chakra to her fingertips
and began drawing over the seal. The seal morphed from
a normal beetle into a miniature copy of Seven's original
Bijuu body.
For Seven the effects were immediate as one moment

everything was going dark and in the next raw power was
coursing through her veins. Seven looked down at her
stomach and saw that the seal had faded completely now
that its task had been completed. She looked up to see
her sisters green eyes were watery and surprised couldn't
help but ask, "Why?"
Kiyomi cupped her cheek as she answered, "Because

you're my sister and I shouldn't have put you in a
position where you thought I was as much against you as
the people I asked you to keep tabs on."
The seven-tailed Bijuu's eyes began to get watery

themselves, but remembering what had prompted her
desperate action shot out of Kiyomi's arms as she said,
"We… we have to hurry. Those bastards could be
turning her into one of their beasts or worse even as we
speak."
"Calm down Chomei," Kiyomi said trying to remind her

sister of their need for quiet.
"Please call me Seven," the brown haired Bijuu said
absentmindedly while taking a few calming breaths. Once
she was centered, Seven laid out all that had happened
recently before reiterating, "We have to help her…she's
my friend and if this note is a trap then it means she
hasn't given me up."
"We will I promise," Kiyomi said stepping before her

sister and began to button her shirt backup. "However,
what this situation calls for his discretion."
"Discretion, even as we speak…"
"Seven, I can understand your concern but if you act

rashly than all you may do is doom yourself along with
her," Kiyomi warned. "Danzou has kept her alive this
long and I foresee no reason for that to change as from
everything you told me she was never truly interested in
following their plan. I doubt either of them thought that
would change so…"
Seeing where Kiyomi was going with her logic, Seven

finished, "So, it's likely that for the immediate future no
harm will come to her. But, how long will it take for you
to be ready to move? Because even if he needs Danzou's
permission to do anything to Mikoto, it might not take
that long for Akame to get it."
Kiyomi took Seven's hand and began to draw another

seal in the palm of it. Her sister looked at her in
confusion prompting the redhead to say, "Oh, I think
you'll find that we are rather prepared now and I
wouldn't be too worried about Akame having any time to
oversee Mikoto. I think you'll find that tomorrow, he'll
have much more pressing things to deal with." Kiyomi
then filled her sister in on what she had planned as well
as the Seven-Tailed Bijuu's role in it.
*****************************
It was dark outside as Pakura began to regain

consciousness. She was unsure of her surroundings, not
that they were stationary as she was tied to something
moving at a great pace. Through the haze, she heard a
voice say, "We'd already be back home San if you'd just
fly us there."
"We'd also be easier to spot by any pursuit, Ni," was the

reply. Not that Pakura was listening as hearing the
woman's voice caused her to recall how she ended up
tied to the armored looking canine.
After a night of thinking about the person she was

becoming, Pakura had been considering thanking Temari
for intervening in preventing her from hitting Abiru.
However, that nearly went out the window when she
learned the following morning that she would be put on
the same squad as the bastard. The only saving grace she
felt upon learning that, was that her team would then be
linking up with another to complete a shared objective
and that Naruto was a part of the other team.
/]
[/Yet as her team traveled to where it would meet

Naruto's, she was entertaining serious thoughts of
ensuring that Abiru didn't see another night fall. This was
because as they traveled the man would continuously
make snide comments that tested her resolve not to use
her bloodline limit to silence the remarks forever.
/]
[/Much to her surprise the squad commander called for a

halt after a particularly scathing remark and standing on a
tree branch spun to point at Abiru while saying, "Shut
the fuck up. Don't think for a moment that I will not be
reporting your behavior to Captain Temari. Honestly, if I
was her I would have killed you a mile or two back."
/]
[/Abiru smirked at the squad commander before

replying, "What makes you think you'll be reporting
anything at all."
/]
[/The commander, as did everyone else in the squad

instantly went on guard as they knew Abiru's words were
not just a threat. Still, before anyone could do anything a
snakelike creature appeared from the canopy of leaves
above the commander and bit deeply into his neck. It
lifted him off the branch that he had been standing on
and to everyone's shocked revulsion he began to
mummify as the fluids were removed from his body. The
snake tossed away the commander's body before
retracting back into the canopy of leaves only for a man
to drop down next occupying the spot the commander
just had been.
/]
[/Pakura as the ranking jounin quickly took charge

shouting to the only remaining member outside of Abiru
who was obviously working with the enemy, "Get out of
here. Report this to Captain Temari or Asuma!"
/]
[/"What about you?" The Leaf genin asked although she

could tell all he really wanted to do was follow her order.
/]
[/"Don't worry, I'll be fine."
/]
[/The genin nodded, and took off leaping towards the

main camp, but only made it a few meters before another
man, who looked like an exact copy of the first to appear
except he had three purple rectangle tattoos on his
forehead, snatched the genin out of the air by grabbing
him around the face. He held the struggling boy easily as
he said, "Sorry, but for our plan to work it's imperative
that your squad dies here and it looks like you're the
killer." With that said, he tossed the Leaf genin to the
man with the single purple rectangle tattoo on his
forehead whose arm morphed into the snake from
before launching forward and snatched the genin out of
the air.
/]
[/"No!" Pakura shouted as she attempted to save the

youth, however Abiru chose that moment to attack
forcing her to leap away. The Suna kunoichi backpedaled
on the branch she landed upon as Abiru continued to
press his attack swinging his kunai wildly at her. Bending
nearly in half when the man tried to bury it in her chest,
she kicked up catching him in the chin and after back
flipping in order to get to her feet again. She charged
forward forming a small ball of fire in her hand, which
she buried into his chest. She kicked him from the
branch as he began to smoke and shrivel, but to her
shock after his face smashed into the trunk of a nearby
tree a silvery blue liquid was left behind as the body
continued its tumble to the ground.
/]
[/The liquid grew and shifted until a pale but gorgeous
woman stood glaring at her as she stood on the tree
trunk. "I wasn't done wearing that form," the brown-
haired woman said while wearing the same smirk Abiru
had been sporting recently. Understanding that this was
the true person who had been pushing her buttons lately;
Pakura leapt from the tree branch to land on the same
trunk as the woman and began to attack her while several
of the miniature suns that represented her Kekkei
Genkai swirled about around her. Pakura was forced to
abandon her attack though, when the twins decided to
intervene.
/]
[/Ichi having finished draining the genin, discarded the

boy, and then pointed his snake arm at Pakura. The
snake head opened its mouth and two more snakeheads
shot out which in turn open their mouths. The process
repeated several times until there appeared to be
hundreds of them. Pakura avoided them as they tried to
capture her with many of them missing her to instead
bury themselves into the tree trunk. Flipping away, she
landed on the ground and threw an exploding kunai
which impacted the branch beneath Ichi's feet. The man
leapt away, but was still caught up in the explosion which
tossed him off into the woods.
/]
[/A snarling attracted her attention, causing Pakura to

spin to the sound to reveal that Ni had used the time that
Ichi bought her to summon her armored canines. The
two creatures tensed as they brought the spear like
protrusions from their backs in line with her, which then
launched forward. Pakura managed to slip through the
projectiles and sent two of her suns at them. The beasts
jumped away before her jutsu could connect causing one
to hit a tree which withered and died and the other to hit
the ground which resulted in the grass to brown as it
shriveled up.
/]
[/Pakura was about to send another of her suns after the

closest armored summons. But she was forced to jump
back to the trees as a whip cracked where she was
standing. Landing in a crouch, she directed her ire to the
kunoichi wielding the whip who said, "We'll have none
of that now. I can't have you hurting mommy's precious
puppies."
/]
[/Pakura was about to retort, but something passed by

her face just as the sun was blotted out. Looking up she
saw a large armored birdlike creature that as it flapped its
wing sent more of its feathers towards the earth. These,
along with the ones that had already completed the
journey suddenly exploded engulfing the area Pakura
currently occupied.
That was a last thing Pakura remembered before finding

herself in her current situation. "Where are you taking
me?" She asked raising her head as best she could as her
hands were tied to her feet around the torso of the
armored canine she was riding.
The group came to a stop before a large gate which from

the surrounding terrain she guessed was at the base of
some mountain range. The two men ignored her, but Ni
turned to face her as the gate opened to say, "Let's not
ruin the surprise. But after we pass through the next two
gates you'll be granted the great honor of becoming a
part of something special."
"I think I'll pass," Pakura replied.
"What a shame, but I'm afraid we're really going to have

to insist. Besides what do you have to go back to?
There's no one and nothing back there for you. Well
except for the life of a missing-nin since I don't think
anyone is going to doubt that you were responsible for
killing those shinobi that made up your squad. Not after
the display you made of yourself last night." Ni lowered
her face to just in front of Pakura's as she snidely added,
"I doubt anyone is coming after you either. Suna
probably figures it is just better to wipe its hands of you."
"Pakura!" A voice shouted and the Suna kunoichi

although just as surprised took a measure of satisfaction
in seeing the look of shock on Ni's face.
San looked back and only seeing a single shinobi dressed
in orange ordered, "Deal with him."
"With pleasure," Ichi responded as his two teammates

along with the bound Pakura entered the gate which
began to shut behind them.
Pakura kept her eyes glued to the young man as he got

closer and closer. Although not sure why, she felt a
sensation of happiness that her would be rescuer would
be him. The gates closed casting the cave they had
entered into darkness, but as the sounds of battle
reached them she felt a small light of hope begin to
illuminate her path.
Chapter 35
Chapter 35 Target: Pakura: Part II
Mikoto awoke after being betrayed by Yuffie to find

herself strapped to a table. She realized from the
oppressive heat that she was in the punishment level, and
began to fear that the Animal Curse Mark had been
applied to her while she was unconscious. But her mind
was put at ease by an unlikely source when Akame upon
noticing she was conscious said, "No, we haven't
modified you yet. Before we proceed to that step I
thought it prudent we have a little chat first."
Mikoto gave a chilly and unconcerned smile as she

replied, "I thought you would have learned by now
Akame that I'm not one for small talk."
Akame didn't look amused as he replied while he pressed
a button thatraised the table from horizontal to vertical,
"Funny, I would have thought…"
Mikoto interrupted him as the table completed its

journey and seeing that they were alone commented,
"Where's your little lapdog? I figured she'd be here."
A look of anger appeared on Akame's face at his being

interrupted. Hiding his annoyance, he said, "I assume
you are speaking of Seven. Well you see the thing is. I'm
not quite sure I can trust her anymore. Therefore, I am
going to have to eliminate her. She'll provide one last
useful service in really testing out my men. I'm sure that
once she realizes that she isn't going to be leaving
morning training alive, she'll put up one spectacular
show."
Mikoto was aware that Akame could be testing her in
order to see if Seven had been a participant in the
jailbreak plot that the Uchiha had mentioned to Yuffie.
Therefore, shrugging as best she could due to the straps
said dismissively, "Oh well. Guess she'll just have to learn
that betrayal comes with the life."
Mikoto's eyes hardened as Akame replied with an

amused chuckle, "I suppose you would know,
considering the family you come from. Still, whether you
truly do not care for her fate or you are putting on an act,
it doesn't matter. Lord Danzou and I have come too far
to let it all fall apart for one kunoichi, even for one as
exceptional as she."
Mikoto kept the concern she felt from her face and voice
as she asked, "Then why spare me?"
Akame chuckled again in amusement as he replied, "I've
asked that question myself many times. However, I
finally believe I know the answer as to why Danzou
keeps you around. You're not exceptional, but just had
the good fortune to be rare. Think of yourself as an
endangered species, but I don't think even that would be
enough to keep you alive if not for the connection you
share with Sasuke."
Mikoto understood exactly what the prison warden was

driving at as she said, "The Mangekyō Sharingan, you
hope to unseal it in Sasuke by having me and him fight
so that when he kills me…"
"Not quite," Akame interrupted, "we believe he already

unlocked it when he killed your other son, " Akame saw
a look of shock, surprise, and pain appear on her face so
delighted that he had managed to crack her calm exterior
said, "You didn't know. What am I saying? Of course
you didn't. It is strange though, considering that Itachi
plunged a sword into your chest, I would have figured
that hearing of his death would generate a more joyful
emotion in you."
Fighting back tears, Mikoto said, "What would you

understand of it? Itachi loved the Leaf Village; he
deserved more than to be hunted down as a missing-
nin."
"He likely would have gotten it," Akame countered, "if

he had only followed through with his orders. Ironic
don't you think, the one thing he loved more than the
village was what killed him."
Mikoto glared at the man wishing she had the ability to

use the black fire of Amaterasu to reduce the man to ash.
"Then since Konoha has the Mangekyō Sharingan my
usefulness is at an end."
"Perhaps it would be if we had the Mangekyō Sharingan.
Yet sadly poor Sasuke chose to abandon the village in
order to pursue his desire of killing Itachi." Akame
chuckled as he said, "If Itachi didn't have bad luck, then
he would have had no luck at all. And that's where you
come in my dear. I believe that we're going to send you
after that little traitor and you're going to kill him thus
unlocking the Mangekyō Sharingan for Lord Danzou's
use. Whether he'll allow you to keep those eyes or simply
rip them out of your head who can say."
"You are more delusional than I thought if you think I'll

help you."
Akame shook his head clearly amused by her defiance as

he walked around the table. "What makes you think you
have a choice? Yuffie has told me that you believed the
means of controlling this army of degenerates lied within
the Animal Curse Mark. You were partially correct."
Akame stopped in front of her after completing his
circuit around the table to continue, "The truth is that
due to the beastly instincts the curse mark unleashes it
makes them far easier to control." Akame flipped up his
eyepatch and showed that beneath the piece of cloth
resided a Sharingan, "Especially with this little beauty. It
truly is a remarkable Kekkei Genkai. I can almost see
why you Uchiha had such a chip on your shoulder. I'm
told that this eye in particular once belonged to your dear
husband. It was quite kind of you to chase away Itachi's
accomplice in the massacre, since we've always been of
the opinion he was the one that stole many of the eyes of
your clan."
Mikoto stopped listening as Aakme described how they

only knew of him because of her feverish whisperings.
She began to recall how she came to in her home after
Itachi had stabbed her through the back to find a masked
man standing over her husband. Despite her injuries, she
had managed to drive him away likely only because of his
surprise at finding a survivor. She collapsed seconds later
and he probably would have finished her off if not for
the arrival of the Anbu black ops. When they had burst
into her bedroom all they had found was her and her
husband and unaware of the truth of the massacre they
had taken her to the hospital. But, upon her survival
reaching Danzou's ears, she soon found herself within
the walls of the Leaf Maximum Security Prison.
"In any case," Akame continued unaware of her tuning

him out, "soon you will be one of our perfect little
obedient soldiers. Sadly, now that the man responsible
for rediscovering the process of applying the mark has
returned to Sea Country, I'm afraid those he taught the
process to are just not quite as good and as a result it
appears the process is quite painful." Akame pressed a
button causing an IV drip to start which Mikoto could
feel was trying to lull her to sleep. The prison warden
smiled darkly as he said, "But until I get permission to
proceed, stay down here and sleep the sleep of the
damned."
Unable to fight the chemicals putting her under, Mikoto

thought of her friend Kushina and wondered how their
lives had ended up so dissimilar from what they had
dreamed. However, she was comforted by the thought
that perhaps soon she would be joining her friends and
family in the afterlife even as she apologized to Kushina
for not being able to protect her son. Yet she wasn't
surprised that she had failed as Akame had already
proven she was incapable of protecting her own family.
***************************
Tsunade was approaching the main camp flanked by

Yuugao and Koharu as the sun rose behind them. With
the latter being henged to appear as the old woman she
had been before becoming one of Naruto's lovers.
However, they could feel the presence of another
member of Naruto's flock blocking their path. Upon
spotting said woman, Tsunade waved the other two
women forward who nodded and passed on either side
of Ino while the Hokage stopped on the branch opposite
of the Yamanaka.
"Ino," Tsunade said with a curt nod, "What is it? In cases

it has escaped your notice I'm rather busy."
Ino frowned at her fellow blonde before answering,

"Both Temari and Asuma have refused to send any help
after Naruto. They both tell me you are the one that
issued that order."
"I did…"
"Why," Ino snapped angrily, "He's out there facing god
knows what and you don't even care enough to send…"
"That's enough," Tsunade barked angrily. "Do you have

any idea how much it is tearing me up that I can't send
anybody? Has it not occurred to you that I would much
rather take this Training Force and march it off after
Naruto?"
"Then why don't you?" Ino said her voice sounding

accusing, at least to Tsunade's ears.
The Hokage slammed her fist into the trunk of the tree
as her head was lowered thus casting a shadow over her
eyes while she tried to rein in her anger. When she
looked up to meet Ino's eyes the younger kunoichi could
see a smoldering anger there. She was about to apologize
when Tsunade said in a cool and collected voice, "You
forget yourself. I've felt the pain that you are trying to
avoid. The reason I don't march off after him is because
he would never forgive me for forgetting my duties as
Hokage. You say you want Naruto to stop being reckless
and to stop taking what you consider as unnecessary
chances." Tsunade took a deep breath before saying,
"You think that makes you the one that cares for him the
most out of all of us. But to me Ino, that makes you the
most selfish."
Ino gasped from the Hokage's words. She was about to

respond angrily, but in the face of Tsunade's calm tone as
she continued the Yamanaka found that the fire of her
anger was suppressed. "There is nothing I'd rather do
then lock Naruto away in a tower where I know he'll be
protected. But that isn't love. That would just be me
selfishly trying to protect my own heart. Naruto never
hid his desire to become Hokage and a Hokage's duty is
to protect all those that need it. Not just those that he
loves and cares for. You fear that means you might lose
him and that is a valid one. But if you could convince
him to stop risking himself for strangers, with the same
callous disregard for his own safety as he would for
friends, then Ino, I think you would find that you'd lose
the thing that made you love him in the first place."
Ino didn't know how to respond so Tsunade leapt from

the branch she stood upon to land next to the Yamanaka
and gently placed a hand on her shoulder as she said, "It
would destroy me too if Naruto were to die because I
couldn't send help. But I know he would want our forces
here protecting the people of Konoha."
Ino nodded but hugged her shoulders as she felt a chill

pass through her when she said, "I don't know if I can
continue on in a relationship with him knowing that he's
going to keep throwing himself headlong into every
situation."
Tsunade inclined her head as she understood that for
some people it was difficult to care for the type of people
who ran in the direction that other people were running
from. She leap away in order to reach the main camp
leaving Ino with her thoughts, and was confident that
eventually the young kunoichi would come to understand
that even should she keep her distance from Naruto. It
would in no way lessen the pain she would feel should
the worse happen to the young man who had found a
place in her heart.
*****************************
Temari stepped up with Asuma as they approached

Tsunade, who was dressed in the standard Konoha flak
jacket and uniform of a shinobi prepared for battle, upon
her entering the main camp. She was not surprised when
the man that she had never seen without his trademark
cigarettes said, "Lady Tsunade, the squads have
surrounded the prison and the Katsuyu clones have been
divvied out among them. Now perhaps you'll tell us what
this is about?"
The Hokage gave a grim smile as she answered, "It

would be my pleasure." She then held up another clone
of her summons and began speaking. Aware that her
voice was being heard by this various squads made up of
both Leaf and Sand shinobi she said, "May I have your
attention. Let me first say that those of you who have
participated in this grand experiment may not be aware
of this, but you are now a part of history. Oh shinobi
from various villages have worked together before, but
never in times of peace and never would one village have
turned to another when a potential weakness has been
exposed as we have today."
Temari could see the various confused looks from the

multitude of shinobi unaware of what was happening
inside the prison. Although not aware of it at first, she
herself had been surprised to learn that Kiyomi had
always intended for Suna to have a role in dismantling
the threat the prison posed. She had always been of the
mind that they would somehow take care of it without
the outside world ever learning the truth. But as she
heard Tsunade continue and it dawned on some of the
Suna-nin still in the main camp that the Leaf was trusting
them enough to help deal with a problem they didn't
even know about yet, she couldn't help that it was the
perfect way to erase any of the leftover scars from the
Sound-Sand invasion.
Tuning back into Tsunade she heard, "The only thing I

regret was that I was not to be up front with you all from
the beginning as to what The Training Force's true
mission is from the start. However, Gaara and Temari
had only ever assured me that when the time came, the
Shinobi of the Sand would be ready to stand with their
friends and allies in the Leaf. Now you must be asking
yourselves, what is she talking about?" Tsunade took a
deep breath and then said, "Several months ago it came
to our attention that a threat was growing right under our
very noses. As we speak, a rebellion is brewing within the
walls of the Leaf Maximum Security Prison. Considering
that the facility that houses this threat was supposed to
be one that protected it, I was not sure where to turn as I
was beginning to see enemies everywhere. Luckily for
me, there is one person that I feel I can turn to no matter
the crisis and despite sometimes being known as the
number one hyperactive knucklehead of the Leaf Village.
He has always seemed to be able to find the clearest path
through whatever obstacles are thrown in his way."
Temari felt a smile tug at her lips and she was sure was
an action being mirrored on the faces of a few other
women. Tsunade's speech continued as the Hokage said,
"Although he didn't know the threat I proposed was real.
Without a second's hesitation he told me, well I'd just ask
my friends in the Sand for help." Although not exactly
true, Temari supposed it got the point across.
"That young man is currently chasing down enemies of

not only Suna and Konoha, but of the remaining shinobi
villages from the five great Elemental Countries. We
have just received word that Kumogakure has also
experienced an abduction like the one that happened
yesterday. While I know some may believe otherwise that
this incident with Pakura is a kidnapping. We have it on
good authority that both Kirigakure and Iwagakure also
have recently lost shinobi to mysterious attacks.
Therefore, I ask that you leave that matter to a shinobi of
the Leaf as we ask you for your aid in helping us put our
house in order."
***************************
Naruto after having dealt with Ichi looked at the Katsuyu
clone riding on his shoulder in surprise upon learning
that the people that had kidnapped Pakura had also likely
struck in other villages. He wasn't sure how the small
slug clone had caught up to him, but was glad Tsunade
had sent it to inform him that he was going to have to
deal with the threat alone. He understood why naturally,
since they would need every available shinobi to make
sure the prisoners did not get out of the prison as from
what he understood of Kiyomi's plan it did call for a
jailbreak.
His attention was pulled away from what was going on

back at the prison by Katsuyu saying, "If I'm not
mistaken we are near Mount Shuminsen. That mountain
range connects Fire, Earth, and Waterfall country. You
should tread carefully; a Leaf shinobi isn't exactly
welcome in Earth or Waterfall." Naruto nodded feeling
that it was a shame that relations with Taki had suffered
due to the incident that had resulted in Fu now living in
Konoha.
Naruto saw another of the large gates approaching so

said to the small slug, "You might want to get
somewhere more secure. If I was the enemy, I'd leave
someone at the gate to see if either my ally or the enemy
survived the battle at the first one." Katsuyu nodded her
eyestalks and Naruto giggled as she slid down his body
before settling in his pants pocket.
Reaching the gate he didn't see anyone and guessed his

opponents had vastly underestimated him. Therefore,
without stopping he began to run up the front of the
closed barrier but was forced to leap away as silently
large spear like projectiles shot down at him from the
tops of the canyon that the gate blocked. Landing on the
ground, he saw to wolf like creatures covered in armor
snarling at him from atop the canyon walls as a woman
appeared on top of the gate. She dropped down in front
of it as the two armored wolves ran down the cliff face
to join her.
"Oh my, what a handsome one you are. And is that a

kunai in your pocket or are you just happy to see me?"
"Would you believe it's a slug?"
The woman looked at him in confusion, before a dark

look appeared on her face as she asked, "Are you
mocking me?"
Naruto shook his head before saying, "Look I don't have

time to mess with you. Now either get out of the way, or
end up like your pal did."
"Oh my, a tough guy, huh? I really love men like you,
especially the way they scream." Pointing at Naruto she
shouted, "Get him." Her two armored pets charged
forward obeying her command.
Naruto waited preparing to meet them in close combat,

but the creatures had other ideas as one of them stopped
to fire the two spears mounted to its back. Naruto
jumped up to avoid the projectiles causing the other one
to stop and try to impale him with its own projectiles
while he was unable to dodge. Naruto created a clone
that pulled him out of the way and tossed him at the
closest creature even as it took a spear in the chest. He
then created a Rasengan and avenged his clone by
smashing it into the creature as he landed as it tried to
retract the spear it was tethered too.
Dust flew everywhere, and when it settled the only thing

Ni saw was the shattered body of her summons.
However she sensed the attack just before it happened as
Naruto appeared from the ground beneath her with
another Rasengan. She flipped backwards and pulling her
whip, cracked it and succeeded in wrapping it around the
wrist of the hand Naruto was holding the Rasengan with.
"Now," she shouted to her remaining summons as she
pulled her whip taunt upon Naruto's landing forcing him
to end the jutsu.
The armored wolf leapt at Naruto's back intent on biting

into his neck. Instead of panicking at his inability to
move, the blond man dug into his pocket and pulled out
Katsuyu who fired a stream of acid right into the
creatures gaping jaws.
As the creature's insides were consumed by acid, Ni said,

"You really did have a slug in your pocket." But then
upon noticing the fate of her summons shouted, "You'll
pay for that you bastard. I'll keep you here just long
enough for Master Hiruko to absorb that bitch you're
trying to save. Then you can try and stop a go…"
She lost her balance slightly as Naruto, after placing
Katsuyu back in his pocket, pulled a tri-pronged kunai
and then used it to cut the whip. He then tossed it at the
kunoichi, who prepared to dodge it, but to her
amazement lost sight of Naruto as he disappeared in a
red flash. Only to reappear right in front of her as he
slammed a Rasengan into her stomach which sent her off
flying. She smashed into and through the gate and before
everything went dark heard Naruto say, "If that's the
case, then I'm afraid I really don't have any more time to
stick around here."
**************************
Seven knew that despite how everything appeared to be

normal, something had changed with Mikoto's
imprisonment. She didn't believe that the Uchiha had
betrayed her, but figured that Akame was just going to
ensure there were no loose ends. She believed that
whatever he had planned for her would likely go down
during the morning training session. She watched as the
other prisoners gobbled down their breakfasts as the
chunin guards kept a careful watch over them led by
Akame's number two man Bekko.
Having arrived to the mess hall early, Seven had walked

the perimeter of the room in order to place the seal that
Kiyomi had drawn upon her hand at various points. Her
sister had told her that when she activated the seal. That
it would in essence, short out the one that had been
placed upon each of the prisoners to deny them their
chakra. Since both Kiyomi and she had spent so long as
prisoners themselves. They both knew that without the
means to control them, and regardless of whatever deals
they had made with Akame, the prisoners would turn on
the guards the moment the restrictions on their chakra
were removed.
Seven placed her hand against the wall as she spent a
second inspecting the bottom of her sandals as if she
stepped on something. While grousing about slobs who
couldn't throw their food away she could feel her hand
heat up slightly as Kiyomi's seal transferred to the wall.
Her circuit around the room complete, she then headed
towards the serving area. She could feel Bekko's eyes
upon her as she moved and again wondered if the
Kirigakure kunoichi that had told her the night before
that Mikoto had been captured was working with Akame
or was trying to cut her own deal in the ever shifting
alliances within the prison.
After receiving her meal, Seven turned to look for a seat.

Looking towards the section where the Kunoichi
Alliance normally sat she wasn't surprised to find most of
its members missing. Figuring that Akame was giving his
newest lieutenant and her allies the grand tour decided to
make her move. She figured it would be rather ironic for
the women that had betrayed Mikoto to still be tethered
to Akame as the rest of the prisoners' chains were
broken. Not that it would do any of them much good,
since the Training Force would be there to round up the
prisoners as they tried to escape.
Her decision made, she dumped her tray into the nearest
trash can as she made her way for the exit. She made eye
contact with the Kirigakure kunoichi and deciding to
trust her made a small motion with her head to head
towards the exit. The brown-haired woman nodded and
got up to leave the cafeteria. Bekko having notice Seven's
strange behavior came up behind her and clamping his
hand down on her shoulders asked, "Where are you
going prisoner? You really should have eaten your
breakfast. You're going to need your strength during
today's exercises."
Seven looked back over her shoulder and gave a
dangerous smile as she replied, "Sorry, I don't think I'll
be participating today. I don't think I'd be able to give
my best knowing my friend was being held by scum like
you."
Bekko's eyes shot open in surprise at what Seven was

admitting. But, before he could call for his guards to
move against her, he grunted in pain as she kicked him in
the stomach sending him flying into Mizuki's table. The
members of Mizuki's faction cursed and shouted as their
meals were sent flying. As the head guard scrambled to
his feet, Seven activated the seal she had place around
the room causing a beam of light to shoot from her hand
which upon hitting the first seal bounced to the next.
This repeated several times until each seal had been
activated, which filled the room with a bright light. Seven
didn't stay to see what would happen next as she darted
for the exit. She grabbed the Kirigakure kunoichi's hand
pulling her after her, confident that now that they were
free of their chains those behind her would act exactly as
expected.
****************************
"After them," Bekko shouted ignoring the grumbling of

Mizuki and the various men and women who had signed
on with him.
He heard a smug tone in Mizuki's voice as the former

chunin said, "Oi, you bastard. You should apologize for
the mess you made."
Bekko didn't bother to look behind him as he slammed

his elbow back into where he believed Mizuki was
standing. He grunted in disbelief when it felt like his
elbow had struck a brick wall, so looking over his
shoulder was about to tell Mizuki where he could stick
his apology. But, to his surprise felt a cold splash of fear
cut through him as she came face to face with Mizuki in
his Animal Curse Mark form. The beast man grabbed
him by his head as the man made the hand sign to
reactivate the chakra suppression seals of the prisoners.
When nothing happened a large smile appeared on the
tiger like face of Mizuki who said, "Sorry boss, looks like
I won't be making it to the training session either."
Mizuki then squeezed Bekko's head crushing it as the

screams of the other guards began to fill the cafeteria
once the prisoners realized that at least for the moment
they were masters of their own destiny again.
*****************************
Yuffie followed behind Akame as the alarms of the

prison began to go off. Despite her still being a prisoner
it imposed no problem for her to be running about freely
in Akame's mansion, since due to the early hour none of
the civilian prison workers had been let into the facility
yet. She, as well as a good portion of her Kunoichi
Alliance, had been invited to the warden's home to
celebrate their joining his plot officially. However,
unbeknownst to every member of her alliance, even her
two teammates, Yuffie had always been working for him.
It wasn't that she was particularly loyal to the prison
warden. It was just she was aware of the single truth of
the world and that was that what people considered
loyalty was nothing but a weaker force latching itself
onto a stronger one.
After all, her own home of Taki had been doing such for
years. She had little doubt in her mind that should
Konoha ever fall, her home would help trample on its
ashes as readily as the other villages, even though they
were supposedly allies and had been so for close to a
century. It was the truth brought about by the founding
of the great shinobi villages after all. The shinobi clans
that had been unable to match up to either the Senju or
the Uchiha before the founding of Konoha had quickly
joined forces with them. Those clans that were more
ambitious than the ones joining the fledgling village of
Konoha quickly answered the other daimyo's calls to
form villages within their own lands and thus led to the
founding of the other four great shinobi villages.
Villages such as hers however had been unable to attract

the talent necessary to compete and so had quickly
approached Konoha for an alliance. Her village had been
rewarded for their foresight by being the only minor
village to receive a Bijuu as the first Hokage tried to
spread a message of peaceful co-alliances. Yet, in the end
it was not to be as her village would send an assassin
after the first Hokage in the hopes that with his death the
clan's making up Konoha would turn on each other in
order to become the next Hokage.
The plot failed naturally and although older than her
teammates even Yuffie wasn't around during the early
days of Taki. However, her teacher had been teammates
with the assassin and would remain bitter at how his
village had treated Kakuzu upon his failure to kill the
Hokage. He would instill in her that while loyalty was
good, especially to one's teammates, it was a tool used by
those in charge to bind their subordinates to them, while
not possessing the same feelings for the men and women
they often sent to their deaths.
Yuffie understood this more clearly now due in part to

the near decade she and her teammates had spent in the
Leaf Maximum Security Prison. But also because she
would willingly sacrifice all the women that made up the
Kunoichi Alliance, except for her two teammates, in
order to secure their freedom. If she had believed that
Mikoto could fulfill her promise of freedom then she
would not have turned the woman over to Akame. Yet
that had been her role from the beginning which was to
gather any intelligence on forces within the prison
plotting against the warden.
However, she felt a cold vestige of doubt enter her that

she had made the right choice when she entered the
prison command center located in Akame's mansion and
saw the chaos on the many security monitors. She could
tell that Akame was just as surprised as she was as he
barked, "What the hell is this? Where's Bekko?"
"Dead sir," a chunin guard said obviously not prepared

to deal with the situation. "He was killed by Mizuki after
the prisoner that calls herself Seven did something to
somehow short out the chakra repression seals. W-what
should we do sir? The prisoners have already made it to
the lower levels and we can't call for reinforcements
from Konoha without raising the question of how so
many…"
"Be silent," Akame snapped and Yuffie could see that he

was on the verge of collapsing under the pressure of his
scheme falling apart around him.
Yuffie also felt the same pressure since her own plans
were on the verge of being undone. Trying to think of
some way to turn events in her favor she was about to
back out of the control room but stopped when Akame
said, "Just where do you think you're going to bitch?"
The Taki kunoichi narrowed her eyes at the man as she

replied, "It doesn't seem you'll be able to fulfill your part
of the bargain we struck. I see no reason to risk myself
for a losing cause."
Akame glared at her, but then with a grim smile that
wasn't entirely sane said, "Then let me help you see
things more clearly." Yuffie went on guard, but with her
chakra still being restrained was helpless as the Sharingan
that Akame revealed was beneath his eye patch
convinced her that there was still a reason to fight, his
revenge. Having a general idea of where Seven was
heading he told Yuffie to gather her alliance and to arm
themselves in his armory where he would put those that
resisted under his command to hunt down and kill his
traitorous Lieutenant.
**************************
Naruto pushed his legs harder as he caught sight of the

strange birdlike summons as it descended towards a
fortress that lay beyond the last gate with Pakura
clutched in its talons. Running along the barren
landscape, he diverted his course towards a large rock
formation in order to gain some altitude. He ran up it
quickly, and upon reaching the top created a clone which
after he passed it one of his special kunai, henged itself
into a Demon Wind Shuriken which Naruto tossed at the
man riding the birdlike summons. The man easily
deflected it upwards, but was surprised when the clone
dehenged itself and tossed the tri-pronged kunai it had
been given.
Naruto then Hiraishined himself above San with a

Rasengan at the ready. Instead of targeting the man, who
would likely be able to defend himself, Naruto slammed
his jutsu into San's summons. The bird creature
screamed in pain as it was propelled back down towards
the earth. It released the tied up Pakura, causing Naruto
to leap from the crippled summons and snatch her out of
the air. He was about to teleport again. But before he
could, his ankle was grabbed by San, who having leapt
from his doomed summons used his handhold on
Naruto's ankle to pull himself up and kick the young
jinchuriki in the face. The young man saw stars, but
refused to give up his hold on Pakura and reacted by
pulling his leg free of San's grip before retaliating by
kicking the upside down man in the side.
Aware that the ground was quickly approaching, Naruto

created several clones which he used as stepping stones
in order to try and slow his downward momentum.
However, just as he was beginning to feel it work, he was
tackled from behind as San hit him like a human bullet.
Due to the speed and impact at which the man was
traveling Naruto found himself unable to hold onto
Pakura. Therefore, he created a clone which kicked both
him and San away as it reached for the Suna-nin.
Naruto grabbed San in a death grip as the man tried to

pull himself free in order to go after the kunoichi. But a
moment later focused on Naruto as the clone
disappeared in a red flash with his target.
*****************************
Pakura felt her breath get knocked out of her as she and
the clone impacted the ground upon their appearing near
the kunai the first clone had thrown earlier. The clone
holding her wrapped itself tightly around her as they
rolled on the ground, but her cushion disappeared in a
puff of smoke shortly thereafter. Still bound, she could
see Naruto and her kidnapper still striking at each other
as if they were unaware of how quickly the ground was
approaching.
Just before they impacted it, she shouted, "No!" But then
she quickly looked away, as she was unwilling to watch
her would-be savior meet his end that way. She heard the
sickening impact of a body hitting the ground but at the
same time also heard the sound of somebody hitting the
ground near her although it sounded like it had to a
lesser extent.
She cracked open eyes slowly causing her to see a blurry

blob of orange nearby, but she was too afraid to look,
not wishing to see the young man's broken body.
However, her eyes shot open when the blurry blob sat up
and rubbing his back said, "Ow, ow, ow, ow, no more
reckless stunts like that for a while."
"Naruto," Pakura shouted happily as she tried to stand

despite being bound.
The blond gave her a warm smile as he said while pulling

out a kunai to cut her free, "Hey, you're a hard lady to
catch up with. I don't suppose you'd mind to horribly
much is we found a nice quiet place to rest after such a
long and trying day, " Pakura wasn't sure why she felt her
cheeks heating up from what he was suggesting,
considering how innocuous he had phrased it.
However, before she could answer she caught sight of

San preparing to attack Naruto from behind. The
jinchuriki sensed the attack and turned to use his kunai
to counter his opponents. As the two men pushed
against each other's blade Naruto said, "You're a lot
tougher than your two teammates were. How did you
survive the fall?"
San smiled at him as he tried to bear down and

overpower the blond while saying, "What makes you
think I'm the one that took it?"
Naruto was confused by the man's words so directed his

attention towards the crater and caught sight of what
appeared to be two broken forms inside of it. Aware that
San had somehow summoned his two teammates and
used them to break his fall said angrily, "Bastard!"
San was surprised by the heat contained in Naruto's

voice as well as his eyes momentarily flashing red. Still he
recovered quickly saying, "Why so angry? They were
already dead weren't they?"
"You didn't know that," Naruto said growing angrier.

"You would have sacrificed them regardless."
"All too true," the man with the three purple tattoos
replied amused. He then surprised Naruto by ending his
resistance causing the blond to stagger forward only to
be kicked away by the man.
Naruto landed roughly on his back prompting Pakura to

call his name. Yet, he quickly recovered and rolled to his
feet. He felt Katsuyu slip from his pocket from the
movement so remained crouched on the ground. He
picked the slug up and put her on his shoulder, but he
was surprised that San didn't try to follow up his attack.
He got a sense of the reason why as he heard the large
doors of the fortress behind him begin to open.
Naruto stood as he watched what appeared to be a

bandaged child step through the fortress entrance.
Despite the newcomer's appearance, he could feel the
power radiating from him. However to his surprise the
man directed his attention to the slug on Naruto's
shoulder and said, "Katsuyu, my you haven't changed at
all over these many years."
The jinchuriki could hear the shock in Tsunade's

summons voice as she said, "Hiruko!"
Before Naruto could inquire as to whom it was he was
facing, both Hiruko and San attacked forcing him on the
defensive as he protected the still bound Pakura.
**************************
"Hiruko!" the clone of Katsuyu riding on Tsunade's

shoulder said causing the slug princess to direct her gaze
towards it in shock.
"Is that who Naruto is facing?" She asked worryingly,

which grew in intensity when her summons nodded its
eyestalks. She cursed feeling the overpowering sensation
to abandon her mission in order to go support her lover.
Yet aware of how he would react to finding out she had
quickly put a lid on the desire and focused on the coming
fight.
Tsunade landed on a tree branch and asked her
summons, "Where are they now Katsuyu?"
The slug remained silent as it searched the many copies

of itself looking for some sign of Tsunade's quarry. She
waited patiently and allowed her mind to recall what
forced her to step onto the battlefield.
Tsunade had been in the main camp processing the

various reports from the Training Force units that were
engaging the rioting prisoners. Much as expected, the
prisoners once free to use chakra had turned against the
guards of the prison. Over the past few months of
planning on how to best deal with Danzou's rebellion,
one problem kept making itself abundantly clear, which
was how to overcome the Leaf Maximum Security Prison
itself without it turning into a long drawn out siege. After
all, all the qualities that made it effective place to keep
people inside, also made it just as effective as keeping
them out. Unfortunately, the best solution they had
come up with had been to let the prisoners succeed in
their escape to a certain extent.
/]
[/Naturally this was only to be the case if the chunin

guards of the prison were unable to reestablish control.
If they were, then Tsunade would have the Training
Force swarm the prison under the pretense of having
noticed something amiss. Sadly, when several batlike
creatures attacked the tower on the opposite side of the
lava crater and managed to get the drawbridge to lower,
Tsunade knew they would be forced to use the riskier
strategy.
/]
[/Much as expected, with the drawbridge lowered the
prisoners began storming across it. To her surprise
though, most of them didn't appear to be gifted with the
Animal Curse Mark. Still she had given the order to
attack and once the prisoners were far enough away to
not easily make it back to the prison the Training Force
sprung its trap. The prisoners put up the fierce fight of
those seeing their hopes about to be dashed, but it was
proving to be for naught against the combined might of
the Leaf and Sand. At least that was until the horde of
transformed shinobi began to storm across the
drawbridge.
/]
[/Tsunade had quickly realized that the first wave of

prisoners had likely been those of the lower levels and
had been freed by the ones taking part in Danzou's
rebellion to spring any ambushes waiting for them. She
had wondered briefly whether or not it was the work of a
person possessing a tactical mind guessing they may
encounter further resistance outside the prison or if they
had sensed the Training Forces presence through the
heightened senses of the animals they now resembled.
/]
[/The Training Force had reacted quickly and had

managed to prevent the second wave from breaking
through either, at least until two large men that had been
transformed into elephant-men had joined the fray.
Having a small idea of who the juggernauts were
Tsunade had decided to confront them herself and had
left Koharu in charge of directing the Training Force on
how to recapture the prisoners that had broken through
the lines.
Tsunade was pulled back to the present by her summons
saying, "A squad has encountered the Brothers roughly
three hundred meters to the West."
With a nod, Tsunade took off in the direction her

summons had told her and quickly came across the two
elephant men just as they were finishing in their
demolishing of the squad Katsuyu had mentioned.
Landing between the two Legendary Stupid Brothers and
the wounded squad she said angrily, "I thought I told
you two to stop causing trouble."
The two men instantly recognized her, but instead of the

fear they normally showed in her presence they ignored
her with Fujin saying, "Come on Rajin. If we don't hurry
Mizuki said there won't be anything left for us to eat in
Konoha."
Tsunade's eyes grew wide upon realizing that the two
behemoths were heading straight to Konoha. She also
realized it was likely that Mizuki was using them as a
diversion since with their combined strength it would
likely have taken several squads to deal with them.
Digging her heels in she said, "You monsters aren't
setting a foot inside the village."
"What did you say? You won't stop Fujin and Rajin from
enjoying the feast that big brother Mizuki promised,"
Fujin the eldest brother said, his grayish skin turning red
revealing that the two brothers still had the tendency to
go berserk.
Looking back over her shoulder Tsunade shouted to the

recovering shinobi, "Get out of here now that's an
order!" The shinobi hesitated as the two monstrous men
charged not willing to leave the woman to fight by
herself. However, when she caught a punch from Rajin
and shouted back, "I said move it. You'll only get in my
way," they quickly scattered. Especially since, she spun
pulling Rajin off his feet and tossed him into his charging
brother.
Fujin simply raised his head and used his tusks to lift his
brother up and over him allowing him to continue his
charge. He then smashed into Tsunade and picked her
up off her feet as he charged through several trees with
her. He suddenly came to a stop causing Tsunade to
continue in flight, but he caught her with his trunk. He
then tossed her towards his brother who raised his
massive fists above his head and spiked her into the
ground.
Tsunade wobbled slightly as she got back to her feet and

felt a grim smile reach her face as she said, "Looks like
I'm going to have to remind you two who it is you're
messing with."
The Brothers didn't respond as they were still in their
berserker state, and unable to understand her words
charged. Tsunade braced herself and just before they
reached her leapt over the beast men. Landing behind
them, she punched the ground causing the earth to split
and crack which threw the two men off balance.
Charging Rajin, she delivered a blow straight to his
stomach and although it caused him to cough up blood
as he skidded away from her, to her amazement he
appeared otherwise unharmed.
Her shock nearly cost her as Fujin recovered his balance

and attempted to maul her with his tusks. Tsunade leapt
away at the last moment, but before she landed was sent
flying as Rajin raised his trunk and unleashed a gust of
wind that carried her away. She hit a tree that she then
slid down as the two brothers closed in on her.
Getting back to her feet, she prepared to face the two
again but was surprised when two figures dropped down
in front of her. Instantly recognizing her apprentices she
said, "What the hell do you two think you're doing here?
You're both supposed to be at the main camp hospital."
Sakura looked over her shoulder and with an amused

smirk countered, "With all due respect Tsunade aren't
you supposed to be there also."
Shizune nodded in agreement with her fellow apprentice

as she added, "Indeed, in times of battle the generals
should remain towards the rear."
"As should the medics," Tsunade said agitated.
"Well since you were our teacher it is no wonder we

never took to that lesson," Sakura replied as she cracked
her knuckles.
"I've told you many times Lady Tsunade. You don't need
to take on everything by yourself." Shizune then with a
smile looked over her shoulder towards her teacher as
she continued, "I would've thought it was something that
our new life would have taught you by now."
Tsunade smirked as she stepped between her two

students while saying, "Why did I ever agree to take on
two such willful women as my apprentices? Very well,
but don't come crying to me if you're too tired or bruised
to enjoy our stud afterwards."
Shizune and Sakura took off charging towards the two

elephant men with the youngest saying, "Don't worry
about us Lady Tsunade. We'll handle this if you're
starting to feel your age."
"Hey," Tsunade said in annoyance especially since
Sakura's quip was followed by Shizune's amused giggles.
Still as she watched her two apprentices face their
opponents she couldn't help but feel a measure pride.
However, not willing to be left behind just yet decided to
add her might to the fray.
**************************
Kiri prisoner KK-one-one-seven-six was rifling through

the research notes that she could find in order to take
them before she would follow Seven in escape. Finding a
file she believed may contain the keys to recreate the
animal curse mark she scanned it quickly, but learned
that although it did contain the original recipe that
Mizuki had used. It didn't contain anything on how to
prevent the side-effects of accelerated aging. Cursing, she
placed the file in a scroll and continued her search.
Turning she began to scan the room, but paused a
moment to take in the damage that Seven had left as she
had rescued Mikoto. She still had a difficult time grasping
that the woman seemed even stronger than she had been
during the training sessions they had participated in. The
way the heavy metal doors of the elevator and converted
cells had been ripped open as Seven had displayed an
ability to use Magnetic Release as she had searched for
Mikoto was awe inspiring.
Seven had first shown it by ripping the doors to the

elevator shaft open in order to drop down to the
punishment level. Reaching the lower level of the prison,
Seven had then easily torn through the guards as she
prevented the metal kunai and shuriken the men had
thrown when she had appeared from the shaft from
reaching them. After making the weapons come to a stop
in midair, she had reversed their course killing many of
the guards who had thrown them. The few that remained
had tried to battle her in close, but learned that her hand
to hand skills were as sharp as ever.
/]
[/After dealing with the guards protecting the prisoner

on the punishment level they had quickly found Mikoto,
but learned the woman likely wouldn't be leaving under
her own power due to being drugged. Seven had
managed to rouse Mikoto to a semi-level of
consciousness before freeing her of the table she was
strapped to, and although the Uchiha kunoichi was
barely lucid she was at least able to aid Seven somewhat
as they searched for an exit. Upon finding a secret
passage which the Kiri-nin suspected was how Akame
had smuggled in the supplies necessary for the research
into the Animal Curse Mark. Seven had turned to her in
order to say, "Let's get out of this sweat locker."
/]
[/However, Kiri prisoner one-one-seven-six had refused

as she backed up saying, "I can't, at least not yet. I'm
going back for the research notes so that I can barter my
way into another village."
/]
[/"Don't be an idiot. You can worry about that kind of

stuff after we make our escape. The riot upstairs might
have the guards too busy to bother us, but that isn't a
reason to delay our departure."
/]
[/The Kiri-nin had been unable to prevent her gaze from

darkening as she said angrily, "That's easy enough for
you to say. You're probably just going to run back to
Iwagakure. But what about me, there's nothing for me in
Kirigakure. My own village sent an assassin disguised as a
bodyguard whose job it was to kill me and my squad at
the first sign of trouble. I'm not going back there and
that means I'm going to need something by which I can
barter my way into another village."
/]
[/The woman, who could barely remember her name

since she had discarded everything of her hometown
village, thought that Seven had looked like she was about
to invite her to tag along with her to wherever she was
heading with Mikoto. However, she appeared to think
twice about it before saying, "Then this is where we part
ways. Don't dally here; eventually even the other
prisoners may realize there's another route out. A
bargaining chip isn't of much use if you run afoul of the
wrong person."
/]
[/The Kiri-nin nodded before dashing back to the room

where they had found Mikoto and begun her search for
what she believed she needed to start a new life in a new
village.
The former shinobi of Kirigakure was about to return to

her search when her senses screamed at her that she had
overstayed her welcome. Pulling the blade she had
liberated from one of the dead guards she scanned the
entrance to the room as she looked out into the darkened
corridor while wishing that Seven hadn't done quite so
much damage to the lighting fixtures. She was about to
perform the Hidden Mist jutsu so that she could sneak
past the people her senses were telling her were just
outside the doorway. However before she could start the
first hand sign, a large four pointed shuriken flew into
the room forcing her to deflect it.
Battering it to the side, and recognizing it as the favored

weapon of Yuffie, she attempted to call out to her
former ally. Yet before she could another of the women
of the Kunoichi Alliance charged into the room. Before
she could call out to Tifa and ask why they were
attacking her, the Taki kunoichi landed a punch to her
solar plexus that knocked the wind from her lungs. Tifa
followed the blowup with a kick to the stomach the sent
her flying backwards into a medical counsel that sparked
as it collapsed under her weight. Before she could get
back to her feet two more women of the Kunoichi
Alliance charged into the room and pulled her back up as
they held her between them.
She noticed immediately that unlike Tifa, who appeared

almost robotic in her movements, the women holding
her were in complete control of themselves. She was
about to ask what was going on when the familiar voice
of Akame cut in as he said, "Excellent, I was afraid
exerting so much control over the three would dull their
fighting edge. I'm glad that appears not to be the case."
Akame stepped into the room followed by Aeris and
Yuffie as well as the remaining members of the Kunoichi
Alliance. Giving her a sadistic smile he said, "Ah, so this
is where you are. I was wondering why you didn't join us
for breakfast. Yuffie told me you weren't feeling well.
What's the matter come down with a case of betrayal?"
Sounding defiant the Kiri-nin replied, "Perhaps I should

put the question to you as well." Indicating the three
Taki-nin with a nod of her head she added, "Something
tells me that being turned into a puppet for you wasn't
what Yuffie had in mind when she joined forces with
you."
The smile never left his face even as he backhanded her
for her insolence as he replied, "I would imagine that you
are correct. It's such a shame that she was willing to
become such a villain in order to secure her teammates'
freedom. Sadly though, her loyalty to me only extended
as far as it needed to in order to achieve that goal.
Luckily with the exception of those teammates, who
were quite displeased at my treatment of their team
leader, the rest of you kunoichi are proving to be far
more dependable."
"I think gullible would be a more apt description."
Akame sighed as he reached for his eyepatch while say,

"I guess I'm going to have to put you in the unwilling to
be of use column. Fortunately I have ways around that
stubborn pride of yours." Lifting the eyepatch that he
wore, she was surprised see a Sharingan which tomoe
began to spin as he said, "Now why don't you be a bit
more cooperative and tell me exactly what happened
here."
Unable to stop herself, she told the Warden of the prison

all that he wanted to know and as he and the other
kunoichi geared up to attack a woman strong in Magnetic
Release chakra felt tears begin to appear at the corner of
her eyes as she followed along behind them as they took
off to kill Seven.
***************************
Temari rolled backwards as a wolflike creature leapt at

her from the tree above her as he tried to decapitate her
with his claws. She got back up to her feet and managed
to bring her closed fan up in time to block the
Wolfman's attempt to rip her throat out with his teeth.
She winced as he bit down on her fan, denting the heavy
metal with the pressure he exerted on it. A moment later
she was sent flying as he used his teeth's grip on her
weapon to toss her away like a ragdoll.
Landing roughly on the ground, she still managed to roll

into a crouch and then dug into her pouch to pull out a
pair of kunai as she had been unable to maintain her grip
on her fan. The wolfman spit her weapon to the ground
before a dark grin broke out on his face. He leapt
towards her but before he even began to descend back
towards the earth a weighed cord wrapped around his
neck. Temari's gaze drifted along the cord of the Johyo
to the woman wielding it as she was crouched on a tree
branch.
Just as the cord was about to go taunt, Matsuri dropped

down from the tree. She let the cord fall over the branch
she had just been standing on using it as a pulley of sorts
as gravity pulled her to the ground while holding onto
the handle. Much as the Suna chunin planned the chord
grew taunt faster and with her downward momentum
she was able to pull the wolf creature back and suspend
him in the air. He gasped for breath as he hung
suspended beneath the tree branch. However a moment
later a large metal cable hit the branch snapping it.
"You little bitch," the wolf shouted reaching for a

massive umbrella strapped to his back as they were
joined by a man whose animal curse mark gave him the
form of a jackal.
"Quite the pathetic display you're putting on Shura," the

newcomer said snidely.
"Go to hell Monju," the Shinobazu leader shouted as his

umbrella shot a stream of flame towards Matsuri just as
she managed to unravel the cord of her weapon and pull
it back.
Monju laughed in a similar manner as the creature he
now resembled before controlling his cables to deflect
the kunai that Temari tossed at him. "Nice try," the man
beast said amused as the kunai fell around his feet.
Pulling his arm back he was about to use the cable
wrapped around his forearm as a whip, but frowned as
she ducked behind one of the nearby trees. Confused as
to why she believed the barricade would provide her
protection since she had already witnessed his ability to
cut through the trees with ease, he receive his answer a
moment later as his heightened sense detected a hint of
smoke. "Shit," he cursed as he noticed the exploding tags
wrapped around the handles of several of the kunai that
she had thrown. He attempted to leap away but was still
caught in the blast as they went off.
The explosion also had the added benefit of causing

Shura to stumble. He released the trigger on his umbrella
causing the flamethrower in his umbrella to switch off.
Matsuri used the opening to dash from her cover but
Shura recovered and bringing his umbrella in line with
her said, "Too slow."
He pressed the trigger, but she threw off his aim by

dropping into a slide and reaching her target kicked
Temari's fan over his head towards the outstretched
hand of Temari. Shura, believeing the Suna Jounin was
the greater threat and aware that armed with her fan, her
wind powered jutsu would render his flame attacks as
dangerous to him as to his enemies spun to attack her. It
was a costly mistake as Matsuri leapt back to her feet.
She then threw the weighted rope of her Joyho so that it
wrapped around his umbrella as he tried to bring it to
bear on Temari. As Matsuri expected he used his greater
strength to yank her off of her feet. Prepared for it as she
was, she allowed him to succeed so that she landed on
his back where she affixed two exploding tags over his
eyes. She leapt away as he tried to pull them free but
failed as they exploded removing his head and a good
portion of his torso.
While Shura was panicking in his last moments Temari

caught her fan and spun towards an enraged Monju.
Although a mess the beast man still had plenty of fight as
he charged towards her whipping his cables around and
clear cutting the forest as he made his way towards her.
Only able to open her fan so that the first moon was
visible due to the damage it has received, she swung it so
that a small but powerful Wind Scythe shot towards the
man. Monju erected a barrier of cable in front of him,
but it provided little protection as the jutsu cut through it
as easily as his cables had the trees around him. He
continued forward for several more steps, but then his
torso separated from his body as Temari was already
turning away.
Matsuri approached her fellow Suna kunoichi who
nodded her appreciation for the chunin's aid in getting
her weapon back. As Temari affixed the fan to her back
Matsuri asked, "Has there been any word from the rest
of the squad?"
Before Temari could answer the sound of a body hitting

the floor reached their ears. Turning towards the sound
both women saw a large struggling creature that was
wrapped like a mummy. Maki appeared next followed by
two other chunin and with a smile said, "I guess I was
worrying over nothing. It looks like you two have things
well in hand."
Temari smirked for a moment, yet aware that the

situation was anything but said, "Let's not get ahead of
ourselves. I will not consider this our victory unless by
the end of the day we can account for all of the trash
currently running through these woods." Directing her
attention to the two chunin that had followed Maki she
ordered, "You two make sure this thing gets locked in a
cage back at base camp. Once that task is completed link
up with any incomplete teams that are doing likewise
before returning to the field."
The chunin snapped a crisp pair of salutes before picking

up the struggling wrapped up mole man that was the
only remaining member of the Shinobazu. Once the
three women were alone, Matsuri produced their copy of
Katsuyu and with a moment of free time asked for an
update on how their lover was doing.
********************* *******
Pakura watched mesmerized after managing to get to a

kneeling position, despite being bound nearly head to
toe, as Naruto battled it out against the man that had
abducted her and what appeared to be his master. Her
gaze drifted to the diminutive man in white. She winced
as he managed to dispel another of Naruto's clones
leaving the blond in a two on one match. Although
Hiruko' taijutsu appeared decent, Pakura had the sense
that it had improved only recently. The reason she
believed this was because of the way the man had
appeared to be struggling against the clones he had faced.
Granted he had still managed to dispel all the clones that
Naruto had created upon the battles commencement.
However, he had struggled against the superior numbers
and had only managed to prevail due to the limitations of
the Shadow Clone jutsu. Which was their inability to take
much in the way of punishment.
Her gaze shifted to the true Naruto, who had used his
clones to tie up Hiruko while he attempted to deal with
San. Yet, despite the jinchuriki's strength, the final
member of the team that had kidnapped her had proved
to be difficult to put away due to his own taijutsu being
far superior to what she could see of his master's.
San demonstrated his superior taijutsu skill as he received

a kick from Naruto to the chest. However, far from it
being a devastating blow, he lessened it by falling
backwards and while Naruto charged in as he tried to
capitalize. He lashed out with a kick of his own catching
the jinchuriki in the chest in turn. San landed on his back
after connecting with his attack and then leapt back to
his feet to follow it up.
Naruto managed to block the overhand punch that was

directed at his jaw. But, it left him open to Hiruko as he
struck with a spinning kick which hit the blond in the
side near his kidneys. He grunted in pain as he spun away
in order to bring his two attackers in front of him.
However, Pakura had the sudden desire to yell at him
that he hadn't created enough distance to adequately do
so, but stopped upon realizing he had made sure to keep
himself between her kidnappers and her. Recognizing
that unless she managed to get free she would, in a sense,
be an anchor dragging Naruto down by limiting his
movements. She again began to strain against the chakra
infused ropes binding her. Cursing the seal that had been
placed over the ropes and were denying her access to her
chakra, she began to even gnaw at the ropes in a
desperate bid to get free and aid her would be rescuer.
Yet despite her struggles, the ropes remained stubbornly

tied. She thrashed wildly in frustration and nearly fell
onto her back. She was about to try again when a soft
cultured voice said, "Please refrain yourself from making
such movements for a few more moments. I wouldn't
want you to make the situation worse by needlessly
injuring yourself."
Pakura stopped as she wondered who was talking to her,
but then realized that it must have been the summons
that had been on Naruto's shoulder when Hiruko had
appeared. She struggle to look at her back and could see
the slug chewing on the rope. As the summons did so,
small whiffs of smoke would appear making her believe
something in the slug's saliva was acidic.
With a sudden snap the ropes broke away from her and
as her chakra flooded through her again, Pakura with a
pissed off shout charged towards the battle. Hiruko and
San leapt away from Naruto as two of the suns that she
had generated using her Kekkei Genkai flew on either
side of the jinchuriki.
Both men managed to avoid them till they burnt out and
as she flew past Naruto herself she said, "You handle the
bastard in white. The pretty boy and I have some
unfinished business."
Naruto nodded his acceptance of the dance partners that

Pakura had set, so squared off against his opponent as
the sounds of the kunoichi using her fists to vent her
frustration at being kidnapped on hers.
*****************************
Tsunade glared at the hulking brute that stood before her

and Sakura. She hated to admit it; however she was
forced to admit that if she hadn't been joined by her two
apprentices then she may have lost this battle. Or at the
very least, she would have been forced to turn to her
trump card of the Creation Rebirth jutsu in order to keep
pace with the elephant men. Although Tsunade was
beginning to suspect that even if she used it that it
wouldn't come with the same after effects of aging her
prematurely as it had in the past. Truth be told, she was
operating under the belief that she and Naruto's other
lovers were already operating under similar effects as her
jutsu due to some tinkering done to Naruto's semen by
Kiyomi.
If Tsunade was correct, then she believed that much like

Naruto himself his lovers healed from injuries far quicker
than they used to, as well as recoup chakra insanely fast.
Taking a moment to look at her pink haired apprentice
she was having a hard time disproving her theory
especially since although dirty and breathing hard, Sakura
didn't carry the bruises of someone who had taken blows
from a man whose fists could dent steel and shatter rock.
Tsunade could tell that she herself was in a similar state
despite having also taken similar hits from the
behemoths.
Although she believed their accelerated healing was just
the tip of the iceberg of what Kiyomi may have done for
Naruto's lovers, Tsunade forced her mind away from the
medical aspects to the battle at hand. Before focusing on
her opponent though, she spared a moment looking for
some sign of Shizune who was facing down the brute
Fujin by herself. Tsunade tried to force herself not to
worry about her first apprentice as she was quite aware
of how capable the woman was, but found it difficult
since both she and Sakura were struggling against Fuin's
brother. She knew it was prideful of her to be concerned
for such a reason; since it suggested that Tsunade was on
the belief that if she was struggling then so must Shizune
have been. However as she thought about it further she
realized that if anything Shizune should be more worried
about Sakura and her since their own techniques were
painfully unsuited to battle The Legendary Idiot
Brothers.
Both she and Sakura were forced to leap back as Raijin in
his berserker state charge them and buried his right
where they had been standing. The powerful blow kicked
up dust and debris which the two kunoichi exploited as
they used it for cover in order to charge the massive
animal human hybrid. Sakura reached him first just as he
was pulling his massive tree trunk size arm from the
whole he had created and leaping into the air delivered a
powerful spinning kick that caught him in the side of the
head causing him to stagger. He staggered right into
Tsunade, who struck him in the side with a powerful
punch that although would have leveled most opponents
did little more than cause Raijin roar in pain.
The women leapt away as Raijin brought his fists above

his head and then smashed them into the ground which
caused it to tremble and crack. He followed it up by
clamping his hands together which created a massive
shockwave of air pressure that it sent the two airborne
ladies tumbling out of control. Tsunade managed to right
herself so that she landed on her feet and was pleased to
see that Sakura managed to as well. She was about to
explain why she believed that their enhanced strength
was having little effect on the man when she was again
surprised and pleased to hear Sakura be her to the punch
as she said, "Tsunade, so long as he remains in that rage
like state our attacks are going to have little to no impact.
It is almost as if he's opened the Eight Inner Gates and is
disrupting our chakra as we release it."
Tsunade nodded in agreement as she replied, "It would

seem that way. If we survive this we will have to test this
theory. I've never encountered an opponent outside of
Konoha that could open their Gates like Guy does."
"Really," Sakura said surprised before asking, "How did

you beat these two previously?"
"Simple," Tsunade said with a shrug, "The first time I
faced them I pummeled them so fast and hard that they
never even knew what hit them. It left a lasting
impression so that I barely even needed to raise a finger
to keep them in line. Unfortunately, it seems that with
the addition of the Animal Cursed Mark, they have
forgotten their fear of me."
"Any idea of how to put the fear back in them?"
"I'm afraid not. If you have any ideas I'm all ears."
Tsunade wasn't surprised when Sakura shook her head in

the negative since they had already tried using chakra
scalpels, but had learned that the man's pachyderm-like
skin was too thick and tough to adequately reach any of
his vital organs. Both kunoichi then braced themselves as
he lowered his head to charge again. The massive man
took off like the animal he resembled, but he only
managed to make it halfway towards them when several
senbon impacted with the thin skin of his massive ears.
Raijin ignored the attack, yet a moment later grew dizzy
causing him to trip and fall.
By the time the massive man-beast skidded to a halt at

the kunoichi's feet he was already dead as the poison on
the senbon caused the man's heart to explode due to his
excited state. Sakura reached down and was about to pull
one of the needles free but was stopped as Shizune said,
"Careful, it isn't an exaggeration to say one drop of that
poison would bring down an elephant."
Tsunade turned to her first apprentice and was rather

surprised to see that the jounin looked none the worse
for wear unlike Sakura and her. Tsunade's surprise must
have shown as Shizune gave her a small amused grin as
she said, "Why such a look of disbelief Lady Tsunade?
Don't tell me you didn't think I couldn't handle my
opponent because yours was giving you such fits. Wasn't
it you that taught me that combat was like a card game
where the value of the cards in your hand can change
based on who your opponent is? You of all people
should realize that when matched against a person who
simply uses his adrenaline as a weapon. The person who
can use that adrenaline against him is holding the
stronger hand."
Tsunade shook her head in disbelief as she was forced to

remind herself that despite Shizune's skill as a medic. Her
first apprentice's true talent had always resided in
poisons. However, as she watched the dark-haired beauty
carefully extract her senbon before making them
disappear up the long sleeves of her jounin uniform,
Tsunade supposed that it was something that was easy to
do as a result of Shizune's kind and caring personality.
Once Shizune had collected her weapons the Hokage
said, "Well now that this situation has been taking care of
the proper thing for us to do is to return to base camp."
She could see that much like herself that her two
apprentices didn't want to go back to the relative safety
of the main camp. Therefore, she said, "However, should
our path back to camp happen to take us through some
of the thickest fighting, well I guess it can't be helped."
Receiving a pair of pleased nods Tsunade pulled her

summons from her pouch in order to find out where the
thickest fighting was taking place, and although tempted
to ask how Naruto was doing refrained as she wanted to
continue to believe in his declaration that he wouldn't die
until he became Hokage. That wasn't to say she wasn't
still worried, however she just channeled her concern
into her fists so that she could and the threat of the
prison and have Kiyomi transfer her to Naruto's location
if he needed her help.
****************************
Yoruichi turned to her redheaded sister and with the

concern that she felt said, "I don't like this. Chomei is
late."
Although she could see that Kiyomi was just as

concerned nevertheless her fellow Bijuu tried to put her
mind at ease as she said, "Relax Yoruichi, it has only
been a handful of minutes since she was supposed to
meet up with us. I told you that for whatever reason she
feels a kinship to the Uchiha. Likely it has taken her
longer to locate her than she expected."
"Or she has run into more resistance than either of you
expected she would."
A quick look of concern appeared on Kiyomi's face
which she quickly wiped away. However, Yoruichi knew
her words had stuck with her sister especially as Kiyomi
said, "Although I believe you are worrying over nothing.
I suppose that it wouldn't hurt if one of us went to go
see what was keeping her."
Aware that the redhead was trying to remain

dispassionate while at the same time giving Yoruichi a
chance to put both of their minds at ease, the dark
skinned woman replied, "Well if it will not muck up your
plans I'll go see what is keeping her." With that said,
Yoruichi took to the trees she began heading in the
direction of the prison.
Yoruichi made it about halfway to her destination before

attempting to call out to her sister using their telepathy.
Her reason for doing so was because the shorter the
distance the less concentration was required to
implement it and she didn't want to distract her fellow
Bijuu if she was in a life or death situation. "Chomei,"
she called mentally not exactly expecting an answer.
However she was pleasantly surprised as she received an

abrupt, "What is it? I'm a little busy right now."
"Are you alright?"
"Oh yeah I'm fine," came the sarcastic reply of her sister.
"I mean why wouldn't I be? I'm only being chased by the
prison Warden and at least twenty bloodthirsty bitches all
while carrying a doped up woman that can barely form a
coherent thought. With all that going on, why wouldn't I
be alright?"
Yoruichi felt a vein pop out on her forehead as she

mentally replied angrily, "Hey! I was just asking a
question."
"Yeah well it was a pretty stupid fucking question,"
Seven replied quickly.
Yoruichi was about to retort, but then a small smile

broke out on her face as she said, "Kami, it's good to
hear your voice."
"Yeah, it's good to hear… shit…damn…"
"What's wrong?" Yoruichi asked her concern ramping up

again.
"I-it's nothing," Seven replied, "one of those bitches

hand some sort of ceramic or glass like shuriken. I wasn't
prepared for it and it scratched me that's all." Yoruichi
wasn't so sure since she doubted such weapons were
common and suspected it was kept in reserve to deal
with people that displayed similar Magnetic Release
Kekkei Genkai as Seven had upon gaining access to her
full Bijuu chakra. But she kept her concerns to herself.
However, a few moments later her sister's mental voice
sounded slightly slurred as she added, "On second
thought… it might be something after all…"
"Hold on, I'll be right there," Yoruichi shouted mentally.
Yoruichi pushed her legs harder and concentrated in

order to try and sense where her sister was. Able to feel a
powerful source of chakra surrounded by a bunch of
weaker ones she pushed herself to go faster. She burst
onto the scene as she exploded through a canopy of
leaves to see Seven and an unconscious female
surrounded by kunoichi dressed as Leaf Chunin led by a
man wearing an eyepatch. She imagined that any of the
Sand and Konoha units that may have stumbled onto the
scene would imagine they were subduing one of the
prisoners. Not hampered by their disguises, she flew
towards two of the women that were charging towards
her fellow Bijuu and due to the speed she was traveling
managed to grab their faces. She allowed her speed and
trajectory to do the rest and smashed their heads into the
ground.
Akame shocked by the sudden arrival, who was dressed

in an orange jacket, shouted, "What the fuck are you
doing? We are trying to arrest those escaped prisoners."
"Funny," Yoruichi said as she got back to her feet, "It

looked to me like a bunch of wolves trying to gain up on
a bear. Besides…let's cut the pretense Warden Akame,
after today you're no longer going to be in a position to
dispense Konoha justice. The Leaf knows all about what
you had planned."
"H-how?" Akame said concerned as the woman he had

brought began to shift uncomfortably since they had
only remained loyal due to his control over the seal
denying them their chakra and the belief he still remained
their best chance to remain free. Now aware that Akame
himself was as much a target to be arrested as them, they
looked like they were about to bolt.
Yoruichi aware of this let the scene play out a little

longer as she stood between Seven and her attackers
before saying, "Well I had a small role in helping them
get some of the information they needed. Although
truthfully, I didn't get to enjoy your hospitality long."
Akame stared at her in confusion but let the matter drop

in order to get control over the prisoners by saying,
"Listen, I still have the keys to remove your chakra
repression seals. Kill these bitches and you get your
freedom."
The dark-skinned woman noticed that seemed to
motivate all but four of the women present so turned to
look over her shoulder to ask Seven, "What's with those
women?"
"I don't know…" A heavily sweating human Seven-tailed

Bijuu replied before dropping to her knees.
"Hold on," Yoruichi said moving to support her sister,

but was forced to focus on one of the prisoners as she
moved to attack. Avoiding the woman's sword strike, she
lashed out with a kick that caught the prisoner in the side
of the head. As her opponent rolled away she
concentrated on the next challenger, but was surprised
when she was hit by a fireball in the chest that caused her
to literally burst into dust.
"What a waste," Kiyomi said having used the seal on

Yoruichi to teleport to the location. Looking out of place
due to her being dressed in a fine kimono she gasped
upon seeing Seven struggling to stand. "What
happened?"
"I think she was poisoned," Yoruichi supplied.
"That shouldn't be a problem for us," Kiyomi replied,

but a moment later added, "Yet I suppose you haven't
had the same time to get used to your powers that we
have."
"T-thanks… for your understanding…" Seven wheezed

weakly, "I promise to study harder in the
future…provided…I have one."
"Oh, quit being so melodramatic," Kiyomi said moving

towards her sister. "I told you poison isn't a problem for
us. Although, due to your letting it get this far it will have
you off your feet for a while."
"Wait a second," Akame said recognizing Kiyomi.
"You're the woman whose siblings we were working with
to get the supplies for our experiments that we needed
into the prison. You're no shinobi. What are you doing
here?"
Kiyomi began healing her fellow Bijuu before replying,

"That much should be obvious. But thank you for
confirming my suspicion about the role this body's
family had in your plot."
"Umm, aren't you revealing a bit much?" Yoruichi asked

as she spared a look towards her sister. "Aren't we going
to need this asshole to testify against Danzou?"
"It won't do any good. Danzou isn't going to be brought

down by this. Unfortunately the only person we'll be able
to tie this plot to is a small time Land of Fire noble. All
Danzou will need to claim is the noble was hoping to set
him up. Plus the few times that Danzou and Akame have
met can all be written off since they appeared on
Danzou's schedule as prison status updates." Having
cleared Seven's system of the poison she stood and said,
"With that being said I'm afraid all of you have chosen
the wrong person to align yourselves with. And will not
be leaving this forest alive."
"W-wait…" Seven said wearily still feeling the effects to

the poison. "The brown-haired woman still dressed as a
prisoner…she's probably being controlled somehow."
Kiyomi spotted the woman in question and guessing it

would explain her blank look inquired about the other
three women that wore similar ones. "What about the
ones surrounding her?"
"I could care less what you do to them? They're the ones
that betrayed Mikoto."
"Very well," Kiyomi replied, "Although it does seem a

shame to kill them simply for betraying an Uchiha."
Akame pulled his eyepatch off revealing the Sharingan

and tossed it away as he shouted angrily, "You think you
can kill all of us. It's time someone puts you in your
place."
"Better than you have tried," Kiyomi replied as she began

to get covered in red chakra which took the form of a
ten foot tall fox. Addressing Yoruichi she said, "I'll leave
the Warden to you."
"Really, I figured you'd want to take credit for bringing

him down."
Kiyomi smiled at her before saying, "That would be nice.
But, I need to go shopping for some raw materials."
Yoruichi smirked as Kiyomi then leapt to take on the

women that had accompanied Akame. Focusing on her
opponent she was surprised that for a moment she
seemed to lose focus and the next he was right in front
of her. More sensing the attack then seeing it, she
managed to avoid the kunai before it opened up her
throat. She tried to focus on him again, but once more
was nearly taken out as he managed to get past her
defense.
Yoruichi flipped away from him but instead of trying to

meet his gaze began to focus on his feet's movements.
As she suspected she was better able to read him and
didn't lose track of his presence as he charged her.
Blocking his forearm with hers as he attempted to plunge
his kunai in her chest he said, "Clever, you're reading my
movements by watching my feet. But can you really keep
up with me that way."
He dropped the kunai he was holding and then spun in

order to catch it so that he could swipe at her throat
again. Yoruichi bent backwards to avoid the blow and
then struck up with a palm strike meant to shatter his
nose. Akame avoided the blow as the Sharingan told him
it was coming and then struck out with a kick which
missed its mark as Yoruichi rolled out of the way.
Instead of retreating though she kept the fight close and

began swinging at Akame using a combination of
punches and kicks. Akame easily began avoiding them as
the Sharingan provided him with the insight of where the
attacks were going to land. Commenting as much he said,
"It's futile. With this Dojutsu none of your blows are
going to find their mark."
Yoruichi instead of rising to the bait smirked as she said,
"I wouldn't be so sure of that. Being able to predict an
attack is all well and good. But what good does it do you
when your body can't keep up. This is me moving
relatively slowly. Would you like to see me kick it up a
notch?"
Doing as she said, suddenly Akame found himself

needing to avoid twice the number of blows. Not to
mention it left him with no chance to counter attack. He
could see Yoruichi begin to channel lightning chakra
throughout her body as she quipped effortlessly despite
how fast she was moving, "Let's just go all out shall we."
To Akame's amazement, the Sharingan could no longer

keep up and that was when pain became his existence.
He had no idea how many blows his body took, only that
many of the seemed to land simultaneously. However,
one stood out mainly due to it being the last one which
was when the dark-skinned woman took his Sharingan
eye by raking her nails across it in a backhanded swipe.
"Y-you bitch…" Akame said shouted as he stumbled
away holding his hand to his ruined eye. He glared at her
but it wilted as she smiled at him like a cat that was
toying with a mouse. "She's a monster," he thought as
she blew a black fire jutsu which took the form of a cat
and hit him with such force and heat that it left no trace
of him behind.
*****************************
Kiyomi speared one of the kunoichi with her tail while

she allowed the brown-haired woman that Seven had
called out to approach. The prisoner held her katana
pointed out as if to run Kiyomi through but was
smashed into the ground by the chakra fox's paw.
Moving to stand over her, thus pinning her to the
ground the nine-tailed Bijuu began to tear through the
rest. Although, not nearly as gruesomely as the ones she
had killed in order to get towards the kunoichi she
intended to spare. Several of her Avatar's tails wrapped
around the waist of six women, who then screamed in
pain as Kiyomi channeled her chakra throughout her
captives' bodies. Much as she had with the assassin,
whose body she had supplied for Yoruichi to take
possession of, she wiped out everything that had made
them individuals but left their bodies still functioning.
Kiyomi tossed the empty shells away before zeroing in

several more that she batted away. Most of the women
died from the attack due to the various hard objects they
struck. She was surprised when one of the women still
standing and who she had marked as one of the three
also being controlled shouted, "Tifa!"
"You goddamn monster," shouted the oldest woman

present before pulling her large four pointed shuriken
and charging Kiyomi intent on trying to bury it in the
Bijuu's chest. She watched as another of the controlled
women ran towards the injured Tifa to begin healing her.
The rest of the kunoichi broke and decided to save
themselves. Ironically, it was their closeness as a team
that prevented the three Taki kunoichi from joining the
escaping prisoners in death as several black flame cats
slammed into them.
Kiyomi ignored the carnage to focus on Yuffie just as

she leapt into the air to try and slam her shuriken
through the chakra her no doubt in hope of taking out
the person threatening her team. However, several of
Kiyomi's chakra tails caught the airborne woman and
after wrapping around her arms and legs suspended her
in front of the red-head. Kiyomi studied the gray-haired
woman for a moment before commenting, "My, I bet
you were quite the looker in your prime." Yuffie simply
spit at Kiyomi in response which sizzled as it hit the
chakra separating them. Kiyomi smirked as she said,
"Pretty spirited to I imagine."
The red-head reached from the chakra and clamped her

hand around Yuffie's head. The woman screamed as
Kiyomi channeled her chakra into the woman causing
the teammate healing Tifa to shout, "Yuffie!"
"Aeris… get Tifa out of here," Yuffie ordered through

gritted teeth.
Kiyomi could see the surprise on the other woman's face

as her team leader's hair grew dark black and her face
grew younger until she resembled a woman in her mid to
late teens. Once the transformation was complete
Kiyomi dropped her to the floor and cut her chakra. She
moved off of the Kiri Kunoichi to stand above the
woman still healing her teammate. She wasn't surprised
that the woman didn't look up at her so said, "Are you
going to disobey your commander's order?"
Aeris shock her head no as she replied, "No…I can't

move Tifa yet she's too injured…"
"I understand," Kiyomi said placing her hand on top of

the woman's head, "Please take heart in knowing the
three of you will continue to serve together."
Aeris tried to move as several chakra-tails surrounded her

in order to pick up her wounded comrade. However she
was held firmly in place and suspected that it was due to
the chakra the woman was channeling into her. Then to
her amazement Tifa's injuries began to heal and as other
more drastic changes also began to happen. For starters,
Tifa's rather flat chest began to swell and Aeris suspected
that were she conscious she may have even thanked the
woman modifying for the change since she had also felt
self-conscious about her small bust. Aeris looked down
wondering if she was experience something similar but to
her surprise she wasn't as her modest bust remained so.
However she did realize something was happening to her
as she felt as if who her personality was slipping away.
Guessing that whatever else may be happening to her she
wouldn't be conscious of it she decided not to struggle so
closed her eyes as Kiyomi altered her personality as well
as her looks.
*****************************
Yoruichi helped carry Seven as they stepped up to their

sister as she finished modifying the two women. Turning
towards the third Seven asked, "What did you do to
them?"
"I've simply made some changes to their features and

personalities so that they could be of some use."
"Are you sure that's a wise idea?" Yoruichi asked her
tone making it clear that she didn't think it was.
"May I ask why you believe it isn't?" Kiyomi said turning

to face her sisters.
The dark-skinned woman shrugged as best she could

while still supporting Seven as she replied, "I doubt
Naruto will be happy when he hears about it."
Kiyomi did appear somewhat worried before replying,

"He'll get over it. He's handled some of his other lovers
in a similar manner when the situation called for it.
Besides, my only alternative was killing them and I
wanted to see if I could alter a person personality if need
be. You could say this was a more humane way of
dealing with them."
Yoruichi still didn't appear convinced, but dropped the
matter yet not before saying, "I'll let you tell Naruto
that."
Before Kiyomi could retort she was interrupted as Yuffie

got back to her feet and in a monotone voice asked,
"How may we be of service Mistress?"
"Great, you made drones," Yoruichi commented hearing

the unemotional way the woman talked. "Naruto's going
to love this. I'd start working on your excuses now."
"Oh shut up," Kiyomi replied before ordering, "Clean up

the bodies of the ones still breathing." She tossed Yuffie
a scroll as she continued, "Seal them into there."
Yuffie nodded mechanically before waking her two

teammates and passing on their orders. As they began
sealing them, Seven asked, "What do you need the bodies
for?"
Turning to face her sisters, Kiyomi answered, "If we are

to free the rest of our family it is only right we do so with
a new set of clothes for them to wear. Now speaking of
things to wear are you going to continue on with that
face."
"What's wrong with it?" Seven said irritably.
"Nothing, but depending on how you answer it will

dictate how we proceed from hear."
"I..I've never really thought about it…but I suppose I've

grown rather attached to it," Seven said after a moment.
"Very well," Kiyomi said before nodding to Yoruichi. "I
suppose you can always change it later it you feel the
need."
Yoruichi then placed a chakra repression seal on Seven,

who protested as she felt her strength leave her, "What's
going on? Are you betraying me?"
"Of course not," Kiyomi replied hurt by the accusation,

"However, if you want to continue on wearing that face
without being hunted for the next few decades then we
need to have a plausible way for you to earn your
freedom. Now listen carefully…"
Kiyomi quickly laid out the cover story that she had
concocted to explain Seven's role in what had happened
in the prison. Namely that she was a spy working for
Tsunade. Kiyomi had already fitted the pieces together
and knew that although it would be a tough sell to Ibiki
with Tsunade, Yuugao, and Koharu's backing he would
eventually believe it. Once Seven understood her part in
the tale. Yoruichi picked her up to take her to the main
camp since even the dark-skinned women would be
revealing that both Kiyomi and she had a role in
dismantling the threat the prison had posed to Konoha.
Watching the three women continue to seal the bodies

that the rest of her fellow Bijuu would soon be utilizing
she directed one of them to also seal the unconscious
Mikoto. A part of her was tempted to modify the
Uchiha's personality, however Seven had made her
promise not to and now that Yoruichi had pointed it out
she wasn't quite sure how Naruto would react about
other three women. But was quite positive of how he
would if he learned she had done something similar to
Sasuke's mother. She sighed before stepping up to the
still unconscious Kiri-nin and asked herself, "Now what
shall we do with you?"
*****************************
Pakura hated to admit it but San was a much tougher

opponent then she wanted to acknowledge. That Naruto
had fought so evenly with him was a testament to his
training regime or his teachers. Pakura tried to connect
with one of the suns that she generated as a result of her
Kekkei Genkai, but San easily slipped past it and her
guard before hitting her with a shot to the solar plexus
that stole her breath away. She folded around the blow,
but San wasn't done as he spun and kicked her in the
same spot causing her to fly back. She hit the ground
hard and was aware of Naruto shouting her name as she
tried to get back to her feet.
She watched him spin from his opponent as he created a

clone to deal with Hiruko. The man in white tried to take
advantage but learned that somewhere along the way
Naruto had picked up the Anbu Black-OP skill of
creating exploding shadow clones. Hiruko was sent flying
as the clone exploded and after hitting the side of his
fortress said, "San, this form is too weak. I need you to
buy me time."
"As you command," the man replied before leaping to

his dead teammates.
Naruto had just helped her back to her feet as San

merged with his college's remains to create a creature
that resembled each of their summons combined into
one monstrous form. Pakura had a hard time not smiling
as Naruto helped her stand and quipped, "He's all yours."
"Thanks," Pakura said amused before becoming serious.

"How are we supposed to take on something like that?"
"Well I imagine it would have a hard time avoiding your
jutsu now," Naruto said after a moment.
"I would need to create one big enough to actually affect

it that would take time."
"I'll buy you it," Naruto said placing a hand on her

shoulder before taking off to confront the massive
creature.
"Wait…" Pakura said not even sure she could create a

sun large enough to take out the creature. However she
was determined to do so and climbed atop of one of the
nearby rock formations that towered over even the
Chimera Beast to begin gather the necessary chakra. She
watched Naruto create a thousand clones to distract and
befuddle the beast, but her focus was pulled back to the
fortress as a flare was shot into the sky. She was
confused as to why at first, but upon remembering how
her captors had mentioned how a key component to
whatever Hiruko had planned was tied to the upcoming
eclipse believed the light was simulating it.
From her vantage point, she saw Hiruko stand at the

center of the room as the light filtered through the stain
glass window above. To her shock and horror the
shinobi tied to the X like crosses turned into a blue liquid
which Hiruko absorbed into his form. She looked back
at Naruto and his clones as they battled the chimera
beast. One Naruto leapt at it holding a Rasengan, but
was hit by the snake like tail. Unlike the others the beast
had hit up to now this Naruto didn't burst into smoke
upon slamming into a wall. The beast zeroed in on this
Naruto convinced that it was real.
Pakura looked up at the sun she had created before

looking at Hiruko who appeared to be finished absorbing
the shinobi he had captured up till now. She looked
down again as the beast roared in pain as several clones
leapt on it before exploding to give Naruto time to
recover. Aware that in all likelihood Hiruko had just
achieved a massive power boost and that she could limit
the threat he posed as well as allow Naruto to retreat if
he was overwhelmed by sacrificing herself leapt from the
rock formation down towards the beast. She sent the
massive sun down first so that it would destroy the beast
before consuming her as well.
The sun hit dead center and she felt relieved as the parts
that weren't armored began to sizzle as her jutsu cooked
it. She could hear Hiruko shout, "No!" as her intentions
became clear.
The beast collapsed leaving just her jutsu at the center of

where it died, so closed her eyes as she said softly,
"Thank you Naruto for caring for someone like me."
"You can thank me by living you idiot," Naruto said
causing her eyes to snap open as he used the Hiraishin
seal he had placed on her shoulder to teleport to her
location, before teleporting them both to a kunai he had
thrown prior.
They arrived in front of Hiruko causing her to ask,

"What have you done?"
Naruto ignored the question as he focused on Hiruko

who said, "I must thank you Uzumaki. Now that I've
activated my jutsu artificially, her death would have led to
my own destruction."
Hearing that Pakura nearly created another sun to turn

on herself but stopped as Naruto said, "Pakura, I didn't
come all this way so you can get all noble and die on me.
I have plenty of people back home who are letting me
handle this alone because they believe in me all I ask is
that you do the same."
Pakura felt a surge of peace as she stared at the blond's

back, but replied somewhat indifferently, "Do as you
please. I don't have the chakra to do anything at the
moment."
He looked over his shoulder and gave her a smile that

caused her cheeks to redden as he said, "Good. Then
that means I don't need to worry about you doing
anymore foolish things for the immediate future. Don't
worry, I'll handle him."
Naruto formed a Rasengan before charging forward, but

Hiruko raised a hand which seemed to pull the chakra
into it. A moment later he reversed it which hit Naruto
and blew him off his feet. Quickly getting back to them,
he looked for his opponent but before he located him
suffered a kick from behind that sent him rolling along
the ground. Looking behind him, he sensed the attack at
his back and this time was ready quickly using the
Hiraishin to disappear before Hiruko connected.
Appearing over the kunai he teleported too, Naruto

snatched it up and threw it at Hiruko. The missing-nin
avoided it so Naruto teleported to the kunai. He then
snatched it out of the air and threw it back at Hiruko. He
then teleported to it as it reached him The missing-nin
turned just in time to raise his hand and absorb the
Rasengan that Naruto tried to hit him with. The blond
did connect with a kick that staggered Hiruko, but who
used his swift release to quickly move behind Naruto. He
then formed a Rasengan of his own that he tried to push
into Naruto's back. The jinchuriki Hiraishined away
causing Hiruko's jutsu to miss and slam into the ground
causing a large explosion.
Pakura threw up her arm to block the dust and debris.
She scanned frantically for any sign of Naruto and
looked back in relief as he said behind her, "Whew that
was a close one."
She was about to ask how he had avoid the attack, but
Naruto tapped her shoulder causing her to see the seal he
had placed there. The dust settled and Hiruko said
impressed, "The Hiraishin. I can see why it inspired such
fear in the Fourth Hokage's opponents."
"Um, thanks," Naruto said not used to his opponents

praising him. "I don't suppose you want to display some
of that fear and run along now."
"I'm afraid not," Hiruko said, "After all this is only a

semi-completed form. Once I absorb that Suna-nin. I
will not only have access to both the Dark and Swift
releases. But gain the Storm and Steel as the various
Kekkei Genkai that I've already absorbed combine. Then
once I've absorbed Kakashi, I will gain access to a
Dojutsu that rivals the Rinnegan."
"Now why did you have to go and say that? I was

thinking about taking Pakura and running, but knowing
you'd be coming after my sensei means I'm going to have
to kick your ass right here."
Hiruko seemed amused before replying, "Do you think

that you can?"
"Won't know until I do," Naruto replied. But thought to

himself, "Well you can certainly talk big, but how do you
plan to back it up?"
He was drawing a blank until his mother's voice said,

"Naruto use the Rasenshuriken."
"I can't. Not without hurting myself in the process and if
for some reason I miss or worse he copies it I'm toast."
Kushina was undeterred as she said, "The Dark Release

that Hiruko has used to copy the Rasengan will not be
able do so with a jutsu of the Rasenshuriken's caliber.
Remember that for as advanced of a jutsu as the
Rasengan is, it is still an incomplete one. The Dark
release can absorb and learn the properties of a jutsu,
however its wielder must have a working understanding
of how the jutsu he wishes to absorb operates. At this
time, I would wager even your father wouldn't have an
understanding of how you were able to meld both shape
and nature manipulation into one stable jutsu."
Naruto gave a mental nodded but countered, "But how

do I deliver it without being caught up in the blast as
well?"
Naruto had the sensation of standing both in the outside
world and in the seal as he felt a warm presence wrap
around him. Aware that his mother was hugging him
from behind in the seal he smiled as she said, "For that
all you need to do is ask."
Naruto felt the Bijuu chakra begin to course through him

as he began to form a Rasenshuriken. Once completed,
he held the jutsu behind him and then threw it. The jutsu
took off flying with the red chakra acting as a tether
which allowed Naruto to prevent the jutsu from dying
out. Hiruko raised his left hand as he attempted to
absorb it but to his shock the diamond on his hand
flared to life before sparking out. Before he could react
the jutsu hit him dead center sending him flying before
the jutsu released its full power.
Pakura stared on in stunned amazement as once the dust

cleared a giant crater resided where Hiruko had stood.
She managed to get to her feet and follow as Naruto
moved to confirm the kill. What they saw shocked both
of them as instead of the child like being he had been
before was an older man. Surrounding him were the
bodies of the men that he had absorbed. From the
stillness there was little doubt that they were all dead.
"Stay here," Naruto said eliciting a stunned nod from her

as he slid down into the crater. To her surprise he
appeared to exhibit some hope that the shinobi from the
other Elemental countries would be unharmed.
When he flipped over the Shinobi from Iwa, Pakura felt

as if someone had stood over her grave as Gari's
unseeing eyes stared up at her. The reason for the feeling
she supposed was that much like her Gari had been
treated as an outcast. When Pakura had disrupted Iwa's
plot to take advantage of the Third Kazekage's
disappearance, it had been Gari that had taken the brunt
of the blame. As a result much like her, he had found
himself in the unique position of being too valuable to
kill, but no one particularly cared if he came back alive.
Therefore, during the Third Shinobi War they had
constantly found themselves squaring off against each
other. Seeing him lying at the bottom of the crater filled
her with a feeling of extreme sadness as well as with the
understanding that if not for Naruto she would be there
as well. That understanding caused her strength to fail
her as she collapsed in shock, her last conscious thought
being to once more mentally thank her savior as she
heard Naruto shouting her name in concern.
****************************
Pakura stood under the warm spray of a shower as she

washed away the dirt and grime covering her body.
Exiting the shower, she began to recall coming to and
feeling a sensation that was both alien and familiar, that
being in the warm embrace of a member of the opposite
sex. However, it was not just the physical element but
the feeling of warmth the man holding her seemed to
give off. Believing that feeling wasn't one that could
simply be replicated she had awoken fully and blurted
out, "It was you!"
"Huh, what was me?" Naruto replied confused.
"The pervert that was feeling up the kunoichi of the

Training Force."
To her surprise instead of denying it, Naruto smiled even

as he replied, "Yeah, it was me. Although to be honest,
can I really be called the pervert when it was the kunoichi
that sought me out?"
Pakura blushed as she realized Naruto had discreetly

called her a pervert as well. But unable to deny his point
and remembering how he had done more than just feel
up Maki asked, "B-but why…you have a girlfriend."
Naruto thought about his response for a moment before

finally saying, "The overall reason is rather complicated.
But as to why I began the whole perverted ghost story
angle well the answer to that is simple…you."
"Me!?" Pakura responded surprised and shocked. "Why

would you have an interest in me?"
"Let's just say that one of my girlfriends wanted to right

the wrong that was done to you in the past and thought I
could make your life a little happier."
Pakura was naturally stunned at Naruto's admission of

having more than one girlfriend, but no more so than
when she came to the conclusion that the girlfriend he
must have been talking about was, "Temari!"
Naruto appeared surprised at her conclusion but simply
nodded. Pakura looked away as she said, "Why would
she do that for me? I was such a bitch to her."
"She understood why though, and besides it has become

our goal to create a world where people can come
together despite the bitter pasts they may share."
"Do you truly believe such a thing is possible?"
"I don't know," Naruto admitted. "But I will keep trying

until I find the answer to make it a reality."
Pakura stepped out of the shower as she remembered

about how she had asked further about Naruto's
ambition. After several questions she had inquired as to
why he didn't just Hiraishin them back to Konoha. She
was quite aware that so long as there was a seal placed
there, he could have had them back in an instant. His
response had been, "Outside of my lovers no one knows
that I can do it. Tsunade has made it an S-class secret.
Originally it was because she wanted to be sure I could
use it effectively in a fight…"
"I'd say you passed," Pakura said sincerely.
She became even more aware that she was being carried
bridal style as he smiled down warmly at her due to the
compliment. "Thanks. Now though I think it's best to
keep under warp for the sake of my personal life. It
allows me to be almost anywhere instantaneously, so
therefore I can see my lovers even if their village isn't
particularly friendly to us at the moment. That might end
if word gets around that the Hirashin has returned. At
the very least people would be on the lookout for strange
seals or markings…another thing that could impact my
lovers negatively."
Pakura was about to ask what he meant but then
remembering how he had placed a seal on her reasoned
that was how he was able to see his lovers. Her mouth
then dropped open as she realized he had also
inadvertently admitted, "The Hokage is one of your
lovers."
She could tell Naruto hadn't meant to let that particular

name drop. She supposed he hadn't meant to tell her
about Temari either as she thought about it. Wondering
why he was being so secretive she asked shyly,
"Um…why are you holding back the truth from me.
Weren't you intending to make me one of your lovers?
Or when you said bring me happiness did you mean just
going as far as you did with the other kunoichi?"
"Oh, I fully intended to make you mine," Naruto said

giving her a hungry stare. "But what with everything that
happened today…not to mention how you reacted that
night in the summoning circle. I figured it would be
best…"
Pakura reached up and pulled his face to hers as she

kissed him needfully. When it ended her cheeks were red
as she looked away bashfully while admitting, "That's
sweet…really. But considering that if not for you then I
would likely have ceased to exist, I think that at the
moment I just really want to get laid."
Therefore once they had stumbled onto a small inn,

Naruto and she had henged into a pair of travelers as
they checked in. He had asked if she would mind letting
him shower first. She had readily agreed as she suspected
that he was going do so quickly so he could contact his
lovers via Katsuyu to let them know he was alright as
well as to make sure they were in turn.
Now dry and despite what she fully expected to happen
once she stepped from the bathroom Pakura wrapped
the towel around her body and even put on a pair of
spare panties that she kept in a scroll within her pouch.
Taking a deep breath she stepped out of the bathroom
and felt her mouth water slightly as she saw Naruto
sitting in a chair wearing a robe. It was opened revealing
his muscular chest as well as the necklace that he wore.
He turned his gaze towards her and she briefly wondered
how she stacked up against the various women he had
already been with. Pushing such thoughts aside she said
nervously, "I…I'm not quite sure were to begin from
here…"
Naruto stood and closed the distance between them

before pulling her close as he said, "How about right
around here?" He then kissed her lightly, several times
before it progressed into a full on kiss as she wrapped
her hands around his neck. She moaned into his mouth
as he grabbed her ass with both hands. Once it ended he
stepped back to pick her up in his arms again and then
placed her down on the bed. She fully expected him to
follow and climb on top of her. Yet to her surprise he
walked to the end of the bed and once more took a seat
in the chair he had been in when she had entered the
room.
She sat up slightly asking confused, "T-that's it…"
"That's for you to decide," Naruto said sitting back and

watching her. "Considering…your past experience…I
think it would be best for you to set the pace. I wouldn't
want to inadvertently trigger another painful memory."
"I…I want you to…"
"Don't tell me, show me," Naruto said huskily.

Pakura blushed upon realizing what he was asking her to
do. But after a moment began to fondle her breast
through the towel she had wrapped around her. Despite
being embarrassed she moaned at the contact as she also
discovered her nipples were already erect. Pinching it
through the fabric, she looked towards Naruto and
wondered how she was performing. It must have showed
as with a shake of his head he said, "Don't worry about
what I'm thinking. Let it all hang out Pakura…this is
about what you want."
Hearing that freed Pakura in a sense as years of pent up

lust and frustration came to bear as she pulled roughly on
her nipple. She fell back as she groaned in pleasure, her
loose green-hair falling about around her head as her
other hand began to rub her pussy through her panties.
She pulled her towel open to gain better access to her
breast as she squeezed and moved it while her other
hand continued to tease her quickly moistening cunt. She
sent a quick look Naruto's way and was pleased to see
that her show was having an effect on him as well.
Wanting to feel more she brought her other hand down

to her quim as she tried to increase the pleasure coursing
through her. However after a few moments of that and
not reaching the heights she desired. She lifted her legs
and pulled her panties off before lowering and spreading
them. She spread her pussy lips and just short of
shouted, "Naruto please I want you to make me
cum…hurry!"
Naruto shot from the chair like a thrown kunai that hit
its target as his mouth clamped onto Pakura's lower lips
as he gave it a deep kiss. She arched her back as she came
from the contact, but Naruto didn't stop as he continued
to tease and explore her pussy with his tongue.
*****************************
Kushina had been feeding Naruto chakra ever since his
battle with Hiruko, and was quite surprised the seal
hadn't re-exerted its previous safeguards due to her
bypassing it to give him the chakra he had needed to
sustain the Rasenshuriken. But she was glad as she knew
that if she couldn't give him the chakra boost then he
would likely be dead on his feet, from his not only
running since early the day before. But, also from his
participating in several battles in between all the running.
She supposed though that she probably shouldn't have
been too surprised at the seal's lack of reaction as Minato
had designed the seal so that Naruto and Kiyomi could
eventually work together as one. She supposed that since
it seemed Naruto was more and more willing to call on
that power. The seal was allowing it to continue to
happen.
Her bedroom was suddenly cast in a green shade and she
wasn't too surprised the lamp which cast the barrier that
prevented her from experiencing the sensations of her
son's lovers during sex had turned on. She had already
climbed in bed in anticipation of the even. After all, she
had been the girl needing rescuing once and if she had
been more cognizant of sex at the time likely would have
given Minato a night to remember in order to thank him.
Kushina still struggled with her occasional stepping out

as it were. However, she had reasoned that since the
orgasms she received from those times tended keep her
desires at bay the longest it was really for the best. Plus
she had learned that so long as she kept her eyes open
she wouldn't "see" that it was her son and therefore it
was along the same lines as using a vibrator or any other
sexual aid. She knew if anyone could see her as she
writhed about with unblinking eyes as she tried to ignore
the fact that it was by her son's efforts that she was
feeling so good they would probably be creeped out. But
considering most of her existence between the moments
of pleasure was a sensory deprived void found it was too
tempting to resist.
Reaching over to the nightstand the lamp rested upon,

she switched it off and instantly began to feel wonderful
while she stared up at the ceiling. She was able to tell that
the newest woman to enter the harem was currently
being eaten out and found it hard think about the fact
that Naruto had become quite the cunnilingus. "Oh
gods," Kushina moaned as Naruto continued to dine on
his newest lover's snatch. She found herself spreading
her legs wider as if to give the phantom, as she refused to
admit it was her son, more access. She couldn't shake the
feeling that for whatever reason the feelings were so
much sharper and more powerful than any of the other
times she had turned off the light. Before she could
ponder it though, she came powerfully as she bent nearly
in half.
She looked down as she was about to give her pussy a

little after orgasm rub. However she stopped dead as
staring up at her were the blue eyes of her son. Kushina
tried to open her eyes believing that she had closed them
at some point. However, when he didn't disappear and
she began to realize the details of her room were the
same, she also realized that somehow see was seeing
what his lover was despite her not concentrating outside
of the seal.
She had a hard time looking away as Naruto pulled his

mouth from her love tunnel his mouth and chin covered
in the love fluids of his lover. Taking a kneeling position
between her legs, Kushina hissed as if burnt when he
placed his cock atop of her pelvis, as she was able to
actually feel how warm it was, and in a lust filled voice
said, "Now I going to shove this inside you and fuck you
silly."
Naruto lined his cock up with her entrance but before he

could slam it into her. Kushina quickly reached for the
lamp turning it back on causing Naruto to disappear.
However, it wasn't long before the temptation to turn it
back off was whispering to her in the back of her mind.
*****************************
"Yes do it," Pakura moaned as she came down from

another orgasm. Naruto pulled back and lined up his
cock before slamming it into her. She screamed in pain
as he tore through her barrier that had been the proof of
how lonely her life had been up till then.
Naruto went stiff as he realized he had torn through her

maidenhood. "Pakura you're a vir…"
Cupping his face she said, "I know pathetic right. I'm a
thirty-five year old virgin in a profession where a good
portion of us die young."
Naruto leaned down to kiss the tears that had formed the
corners of her eyes as he said, "There's nothing pathetic
about that. I'm honored you'd chose me to give away
your precious first time to."
Despite how sincere he sounded Pakura couldn't help

but say, "Precious, to be honest there were times I would
have given it away to the first guy to buy me a drink."
"You're really killing the romance," Naruto said with an

amused smile.
"I'm sorry."
"Don't be…but if that's how you feel I guess I have to
make this first night truly memorable to live up to all the
hype you're probably heard."
Naruto began to move slowly at first, but soon had built

up a good head of steam as he began to churn about
inside her. Pakura not used to such overpowering
sensations began to moan, "N-naruto…it...it's too
much."
Naruto ignored her as he brought his mouth down to her

tit to suck her nipple into his mouth. "Ohhh my…so...so
good." She said pulling his head harder against her chest.
He nipped at her bud gently causing her to hiss as she let
go of him to slam her hands against the mattress of the
bed. He took the opportunity to grab the back of her
knees and pushed them up against her shoulders. Pakura
gasped as he began to hit her even deeper inside as the
head of his cock began to kiss the entrance of her womb.
She felt a swelling inside her and panted, "Fuck…you're
growing even bigger…"
"That's because I'm going to come and coat your womb

in my seed. From this day forward you're going to be my
woman."
"T-that's right…I'm yours…just…I'm Cumming,"

Pakura shouted as Naruto released his white cream
directly into her womb. Filled with his liquid heat, Pakura
screamed loudly as she rode out perhaps one of the most
intense pleasures she had ever know.
As Naruto came down from his own orgasm he began to

gently kiss Pakura. She ended the kissing session first to
bring her mouth up to his ear and ask, "Naruto, there is
another first I would like to try tonight. Have you ever
had anal sex?"
Naruto pulled back to look in her eyes as he said, "I may
have tried it a time or two." He pulled out of her and
spun her onto her stomach. Pulling her up to her knees,
he began to lick the rosebud of her ass. Pakura moaned
in slight discomfort but also pleasure as he began to
probe her with his tongue. Once he was certain she was
ready, he placed the head of his cock against her
backdoor and began to slowly slide his dick inside her.
Once she was fully impaled on his fuck stick he made a
plus-like handsign. A cloud of smoke appeared in front
of her as he grabbed her legs and pulled them apart.
When the smoke cleared Pakura's eyes grew large as a

second Naruto knelt in front of her on the bed. The real
Naruto whispered in her ear, "I hope you don't mind but
I skipped to the natural progression from here. Trust me;
you're going to love having a dick in both your holes."
The clone climbed between her legs where it kissed her
and then said, "I hope you're ready for this."
Pakura didn't have a chance to respond as the clone

buried itself inside her. She threw her head back against
Naruto's shoulder as the two kneeling blond's began
pistoning in and out of her. Her mind went blank from
the pleasure feeling that as one dick was on its way out
the other was being shoved inside.
Naruto tilted her face towards him and kissed her

hungrily as he continued to fuck Pakura's tight ass. He
was able to feel the replica of his dick through the thin
skin that separated her two passages. As his tongue
danced with hers, his clone's mouth was busy as it
sucked and teased his green-haired lover's breasts. It
would quickly move its mouth between them, never
languishing in one spot to long. While it orally pleased
her breasts the clone's hand was also busy rubbing her
clit.
Pakura suddenly wrapped her legs around the clone's

waist as she came hard. Her spasming tunnels prompted
both blonds to shoot off inside her prompting all three
of them to groan in satisfaction. They sagged against
each other, as their breathing began to even out Pakura
began to place kisses along the clone's chest. She leaned
back against Naruto and staring up into his blue eyes
asked, "Are there any other firsts you think I'd enjoy?"
Naruto gave her a grin that promised more delights as he

said, "I can think of a few."
**************************
Naruto shook his head to try and stay awake. He looked

down at the bodies laid out on the ground and were
covered by a tarp the true Naruto had found before
creating it to stand guard. He had then also created a
clone to head to Kumo. The true Naruto had been able
to sense that Yugito was moving towards the border and
he believed that she was part of a squad searching for the
Kumo shinobi that Hiruko had absorbed. That clone
would guide them there, where they would turn over the
body to the Kumo-nin. Naruto had considered sending
one to Iwa to, but considering Konoha and its current
level of unease felt it would be best to go through official
channels.
The clone yawned as it felt the effects that it was sure

Naruto would have been if not for his containing a Bijuu.
It closed its eyes for a moment, but then thought it heard
something move. Looking up suddenly it didn't see
anything. It tried to fight the drowsiness, but it was long
before its eyes were closed again. It heard movement
again and opened its eyes just as some serpent bit into its
throat causing it to dispel.
Back with Pakura, the real Naruto after another hour of

lovemaking slept on and would receive the clone's
memories when he awoke. The clone guiding Yugito to
the location of Naruto's battle with Hiruko would urge
the Kumo-nin on only to find the dead bodies having
been tampered with as well as Hiruko's lab having been
ransacked.
****************************
Kiri prisoner, KK-one-one-seven-six sat up groggily and

was surprised to find she was lying in a posh bed with
what had to be the softest sheets she had ever known.
Wondering where she was, as she looked about the
darkened room which was the furthest thing from a cell
she could imagine, she gasped as a voice said, "My sister
says that we owe you our thanks."
The scarred Kiri kunoichi turned towards the voice to

see the red-head she vaguely remembered fighting while
under Akame's control staring at her from an ornate
cheer. "I don't want your thanks. I helped her because I
believed she was my best shot at freedom."
Kiyomi inclined her head as she said, "Good. I like your

honesty. However, I still feel that I owe you a debt.
Seven tells me that you no longer wish to be a Kiri-nin or
retain any aspect of your old life. So the question
remains. Who would you like to become…
Chapter 36
Chapter 36: Target Rin

The Past during Third Shinobi War: 12 Months After

Kannabi Bridge Mission:
"Come on Rin, move it!" Kakashi shouted behind him at

the young woman tailing him.
"O-okay," the medical kunoichi said slightly winded as if

they had been running full out for hours but was
truthfully a handful of minutes. She pushed herself
harder, but then fell flat on her face as her foot snagged
on something. She felt a weakness come over her for a
moment, but it ended as she pulled her foot free after
climbing to her hands and knees. She looked back in
order to see what she had tripped over, but frowned as
nothing obvious presented itself.
The moment slipped from her mind as her attention was

pulled to the trees where she spotted several members of
the Prajna descending towards her. Before she could
react though, Kakashi appeared in the air between her
and her attackers easily dispatching them.
Landing next to her, the Jounin said, "Are you alright?"
Rin frowned internally at Kakashi's tone as ever since

Obito's death he had been emotionally distant. In truth it
felt as if he had put a wall between them. And while she
had to admit that Kakashi had never shown any signs
that he carried any feelings for her besides those of a
teammate. His current treatment of her made her feel
more like a client that he had been hired to protect then
a teammate or potential lover. It was a bitter pill to
swallow that Obito's last request to Kakashi may have
been the final nail in the coffin to her dream of one day
starting a relationship with him.
She pushed such thoughts aside as Kakashi began rifling

through one of the dead shinobi's pockets and pouches
prompting her to ask, "What are you doing?"
"I'm hoping these guys are carrying some clue as to why

they are interfering with our mission. The latest intel we
have is that the shinobi village in the Land of Woods was
destroyed. So the question is… what are they doing in
Taki?"
Rin shrugged scanning for any sign of pursuit as she

responded, "They're probably survivors hiring
themselves out as mercenaries."
"That's what I'm thinking." Kakashi agreed. "But what I
want to know is who hired them. The orders that we are
carrying to the units helping to defend Taki from Iwa are
important. But Iwa would likely send its own people.
Whoever hired these guys is going to great lengths to
keep his fingerprints out of it. That leads me to believe
it's either a third party hoping to sell our plans to the
highest bidder, or perhaps worse…" Kakashi trailed off
leaving Rin to imagine what he meant. Before she could
ask though a kunai shot from the woods aimed at
Kakashi's back. He spun deflecting it into the ground
before saying, "Looks like we've overstayed our
welcome."
"Hand over the orders boy and we'll let you live. The girl
can stay though, we'll show her a real good time."
Rin shrunk into Kakashi's shadow as several of the

former Anbu of the Land of Woods chuckled at their
team leader's comment. She could also feel several of the
men lustful gazes traveling over her making her shiver.
She felt a spark of girlish joy as Kakashi said, "It'll be
okay Rin." It quickly died out though as he finished with,
"I promised Obito that I'd protect you."
Once more reminded of the promise she felt was barring

her path to a relationship with her crush she stepped
from behind him saying annoyed, "I don't need
protecting Kakashi."
She charged forward pulling a kunai from her pouch

prompting the Prajna leader to say amused, "Watch out
boys this kittens got fangs."
A few of his men chuckled and much to her chagrin the

Prajna commander managed to block her attack. With a
tanto he had strapped to his back. He lashed out with a
kick that she managed to sidestep, but he in turn avoided
her counter-attack causing him to leap away. She charged
after him intent on proving to Kakashi that she could
handle herself and didn't need him treating her as if she
was some glass doll in need of his protection. She heard
Kakashi shouting for her not to get too far away from
him. However she paid him no mind as her focus was
solely directed on her opponent and her desire to best
him in order to prove herself to Kakashi.
The Pranja squad leader leapt back as she swiped at him

with her kunai. He countered with his sword which she
parried, yet her breath was taken from her as he brought
his knee up into her stomach. His follow up spun her
around as he hit her with a backhand fist. She suddenly
found herself rolling down a small hill before coming to
stop near a river bank. She appeared to struggle to get
back up, but found she couldn't get any traction as her
feet kept skidding in the mud.
"Pathetic," her opponent said landing in front of her
using chakra to prevent himself from sinking into the
mud. Moving to her side he added, "It's almost a mercy
to put such useless kunoichi out of their misery."
He lashed out with a foot as if to punctuate his point by

kicking her in the ribs, but missed his target as Rin easily
rolled out of his way. She struck at the thigh all his
weight was resting on as green chakra coated her hands.
Severing the muscles that her chakra scalpel connected
with, her opponent shouted out in surprise as his leg
could no longer support his weight. "You little Bit.." he
shouted, but was cut off as Rin's follow up attack was to
slam into him bodily as she pressed her hands to his
chest, her chakra blade severing his main artery. He tried
to fight against her, but she used her weight to hold him
down as he quickly bled out. Finally after several
moments he laid still after emitting a final gasp. Having
heard the death rattle a person often produced at the end
many times over the course of the war she knew he no
longer posed a threat.
Sitting back, she wiped at her forehead in relief. She felt a

small desire to say something flippant to break the
sudden silence that seemed to have descended over the
forest with the man's passing. But she reined it in since as
a medic she felt it was wrong to mock the death of
another, even if he had been an enemy. But it was also
due to the fact that she was fairly confident that while
she had struggled against her opponent, Kakashi had
likely and easily handled the rest of the squad.
She was about to begin the process of searching to see if

the man had any intel of value on him, but stopped as a
female and familiar voice said, "Whew, that was a close
one. I was afraid I'd have to step in to bail you out."
Before she could react something landed against her back
as white plant like flesh clamped around her torso
making her feel like a fly caught in a Venus fly-trap. She
looked over her shoulder as she felt her chakra being
drained like when she had tripped earlier and received
the shock of her life as whatever it was that was attacking
her was doing so while wearing her face. After a handful
of moments she felt on the verge of chakra exhaustion
and the "jaws" that had held her in place retracted into
her doppelganger's body. She collapsed and although still
conscious was powerless to move as a white man with
green hair approached her and although naked. He
lacked any of the defining features of his gender. He
looked down at her as he said with a tone that was both
curious and bored, "So this is the girl he's been talking
about in his sleep."
Her copy nodded as it replied, "It would seem so. I can't

see why, she doesn't seem all that extraordinary. The way
he talks when he's conscious it's almost as if he believes
she doesn't poo."
"Don't be stupid all these meatbags do."
"We don't" her copy quickly countered.
"That's because we ain't meatbags. I'll take her to the

Master. He apparently needs her to pay for the Prajna
assistance and for some intelligence he wants. You know
what you need to do."
The Doppelganger nodded and after slipping a note in

the dead man's pouch began to walk away in the
direction that she had come from. She figured that
Kakashi must have finished with his opponents as she
could hear him calling for her. His voice sounded as
close to panicked as she had ever heard it and she would
have been happy if not for the fact that she had come to
believe it had more to do with his promise then the
depths of the feelings he possessed for her.
She tried to call out but the White man grabbed her
around the mouth before causing them both to begin to
sink into the earth. By the time her doppelganger led
Kakashi back to the corpse where he would uncover the
note which detailed his and Rin's supposed route to take
on the way to the camp they were to deliver the Hokage's
orders and thus force them to pick a new course, she
would be miles away.
*****************************
The Present:
"Who would I like to become?" The Kiri-nin repeated in

confusion. Her voice hardened a moment later as she
shot back, "What kind of stupid question is that?"
Far from being offended Kiyomi replied, "In most cases
I suppose it would seem a rather foolish thing to ask one
who has suffered like you have." Kiri-nin KK-one-one-
seven-six looked at the sitting red-head in surprise
especially as she began to recite, "I won't bother with
your name as I'm sure you wish to discard it, but you
were captured only after being betrayed by your squad's
bodyguard Kisame Hoshigaki…"
"I wasn't betrayed by one lone shinobi," the Kiri-nin said

cutting Kiyomi off her voice sounding bitter. "I was
betrayed by my entire village. I have no doubt that he
was following the orders of the Fourth Mizukage."
"Likely I suppose," Kiyomi replied, "I'm curious though.

If you believed that why didn't you give the code up
under torture or the many interrogations? It would have
made things much easier for you."
The Kiri-nin glared at Kiyomi before looking away as she
said bitterly, "If I had given the code up then it would
have perhaps justified the orders Kisame was given.
Besides, even if I desired revenge on those who had
wronged me and given up the code, they wouldn't have
suffered. It would have been the rank and file shinobi of
the village. Not to mention, I bear no love for Konoha."
Kiyomi gave her guest an amused grin as she said, "No, I

suppose you wouldn't." The grin disappeared as she
turned serious once more, "Now, back to my original
question. Let's just say hypothetically that I could give
you a new life. A fresh start as you would say."
"That's awfully generous of you," the formerly

imprisoned kunoichi said skeptically. "Why would you do
that for me? Especially since I already told you I didn't
do it for Seven, but myself."
Kiyomi shrugged dismissively as she answered, "I could
tell you that regardless of your reasons, your actions still
benefitted both my Sister and myself greatly. Although
personally I could care less about what happens to the
Uchiha woman. It would have been…upsetting to others
had something happened to her." Kiyomi could see her
words had little effect on the kunoichi so added,
"However if you require a selfish reason then I suppose
you could say that it's because I would like to further test
my abilities. I have already used them to reshape people
several times. The form I possess being but one.
However, should you agree, you would be the first to do
so willing."
"You honestly expect me to believe that you are some

kind of flesh sculptor. Come off it…"
The kunoichi trailed off as Kiyomi clapped her hands
and the door to the room opened. Three women then
stepped into the room and moved towards the chair
Kiyomi was sitting in. The youngest of the three came to
a stop and said, "What are your orders?"
The former prisoner had a sense of familiarity wash over

her from the woman's voice. It took a moment for it to
register and with a sudden understanding exclaimed,
"Yuffie!" The kunoichi gave no recognition that her
name had been spoken as she waited for Kiyomi's order.
Turning her gaze to the other two women she couldn't
place them, but from the blank looks that they wore
suspected that they may have been the Taki-nin's
teammates.
Her attention was pulled back to the red-head as she

said, "Very good, I'm surprised you recognized her."
"What did you do to her? And are those her teammates?"
Kiyomi inclined her head as she responded, "Indeed."

She stood from her chair and directed the three women
to stand in a line. Kiyomi stepped behind Yuffie, who
due to her deaging appeared to be around sixteen so was
much shorter than the Kiri-nin recalled. She placed her
hands on the woman's shoulders as she explained,
"During the battle I decided to test certain aspects of my
ability to alter people's forms and personalities.
Unfortunately, my attempt to alter their personalities
failed to a certain extent. I'll have to research just how
the Shinobi of the Sand are able to do it when they create
their double-agents." She then moved between the other
two women as she continued, "My success here was
quite stunning. Although admittedly I'm not sure if I
achieved the desired effect."
"What effect would that be?" the Kiri-nin asked with
some curiosity as she was able to tell that the three
kunoichi weren't just simply henged.
"I was hoping that my abilities brought out the women

they wanted to become. But sadly at the moment they
are in no condition to tell me." Stepping around the two
women, Kiyomi held out her hand as she asked, "So how
about it? Are you interested in becoming the person you
always desired?"
The Kiri-nin reached up to take Kiyomi's hand, but

stopped just short as she asked, "What if my desire isn't
only my looks…but to become stronger?"
Kiyomi stared at the woman for a moment and felt a

frown threaten to appear since she could guess at what
the woman would want to use any power the Bijuu could
give her for. She nearly retracted her offer as a result, but
in the end felt it would be good practice for helping
boost Ayame's chakra. Not to mention was confident
that given time Naruto would be able to help the woman
look past any desire for revenge she may have. As a
result she said, "Boosting your chakra will take more
time…but it can be done."
The Kiri-nin gave the matter one final thought and then
took the offered hand. At first she felt nothing but then
her body began to feel warmer as Kiyomi's chakra filled
her system and altered her looks. When the
transformation was complete she wanted to find a
reflective surface to gaze at. However she collapsed back
into the bed feeling drained, she closed her eyes unable
to fight the fatigue as her body began to ache causing her
to realize that Kiyomi must have dulled the pain she
would otherwise have felt. Drifting off to sleep, she
began to think about to what utilization she would use
the promised power she would receive. Standing at a
crossroad she found her gaze looking down a path that
ended with a village in flames.
*****************************
Komachi guided Joseki through the tunnels that ran

beneath the village, and were centered around Danzou's
home, which resided near the abandoned Uchiha district.
As she led the Suna elder to his meeting with Danzou,
she thought back to how with some of her precious little
free time she had scouted both the tunnels of Root as
well as those that made up the Den. Her primary reason
for doing so was just to insure that at some point they
didn't intersect. Fortunately, it appeared that the tunnels
that both groups were utilizing for their personal uses
had been established by two separate entities and thus
didn't intersect. She suspected that since the tunnels that
Danzou had taken over as Root's base of operations also
ran under the Uchiha district they had been the architects
of ones she currently found herself moving through.
Komachi's thoughts were pulled away from the matter as

they passed a group of Root-nin calmly heading in the
opposite direction. Joseki chuckled as the two groups
walked by each other. She suspected it was due to the
fact that outside of ensuring that there was enough room
for them to pass each other none of the Root members
had acknowledged the other existed. A part of her
wanted to ask what the Suna elder found so amusing.
However, she was self-aware enough to recognize that
was something she would only even contemplate
recently. The Root member she had been would have
filed away Joseki's reaction as unimportant and continued
on in her task of guiding him to the leader of Root.
But despite her seeming indifference she got a glimpse of

his mindset when he commented rather mockingly,
"How orderly. It's much like what I imagine it would be
like to be guided through a beehive. All the little worker
bees moving about and only interested in the tasks they
need to perform." Joseki's gaze moved to another group
of shinobi heading towards them, but then suddenly
turned at the intersection both groups were approaching.
Although they moved at brisk pace, it wasn't hurried, but
the quick walk of men not interested in small talk or
camaraderie. Only in completing the missions they were
given no matter how small in as quick and efficient a
manner as possible. Joseki seemed to read her mind as he
commented, "Yet even if the worker bees have no
concerns outside of their assigned tasks. They should still
sense some of the pressures that those who manage the
hive are under. Either Danzou is surer that the story he
had in place to blame that noble connected to the One
King Movement is going to survive an investigation then
I believe he should. Or, he has deluded himself into
believing it wasn't the devastating defeat to his ambition
that it appears to be."
Naturally Komachi remained silent, but she wanted to

add a third choice and one she feared greatly, which was
Danzou still had an ace in the hole that he had yet to
play. Reaching the door to the room Danzou had told
her that he would be waiting for Joseki in, she feared it
was likely that her belief would be the correct one as she
saw him sitting behind a small table upon which sat a
shogi board. She allowed Joseki to enter first before
following him in and not seeing any of his normal Root
protection feared for a moment that she would be asked
to leave. However, he made no sign for her to do so.
Moving to stand behind him, she briefly looked at the
board and saw that it appeared Danzou was playing the
game by himself.
Joseki commented on this as he sat across from his old
nemesis by saying, "What is the matter Danzou, unable
to find any worthy opponents to play against? You
should have plenty of free time to play with the other old
men in the parks now that your ambition has been
crushed."
Danzou didn't rise to the bait as he made a move and

then analyzed it to see how best to counter it as an
opponent would. Looking up from the board he said,
"Joseki, I was surprised when you said that you wished to
meet again. I was fairly confident you would try and
distant yourself from me as quickly as possible. Please
don't tell me you came all this way to simply rub my nose
it what you believe to be an utter defeat on my part.
True, it is a setback…"
"A setback," Joseki said his tone dripping with disbelief,

"A scheme you have no doubt been planning for years
suddenly falls apart. And while you may be confident
that your pinning it all on some noble with delusions of
grander may cover you from any of the fallout. The very
fact that your Hokage reached out to Gaara and they
managed to counter your plan without you catching even
a whiff of it means that on some level they suspect
elements within the Leaf."
"That is to be expected," Danzou said disinterestedly as

his gaze drifted back to the board, "especially considering
that a major Leaf installation was the home of the
impending rebellion. I've already have been questioned
several times about my connection to Akame. They will
find nothing of value and all of my meetings with him
were held in an official capacity. Tsunade may suspect
more, but her opinion of me has never been the highest.
In the absence of evidence, her concerns about me will
be attributed to her prejudices against me."
Joseki shrugged as he said, "I suppose you are entitled to
your delusions. But if I were in your shoes I wouldn't be
relaxing just yet."
"Oh, I'm not relaxing and hoping this will all blow over.
If Tsunade does suspect me then she is no doubt of the
belief that is exactly what I would do." Danzou said
moving a piece from the opposite side of the board.
Komachi had to admit that as in all things Danzou was
serious in all that he did, even in such activities as playing
a game by himself, as the move he made perfectly
countered the one he had done when they first entered
the room.
"Still, I can't imagine you have very many moves left.

Deny it all you want but I know this scheme cost you
quite a bit."
Danzou gave no sign he was bothered by Joseki's words
as he calmly reached for one of the captured pieces. He
placed it on the board pointed against the pieces of his
"opponent." Looking at Joseki he said, "Do you know
what makes Shogi such a challenge? It's that unlike
similar strategy games a cunning player can use his
opponent's pieces against him."
"I see, and have you managed to capture one of the

Hokage's pieces."
"Not exactly," Danzou said while acting as his opponent

he made a move. "She wasn't the opponent I was
referring to."
Joseki reading what Danzou meant suddenly shot to his

feet tossing the table and board separating the two elders
away. Komachi from years of training reacted without
thought quickly unsheathing her blade in preparation of
defending her leader. Through clenched teeth Joseki said
angrily, "What have you done?"
Danzou came as close to smiling as he ever did while

saying, "Don't act so surprised. That you came here
looking to gloat over my supposed defeat, only highlights
that we were only ever in an alliance of convenience. If
you thought that also meant that we would pause in our
own struggles against one another than you are a fool."
Despite Komachi's presence Joseki still took a step

towards the sitting Danzou as he said, "I said what have
you…"
"Done, yes I heard you," Danzou finished showing he

was hardly feeling threatened. Raising his hand and
signaling to Komachi to relax he continued, "It's simple
really. All I've done is reclaim the piece that you captured
during the height of the Third Shinobi War. A piece
taken from Konoha while the ink on the document
solidifying the alliance between our two villages was not
even fully dry."
Joseki glared hatefully at Danzou as he growled, "What's

your point? If anything you've just shown you're as
capable of ignoring alliances of convenience as I am."
"It wasn't a recrimination," Danzou said a small tone of

amusement entering his voice, "I'm merely pointing out
that it is a tactic that you've used before you try to take
the moral high ground with me. I admitted to you in the
park that I had the Prajna eliminated once it became
apparent you had secured their services. A group of
former Anbu in the hands of my enemy was a threat I
couldn't ignore. Fortunately, from the leader I learned of
an interesting fact. Mainly his group had been ordered to
attack a pair of Leaf-nin carrying orders to the front. In
truth I nearly discarded the information as unimportant
since I already had prior knowledge…until he admitted a
little tidbit I had been unaware of. While his men had
been hired by you to get their hands on those orders, I'm
assuming for the purpose of learning of our forces
locations in Taki in order to convince the Kazekage to
betray us and deal a devastating blow, there had been a
secondary objective. Getting your hands on the medic-
nin partnered with Kakashi. They didn't know this, but I
gleamed this fact since you gave specific orders to the
Pranja that only Kakashi was to be harmed."
To both Komachi and Danzou's surprise Joseki seized

on a small facet of Danzou's retelling of past events.
"What do you mean you had prior knowledge of the
attack? The fact that you knew of my involvement but
didn't go running to the Fourth Hokage means…"
Komachi felt her eyes go wide at what Joseki was

implying. She was glad that the Suna elder's attention was
solely on his Konoha counterpart as she was sure her
rather un-Root like reaction would have garnered some
notice. Danzou didn't even reply with the smallest
amount of shame as he coldly said, "Yes, I was the one
that provided Kakashi and Rin's route. After all, both
you and I had dealings with the same man."
"The Broker," Joseki said unable to keep a small hint of

the fear and respect the mention of the mysterious man
incited in him.
Danzou inclined his head and as she was unable to see

his face she suspected he may have held the same feeling.
"Yes. He, or more accurately I should say one of his
associates approached me asking for details on the
remaining members of Team Minato's movements. As
his name certainly entails, he offered me something I had
been desirous of in return. I saw it as a win-win type
situation. With the death of the remaining members of
his team, I believed Minato would finally take the steps
necessary to achieve a final and lasting peace. Plus I
would finally be able to meet with Hanzou in order to
hammer out an alliance with him. Sadly, that alliance was
short lived as some upstarts slaughtered the men that I
had loaned to the Salamander. I am curious…what did
you trade to him?"
The name of the last host of Iwa's Five-tailed Jinchuriki.

As you know they had managed to keep it under wraps
after the death of the previous one."
"Ah," Danzou said, "I believe we now know what he

wanted that information for."
"Wait you can't mean?"
"Exactly, the Broker wanted to learn the location so that

Akatsuki could later collect them."
"That's insane!"
"Is it," Danzou replied, "The Broker has always had

inside connections to all the villages. I mean how else can
you explain the Mist Village's involvement in you
securing Rin Nohara?"
"What are you talking about? I was told his agents were
able to secure her while Kakashi was busy facing the
Prajna."
"That is only half of the story," Danzou said, "The rest

even I'm not fully aware of. But Rin was declared killed
by the enemy by the Fourth Hokage. However, before
even a cursory autopsy and after mission investigation
could be called they had buried her. I found it curious,
but always maintained the belief that both Minato and
Kakashi were covering up the truth of what happened.
What I do know as fact is that after encountering the
Prajna, Kakashi claims that Rin and he took an alternate
route to link up with the unit that the orders they were
carrying were for."
Danzou went silent for a moment, Komachi felt on edge

in a way foreign to her due to her desire to hear what the
elder knew about the mysterious Broker he had mention,
due to his connection to Akatsuki. To her further
surprise she was fighting back a desire to attack her
former master. She supposed it was part of her lover's
personality rubbing off on her. But having to remain
emotionless as Danzou admitted to treason was proving
extremely difficult. It was partly due to how he was
callously revealing that he was willing to sacrifice loyal
Leaf shinobi so long as it benefited him or brought the
Leaf Village another step closer to how he wished it to
be. But what was truly whipping up a fury inside her was
that he was admitting as much right in her presence.
Granted he had done so before, but with her new
perspective it just highlighted the wrongs that had been
committed against her and the other members of Root
that had turned them into unthinking machines.
Luckily Danzou's focus was directed squarely on Joseki

since it was clear the man was building up a powerful
anger as well. Komachi believed the only thing keeping
the Suna Elder rooted to where he stood was a desire to
learn what Danzou knew about how the Broker had
secured the kunoichi that he had used to further his own
agenda for over a decade.
Unaware of his subordinates thought's Danzou picked

up from where he had left off by saying, "Now according
to Kakashi a short time after changing their route, they
encountered a group of Hunter-nin. Considering that
Mist had a short time earlier opened up a new front
where Taki bordered the ocean in the north we were told
that it was likely they had stumbled onto an advanced
scouting party for what would be their Harbor Wave
offensive."
Danzou paused as he stood from the chair and turned

his back on Joseki. For a brief moment the Suna shinobi
tensed as he considered attacking Danzou. However, he
noticed Komachi tense as well, and unaware that her
reaction was simply a result of years of training, since due
to her own swirling emotions she was considering letting
the man make his move, he backed down. Komachi had
no doubt that Danzou was well aware of what his
presenting an opening to his opponent had done. She
also was coming to understand that to him it was all part
of the game. However what she wasn't so clear on was
what he was hoping to gain by telling Joseki what he was
up to, especially since whatever it was that he had done,
he could likely have done so without the Suna Elder
being any the wiser.
The moment passed and Danzou moved to a map that
had been hanging on the wall behind him. Although she
kept her back to Danzou, as she watched Joseki, she
could easily imagine that as he stood before it he was
envisioning the many battles that had taken place during
the Third Shinobi War. This was in part due to the
contemplative tone his voice carried as he said, "That
was always the most upsetting thing about the strategies
of Kirigakure. Their shinobi would show up in a theater,
cause a bunch of chaos and then fade like the mist they
so often used to cover their tracks. It was almost as if
their whole purpose was to prolong the war for as long
as possible." Danzou turned from the map before
continuing, "But I'm getting sidetracked. Needless to say
that as far as Minato and Kakashi were aware Rin didn't
survive the encounter. I've long wanted to dig up what
was buried in her grave, but I couldn't do so without
raising questions that may have led to my own dealings
with the Broker."
Danzou began slowly moving towards his opposite

number in the Sand Village as he said, "It must have
been quite a convincing double for Minato and Kakashi
to not even question it. Her quick burial was explained
away as being necessary for a village that was
experiencing far too many funerals. However, I have
long believed that whatever the Broker had used had put
Minato into the unenviable position of possibly
tarnishing his student's memory if an investigation was
called for. I suppose that much like Sarutobi, it must
have been an extremely difficult thing to except that a
person you helped bring up in this world of shinobi may
have decided to betra…"
Having heard enough Joseki snapped, "While this is all

so fascinating. You've yet to answer my question. What
have you done now that you have possession of this
kunoichi? What is it you that you plan to do? Are you
going to offer her up, should the investigation into the
prison begin to point to you? Are you going to use her as
proof that I've capable of controlling people and thus
was framing you?" Joseki aware that he was on Danzou's
turf scoffed as he added, "I suppose that's why you
allowed me to come before you to gloat."
"I had indeed considered doing that," Danzou admitted

as he came to a stop in front of his long-time rival.
"However while that would likely have cleared me…it
does nothing to move me closer to my ultimate goal. If
anything using such a tactic would likely force me to
keep a low profile. I don't think I need to tell you that
I'm not getting any younger. No, the best way to find
myself through this storm is to do exactly what you did
to that shogi board."
Joseki tore his gaze from his hated rival and looked
towards the board he had sent flying. Seeing it lying
against a wall, as well as the pieces for it scattered all
about, his eyes widened in understanding prompting
Danzou to say, "Precisely. I plan to find my way through
these current troubles by creating an even greater
incident by which to distract them. An event that no one
can ignore, one that when the dust settles and all the
pieces are placed on the board again, it will be with me as
the Hokage."
"How do you propose to do that with one mediocre

kunoichi?" Joseki asked turning his full attention back to
Danzou.
"Come now Joseki," Danzou said with a mildly

disproving tone, "We both know she is far more than
average. You tend to be rather hard on your puppets. On
some level she must have pleased you."
"I have never used her in that sense," Joseki said quickly
and angrily at what Danzou was suggesting. "I wouldn't
sully my wife's memory by using some Leaf whore. The
reason this puppet didn't end up as a discarded and
broken tool is because I believe she may have had some
future use for bargaining or blackmail token against the
Broker."
Danzou remained silent figuring Joseki would explain

what he meant. When no answer was forthcoming he
shrugged as he said, "No matter, perhaps I will learn
what secret she holds after everything settles down.
Although, considering she is going to be what instigates a
new round of conflicts I highly doubt it."
Joseki scoffed incredulously as he said, "Do you truly

believe that the Leaf and Sand will go to war over this
matter? Besides since it seems you are going to let me
live what is to keep me from telling them all I know
about you."
"That is rather a simple thing to answer," Danzou replied

sounding smug as if everything was proceeding exactly
how he expected it too, "self-preservation. You are
mistaken in that I plan to use her as a wedge between our
villages. Recent events show that the ties between our
villages are far stronger than even I anticipated.
However, Tsunade has made recent inroads with
Kumogakure as well. Before these can fully form I plan
to disrupt them by provoking the Raikage in such a way
that he'll react in the most severe way possible."
"Do you truly think yourself capable of such? You

couldn't even predict the events going on in your own
village."
"I think you will find that predicting an enemy's reaction
is simple when compared to that of allies. The reason for
this is because in most instances your enemies are
reacting to the pain you inflicted, and all people react the
same in the face of pain and death. They seek out the
one responsible and inflict it in turn." Danzou raised his
cane and tapped the destroyed eye that one of Joseki's
plots had left him with after the Elder's own had killed
the Sand-nin's wife. "Do you remember what happened
after the death of the previous Raikage?"
"Of course, Kumo became twice as aggressive. They

pushed hard into Hot-Water Country and nearly broke
through until Shikaku Nara took command."
"True," Danzou said, "But you forget that he also put his
jinchuriki into hiding."
"So what," Joseki said dismissively, "He did that so the
jinchuriki could protect the village. A pulled almost all of
his village's defenders for the offensive."
"Is that what you believe?" Danzou said with a tight

almost imperceptible grin. "You would be wrong. It did
have that benefit, but the Jinchuriki didn't make an
appearance even after Shikaku forced Kumo back into
their own territory. In truth, the Eight-Tail's host never
made another appearance onto the battlefield. Rather
strange considering how poorly the war began to go for
Kumo after their offensive failed."
"What's your point?"
"My point is that the reason the Raikage kept his

jinchuriki in the rear was because he wasn't willing to
lose him. Remember it took almost Ten-Thousand
shinobi to bring the Third Raikage down. Considering
his strength A must have thought his father would live
forever. Suddenly seeing him brought down must have
been quite the shock." Danzou moved back to his chair
and sat down. He leaned forward as he continued, "Now
considering that both he and his jinchuriki were raised as
brothers he did what all good older brothers do. He
ensured that his younger brother would be safe, even at
the cost of his war efforts. Now imagine if that brother
was to suddenly be attacked. I imagine it wouldn't matter
whether or not that attacker succeeded. The mere idea
that his beloved partner would be threatened should be
enough to rouse his anger; especially should he accuse a
kunoichi that as far as the Leaf is concerned is dead and
buried. The more the Leaf tries to deny it, the angrier
he'll get and eventually he'll begin to believe all the
cozying up that Tsunade has done was to get him to
drop his guard so we could eliminate his greatest military
asset. I don't think I need to tell you what is likely to
happen next. I should thank you, as a result of your
willingness to work with me. I was able to ascertain how
you communicated with your various pawns. Granted
the information is of little uses since I'm unsure of any of
the other people who are under your jutsu, but I just
needed to know the one to send her an order. Don't
bother trying to recall her. She's already been made aware
that any future attempts are to be considered
misinformation generated by the enemy."
Joseki was shaking with barely controlled rage now that

Danzou had revealed that he had been used. Twisting the
knife just a little further he added, "This moment is
rather exhilarating. I've often wondered if this is what the
Silver and Gold brothers felt when they spoiled the peace
talks between the Second Raikage and Hokage. Did they
have any idea that their act of betrayal would spiral
events out of control and lead towards the Second
Shinobi World War? Probably not, but they had to at
least know they were guaranteeing that the bloody age of
shinobi would continue. I've always figured that the
Broker may have had a hand it the matter as well.
However since neither of us have heard from him in
decades it is likely that he has passed on. That is good
news for you, especially since if you believed Rin could
be used against him then I imagine he gave her to you
with the understanding you would eliminate her. I doubt
he'd be pleased to learn she was still around."
Joseki instead of exploding seemed to center himself.

With a restrained tone he said, "I trust we are finished
here then."
Danzou nodded so the Suna Elder spun on his heel and

quickly made his exit. Komachi moved to follow but
stopped as the crippled elder said, "Let him go. He isn't
going to do anything so foolish as remain here." Once it
was just the two of them he said, "You disapprove
Komachi."
Komachi feared he had picked up on her own anger
towards him. However, thinking along the lines the
emotionless Root kunoichi she had been would she said,
"It isn't my place, sir. However, is it wise to reveal so
much to him and let him go? He will no doubt try and
foil your plan if for no other reason than that he may
fear what this Broker character you mentioned would do
if he is still alive."
"That is a slim possibility," Danzou said standing as he

made his way to the door. "Although I never saw his
face, in my dealings with him you could feel the age he
carried on his robed shoulders. I doubt Joseki truly
believes he is alive either. No my old sparring partner will
simply try and foil my plan out of ego. But I'm counting
on him to at least attempt to. I want him to make as big a
mess of this situation as he dares. He'll no doubt expend
quite a few assets that he has in place in Kumo in an
attempt to keep Rin from reaching her target. Should he
succeed I lose nothing, but should Rin kill a few other
Kumo-nin on her way to the Eight-tails well I can only
imagine how the Raikage will react."
Danzou paused at the door when Komachi didn't fall

into step behind him. He looked over his shoulder to see
her picking up the pieces for the Shogi game that Joseki
had overturned. Guessing that as he had pulled her from
escorting Joseki through the Root facility she was simply
finding a way to be useful left her behind.
Komachi righted the table and began to place the pieces

back on the board. However, although she could have
recreated it exactly as it had been before Joseki had sent
it tumbling, she placed one of his pieces next to his king
facing the wrong way. Since it was facing towards where
Danzou would be sitting it would be considered his
opponents. She smiled briefly as she began to walk away
as she enjoyed the irony that Danzou's enjoyment of
capturing an enemy's pieces and using it against them
was in turn being done to him. Reaching the door, she
looked back at the board and the captured piece that was
holding his king in check. Seeing herself as that piece she
promised then and there that this would be the last
scheme that Danzou plotted. Leaving the room, she
would first alert her lover to the new danger to the peace
he was building and then would find the link necessary to
make sure that when Naruto foiled his scheme that
Danzou would face the justice he so richly deserved.
*****************************
Tsunade ducked beneath a punch thrown by her

opponent. Now inside her opponent's guard she struck
out with a shot that she channeled her chakra into. Much
as she expected although it connected with his gut, it did
little of the damage that she was used to. Still her
opponent staggered back as he rubbed his stomach
saying, "Ho, Ho, your Taijutsu is as truly formidable as
your legend claims Lady Tsunade." He looked at where
her apprentice Sakura was squaring off against the clone
of the man she fought. "I'm glad you requested this
training session. It's such a rare opportunity to see how
my own taijutsu would fare against a living legend such
as you."
Tsunade felt a vein appear on her forehead since to her

Gai's calling her a legend was akin to calling her old.
Therefore charging the man who was fighting her with
the first three gates opened, she said, "Legends are dusty
old things you read about in books."
Gai met her charge throwing several punches that put

her on the defensive. She blocked or avoided most of his
attacks before spotting an opening. Putting all the
information that she had gathered from the session, and
her fight with the Idiot Brothers about why her chakra
enhanced blows didn't seem to work against opponents
whose chakra was in an overly excited state, she hit Gai
in the chest. Modifying how she released her gathered
chakra, she was almost as surprised the Jounin when he
went flying back. He hit the ground and then skidded
along it as well as over the small pond the training field
they were using contained. Coming to rest on the
opposite bank she heard Lee shout, "Gai-sensei!" He
abandoned his fight with Sakura and took off running.
He cradled his master's head in his lap as he cried in the
exaggerated fashion that he and his master were prone
to.
Feeling like she had kicked a puppy in front of the young

man she was about to go check on Gai when Shizune
said, "It would seem you've overcome your recently
discovered handicap. I must admit I'm beginning to see
how you earned your reputation as a prodigy."
Tsunade turned towards her first apprentice with an
arched eyebrow, while catching a towel that Shizune
threw towards her. Wiping the sweat from her forehead
and chest, which was glistening from her exertions, she
said, "Just beginning?"
Shizune smiled as she replied, "Well you must admit I

didn't exactly get the fully engaged Tsunade. It's still hard
for me to imagine that for every day following the battle
you'd be up at the crack of dawn training. Or that you
would be at it several hours later and in danger of
missing a meeting because you lost track of the time."
"What? Shit," Tsunade said about to take off. She paused

a moment as she looked over her shoulder and still
seeing Gai lying in a dazed heap was about to order
Sakura to look at the Jounin.
But Shizune beat her to it by saying, "I'm sure you and
Sakura would like to discuss what you've learned. I'll see
to Gai."
Tsunade nodded her thanks as she began to briskly head

towards her office. Tsunade was about to explain what
she had learned but was stopped when Sakura said,
"Please correct me if I'm wrong but the reason our
techniques are impaired by those who open their chakra
gates is because it is in essence being overpowered by the
stronger chakra."
Beaming at her student and fellow Harem member

Tsunade said, "Very good. For me I imagine a still pond.
Let's call the pond our opponent for the sake of my
example. Now imagine throwing a rock in it, what
happens?"
"The pond would begin to ripple from the point of
impact," Sakura answered.
"Much like how when we would punch the ground the

earth reacts to our technique." Sakura nodded at
Tsunade's remark causing the Hokage to say, "Now
imagine a fast moving river. Much like before you punch
it, however this time there is a far less noticeable reaction
since more water swarms in to carry away the
disruption."
Sakura inclined her head in understanding before asking,

"How did you overcome it just now though?"
"I used a bigger rock," Tsunade said with a smirk. "No

matter how fast a river is flowing, with a big enough rock
you can force it to recognize your efforts. What I did was
hit him so that for a moment I created a gap in the
overflowing chakra. When his chakra tried to fill it, well
you saw the results."
Reaching the Hokage mansion Sakura peeled off to grab

a shower. Her apprentice aware of what was in store for
her master said, "Good luck."
Tsunade hid the small grimace that threatened to appear.

Entering the building she made her way to her office and
struggled again to keep it from appearing as she saw
Asuma and Ibiki waiting in front of her door. Although
she wasn't late, she knew the two men had been waiting
sometime for her, which led her to believe the coming
meeting would be a tense one. She couldn't blame them,
since if she had been in their shoes she would likely have
seen it as a slap in the face to learn that the person they
took orders from had apparently trusted people outside
the village to deal with the threat the prison posed then
the people that had called it home.
Stepping before them she said, "Good morning
gentlemen."
"A little closer to afternoon at this point Milady," Asuma

said his tone terse but diplomatic.
"I'm sorry if you were waiting long," Tsunade said

stepping into her office her two subordinates following
behind her. "I was at the training field. Considering how
you take after your student Asuma I didn't think I'd need
to worry about you wanting to start this meeting early."
Asuma didn't respond to the jest so guessing that both
men wanted to get down to business she took a seat
behind her desk. She studied the men for a moment
before saying, "Let me start out by saying that my
decision to not include the two of you as to what was
going on in the prison in no way reflects any doubts I
may have in your loyalty to the Leaf Village."
"Then what does it reflect?" Ibiki asked quickly his tone
making her feel like a prisoner being interrogated.
"Because as near as I can tell you chose to trust a recently
awakened coma patient, the mercenary she hired, a
prisoner who once tried to sack Konoha, and finally the
Kazekage of a village that has attacked us in the past, all
over the shinobi that served you."
Tsunade had a hard time not frowning as Ibiki rattled off

his list. Hearing it from an outsider's prospective; she
admitted it showed that to most people it looked like she
had lost faith in her shinobi. Yet having expected to be
questioned along such lines she quickly responded,
"Deciding to keep this a secret from shinobi I know and
trust was no easy matter. However Ibiki you must
understand the need to keep an operation secret
especially when the fear that the ears of your enemy are
present among your forces as well. Look at it from my
perspective. An instillation that was supposed to protect
the safety of the Leaf Village was turned into a training
camp for a force to destroy it. The people we trusted to
keep this facility running smoothly were the ones
plotting rebellion."
Ibiki's face didn't lose any of its gruffness, but he did

incline his head in acceptance of her point even as he
said, "I understand what you are saying. However, your
choice in allies is…questionable to say the least."
"Is it," Tsunade said sensing that at the very least Ibiki
was someone who could understand her running an
operation off the books. "Before you pass judgment on
that let me tell you how we first learned of this
impending threat. It started several months back when
Yuugao upon hearing rumors of Anbu at the prison
decided to investigate." Tsunade paused, while she knew
that in truth it had been Koharu to discover the Anbu
presence at the prison, she and her fellow Harem
members had changed that fact for public consumption.
Beginning again she said, "She did this off the record.
While there she discovered that not only were the
rumors true, but that it appeared the prisoners had the
run of the top few levels. She was discovered
unfortunately, but managed to escape. She came to me
with what she had learned."
"I've gone over the security tapes," Ibiki said as she

paused for a breath. "I take it that Yuugao was this
masked woman that infiltrated the prison. She had
managed to avoid the known security of the prison, but
was picked up by the modified one that Akame had
installed."
Tsunade nodded. "Yes, although I was hesitant to do so

I was forced to bring Koharu into the matter."
"I find that pretty strange," Asuma said speaking up,
"You two never truly saw eye to eye, at least not until
recently."
Tsunade gave a small amused smile as she thought about

how the jounin would react if he knew just how much
she had come to see the elder eye to eye, generally while
pressed against her as one or the other was being fucked
by the man they both cared for. Unable to help herself
she said, "Well you know what they say about certain
circumstances making for strange bedfellows. Yuugao
had brought her concerns about the unaccounted for
Anbu activity to elder Koharu first. She recalled that
Elder Koharu had raised some concerns about the
security of the prison. She had asked for some advice on
how to breach it. Since it didn't appear that the prison
was put on alert by the Elder's knowing we decided to
trust her. As for my reaching out to Kiyomi, I did that
shortly after the assassins tried to eliminate her. We were
of the opinion that Akame had to be getting his supplies
for the rebellion into the prison from somewhere. What
better way than from the company hired to secure and
deliver them?"
The Hokage could see that her logic was winning over
the Head of the Torture and Interrogation department.
Strangely enough the usually far more readable Asuma
was giving her no feedback. Continuing she added,
"When Kiyomi was awoken as a result of the first chakra
wave I paid it no mind. That is until she was targeted for
elimination."
"You figured that her regaining consciousness threw an

unexpected monkey wrench in Akame and the noble's
plot so they put pressure on her siblings to have her
eliminated to ensure their supplies would continue to
flow in."
"Forget the noble," Tsunade said and could tell her
statement surprised both men, "He's a patsy…he was a
potentially dangerous one but a patsy all the same.
Truthfully so was Akame. But I'll get to that eventually.
However you are correct in your reasoning, Kiyomi was
targeted to ensure the smuggling operation wasn't
discovered. This led me to believe she could be trusted
and since her bodyguard defeated the assassins when
Kiyomi suggested I let her in I agreed."
"I'm unclear on how you brought Yoruichi aboard. She

was out of the village supposedly hunting down the last
assassin."
"True, but where was Koharu during these events,"

Tsunade said in response to Ibiki. "She managed to find
Yoruichi, who had quickly eliminated the last hired killer.
You see, it was Yoruichi that Yuugao caught up with,
although she was henged at the time. We figured that
since Akame would know that the assassination attempt
had failed. Giving him the chance to tidy up the loose
ends would be too tempting to resist. That was how we
made contact with the woman calling herself Seven."
"If I recall correctly she ended up killing her

cellmate…unless some other woman was sacrificed."
"Hardly, we placed a seal on Yoruichi that when

activated disrupted the chakra suppression seal. As you
know Ibiki, sometimes the worse thing for security is its
efficiency. Since up to that point no one had found a way
around the chakra suppression seal, the guards never
even checked to see if they had been placed in a genjutsu.
What appeared to be a fatal injury was nothing more
than a carefully staged scene. I'm still unsure how
Yoruichi managed to smuggle in the blood packets. All
she'll tell me is a lady needs to have some secrets. With
the offer of immunity Seven agreed to be our spy on the
inside and with her chakra suppression seal was
tampered with so that she had access to a small amount
of chakra. We were able to communicate in the form of
small stone beetles she would create to pass us notes.
From there we reached out to the Kazekage and the
Training Force was born."
Asuma frowned as he said, "Still the idea that you would

trust all these outside groups over us is rather…"
"Upsetting," Tsunade supplied understandingly.
"That's putting it mildly."
"I know. It was hard not knowing who I could go to.

However there is a very good reason for that…Root still
exists."
Both men shared a look at the mention of the
supposedly disbanded Anbu organization. Once they
turned back towards her she said, "It's true. What I'm
about to reveal does not leave this room. I mean
it…Asuma I don't want even Kurenai to know."
"You can't mean to suggest that she…"
Tsunade held up her hand and silenced him with a stern

look as she said, "Don't be ridiculous. However, the
threat to Konoha still remains and the last thing I want
to do is upset a pregnant woman who is entering the
third trimester." Asuma nodded in understanding so she
continued, "Remember what set this all in motion were
reports of Anbu hanging around the prison. Yuugao
encountered two members on the roof. She managed to
place a tracking seal on one of them. As a result, we have
learned that running under the Uchiha district as well as
Elder Danzou's residence are tunnels that are being used
as a base of operations for Root. We believe that Danzou
never truly disbanded Root and even expanded it after
the Uchiha massacre. Therefore, it is in all likelihood that
placed all throughout Konoha's forces are shinobi that
are loyal to Danzou first and the village second. That is
why I couldn't risk letting even Shinobi I trust with my
life in on our plans."
Ibiki recognized what she was suggesting first as he said,

"You're saying that Danzou was behind this plot from
the beginning. Some of the surviving prisoners and
guards have mentioned him. They have pointed his
picture out, but they also did so when I showed them a
picture of the noble they would insist that is Danzou as
well."
"That is because we believe he tampered with the

Sharingan he gifted Akame with, so that whenever it was
in the presence of the noble it would put those present
under a hypnotic suggestion to see him as Danzou."
Ibiki crossed his arms over the chest as he said with a

disbelieving tone, "Are you saying that Danzou created a
situation where he would be pointed at as a potential
suspect."
"I know it's a theory that is rather hard to swallow, but

considering that he'd be able to point out that people
were seeing this noble as him. He'd easily be able to raise
the point that it appeared he was being set up." Tsunade
stood and came around the desk. Standing before her
two Jounin she said, "However, Danzou's days of
slinking in the dark as he covets the position of Hokage
are over. I'm going to need both of your skills if I'm
going to make sure that when we bring Danzou down
the charges stick. But for the time being nobody outside
of this room is to be brought into this. Root has had
years to seep into every facet of the village. If we're going
to pull it out then we need to be positive that not even a
whisper reaches Danzou's ears."
Both her shinobi nodded in understanding. They then

began to plot on the best ways to insure that the small
group could grow without attracting the attention of the
elder or those loyal to him. Little did Tsunade know that
soon she'd be putting the ideas that where being
suggested to use much faster than anyone anticipated.
****************************
Mikoto awoke slowly, but some part of her immediately

registered that she was no longer in the Punishment
section of the Leaf Maximum Security Prison. The fact
that it was probably a good forty degrees cooler was one
clue as was the fact that she was lying on luxurious silken
sheets. That fact told her that she was most likely not
even in the prison anymore. For a brief moment she
wondered if she was awakening from the horrible
nightmare her life had become ever since the occasional
griping about how the Uchiha were treated had turned
into plans for rebellion. A part of her hoped that at any
moment a young Sasuke would come bounding into the
room telling her it was time to get up as he excitedly
bounced in place.
However, she quickly abandoned her flight of fancy since

she knew it would not help her deal with whatever new
situation she found herself in. Without opening her eyes
she tried to take stock of her surroundings. From years
of shinobi practice and just married life in general she
instantly knew she wasn't alone. Mikoto wondered just
who it was that was watching her since the woman that
had instructed her in what life as a kunoichi was like, had
often told her and the other female academy students
that just because they didn't find themselves in a
dungeon. It didn't mean that they were safe from the
dangers the fairer sex far too often experienced when
taken prisoner by the enemy.
Apparently though the man watching her had enough

experience to know when a woman was only pretending
to be asleep. He alerted her to this as he said with a warm
voice, "I really don't mean to rush you. But, I've only just
gotten back to the village and several of my friends have
offered to treat me to barbeque. I don't think they'd
understand if I told them I was late because I was
watching a woman as she pretended to be asleep."
Mikoto turned her head towards the voice and cracked

her eyes open for a brief moment she thought she saw
Minato sitting in the large comfortable chair he was
sitting in. However as he came into focus she could see
more of Kushina come into the picture and coming to
the only conclusion that fit upon her recognizing the
whisker marks on his cheeks said, "You must be
Naruto."
The blond man nodded in greeting as he said, "I am. It's

nice to finally meet you."
Mikoto sat up in the bed to discover she was dressed in a

large t-shirt. She then took in the room and was
surprised by just how opulent it was. Commenting on it,
she said, "It appears you've come up in the world. These
living conditions are quite the improvement over the rat
hole the Third arranged for you after leaving the
orphanage."
Naruto cocked his head in confusion as he said, "I wasn't

aware you had any interest in my living arrangements."
Mikoto looked away from the kind penetrating eyes of

Kushina and Minato's son as she recalled going to the
Hokage upon learning that he had let the young boy
move into an apartment one step away from being
condemned. She had torn into him about it, but he had
told her that the other apartment buildings had refused
to allow the young jinchuriki to stay on their premises.
She had nearly offered to take him in, but since by then
the Uchiha were fully committed to toppling the Hokage.
She was afraid her husband would use the boy as a
bargaining tool or worse begin to influence him to
support the Uchiha in their rebellion. Not to mention
she doubted the elders of the village would allow such a
thing to happen since there were many of the opinion
that the Uchiha had been behind the Kyuubi attack in
the first place. She doubted these people would be
pleased for the Bijuu container to be living under the
same roof as those who were supposed to be able to
control it.
She felt guilty about her inability to have offered any sort
of support to the boy. She guessed it showed as he gave
her a wide disarming smile as he said, "It's okay. I
understood why you couldn't get involved in my
situation despite how close you were to my mom."
Mikoto stared at him in surprise as she said, "I…I was

under the impression the truth of your parentage was
being kept from you. What made the Third change his
mind?"
Naruto began to scratch his cheek and he wasn't quite

sure how to explain his current situation. He was saved
from having to do so as Mikoto began to scratch at her
ankle through the covers. Finding it wasn't doing the
trick, she pulled it to the side enough to uncover the
irritation, less she give the young man a glimpse at the
panties she could feel she was wearing. What she saw
confused her as she discovered a small fox mark.
Directing her attention back to Naruto, she could see
that he was suddenly far more nervous than when she
had mentioned his parentage. Giving him her best
mother tone she said, "Care to explain what the hell this
is?"
She fought back a smile as he gave her a defeated sigh

that reminded her of her own children's reaction when
she'd use the tone in the past. Coupled with the, "Not
really." She had a hard time not wondering what life
would have been like had she decided to take him in. Her
amusement faded though as Naruto explained, "That
mark reacts to another one located on the grounds here.
Basically it will keep you from leaving the house."
Mikoto turned her gaze towards a window where she

could see the Leaf village. With a disappointed tone she
said, "So it seems I've traded cages and although this one
is far more gilded. It is still a cage."
She saw Naruto wince from his reflection in the window.
She turned to him as he said, "I can understand where
you are coming from. However, we did it for your
protection as much as ours. Right now it is still
dangerous for you out there since quite a few prisoners
are still on the loose and being hunted down by Anbu.
Also once certain events become known to you we were
afraid you'd do something…"
"By events are you referring to how my eldest son has

been murdered by his younger brother after he betrayed
the village?"
"You knew…" Naruto said sadly his eyes showing a

genuine kindness and concern.
"I...I only recently learned about it," Mikoto said on the

verge of letting the tears she had felt when Akame told
her fall, no longer interested in holding her emotions at
bay. However before she broke down she was suddenly
overcome by the desire to know, "Did you know
Sasuke?"
"W-we were teammates," Naruto said his own voice

filled with emotion at what Mikoto guessed was betrayal
and the loss of a friendship they had likely shared. "He
was also the shinobi that I often measured my own
success against. It also made me happy when he admitted
that he considered me a rival."
Thinking of her own past, Mikoto favored him with a

soft smile as she said, "It was the same for your mother
and me." It faded as she said, "It must have hurt when he
decided to betray you and the village to pursue his own
goals."
Naruto rubbed at his chest for a moment looking lost in
thought. It was a gesture that confused the Uchiha
kunoichi. When he refocused his attention on her he
said, "It did. I considered him to be my best friend when
he left."
Mikoto was about to question him further but both of

their attentions were pulled to the door as a young
woman entered holding a tray with food on it. Mikoto
could see a look of confusion on the young man's face
which grew more pronounced as the woman said,
"Excuse me. Lady Kiyomi thought your guest would be
hungry."
Mikoto's stomach rumbled prompting the young woman

dressed as a maid to make her way towards the bed. She
had just placed it down when Naruto asked, "Excuse me,
but who are you?"
The woman turned as she replied robotically, "Yuffie
Kisaragi."
She remained silent as she began to make her way out of

the room. Naruto noticed a look of recognition appear
on Mikoto's face causing him to say. "Hey hold on a
second." The young woman stopped as instructed but
didn't turn or anything. Focusing on the Uchiha he
asked, "Do you know her?"
"It's hard to say. I knew a woman by that name, but

unless she suddenly shed forty plus years this girl can't be
the same woman."
To her surprise Naruto growled under his breath,

"Kiyomi." Standing abruptly, he grabbed Yuffie by the
wrist as he said, "Follow me." The woman did so but as
she was truly capable of judging the urgency by which
Naruto was moving ended being dragged several feet
until she got the hint.
Mikoto quickly followed as she felt her curiosity piqued

by the young man's strange reaction. Following in his
wake she caught up to him to find him at the bottom of
a large staircase. A beautiful red-head wearing a splendid
kimono stood at the base as if expecting his reaction to
the servant she had sent. Her gaze traveled towards
Mikoto for a moment causing the woman's green eyes to
narrow, but when she looked at the blond the Uchiha
only saw love and devotion. That wasn't to say though
that the woman's body language was screaming that she
was prepared for a verbal confrontation.
She got it as Naruto stopped while still on the stairs and

with a tone that barely concealed the anger he was
feeling, "Do you want to explain this?"
The red-head shrugged dismissively, "There's not much
to explain. She and her teammates were part of the force
pursuing my sister and the Uchiha. Instead of killing
them outright I decided to test my abilities further."
"You call this testing your abilities?" Naruto questioned

throwing a look at the woman standing behind him.
Facing the red-head again he said, "It's like you turned
her into some mindless zombie."
"Granted, my results were less than stellar, but I believe

given time they will become more self-reliant."
"T-that's not the point," Naruto said his voice rising in

frustration.
"Then what is the point," Kiyomi said letting her own

voice spike due to Naruto raised voice. "They were
enemy combatants. Would you have preferred I killed
them outright? I saw an opportunity to test a new ability
and I took it."
"Why would you even need to learn such a thing? We

don't operate this way."
"Really," the woman replied crossing her arms defiantly,

"Aren't you forgetting how roughly you handled Koharu
when she first entered your circle?"
Mikoto felt a cold fury settle over her at the mention of

the female elder. She also wondered what the red-head
was suggesting primarily since Naruto seemed genuinely
regretful at the mention of his supposed mistreatment of
her. The conversation further confused her as the
woman added, "Plus, I doubt Mabui was too pleased to
learn you used your ability to silence her until she came
around. If it truly bothers you so much sleep with them
and once they're under your control I'll remove the
programming until you win them over with your charm."
Although she couldn't make out the look on Naruto's

face, Mikoto could see that although the red-head was
winning the argument, deep down she knew she wasn't
necessarily in the right, but was too headstrong to admit
as much. This became more evident when a small crack
of doubt appeared as Naruto said deadpanned, "You
know I won't do that."
Mikoto got the sense that the red-head was afraid she
had pushed the blond too far as she tried to ease her
position by saying, "Naruto… I needed to learn this skill
for our benefit. In the future there may be obstacles that
you won't be able to convince and we can't just eliminate.
With this ability we won't hav…"
She was cut off as a shout of, "Naruto," resounded
through the mansion. A young pink-haired kunoichi ran
into the room appearing from a doorway that looked like
it headed down to the basement. For a moment it looked
like she could feel the tension hanging between the two.
Her gaze briefly traveled towards Mikoto, but the news
she was caring was obviously of more importance then
her curiosity as she said, "Naruto, you need to head to
the Den right away."
"What is it Sakura?"
"Danzou, he isn't just hoping things blow over like we

thought."
Naruto leapt over the banister of the stairs quickly

following Sakura down into the basement. Mikoto saw a
flash appear making her wonder how the kunoichi had
entered the mansion in the first place. She looked at the
woman whose worried gaze was still focused on where
Naruto had disappeared. "Quite a lively place you have
here."
The woman stared up at her before leveling a menacing

glare her way as she said, "Watch your mouth Uchiha.
I'm only tolerating your presence because of him. If you
know what's good for you, you'll do your best to avoid
me."
Mikoto shrugged before turning to head back to her

room to finish her meal. Kiyomi let the concern that she
may have won the argument only to lose standing in her
lover's eyes appear now that she was alone. She tried to
come up with some way to repair the damage, so lost in
thought headed deeper into the mansion.
Yuffie simply remained where she was on the stairs as no

one had instructed her to do otherwise.
*****************************
"Welcome to the Rolling Thunder Inn," a pleasant

woman approaching old age said to her newest guest, "I
hope you enjoy your stay."
The masked and cowled woman nodded as she picked

up the key to her room off the counter. She tensed
briefly as the door behind her burst open as two equally
hooded people entered. However, she relaxed as they
stood in place shaking the rain from cloaks that they
wore. As one of them pulled down their hoods it
confirmed to her that the people were travelers looking
to get out of the downpour outside.
Paying them no further mind, she traveled to her room

and only after entering pulled her cloak off. Draping it
over a chair she stopped in front of a mirror for a
moment. Empty brown eyes stared back at the woman,
who then pulled down the mask that covered her lower
face to reveal two purple marks on her cheeks. The rest
of her clothes soon followed and once completely naked
she raised an arm over her head to inspect a large bruise
on her side that was responding well to the treatments
she was using for it. Channeling chakra to her hand, she
pressed it against the injury. She sighed as some of the
pressure from the injured ribs underneath the bruise
subsided from the treatment and from the mere fact that
she was no longer running.
A small tear leaked from her eye but it was a reaction to

the relief she was feeling. Not a result of the memories of
how she had sustained the injury. After all, she was a
puppet plain and simple. Therefore she didn't need to
know why Joseki would order her to a small town that
she was sure even the residents would have a hard time
finding on a map. Nor did she question why he had
wanted a beloved leader of said town murdered. All she
had needed to know was the most efficient way to do it.
Which she had quickly ascertained but in the end had
underestimated the woman's fourteen year old son who
had dreams of growing up to become a great samurai.
Dreams that would remain unfulfilled, as he made the

mistake of getting between her and her target. He had
managed to actual sneak up on her as he scored the hit to
her ribs thus breaking one. However, as his mother shot
up in bed, she was greeted to the sight of her assassin
chopping him in the side of the neck. The woman was
quite sure that the mother had no idea why her son was
choking so violently at least until he vomited up the
blood the unseen but severed jugular vein was pouring
inside his body. She began to scream then, but was
quickly silenced in a similar manner. By the time the
people that had been paid to guard the pair arrived they
would find the two lying in pools of their own blood,
although the wounds that had killed them would only be
discovered during the autopsies.
There was a part of the puppet that recoiled at those

memories, but to her it was more like a phantom that
was forced to watch life as a passenger in her own body.
Growing weary, the woman ended her self-treatment and
quickly showered. After efficiently cleaning herself, she
turned in for the night and that was when Rin Nohara
recalled the events that delivered her into her current
existence.
*****************************
The Past:
"Let go of me you freak," Rin shouted pushing the white

plant-like man away from her as they appeared from the
earth in an underground cavern. The man bent
backwards bonelessly allowing her to break free of his
grip. She saw several more of the White men turn
towards her which only spurned her to run faster.
Heading towards the only apparent opening, as the other
was blocked by a boulder, she nearly stopped as a
stooped over old man wearing hooded robes appeared at
the entrance. However, she doubted that he had just
stumbled upon the area so she prepared to attack him if
need be to get by.
He raised his head so that she could see his dark eyes
which turned red as the tomoe that appeared begun to
spin. She wasn't clear on what happened next, but when
she next became aware of her surroundings she was no
longer in the cavern. Instead she found herself following
behind the old man as they walked through a
subterranean tunnel. They approached an intersection
that split into many different directions. The old man
didn't even slow down as he chose a tunnel indicating he
had been using them for an extremely long time. Unable
to do anything but follow Rin put her mind to trying to
figure out what the roots sticking out of his back were
for. After hours of endless walking the only conclusion
she could come to was that they somehow sustained the
weathered man's existence.
She noticed a lessening of the darkness as she could see

the end of the tunnel and the night sky that lay beyond.
For a moment she felt a small hope that the man was
leading her from the subterranean world of strange plant
men that she had stumbled upon. But she felt it
disappear as she noticed the silhouette of a man blocking
the entrance. As they got closer and she could make out
more of his features she wanted to gasp as she
recognized the Suna elder Joseki. She had accompanied
her sensei quite a few times to Suna as the Fourth
Hokage had negotiated with his counterpart as they tried
to hammer out an alliance. On one such occasion they
had been taking a tour of the Suna hospital when a squad
of shinobi were being rushed in.
The Fourth Kazekage aware that the squad had been

patrolling close to the village feared it was a sign of a
forthcoming invasion. He tried to get some information
from them, but had learned they had been poisoned
using a strand recently developed by Iwa. The medics
attending to the men and women of the squad had
informed the Kazekage there was little they could do, but
ease their suffering. Even Chiyo had been forced to
admit that she had yet to find a cure.
Unable to watch people suffer Rin had asked for a

chance to help. Many of the Elders that had shown up at
the hospital to discuss how best to react to the situation
had scoffed at the idea a mere sixteen year old chunin
would be able succeed where their own experts had
failed. She also had held the belief that it was because the
Suna Elders knew the poisoned weapons that Iwa was
using to such devastating effect had yet to make their
way to the battlefields where the Rock shinobi were
fighting Konoha. In no small part due to the destruction
of Kannabi Bridge since Iwa was having a difficult time
getting supplies to its forces. She believed the Elders
didn't want her getting access to it so that when it did
show up it would hurt the Leaf as much as it had the
Sand.
Her sensei had supported her and even pointed out that
even should Suna learn anything from the squad, it
would be suspect due to extremely high fevers the squad
were exhibiting. The Kazekage with the idea that
anything he may learn may be nothing more than the
feverish delusions of his shinobi gave her permission.
Rin had immediately set to work, but sadly several of the

shinobi expired before she finally managed to succeed
twenty-four hours later. Naturally by then it had become
apparent that no large invasion was imminent, but had
actually been just another skirmish between scouting
parties. Still, she had just been glad she had managed to
help and imagined that she at least had also shown that
Konoha was serious in its desire for an alliance. The fact
that she also believed she had earned the respect of
several Suna elders didn't hurt either.
Although to be honest she had believed Joseki to be

among that number as well. However as they approached
she was beginning to believe the appraising look she had
received had just been him coveting her skills.
Her attention was pulled to the old man as he said while

keeping his hooded head lowered, "Ah, Joseki…you're
early."
Joseki studied Rin closely almost as if he didn't believe
his eyes. Focusing on the old man, he said, "I was
surprised when you contacted me. From what the Prajna
had reported to me, I was under the impression Kakashi
and she managed to escape. Not to mention I've begun
to hear rumors that she was killed in action."
"How best to insure no one comes looking for her?" The

old man replied with a shrug. "It is why you came to me
with the request to secure you a medic of the Leaf, is it
not?"
"Your point is well taken. Although I must say when you

accepted my request I never imagined that you would go
as far as to capture the one from the Fourth Hokage's
team."
"Why not," The man questioned calmly although Rin had

noticed a slight tensing in his shoulders at the word
Hokage. "She was the one you mentioned when you
explained to me how you wanted to use a Konoha medic
in order to bring Suna's medical program up to par. What
better medic to provide then the one that impressed you
so?" Joseki inclined his head in recognition of the man's
point. He was about to respond, but the old man
wanting to get down to business cut him off as he said,
"Now there is the matter of what you promised me in
return."
Joseki reached into one of his pouches as he said, "Of

course." Pulling out an envelope he tossed it to the
Broker who easily caught it. As the old man pulled out
the photo that was inside Joseki explained, "The
Jinchuriki of the Five-tails name is Han. They've kept
him secluded as he's been trained, but he'll be making an
appearance in this conflict soon enough. That armor that
he's wearing in the picture has been specially designed
for him. With it they expect he'll be far more capable of
handling the steam based abilities of his Bijuu."
"I see," The Broker said sliding the photo back into the
envelope as he began to back-up down the tunnel. "Very
good, that stubborn fool Ohnoki managed to keep this
new host's existence from my normal sources. I had
nearly come to the opinion that they had sealed the Five-
Tails away as your own village does with the One-tails
while in-between hosts. It would have been far more
difficult to locate an item then a shinobi." Having backed
up past Rin so that he stood behind her he said, "She's all
yours…however remember that once you have learned
all that you need to in order to improve Suna's medical
program she is to be eliminated. These were the terms of
our deal."
"I'm well aware…it would be problematic for both of us

should her existence ever be learned of."
The old man nodded as he said, "Good...good."
She could no longer feel the old man's presence as if he

had faded into the darkness leaving just her and Joseki.
Giving her a dark smile the Suna elder said, "Now my
dear, let's make you a little more agreeable to passing
those impressive skills onto the shinobi of the Sand."
From that point on the woman known as Rin ceased to

exist as anything but a shade that saw all, but was unable
to stop herself. After being given a new personality Rin
began to train Josek's daughter in the techniques used by
the Leaf. Therefore after she could no longer train the
kunoichi it had almost come as a relief when Joseki had
approached her in order to eliminate her. However, at
the last moment he seemed to relent, but not out of
mercy as he had decided to keep her as a hedge against
the Broker due to his sensing some perceived value in
keeping her alive. But Joseki wasn't the type to let his
puppet sit in storage collecting dust and as such she
became an agent for many of his wetwork missions. The
latest of which appeared to be the elimination of the
eight tails.
*****************************
Naruto waved to the gathered shinobi and kunoichi

while giving them a smile as he stepped out of the
restaurant. Cheers and joyful revelry followed him out
the door, as well as a few worried glances from several of
his gathered lovers. Who knew that despite his joining in
the celebration, beneath his happy exterior several less
pleasant emotions were churning. But those darker
emotions took a backseat as Naruto caught sight of
Pakura just before the door of the restaurant closed. She
sat as the guest of honor at the party celebrating her
rescue and the defeat of the missing-nin Hiruko's plot.
He was quite pleased that the gathering hadn't only been
composed of Leaf shinobi, but many Sand-nin as well.
Pakura had been quite surprised, especially when some of

the Sand-nin had come up to her to apologize for their
past treatment of her. Apparently quite a few people had
come to the conclusion that if they had been wrong
about how Pakura had killed her fellow Training Force
members. Then they may have also been mistaken about
what had happened between the noble and her so many
years before. Upon coming to that conclusion, and
realizing that Pakura had still remained a loyal kunoichi
of Suna despite her harsh treatment, many of the same
shinobi who had once turned their backs on her were
now asking for her forgiveness. Naruto could tell it made
her a little uncomfortable, but seeing her getting her due
really raised his spirits.
But then the door closed and he was outside with just his
own thoughts which quickly caused the smile to
disappear from his face. Throwing his hands in his
pocket, he closed his eyes for a moment and could sense
Mabui was still surrounded by several of her peers. He
could also feel a strong unease rolling off of her. It made
Naruto fear that he was too late and that the Eight-
Tailed jinchuriki had already been attacked. That Mabui
was still at the Raikage's office all but confirmed that
something major had happened.
Naruto felt a spike in his anger, but quickly clamped

down on it less he do what it was telling him which was
to charge into Danzou's home. But to do what he wasn't
sure, other than that he would likely hit him, a lot.
However, since he didn't want to have to go on the lam
for attacking a village elder he forced himself to begin
walking in the opposite direction of Danzou's home.
Once more Naruto wondered if how he was currently
feeling was what the Hokage of the past had to put up
with. He knew he could go ask Tsunade, and likely would
at some point, but considering he was the one that had
talked her into the job didn't want to come off as whiny.
Especially since the troubles he was currently facing were
due to his decision to take Jiraiya's dream as his own. Still
he was becoming tired, which he hated admitting. He just
hated how there never seemed to be a moment to catch
his breath.
He sighed as he thought how at the party his lovers had

constantly sent worried looks towards him, "No wonder
everyone was so concerned over me. They're probably
afraid I'm going to go all emo on them again."
He tried to chuckle, but couldn't generate any real mirth

behind it so sighed again. Thinking back to the party he
recalled pulling Maki to a corner to try and figure out
how Joseki was communicating with his agents. At first
she hadn't wanted to believe that Joseki had been
complicit in kidnapping and brainwashing a Leaf
kunoichi. However, faced with her new knowledge of her
mentor since becoming one of Naruto's lovers, she
quickly accepted it as fact. But, she had claimed to have
no idea of how he could secretly communicate with Rin
until suddenly exclaiming, "Pigeons!"
"Huh?!"
Maki had shook her head in both disbelief and anger as

she would recall gathering on the roof of Joseki's home
with her fellow Hardliners as they would discuss how
best to prevent Suna from growing too cozy with
Konoha. There Joseki would speak to those who shared
his desire in pressuring Gaara to cut ties with the Leaf, all
the while attending to his collection of pigeons. She had
then quickly explained her reasoning to Naruto.
Her face had gone pale for a moment prompting Naruto
to ask, "What is it?"
Maki didn't look like she wanted to answer, but had

finally said, "Naruto, a pigeon used to communicate can
generally only be trained to go two places. To their
homes and to the place they were trained to carry the
message." Naruto nodded but didn't understand why that
would appear to bother Maki so much until she added,
"Joseki, had at least thirty birds. That means… it means
he has to have at least that many people under his
thumb."
Naruto had been shocked as he quickly replied, "T-that's

a bit of a stretch, don't you think?"
Maki adamantly shook her head in the negative as she

explained, "It's the only thing that makes sense. Think
about it…if this Rin was activated by Danzou then that
means she had to accept her mission from a reliable
source. It likely wasn't a person since his meeting with
people who would promptly leave the village constantly
may cause him some scrutiny. But what if Joseki would
always send the same bird to carry a message to a
particular agent he wanted activated? The bird's
appearance could also be what triggered the Human
Puppet jutsu so that this Rin would believe her orders
came from Joseki. At some point Danzou must have
realized this was how he was communicating with his
agents, and with his knowledge that Rin was one of
them, he must have figured out what bird was hers."
Naruto didn't need the rest explained to him, nor was

Maki given the chance as a well-meaning Chouji
approached them asking why they looked so serious
since it was a party before shoving drinks in their hands.
Despite his desire to have a good time being at an all-
time high, the mere thought that tomorrow his village
could be at war made it impossible, making him long for
the days when he thought he would always be happy so
long as he was surrounded by friends.
Naruto came back to the present to find that while

walking on auto-pilot his feet had carried him to the
training field where Team Seven was born. Despite how
late it was a part of him wasn't surprised to find someone
else was there as well. Proving himself to be a true jounin
who never let his guard down Kakashi said. "You're out
quite late tonight Naruto. Or would it be early? Since
from the way people were talking earlier the party for
you and Pakura was going to last until dawn."
Kakashi hadn't turned to face him even as Naruto came

up beside the jounin while he said, "I guess tonight I'm
just in the mood for some quiet reflection."
Hearing that from Naruto caused Kakashi to turn his
head towards his student as he said with a slightly
disbelieving tone, "You?! Perhaps I should go investigate
the sight where you fought Hiruko to make sure you
weren't replaced by some sort of chimera creation."
"Hey!" Naruto replied in annoyance, "I'm capable of

being thoughtful."
Naruto could hear the smile he pictured on Kakashi's

bucktoothed face, that being what he believed was under
the mask his teacher always wore, especially as the jounin
said, "Of course you can be."
For a moment the teacher and student both felt their

spirits rise from the camaraderie they shared. However a
moment later Naruto felt the melancholy settle on his
teacher again and figured it was because of one of the
names on the Memorial Stone, Rin Nohara. The
reminder brought his own mood down as well especially
since in a sense he had known she was alive from his
time in the Land of Spring. When Tsunade had told him
that the person that had healed Nadare Roga was once a
Leaf-nin and furthermore Kakashi's old teammate,
Naruto had immediately wanted to go to his teacher.
However, he had relented only after learning that Rin
was supposed to be dead and furthermore was buried in
Konoha. To make the matter even more confusing
Tsunade had not been able to find any record that a
proper autopsy had been done. According to his lover
and current Hokage, it had appeared that his father had
tried to put the matter behind her death to rest as quickly
as possible. To his shame, Naruto had soon forgotten
about it due to all the other crises that popped up since
his adventure in Spring. Therefore, he had never picked
his mother's brain on the matter, at least until learning of
Rin's involvement in Danzou's newest plot.
Unfortunately, whatever it had been that prompted the
apparent cover-up, his father hadn't wanted to burden
his mother with it. Although, she had picked up that
both Kakashi and his dad had appeared to be haunted by
it. Hearing his mother's words on the matter, it suddenly
made a great deal of sense to Naruto as to why Kakashi
could almost always be found near the Memorial Stone.
"Do you want to talk about her?" Naruto asked once he

noticed Kakashi's gaze move to Rin's name again.
"Who?"
"Rin Nohara," Naruto replied, "Every time I find you

here, you're looking at the same two spots on the stone. I
did a little research and discovered that you lost your
teammates during the Third Great Shinobi War, Rin
Nohara and Obito Uchiha."
Kakashi turned his surprised gaze on his student, but
then gave him an eye-smile as he said, "You've grown
Naruto and have become a far better shinobi then me."
He could see the surprise written on his student's face at
the stark admission. Turning to look back at the stone he
continued, "I must say that ever since the mission to save
Gaara it's almost like you've found your center. Your
improvement has been astonishing."
Naruto felt his cheeks coloring at the praise as he grew

embarrassed from it. Plus he found himself growing
warm as he thought about how his vast improvement
was a result of his loving and supportive harem.
Naturally not prepared to tell his teacher this he said,
"Ah come on Kakashi-sensei, you're making me feel self-
conscious."
Kakashi chuckled having a hard time picturing the young

man before him as the knuckleheaded student he used to
be since the younger Naruto was always looking and
basking in the approval of others. The Jounin figured
that having found it from Jiraiya in the one-on-one
guidance of his sensei had probably made Naruto a little
more humble than he remembered. Thinking back on
the past with regret as always Kakashi said, "I'm sorry I
wasn't a better sensei to you Naruto."
"What are you talking about? You were a great teacher

Kakashi-sensei. You taught me so much about what it
means to be a shinobi. You're also the one that taught
me how it's important to never abandon your friends. I
mean sure at the time I might have felt you favored
Sasuke a little especially when you pawned me off on
Ebisu…"
"About that…" Kakashi tried to interject

"But," Naruto said speaking over his teach, "Looking
back on it that just proved how great a teacher you truly
were." Naruto felt a point of pride as he could read
Kakashi's stunned open mouth expression through his
teacher's mask. Looking away from it towards the stone
he explained, "When I graduated from the academy I
have to admit I was a wreck as a shinobi. You're the one
that had to build up and reset the foundation that I
should have had after leaving the academy. That's why
during the Chunin Exams you wanted Ebisu to train me.
Granted at the time I wanted to learn a big and flashy
jutsu, but now I understand what you were trying to do.
Plus, you likely figured Neji would clean my clock, but at
least leave me alive. You couldn't say the same for Sasuke
since he was facing Gaara."
Now it was Kakashi's turn to look a little uncomfortable

from the praise he received. He tried to deflect it by
saying, "Truthfully, I just figured I'd be tearing my hair
out trying to explain something as complicated as water-
walking to you."
Naruto chuckled as he looked at the other name on the

Memorial stone. Thinking of the Uchiha he knew he
said, "The other reason I figured you were so invested in
Sasuke's development was because he reminded you of
yourself at that age."
"Really," Kakashi said following Naruto's gaze and was

surprised at his student's insight, "I would figure that you
would think it was due to my other teammate."
"Nah, that would be too obvious." Naruto smirked as he

faced his teacher and continued to surprise him,
"Besides, it doesn't take a genius to guess that is where
you got your Sharingan. Sasuke wasn't even born when
the war was going on and it's kind of a stretch to think
you would believe training him would somehow pay off
whatever debt you think you owe him."
"You're right," Kakashi said looking at the names of the

teammates he lost. "Obito would probably have disliked
Sasuke because he was just like me at that age. You and
he I think would have gotten on pretty well. But if he
was alive today…Obito would never forgive me…"
Kakashi turned to walk away as he said, "Look at the
time…you should get back to the party Naruto."
He stopped though as Naruto asked, "Why wouldn't he

forgive you? Did you abandon her someplace?"
Kakashi stopped walking and turning to face his student

asked, "What makes you think Rin would be the reason
Obito wouldn't forgive me?"
Repeating a statement he had lived his life by Naruto
said, "In the shinobi world, those who break the rules are
trash. But those who don't care for their comrades are
worse than trash." Naruto stared at his teacher and could
almost sense the pain hearing those words caused in him.
Commenting on it he said, "When you told us that…it
almost sounded as if it was something you had been told
and come to hold true. I'm guessing it was another thing
that Obito left you."
Kakashi looked past Naruto to Obito's name on the

Memorial stone. Focusing on his student he admitted, "It
was…he told me it just before he died. Rin had been
captured and I wanted to go on with our mission. Obito
refused to leave her behind..." From the way Kakashi
trailed off Naruto imagined his teacher was reliving the
events. The jounin focusing back on him told Naruto
that he had returned from the trip down memorial lane.
"We succeeded…but at the cost of my eye and Obito's
life. Obito gave me his Sharingan and made me promise
to keep Rin safe. I…I failed…"
"It couldn't be as simple as that."
"Excuse me," Kakashi said his tone gaining a hard edge.
"What I mean is that…if you had just failed…while you

would live with the pain... I just can't see why you would
feel the need to come here almost every day asking for
forgiveness. Did you love her or was it…"
"Naruto, I cared for Rin as a teammate and a

friend…but just drop it okay. Nothing good will come
from digging into this matter. Obito was the one that
loved her…I come here to…reflect about how even with
the gift he gave me…I couldn't see enough to prevent
things from turning out the way they did."
Naruto watched his teacher leave more tempted than
ever to tell him that his teammate was alive. However, he
was beginning to believe that Kakashi was keeping silent
since he felt the truth would in some way tarnish Rin's
reputation. If that was the case, then he began to fear
that perhaps the Personality Jutsu that Joseki had used
was what created the girl Kakashi had known as Rin and
if so, then should he encounter her all Naruto would find
is a cold-blooded killer.
He was pulled from his thoughts upon sensing that

Mabui was alone and was practical screaming at him to
appear via her fox mark so Naruto disappeared in a red
flash. But not before promising the two people that had
known Rin Nohara that if she could be saved then he'd
find a way to do it and that he'd take it upon himself to
protect her from there on out.
*****************************
Mabui was pacing back and forth in the records room
waiting for Naruto to appear. When he finally did she
quickly said, "It's about time. Did you stop for some of
that Ichiraku Ramen you're so fond of?"
"Sorry," Naruto said sheepishly causing her to frown.
Mabui sensed that Naruto's reaction wasn't just due to

the situation she had called him to Kumo for. She
reached up gently to cup his cheek while asking, "What's
wrong? Don't say nothing."
Naruto stopped as that had been what he was going to

reply with. However, instead he said, "We can talk about
it later. Right now we have bigger concerns to deal with."
Mabui nodded, but made a mental note as she would get

the truth out of her lover as soon as the current crisis
was dealt with. "You're correct…I could feel your need
to speak with me, but Kumo had several defections
today. As you can imagine it has created quite the uproar.
Is it related to what you needed to talk about?"
"It might be," Naruto said assuming a thinker's pose,

"Who were the people that defected and why go
together? Was it a team?"
"That's the strange thing," Mabui replied, "There were

six in total. But we cannot find a link between them as to
why they would all leave the village today. We only began
to suspect something was off when two of them didn't
show up to their posts on time. When someone was sent
to investigate they learned that early in the morning all
six had left the village together. The night guardsmen
said he tried to question them, but since one of the men
was our Anbu commander when he was told it was a
special mission he didn't question it."
"Shit," Naruto cussed believing that Joseki had activated
several more of his sleeper agents to eliminate Rin before
she could reach the Eight-tails.
"What?! Do you know what's going on?"
Grabbing his lover by the shoulders he stared into her

eyes as he said, "Mabui, I know you're hesitant to give
me information on your home that is deemed classified.
But, I need to know where the Eight-Tailed Jinchuriki is
at. I believe you call him Bee, right?" Naruto could tell
that his request made Mabui uncomfortable so said, "If
Yugito knew I'd ask her, but she said that the only place
she trained with Bee was some island where she came to
her understanding with Yoruichi. I know that only you
and the people assigned to guard him are aware of where
he is kept. I'm guessing that this Anbu commander
would have the information as well."
"He does," Mabui said before biting her lip as she tore
her gaze away from Naruto's pleading one, "Are you
saying that these six are going after Bee? If so I can send
word to the teams guarding him and…"
Naruto shook his head as he replied, "It isn't that simple.

If anything it is likely those six are trying to stop the
threat to Bee. Danzou is making a play to start a war in
order to derail the investigation into what happened at
the prison. He managed to activate a sleeper agent Joseki
possessed with ties to the Leaf. Danzou believes that
should the attack go through it would incite the Raikage
to declare war against Konoha."
"He may especially if the attack succeeded," Mabui said

after a moment. Looking down she said, "But…Lord
Bee's location is known only to a handful of people…I
can't just betray the Raikage's trust even for you."
"I understand," Naruto said without letting the
disappointment he felt show as he truly knew where
Mabui was coming from. "Can you at least tell me in
what direction those shinobi took off in this morning?"
Understanding that her lover wasn't just giving up she

said, "Naruto you can't. The area is teaming with shinobi
looking for the defectors? If you're caught or worse
should you stumble onto Lord Bee's location the Raikage
would have you executed. He might not even wait to
extract the nine-tails."
"That's a risk I'll have to take," Naruto said stepping

away from his lover.
"Why? If you're right then the defectors are likely already

moving to stop this other agent."
"Likely, but I don't think they are planning to take her
alive. She might be a cold blooded assassin or she may be
a victim of some puppet jutsu. Until I know which, I
have to operate under the belief that she is doing this
against her will."
"Even so…"
"Sorry, Mabui you can't talk me out of this. I might never

have met her, but she's a fellow Leaf shinobi and if I
abandon her. I'll be taking a step towards becoming
trash."
Mabui stared at her lover and could see there was no

dissuading him from his current course of action. Feeling
her respect and admiration for the young man grow even
more, she made the decision to put herself fully in his
camp by saying, "Lord Bee is at the Valley of Clouds and
Lighting. It is just north of Kumogakure."
Aware of what had just happened Naruto stepped
forward to cup his lover's cheek as he said, "Thank you. I
promise you will not regret giving me your trust."
Mabui turned her face and kissed his palm as she replied,
"I know, but please come back alive. If the Defectors are
waiting for Danzou's assassin, then they'll be waiting for
anyone willing to get in their way."
Naruto took the warning to heart and gave her a quick

but passionate kiss. A moment later he was gone in a red
flash. She stared at the spot that he had been occupying
sensing his reappearance outside the village likely on a
buried kunai he or Yugito had planted. Able to feel him
heading north, she left the Records Room. Much to her
surprise though, she found that a great deal of the
concern that had been with her all day was gone and
although still worried, couldn't help but feel the right
person was on the job now.
*****************************
The Agent formerly known as Rin felt as if something

had shifted. Although she had been given the location of
her target as well as the patrol routes of those guarding
him, she had been forced to abandon the path to the
jinchuriki that she had chosen. The reason being was the
shinobi activity in an ever expanding area around Kumo
had been rife with activity. It had made her wonder if
Kumo had been tipped off about her mission. However,
after several patrols had passed her heading away from
Kumo she began to suspect they were looking for
someone else, most likely a missing-nin.
Believing that the coast would be clear until arriving at

the valley where the host of the Eight-Tail stayed when
not in the village, she had allowed herself to move a bit
quicker than she normally would to make up for lost
time. However, several miles back she had paused,
believing she had been detected, but when no patrol
appeared she had brushed it off as her mind playing
tricks on her. As a result she had slowed down again, but
in hindsight she now realized that she had been detected.
Guessing it was likely a shadow clone that had seen her,
she reasoned the reason it hadn't revealed itself was so it
could disperse in order to alert the castor of her position.
In the end all her slowing down had done was afford the
shinobi the chance to get in front of her.
Coming to a stop, she tossed a kunai into a canopy of

leaves, but wasn't too surprised when she heard the
metallic clang that told her it had been deflected. A
moment later a shinobi in orange dropped down in front
of her. He studied her masked face for a moment before
saying, "I would comment how rude it is to throw a
kunai at someone without announcing your intentions
first, but considering your reason for being here, I guess
I can understand. It isn't like…"
The Agent reacted immediately upon hearing the

stranger knew of her mission leaping from her branch as
she pulled another kunai to attack him. Naruto parried
the kunai as she landed on the branch with him, but leapt
back as he realized it was a feint when her free hand
appeared from the cloak glowing in green chakra.
Considering that he had several lovers well versed in
medical ninjutsu. He was well aware that those healing
hands could just as easily kill.
Rin didn't let up though forcing Naruto to abandon the

branch in favor of the surer footing of the forest floor.
He continued to backpedal as the kunoichi continued to
swing the kunai at him in wide sweeps. However, he
easily either evaded the kunai or would quickly parry it,
all the while making sure to keep track of her chakra
encased hand. Naruto managed to grab the Kunoichi's
wrist of the hand holding the kunai. Squeezing painfully
he heard the woman gasp in pain as she let go of her
weapon. However, she then tried to strike him in the side
with her free hand. Her blow struck empty air as he
teleported away.
She spent a moment trying to find him, but was sent

flying as he reappeared hitting her in the side with a
leaping kick. Rin rolled along the ground, but halfway
through her tumble turned it into a controlled roll.
Coming to a stop in a crouched ball, she quickly scanned
where Naruto had grabbed her to see the Hiraishin mark
he had placed on her. Ending her chakra scalpel, she
placed her hand against it and dispelled the mark.
Standing straight she held out both her hands and they
both began to glow with green chakra. Readying his own
stance, Naruto prepared to meet her charge. But, instead
they were both forced to the leap at each other in order
to avoid being struck by the thrown ninja tools that
appeared from the canopy of leaves as their fight was
interrupted by a third party. A party of six to be exact.
*****************************
Mikoto entered a large dining room having decided to

explore her new cage despite the warning she had
received. Her entering the room was punctuated by a
dark skinned woman saying, "You're really unbelievable
you know that. Did you honestly believe you could force
Naruto to accept what you did to those three by
throwing it in his face?"
Kiyomi didn't respond and although she was sitting in a

chair facing away from her new house guest instead said
to Mikoto, "I thought I told you to remain in your
room."
The dark-skinned woman looked up from where she was

standing above the sitting red-head and Mikoto received
the same dark stare she had from the red-head earlier.
Not one to back down from a confrontation the Uchiha
said, "Actually you said something along the lines that it
would be best if I didn't cross your path."
"And yet here you are," Kiyomi replied calmly.
Mikoto moved so that she could sit at the end of the

table while watching both women. "Here I am," she
replied calmly. "And while it may be hazardous to my
health I'm getting the feeling that you are not too keen to
get on Naruto's bad side any further. With that in mind, I
don't think I need to worry about running afoul of you
anytime soon."
Both women narrowed their eyes at her in response.
Rolling her eyes in return she said, "Look, you're the
ones holding me here. But we can get into that later.
Right now I'd like to know where Seven is. I consider her
a friend and want to know that she is safe."
The glares that she was receiving softened although it

was far more noticeable on the dark-skinned woman's
face. The two women shared a look after which the
purple-haired woman said, "Thank you for your concern.
I'm Yoruichi and this is Kiyomi."
Mikoto inclined her head in greeting as she replied, "I'm

sure you both know who I am. Now as to where Seven
is?"
"She's still in the prison," Yoruichi answered taking a seat

at the table.
"What!? How is it that I'm here if she was captured?"
"Our sister chose to keep the face that you would

recognize. As such she needed to turn herself in after the
prison break."
"Prison break!" Mikoto said shocked, "Just how long was

I out?"
"For quite some time, Triple Zero" a new voice said

inserting itself into the conversation.
Mikoto turned towards the new speaker and didn't

recognize the woman who had entered the room from
the kitchen entrance. She was dressed as a miko decked
out with purple hakama pants and a sash that matched
her waist length hair. Her brown eyes seemed amused as
she knew the Uchiha was trying to place her face and
voice. However she knew the woman wouldn't recognize
not just her face but voice since the only times she had
heard it. It had been scratchy due to the scars from
where Kisame had plunged his blade into her throat.
After a moment Mikoto gave up stating, "I'm sorry; I'm

usually pretty good with faces. But I have no idea who
you are. But for you to know me as that you must have
been in the prison as well."
"Indeed," the woman said moving to take a seat at the

table as well, "You would have known me as KK-one-
one-seven-six." She giggled at the shocked look that she
received in response to her statement causing her to say,
"I know, there have been some changes since then. It's
all thanks to our host."
Kiyomi gave a curt nod as she said, "Indeed, but I

thought I told you that you should rest. I didn't just
change your appearance but genetically you have been
altered as well." Kiyomi seemed to remember something
as she began digging in the sleeve of her kimono. Pulling
out a small packet held together by a rubber band, she
looked at what was on top of it before tossing it to the
new arrival as she said, "Miya Asama that is the name
you choose for yourself correct. Those are the
documents certifying your new existence. For all intents
and purposes the woman you were is dead."
Miya nodded as she looked at the identification

documents she had been tossed. Due to her time as a
member of the Kirigakure Cypher Division she easily
could tell the items she had been given were either
incredible forgeries or the real deal. Looking up she said,
"I must admit you are full of surprises. I only told you
that name this morning, for you to be able to get your
hands on fake documents of this level…"
"Those documents aren't fakes," Kiyomi said cutting her
off, "True, all the information on them is not true, but
the paperwork is indeed the real deal. Once your
treatments are finished, you'll be able to set up shop
anywhere in the Land of Fire."
Miya stared at Kiyomi for several moments before

saying, "Again your generosity is rather overwhelming."
"I'll say," Mikoto said interjecting herself in the

conversation, "Why does she get a new face and life,
while I'm stuck here as a prisoner?"
Kiyomi leveled another glare at the woman before

replying, "Believe me. I would like nothing better to be
rid of you. Yet for the time being Naruto believes you
may be of some use in curbing your son's true nature."
Mikoto narrowed her eyes at Kiyomi as she said,
"Whatever Sasuke has become he did so because of what
Konoha put him through. I'm sure that he must have
learned the truth of the massacre which is why…"
Kiyomi silenced her by slamming her hand down on the

table as she said angrily, "Sasuke made no mention of
any knowledge about your clan's fate when he defected
from the village. The only thing he was chasing was
power. Deny it all you wish, but the only thing he has
come to care about is himself."
Mikoto shot to her feet as she said heatedly, "Don't you

dare speak like that about my son! You speak as if you
were there…"
"I was," Kiyomi said icily in a way that chilled Mikoto to

the bone. "I was there as he did his level best to kill the
shinobi tasked with bringing him back to the village. He
would have succeeded to if not for my intervention. Yet
despite that the only thing keeping him from being
hunted down and destroyed like the rabid dog he is,
would be the benevolence of that same shinobi. A
shinobi I might add that upon learning the traitor's
mother was still alive made her rescue one of the
objectives for putting down Danzou's plot."
Mikoto suddenly felt her strength leave her as she

collapsed back into her chair upon realizing that Kiyomi
was describing Naruto. She also suddenly believed she
understood why it was that when she had mentioned
how Sasuke's defection must have hurt he had rubbed at
a spot on his chest. However, her sorrow was replaced
by curiosity about the woman she was sitting across from
so asked, "Just who are you? If you were there why
would you let Sasuke escape?"
"At the time my mobility was rather limited, since I was
sealed inside of Naruto at the time" Kiyomi replied.
Kiyomi smirked at the reaction that appeared on
Mikoto's face. "That is correct. I used to go by the name
Kurama, but you would have called me Kyuubi. This is
my sister Nibi and I'll leave it for you to guess just what
title Seven used to go by."
Miya's jaw dropped upon coming to the realization of

just what it was Kiyomi was claiming to be. Shocked at
why it appeared three women that at the very least
believed themselves to be ancient and terrible chakra
beasts capable of leveling villages were apparently
following the directions of a young man asked, "I don't
get it. If what you say is true then why are you sitting
here talking about some shinobi instead doing whatever
it is you Bijuu do whenever you broke free of your
jinchuriki?"
Both Kiyomi and Yoruichi shared a look as a similar
smirk appeared on their lips. Turning to the other two
women present Yoruichi answered, "Well that's both a
rather complicated and easy question to answer."
Yoruichi then began explaining how Naruto's dream was

to unify all the shinobi villages. Naturally, she left out
how he tended to convince the kunoichi who had thus
far signed on for his ambition. Needless to say that as a
result it lost a little something in translation leaving both
women believing it to be little more than a pipe dream.
However, they couldn't deny that it appeared the two
women claiming to be Bijuu appeared to believe in it
rather fervently.
*****************************
Naruto's back was facing Rin's as he stared up at the

trees where three of the six Defectors were standing.
One of the men wore a mask that looked like a depiction
of a Tengu. Guessing him to be the Anbu commander
that Mabui had mentioned he was about to try and
reason with the man when he had to move when Rin
attempted to take advantage of his focus being off her.
Rolling away from the swipe at his back, he said, "Hey
that was a cheap shot. I know my dad didn't teach you to
fight like that."
Naturally Rin didn't respond treating everyone as an

enemy. However to his surprise Tengu did as he said, "I
don't know why a shinobi of the Leaf is so deep in our
territory. Especially one that has recently been to
Kumogakure as a guest, and appears to have earned a
small measure of respect from the Raikage. I would hate
to think of how the Raikage would react should he learn
that same shinobi was spying on us. Your presence is
interfering with our capture of a dangerous fugitive.
Leave now and we'll forget we saw you."
Naruto felt a desire to chuckle since, as a result of what
Mabui told him about the Defectors, he knew the man
was lying. The realization that his knowledge came as a
result of the trust that Mabui had placed in him made
him feel stupid for his earlier complaints about being
tired of the constant struggles. Now more positive than
ever he was moving in the right direction he ignored the
man to say, "Rin, we never met. But my father was the
one who trained you to be a shinobi."
Rin didn't say anything in response nor did she turn

towards him as she was busy watching the three at his
back. But he was positive she was listening so continued,
"I'm not sure about all the details that led you here. But,
I'm sure that my Dad and Kakashi-sensei never doubted
you were a Leaf shinobi through and through. So if
you're being controlled I need for you to fight it, because
I promise that I'm taking you back to the Leaf."
Rin tensed in response and as if sensing the sudden
turmoil in her all the Defectors attacked throwing kunai
and shuriken at her. Naruto reacted quickly creating a
mass of clones that threw themselves over her as a
makeshift shield. Naruto charged up the tree towards
Tengu who directed the two apparent chunin with him
to move against the blond.
Sadly for the chunin, they barely even slowed him down
as he created another pair of clones to deal with them.
Using one clone as a springboard he slammed into
Tengu as he tried to leap from the branch to another
perch. Tengu managed to break free of the jinchuriki by
slamming a knee into his stomach before slamming his
hands down into Naruto's back to propel him towards
the ground. Tengu planned to finish him off by throwing
several kunai at the falling shinobi, but was forced to
react as a pair of kunai shot from the cloud of burst
clones. Throwing the senbon meant for Naruto at the
kunai to deflect them. The Kumo Anbu grumbled as
Naruto created a clone that tossed him towards a tree to
prevent him from hitting the ground.
Naruto grabbed onto a branch which he then pulled

himself on top of to stare at the battlefield. He wanted to
believe that his words had reached Rin, but as the
memories of the clones that had protected her began to
filter into his head. He learned that she had dispersed
two of the first two to reach her using chakra scalpels.
Guessing that meant she still saw him as an enemy he
knew that made dealing with the Kumo-nin far trickier as
he was operating under the belief that they were also
being controlled.
Not wanting a blood bath on his hands, Naruto tried to

come up with a way to end the battle quickly. He cursed
though as Rin apparently came to the conclusion that
with both sides in the conflict targeting her it would be
best to make a break for it and hope that they took each
other out. The three other Kumo-nin moved to block
her path, but she took a deep breath and expelled a large
cloud of a vapor like gas. The three men scattered,
allowing her to pass by, but apparently not before having
inhaled some of it as they landed rather woozily. Naruto
saw several nearby animals get caught up in it as well, but
as they landed on the ground he could detect that they
still were breathing. Guessing the vapor to be some sort
of anesthetic he looked back to see the three Kumo-nin
had also succumbed.
Pulling a tri-prong kunai, he tossed it after Rin, and once

sure it had passed through the barrier of vapor he
teleported to it. Naruto followed after Rin as she
continued north. He saw her approach a large ravine and
could hear the violent river running through it. Rin
increased her speed as she prepared to leap it causing
Naruto to do likewise. But, out of the corner of his eye
saw that Tengu had also found a path through the gas
and was tailing the kunoichi through the trees.
Once Rin leapt, he threw a senbon which Naruto

mirrored using his kunai. Having been slightly closer
Naruto's weapon reached her first, so he teleported to it
and tossed Rin out of the way to the opposite bank.
Before he could do anything else though he screamed in
pain as the senbon tore through his stomach and
apparently had been charged with lightning chakra for
good measure as Naruto felt as if he had stuck a fork in
an electrical socket. He felt his consciousness fading as
he thought, "I really need a vacation."
*****************************
Due to the added momentum that Naruto had given her,

Rin landed roughly. She hit the ground hard and came to
a skidding halt. She looked back in time to see Naruto
take the senbon meant for her. Watching him scream
from the senbon releasing its electrical charge she was
suddenly thrown back to the past where another brave
young man had sacrificed himself by tossing a teammate
out of the path of danger only to die as a result. The
moment ended and although she doubted Naruto truly
saw her, as he appeared to be blacking out, he gave her a
small smile as if just glad he had remained true to the
promise he made her only moments before.
The next thing Rin knew she was staring at empty air as
he fell out of her sight to the river below. She felt the
persona that Joseki had placed within her want to turn
around so she could continue her mission. However, Rin
refused to budge and instead began to scramble towards
the ravine cliff. The Agent Persona tried to retake
control but Rin no longer willing to be a passenger in her
own body fought back until she felt something snap
inside her mind. Believing that the needle Joseki had
placed in her when he used a variation of the Memory-
Concealing Manipulative Sand Technique to control her
had broken due to her resistance. She took a moment to
bask in not feeling as if she was being controlled by
unseen strings. However the moment was short lived as
she ran to the bank to find any sign of Naruto.
Due to the orange that he wore she quickly caught sight

of him as the river carried him away. But before she
could move to rescue him, she was forced away from the
bank as several needles buried themselves where she had
been standing. Staring across the river at the Tengu
masked Anbu she raised her hands to say, "Please, I
swear I'm no threat to you. I've managed to free myself
from what was forcing me to violate your borders."
"Well isn't that too bad for you. I had considered trying
to take you alive back to Joseki. He doesn't often activate
so many of his puppets at once. I was of the opinion you
held some sort of value to him. But I don't think he's
going to want a broken puppet and something tells me
you're going to give me quite the hassle. Rin was visibly
taken aback by the man's statement causing him to
explain, "You see while we both had the same jutsu done
to us. Joseki suppressed my personality so I could better
become the perfect solider and work my way into a
position of importance. That's a difficult thing to achieve
when your natural inclination is to harm the place you
are infiltrating. Now be a dear and die."
Not really having much to live for Rin said, "Please let
me save that man first."
"Sorry, no can do. But if you want I'll let the river carry
your corpse to where it's taking his. Now die."
Rin didn't try to avoid the senbon that the Tengu threw.
All three hit her in the chest causing her lifeless body to
hit the ground. The Tengu turned away trying to think of
a way to save his cover in Kumo. But he spun around as
he heard a poofing sound. Seeing a log lying where his
target had been, he sensed her proximity behind him and
spun to attack her. However, Rin was already passing
him as she ran a gentle hand across his throat and
although there was no physical sign of the damage. As a
result of the chakra scalpel she used his throat had been
sliced from ear to ear.
However, Rin pushed her latest act of violence out of her

mind as she dived into the river allowing its current to
carry her to the young man who had saved her. In order
that she could once more apply her talents to the reason
she had learned them.
*****************************
Naruto felt a warm naked body pressed against him and
quite used to such a state pulled the person closer to him.
This caused the person next to him to gasp and pull
away. He mentally frowned from the reaction, but was
suddenly hit by the memories of what he assumed had
led to his current state of undress. Opening his eyes he
found that he was in a cave, with a nearby fire going.
Sitting up he was surprised to find that the naked woman
had been Rin, who was using the emergency blanket he
kept sealed in his pouch to cover her nudeness.
He favored her with a warm smile as he quipped, "I'm

going to go out on a limb and say that this was some sort
of medical technique and you don't make it a habit to lie
naked with people."
Rin gave him a small smile as he tried to ease her

embarrassment at being undressed in front of him. Or
from the fact that he seemed so at ease with his own. As
if sensing her discomfort he attempted to pull the other
emergency blanket he was laying on to cover his pride.
But Rin closed the distance as he grew a bit frustrated as
she said, "Relax, you've taken a nasty hit."
"It wouldn't be the first," Naruto replied with a mixture

of humor and sadness from the memories that came to
him. "Besides I heal quickly."
Rin nodded in agreement as she looked down to his

stomach where his wound had been. But she quickly
looked up with coloring cheeks as she also took in what
laid just a bit lower. Naruto chuckled, but then shivered
slightly due to the cold. Rin noticed his discomfort and
said, "What am I doing? You're the injured one." She
then draped the blanket over him while trying to hide her
breasts and pussy.
The two lapsed into silence as Rin began to try to stand
without exposing herself to Naruto. Succeeding
somewhat, she moved to the clothes that she had
arranged around the fire. However, finding them to still
be quite wet sighed at the fact that it would be still
sometime before they dried. She began to shiver slightly
as the heat from her embarrassment began to succumb
to the cold weather of northern Lightning Country.
Trying to take her mind off of it she said, "You're a

jinchuriki aren't you. I wasn't aware of the Leaf Village
possessing one. But I guess Sensei must have sealed the
Kyuubi inside of you when it attacked. I can't believe he
would do that to his own son."
Naruto was surprised the Rin was aware of his parentage.

But recalling he had told her when he promised to help
her, he stated, "You heard what I told you."
Rin continued to stare at the fire but nodded her head as
she replied, "I…I was aware of everything that I did over
the years. It was liking watching some movie through my
eyes…" Recalling the many memories and actions she
had performed while under Joseki's control she began to
breakdown. Huge sobs began to shake her frame as she
said, "I've done so many horrible things. It should have
been me that died instead of Obito."
Before she could continue she was pulled into a hug by

Naruto and forgetting her embarrassment she pressed
her face into his warm chest as she let out years of pain
and anguish. Naruto stroked her hair soothingly as he
whispered, "No one wishes that at all. And it wasn't you
that did those things. That I'm sitting here is a testament
to that fact." Rin allowed Naruto to pull her back to the
blanket he had been sitting on. He continued to hold her
close and after almost an hour the tears ended.
However the memories refused to be completely
banished and wanting to replace them with something
else, she turned into the warm chest she was pressed
against where she kissed it softly. She felt Naruto stiffen
from the contact of her lips. She looked up to see him
staring down at her with a fair amount of concern. Afraid
that he would reject her she said pleadingly, "Please, I've
been out in the cold for so long. Just for tonight…keep
me warm."
Naruto looked conflicted but after a moment said, "Rin,

for me there is no just tonight. If you give yourself to me
then from tonight on you're going to be my woman. I've
also involved with quite a few…"
Hearing someone refer to her as their woman filled Rin

with the desire to be held in the strong arms surrounding
her in the embrace of a lover. A desire she succumbed to
by leaning up and pressing her lips against his. Naruto's
embrace shifted from comforting to needful as his arms
pulled her tighter against his chest. She mewed into his
mouth as his hands traveled down her back to cup her
ass and then pulled her pelvis against his where she
learned that the beast between his legs was beginning to
stir. Pressing her pussy against his awakening cock, she
began to rub herself against it as it became trapped
between their bodies.
*****************************
Kushina sat on the couch as the green light surrounded

her. Despite herself, she found that she was curious as to
what was transpiring outside the seal. She tried to chalk
her curiosity to being that she knew Rin, and had a hard
time matching the love-struck young woman she had
been to the older woman seeking comfort in the arms of
her son. However, she couldn't ignore the fact that it was
likely Rin had long ago been exposed to sex and she
doubted it had been for anything other than the
fulfillment of whatever mission she had been assigned.
Kushina felt her heart break at the thought, especially as

she remembered how hard Minato and Kakashi had
taken her supposed death. She had little doubt that if
they had even entertained the idea that she may still have
been alive there would have been no stone they wouldn't
have turned over in search of her. Thinking along those
lines Kushina thought about how tragic that so much of
Rin's youth had been stolen from her.
No sooner had the thought occurred to her then did

several ways she could use the Bijuu chakra that she now
possessed to perhaps give her it back. Kushina was torn
as she could also use a theory that Kiyomi had come up
with while still sealed in Naruto to alter people's
personalities. Well aware that Kiyomi had recently put it
in practice with the Taki kunoichi and how her son felt
about it, she didn't know if she should. However, she
doubted Naruto would be upset if she instead erased
Rin's memories of her time as Joseki's agent. She realized
that she could use Kiyomi's theory, but instead of
creating new pathways within a person's brain so that the
new persona could be created, she would instead remove
them. She was quite sure in her idea, but there was one
problem that she could see. Namely that she would need
to step out of the green field in order to implement it.
The reason being that since Naruto's chakra was already

busy modifying Rin's the seal holding back her power
was at an extremely weak point. Therefore, she would be
able to use the Bijuu chakra without experiencing a lot of
resistance from the seal much as Kiyomi had done when
she had made Tsunade young again. She reached towards
the lamp but stopped just short as conscious warred with
her claiming that she was just making excuse to
experience the pleasure she felt from Naruto's lovers.
She told herself that it was for Rin, but couldn't deny
how her body tingled in anticipation just before she
switched off the lamp.
*****************************
Rin moaned in a long and pleasured filled voice which

grew in volume as Naruto fed more and more of his
length into her. Having lost her virginity to a target
Joseki wanted dispatched she tried to block the memory
out of her mind, but couldn't help compare her
deflowerer to Naruto. But she soon found her mind only
became occupied by the present when instead of roughly
taking her. He gave her time to adjust to his large
presence inside her all the while showering her chest,
neck, and lips. Soon Rin found the legs she had wrapped
around the back of his thighs were applying pressure so
that her understanding of what it felt like to actually
make love would grow.
Naruto understood what she wanted and she gasped as
he slowly began to pull out. The soft pleasure she
experienced as the gripping flesh of her pussy tried to
keep him inside was hard for her to describe. Yet it was
perfectly accented by the sharp spike of bliss that pierced
her when just before fully withdrawing he slammed
himself back inside. Rin cried in pleasure each time, but
aware that they were still behind enemy lines, so to
speak, tried to muffle herself by nibbling on his earlobe.
Rin continued to sink deeper and deeper into the

pleasure Naruto's efforts were generating inside her.
Some small part tried to remember if any of the other
times she had experienced sex had felt as good. But
strangely found her ability to recall any of them rather
difficult. Trying to think of at least the first time she
briefly pictured being thrown on a bed as the man she
was to dispatch roughly pulled her panties from her body
before slamming inside her. However, the details began
to fade one by one until only she remained on the bed.
Naruto hit something deep inside her that caused even

that to disappear as her entire focus pulled to the man
that said she had become his. Not remembering exactly
why she felt so indebted to him, she decided tried to
commit everything to memory as a young woman's first
time should be remembered.
****************************
Kushina continued to use her Bijuu chakra to erase Rin's

time as Joseki's pawn. It was proving far harder to do
then she had anticipated. The reason being was
punctuated as she moaned loudly due to being split apart.
Although having experienced the sensations of Naruto's
lovers before, she couldn't deny that due to the chakra
she was using and the weakness of the seal it had never
felt so incredible. She was also no longer able to truly
block out her son as for all intents and purposes he
appeared to be lying atop her. But she knew she was
simply experiencing all that Rin was as she also found
that her body wasn't moving to her commands but was
simply following Rin's movements.
She suddenly felt empty and heard a voice cry out, "No,"
but whether it was hears or Rin's, she couldn't say.
However neither woman needed to worry about the
blond stopping what he started as Kushina found herself
flipped over and pulled up to her knees into the doggy
position. She felt him slide along her slit teasingly before
pressing harder until her pussy granted him entrance.
Her head whipped back as Rin's voice cried out,
"Yesssss!"
*****************************
Rin looked over her shoulder as he began to push and
pull her hips along his cock as he worked his hips.
Naruto kept the brisk pace going for several minutes
until deciding to give his newest lover a chance to take
charge. He pulled her back so that he could lay down
with her on top facing away from him. He then folded
his hands behind his head. Rin stared down at him with
pleading eyes from over her shoulder for him to
continue. However a moment later she got to her feet
and began to slowly pick herself off of the cock impaled
inside her. Before he slipped out she dropped back down
crying out in pleasure, before quickly picking her hips up
once more.
*****************************
Kushina felt so exposed in the new position, and had to

remind herself that her son wasn't seeing her as her hips
moved at the fast past Rin was setting. Having been able
to see the memories that Rin had possessed as she erased
them Kushina could understand why she had given
herself to Naruto. However, Kushina stopped her efforts
to reset Rin's past at where she had encountered the
Broker. She wanted Rin to understand what it was that
the memories she was losing had entailed so she
wouldn't be haunted by them. Therefore, with the
kunoichi's memory wiped she decided to take things one
step further by returning her to the age she had been
when she was taken.
Kushina could tell her efforts were working as she

suddenly felt as if Naruto was getting even larger insider
her. Understanding that as Rin grew younger the already
snug fit of her son's cock and the kunoichi pussy was
growing more so. She felt the urge to cum grow more
pronounced as his cock began knocking more insistently
against the opening of her womb. Rin did as well and
when he suddenly pumped his hips deciding to take an
active role in their love making Kushina found herself
suddenly laying with her back on his chest. Naruto's eyes
grew wide causing Kushina to fear he was seeing her, but
she quickly realized he was reacting to her deaging the
kunoichi.
He must have had some idea of what Kushina was doing

as instead of reacting he carried on as if nothing had
changed. Kushina considered trying to end the session
seeing as her work was done. But Naruto prevented her
from doing so as he reached down and used his middle
finger to press on her clit. Kushina and Rin both came
hard as he released wave after wave of cum into his
newest lover. As Kushina caught her breath she hated
just how content she truly felt.
*****************************
Rin stared up at the ceiling with glassy eyes as she came
down from her orgasmic high. She couldn't quite place
why she was making love in a cave. But remembering her
last experience in one sat up quickly. She looked about
for any sign of the white plant men or the robed old man
they seemed to serve. However, she found no sign of
them. Yet, faced with the fact that the last thing she
recalled was being about to be turned over to a Suna
elder. She pulled away from the man who had just
introduced her to pleasure she had never imagined
existed.
He sat up worriedly staring at her as she appeared to take

in her surroundings. She moved to the clothes and
guessing the orange ones weren't hers tried to pull them
on but found they hung quite loose on her frame. Finally
at a loss she turned towards Naruto asking, "What's
going on? Why are we having sex in a cave? You didn't
give me some strange drug to have your way with me did
you?"
Naruto tried to call out mentally his mother but received

no response. Believing that his mother was tuckered out
from deaging Rin and from apparently removing her
painful memories he decided not to dive into the seal.
Plus he was afraid that the kunoichi would bolt. Taking a
breath he asked, "What's the last thing you remember?"
"I had just been abducted by some strange plant men.

They took me to a cave where this old man was going to
turn me over to a Suna Elder named Joseki." Naruto was
about to respond but she took in the larger clothes she
was wearing and coming to a rather fantastical
conclusion said, "He did…didn't he?"
Naruto nodded so Rin approached him and dropping to

her knees stared into the blue eyes that reminded her of
her sensei's. After a moment she said, "You're
Naruto…you saved me."
Again he nodded, and somewhat hesitantly reached up to

cup her face. Rin felt comforted by the strength and
warmth she felt at the contact. Finally after several
moments of just staring into her brown eyes he said,
"You've been missing for a long time Rin. I think it's
time for me to take you home."
Rin felt tears gather in her eyes as she suddenly lurched

forward wrapping the blond man in a hug. She wasn't
sure why she was crying but felt it was a result of the
memories she had lost. She instinctively knew they were
better off forgotten and looked forward to making
happier ones.
Chapter 37
Chapter 37: Last Days
The Present:
It had been a long time since Tsunade had felt the desire
to drink until the world became a spinning blur and she
was too drunk to stand. But this day would be one. The
reason being that at least then the pain she was feeling
would also be numbed. She heard laughter coming from
a bar as she passed outside the front of it and paused a
moment to look inside feeling drawn like a magnet. Yet,
she tore her eyes away to look up at the brightly shining
moon in the cloudless sky before moving once more, less
she give in to the temptation. It did become easier
though as more laughter erupted as it felt almost
mocking considering how she felt so miserable. Even the
fact that it was a truly beautiful night seemed out of place
since she felt it should be raining if only to hide the tears
that leaked from her eyes occasional despite her holding
them back.
She wiped her palm against her eye to remove one such
tear as she fought the emotional pain she was feeling. In
order that she could at least look the part of a Hokage
who needed to perform the duty of informing those with
the need to know that someone they cared about had
fallen. Having performed the duty many times, she could
honestly say that although each time did come with its
own set of emotions. This was the first time it hurt her
personally to have to be the one to deliver the news.
Staring up at the moon she thought sadly, "And
everything was going so well," before allowing her mind
to wander to recent events as her feet carried her to her
destination.
*****************************
The Past: 2 weeks prior
Tsunade sat behind her desk as she read a file the Head
of the Torture and Interrogation Department had placed
on her desk. The man stood waiting for her to finish
with his hands clapped behind his back. Turning to the
last page she grimaced as it had the name and pictures of
the prisoners that had managed to escape during the riot.
Her pained look was due to the one that Ibiki had listed
first, Mizuki.
Ibiki guessing at her reaction said, "That he managed to
slip by is troubling, especially considering it was likely
from his body that Akame was able to recreate the
animal curse mark. More troubling is the fact that all of
the rebels finished research into it has also gone
missing."
"I take it you believe Mizuki has it?"
Ibiki nodded glumly as he replied, "Yes. As a person that

was at the very least a research specimen, he would have
known where most of the research was done on the
punishment level. Plus, we know for a fact that he
pointed the Brothers at Konoha to cover his escape.
Considering that Seven wasn't too gentle when she
opened the entrance to the secret tunnel leading from the
prison. I theorize that Mizuki while looking for some
bargaining chip to barter his way into a hidden village
likely stumbled on to the tunnel. But in the end it doesn't
matter how he got out, only that he is out there."
Tsunade nodded grimly, as she was quite aware of

Mizuki's hatred for her lover. Ibiki surprised her a
moment later though as he requested, "Lady Hokage, I'd
like permission to have some men watch over his lover
Tsubaki."
"Wouldn't that be ex-lover?"
Ibiki shrugged noncommittally as he answered, "Perhaps,

but she may still have strong feelings for him. Or at the
very least Mizuki may harbor some for her."
"That seems rather hard to believe considering what

we're hearing from some of the females that joined with
him."
"You're referring to how he had used the women that
joined him as sex objects in exchange for his protection."
Tsunade inclined her head prompting the Jounin to
respond, "Be that as it may, he may still harbor some
form of attachment if only a type of possessiveness that
she is his woman. I still feel it is worth a shot. Even the
Inuzuka have found no hint of where he may have
gone."
Tsunade leaned forward as she folded her hands in front

of her face while resting her elbows on her desk, "What
about how Tsubaki may feel about us watching her? She
may come to think we don't trust her. I will permit it, but
only if you get her permission first."
She could tell that Ibiki wasn't exactly pleased by her

decision since she was certain that on some level the man
didn't trust her. However, in the end he nodded his head
while saying, "As you wish."
"Is there anything else?"
Yes actually," The scarred man replied, "I've spoken with

those in charge of the prison where Amachi is serving his
sentence and they assure me that he is still there. I could
send some men to verify this."
"Don't bother," Tsunade said not surprised at the news

but worried about what it could mean for the future, "If
they are sticking to that story then he is likely there.
Which means that Danzou has some powerful
connections in Sea Country…"
"Or, Seven lied about Amachi's involvement," Ibiki said

as he inserted his own theory but then lapsed into silence
until she motioned for him to continue which prompted
him to ask, "Are you sure we can trust those three?"
Tsunade kept her annoyance at the question to herself
aware that the man was merely doing his duty of being
vigilant for potential enemies. So replied calmly, "Ibiki
we've been over this. My plan to stop the revolt wouldn't
have succeeded if we couldn't. They can be trusted."
The special Jounin nodded, but still said, "That might

have been true when your goals aligned. But, what about
now that they might not? For instance, a considerable
number of those prisoners which are listed as missing or
unaccounted for are supposedly dead. However, since
Yoruichi saw fit to burn away all evidence all we have is
her word."
"What are you suggesting?"
"She may have seen a chance to turn a profit and let

some escape. Disposing of the rest in such a manner
would make it impossible to tell."
Tsunade looked through the list again, stopping upon the
pictures of the three Taki kunoichi. She was aware that
those three were currently alive and well. She was also
quite aware that it was a major point of contention
between Naruto and Kiyomi at the moment. Rin's story
of being aware even while being controlled had only
made matters worse between them, especially
considering Kiyomi didn't seem inclined to view that her
actions were similar to Joseki's. Naturally, Naruto wasn't
exactly buying the argument that because she had taken
them during a fight it wasn't the same thing. However,
considering that at the moment Tsunade had Naruto
restricted to bed rest. He had yet to take his case to his
Bijuu lover in order to convince her further of the
wrongness of her actions.
Yoruichi however was aware enough to know that at the

very least those three Taki Kunoichi might come back to
haunt her if she had claimed them dead, so instead had
said they escaped. Reminding her department head of
this she said, "I doubt that. First off, most of these
prisoners probably didn't escape with more than the
clothes on their backs. And two, she did admit that three
Taki-nin managed to escape from her."
"I just thought I might put forth another theory," Ibiki

said causing Tsunade to smile admitting his distrust was
what made him excellent at his job. The Department
Head having given his report bowed and prepared to exit
her office. He stopped at her door and before opening it
said, "I believe you are making a mistake in waiting to
deal with Danzou. It would be prudent to deal with him
first and worry about the evidence later."
Tsunade although a part of her agreed with the jounin,

especially considering how he had tried to use Rin to
incite a war, however she replied, "Believe me I have
considered that. But I will not allow Danzou the luxury
of being dealt with in the shadow."
"Milady, with all due respect we are shinobi and that is

how…"
"We may have handled things in the past," Tsunade said

cutting Ibiki off her tone indicating she wouldn't
entertain his point of view. Explaining her she continued,
"If I did what you recommended and sent in the Anbu to
handle him, then we'd create a situation where we could
be portrayed as the villains. No, Danzou will be dragged
into the light where he will answer for the enormity of
his crimes. Men like him can only do the horrible things
that they do because they believe that when they are
caught we will deal with them quickly, quietly, and
efficiently. Thus while they may die as traitors, their
legend remains intact. It may be the more dangerous
path open to us. But when this matter is put to bed, I
don't want any other people lining up to become the next
Danzou."
Ibiki stared at his Hokage and although he still felt

dealing with Danzou in a way the created a minimal fuss
that the other villages could exploit would be best. He
couldn't deny the resolve he saw in his village leader's
eyes. Turning to leave the room once more he said, "As
you wish Milady. I'll continue to personally vet the
people on the list we compiled of those likely not to have
ties to Root."
"Make it a priority," Tsunade said as she stood from her

desk to look out on the village. "Things will likely come
to a head sooner rather than later."
Ibiki nodded, but replied, "True, but if we are going to

do things in the light. We're going to need hard evidence
linking Danzou to the rebellion."
"I already have someone working on that," Tsunade said
allowing a smile to appear on her face as she thought of
Komachi's mission to find such evidence.
****************************
Joseki returned to his home, and immediately went to the

roof. He saw that the several pigeons he had directed
another of his activated puppets to release with the
instructions for the Kumo-nin he had sent after Rin had
returned. The young Suna genin, who he had activated
with a wind up messenger bird puppet, would never
know what he had done. He stared at the cages which
identified the birds by numbers since he had never
bothered to name them. The reason being that much like
the puppets they activated he held no attachment to
them.
Pulling the bird that would activate Rin from its cage. He
patted it's head for a moment before quickly sliding a
small blade under its wing and into its heart. The bird
barely tensed before passing. He cleaned the blade and
stared at the birds of the Kumo-nin. However, he
decided to save eliminating their birds until he received
some sort of intelligence from the Village Hidden in the
Clouds. He knew the Anbu Commander was resourceful
and may even retain his position depending on how the
situation played out.
Heading down to his basement, he was greeted by the

glassy eyed stare of dozens of other pigeons that had
been stuffed. Moving to a table to begin the process of
stuffing the one he just killed, he set it down to look
around the room to get some inspiration on how to pose
it. Settling on one he felt fitting, he was about to start his
little ritual of honoring those that had served Suna, even
if they hadn't necessarily wanted to.
He stopped just short of making the first cut as his
senses began to tell him he wasn't alone. Getting the
feeling that something was creeping up on him. He
dropped the bird and spun holding the knife in a ready
position. Not spotting anything outright, he continued to
scan the room looking for any sign of something out of
place. Yet, when nothing presented itself he relaxed
figuring the Danzou's getting one over on him was
playing on his paranoia.
He tensed though when he felt a presence appear behind

him. Before he could react though, a string was pulled
around his neck as his attacker appeared between him
and the table. His attacker brought a knee up into his
spine while using the table as leverage to pull his upper
body back. He dropped the knife he held due to the
extreme pressure exerted on his lower back, as well as a
desire claw at his throat in order to breathe again.
His attacker was revealed to be a woman as she said,
"Don't struggle! It'll go easier for you that way."
Recognizing the voice he said surprised, "Sari!? How…"
"How'd I get past your guards…with some help of

course," the Suna kunoichi and Gaara's girlfriend said.
Sensing that Joseki was about to do something foolish
she channeled some of her chakra element into the wire
that she was using to constrict the Elder's breathing.
Joseki convulsed until the calm and collected voice of the

Kazekage said, "Sari. That's enough."
Sari ended the chakra coursing through the wire, but

didn't relax her grip. Gaara stopped in front of the elder,
but then allowed his eyes to look about the room. He
brought his gaze back to Joseki, yet before he could
speak the elder said, "What is the meaning of this? I
demand to know…"
"You're in no position to make demands," Gaara stated

as he cut the elder off. "Joseki, you are charged with
aiding and abetting a group dedicated to overthrowing
the Hokage." The young Kage watched as the elder's face
registered his surprise that Gaara knew of his recent
alliance with Danzou.
Although Gaara's face didn't show it a frown threatened

to appear as a smile appeared on Joseki's lips as he said,
"So, that old warhawk managed to tie me to this after all.
It pleases me that you at least can act like a proper
shinobi when the need arises. Have your woman finish
it."
"You are mistaken," Gaara said crossing his arms over

his chest. "You will be brought before your peers and be
judged. Furthermore, the list of crimes you will be facing
will include kidnapping, blackmail, and murder. That list
may grow as we attempt to contact those you have been
using the birds on your roof to control. The only reason
Sari and I came personally to handle this matter, is
because at the moment I cannot be sure who've you
been manipulating via your jutsu."
"What!" Joseki shouted as best he could, since he leaned

forward causing the wire to dig deeper into his throat.
"Don't be a fool. Our enemies will undoubtedly…"
"Be silent," Gaara said his voice rising in one of the few
times he appeared to be having difficulty keeping his
composer. Joseki lapsed into silence although it was
mostly due to Sari tightening her grip on her strings. "It
would not be our enemies fault for turning this calamity
to their benefit. But yours for creating it in the first place.
You are not going to be dealt with in some musty old
basement, but in the light of day where you and perhaps
Suna will need to deal with the effects of your actions.
Think about that as you await your trial."
He made a hand gesture and Sari let him go causing the

elder to sink to his knees. A moment later two Suna
jounin that had been inspected for Joseki's false persona
jutsu entered the basement pulling him to his feet. They
began half dragging and half carrying him to a cell after
applying a chakra suppression seal. He glared at the
Kazekage as he said, "Mark my words Gaara. You're
going to regret not dealing with me here and now."
"Not as much as I expect you will once your reputation

lies in ruins and your crimes are known to all.
"What I did, I did for Suna."

"No," Gaara said sadly looking away, "You did it for
yourself and to avenge your lost loved ones. The
problem is, even if you had killed every person
responsible you'd never have been satisfied."
Joseki glared at the former Jinchuriki before saying,

"Who are you to judge me?"
"The Kazekage," Gaara replied indicating for the jounin

to take the elder away.
He was left alone with his girlfriend who said, "Well that
went well."
Gaara nodded, but commented, "Indeed, but he nearly

detected you."
Sari pouted, but a small mischievous smile appeared as

she said while adding a sultry whisper to her voice, "Well
that just means you'll have to give me more one on one
instruction."
Gaara felt his cheeks turn red as despite having dated her
for almost half a year they had yet to engage in more
than some heavy petting. Yet that didn't stop him from
pulling her close so that they could enjoy a deep kiss. Sari
wrapped her leg up around his hip giving the young man
the hint that she was ready to go further. However the
sound of someone clearing their throat had them
separated in a flash.
Kankuro smirked as he saw his brother trying not to let

his embarrassment get the better of him, but took a step
back as he saw Sari's expression. He feared he was about
to be attacked so was somewhat grateful when Gaara
"Um, we've found several shinobi within the village that
had the needles associated with the Memory-Concealing
Manipulative Sand Jutsu imbedded in them. It's going to
take some time to sort out if that was to keep their true
personalities concealed or to let them loose. Also, what
do you want me to do with the birds on the roof?"
Gaara began making his way to the stairs out of the

basement as he said, "Secure them. Joseki may find a way
to activate one of his sleeper agents to dispose of them
so that we can't learn where any of his other victims
reside. We will do all that we can to make this right."
Kankuro nodded but felt a measure of annoyance when

Sari added, "By that he means watch those birds
personally."
"Hey I don't take orders from you."

"A good suggestion Sari," Gaara said allowing a small
smile to grace his lips that neither of the others could see
due to his leading the procession out of the basement. "I
will see that you are relieved in due time."
Kankuro stopped on the stairs muttering, "Crap."
Once Sari cleared them, she linked her arms around one
of Gaara's as she said, "Now that he's taken care of. Let's
say we continue where we left off."
Although Gaara was tempted to do so, as well as to

progress his physical relationship with Sari, he felt the
same level of nervousness that had prevented him from
doing so thus far threaten to take hold. Glad for the
excuse he said, "I'm afraid that as enjoyable as that
sounds. There is still much for me to do. I will need to
call a Shinobi council meeting to alert the other
councilors of the charges facing Joseki."
"Right…sure," Sari said crestfallen wondering why it was
Gaara appeared so hesitant to take the next step with
her. "Can I tag along? I still have yet to hear how you
learned about what Joseki was up to."
Gaara nodded as he said, "I would like that. However,

for the moment my sources must still remain
confidential."
Pouting Sari said, "Why? I won't tell anyone."
"I know, but they aren't my secrets to tell."
*****************************
Tsunade used the teleportation seal located in her

bedroom to appear in the Den. The seal she appeared on
was used by many of the Harem members that resided
outside of the village or those inside for whom entering
the abandoned apartment building that resided above the
tunnels might attract too much attention. Stepping into
the hallway, she marveled at how the Den truly had
become a home away from home for some, her in
particular. It was many a night that she as well as several
of his other lovers would huddle together with him on
the massive bed that made up the Den's Master
Bedroom. It had become such a regular occurrence that
outside of date nights, where he would shower attention
on one of his lovers, he had taken to sleeping in the Den
full time, often using a clone to occupy his apartment in
case someone paid him an unannounced visit.
She passed her medical bay on the way to the master

bedroom and was tempted to go over the test results of
Rin's medical evaluation again. However, she doubted
she would find anything of value so ignored the urge.
Still it didn't completely disappear since although every
test she had run confirmed the kunoichi Naruto had
brought back was Rin. That still left the burning question
of whom or what was buried in her grave.
Tsunade found it frustrating that she was essentially

shackled in the same way that Danzou had been over the
matter. After all, he had known that what the Fourth
Hokage had buried in such a hurry was not Rin, but
couldn't call for an investigation without having people
question why he wanted to look into the matter. Tsunade
had contemplated digging up what was there secretly, but
had quickly abandoned the idea for two reasons. The
first was she didn't want to create a panic among the
denizens of Konoha that some crazies were digging up
their deceased kin. But also because when she had
learned that Kabuto was seemingly robbing graves to
perform Edo Tensei, she knew the past heroes of
Konoha would make a tempting target so had increased
security around the graveyard. Pulling that security now
would have people questioning why, especially since
word of someone desecrating several graves in Suna had
reached the Leaf Village.
Tsunade entered the Harem's Master bedroom and

paused as she looked around it. She knew many a
Daimyo would give a mountain of gold to have such a
set up. Her gaze traveled over the pillowed platform built
into the walls of the round room where those waiting
their turns with Naruto would entertain themselves or
each other. Breaking the platform into sections were
slightly higher countertops where when a planned orgy
would breakout buckets filled with ice and bottled water
would be placed so as to keep them hydrated as the night
of lovemaking would often last until morning. The front
of those counters housed a cabinet where toys and other
lovemaking aids could be stored.
Her gaze finally landed on the master bed which easily
had room for Naruto and a half-dozen of his lovers.
Considering he was currently sitting in the center of it
alone, it tended to give the illusion it had been designed
for a giant. Although It wasn't so much in how long it
was but how wide.
She felt a smirk appear on her face since standing across

the front of it was Karin, Rin, Shizune, and Sakura. Once
Naruto had returned to the Den with Rin, Tsunade had
demanded a report. Naruto had told her all that had
happened, naturally leaving out how he had been
skewered by a senbon. A detail Rin had added as any
medic would. As a result Naruto had found himself
promptly thrown onto the bed and informed that he
would be on bed rest for the next week or two. She had
only counted to two mentally before he had protested,
but she had remained firm. He had finally relented when
she informed him that she could still put him on a
month's rest due to how beaten up he had been after his
fight with Hiruko and his shinobi, which had only been
the week prior.
Therefore, he had found himself under the tender

medical care of the best medics that Tsunade believed
could be found anywhere. Even Karin, whose experience
in actual medical jutsu was relatively small, fell into that
category due to the extraordinary nature of her chakra.
But in truth Tsunade would admit that Naruto didn't
actually need the bed rest for physical reasons. Rin's care
in the cave and having a Bijuu that was also his mother
assured of that.
Instead her reasons were tied entirely to his mental

health. She had heard the worried concerns from several
of his lovers, as well as having had some herself. She
knew that ever since the plot in the prison had first been
discovered, it must have seemed like his life had become
putting out one fire after the other. Coupled to that his
taking on more and more lovers and thus greater and
greater responsibilities as the head of his growing family
and she was quite aware that if he didn't get a moment to
step away from everything he could break. Therefore she
had confined him to the Den, where except for a few
urgent issues he wouldn't concern himself with outside
matters.
However, Tsunade was quite well aware that lying

around resting wasn't a skill Naruto had developed. And
although she didn't doubt for a second that he was just as
aware of his need for a break as everyone else, that didn't
mean it made it any easier to keep him in the bed. That
was what his lovers were for after all.
Approaching the bed, she smiled in return when Naruto

looked up at her from a notepad he was writing in. He
then looked straight ahead and his eyes grew distant
giving her the impression he was talking to his mother in
the seal. He then snapped back to reality and began
writing in the pad again. The pattern repeated several
more times until he said, "I think that's it."
Tsunade took the pad from Naruto and looked it over

before asking, "So these are the memories that your
mother erased when she made Rin younger."
Naruto nodded as he replied, "Yeah, Joseki never made

contact except with the bird. The only times he would
outside of that was when he needed to tweak her
responses in order to get her to respond to a new bird
upon the old one's passing."
Out of the corner of her eye Tsunade saw Rin shiver

which the Hokage believed was due to her instinctually
knowing the horrible things she had been tasked with
doing. "Okay, I'll have Anko and Yuugao look over this
and send a copy to Gaara" Tsunade said moving to the
nightstand that separated the bed from the first platform.
She placed the notepad down as Naruto said, "Good.

Um…I know we agreed that I would rest this week but
everything considered, I think it would be best…"
Tsunade shook her head as she knelt down to open the

cabinet door located on the front of the stand. Finding a
radio, she pressed play on the tape she had placed in
there earlier causing a song popular in most of Konoha's
dance clubs to play. Moving to the beat she said, "Now
Naruto. I'm the Hokage and I assure you I have
everything under control. You take this time to rest in
order to comeback at a hundred percent on all levels."
Tsunade could see that her words reached Naruto as they
let him know his lovers were aware of his mental
exhaustion from all he had been through lately.
Still his tendency to need to lead from the front showed
through as he said, "I appreciate that…I do. But it's kind
of hard to forget Danzou is still out there. Not to
mention…"
She pressed up against Shizune, who began moving and

writhing against her teacher. She then kissed her first
apprentice, making sure to leave just enough space for
him to see how their tongues clashed and danced around
each other which effectively caused Naruto to lapse into
silence. Ending the kiss, she moaned as Shizune
immediately pressed her lips to her collarbone. Looking
deeply into her lover's eyes Tsunade said, "Don't worry,
my love. We'll help you forget."
With that said the other three kunoichi present climbed

into the bed and surrounded Naruto's lap as they pulled
the blanket he was under away. Naruto who had long
grown used to sleeping naked, groaned as the kunoichi
quickly began licking and kissing his dick now that it was
uncovered.
Naruto fell back into the large pillows of his bed due to
the pleasure being sent through his cock from his lovers
exuberant actions. Once he was fully erect Sakura, Rin
and Karin began to each please a side. Rin from her
position between Naruto's legs ran her tongue up and
down the underside of his shaft, while Sakura did the
same from his left and Karin from the right. Occasionally
one of the kunoichi would take his shaft into their
mouths, in order to envelope his length in the warm
wetness as they applied suction. When that happened the
other two would busy themselves by showering attention
to another portion of his body, only to return when the
one currently swallowing his sword would let him slip
from her lips.
To say that Naruto was in the midst of a sensory
overload was an understatement as he truly didn't know
where to rest his eyes. Therefore his eyes kept darting
from the three kunoichi enjoying his manhood to
Shizune and Tsunade who were dancing to the music as
they continued to make out. His hands weren't idle either
as he rubbed both Karin and Sakura's clothed backsides.
He then pushed up the skirt Sakura was wearing along
with the rest of her civilians clothes to reveal that she
wasn't wearing any panties. With his other hand he
gripped Karin's tight shorts and pulled them down as
much as her kneeling posture would allow but still giving
him access to her snatch as well. He then began to finger
both kunoichi causing them to moan happily.
Rin looked up feeling a little left out, but due to Naruto's

fingering of the other two kunoichi found herself able to
more fully enjoy his cock as Sakura and Karin's efforts
slackened due to the pleasure they were feeling. Giving
his shaft a long lick from base to tip, she then kissed his
cockhead before swallowing a third of his length. Unable
to comfortably take more than that, she applied some
suction while using both of her hands to jack off the rest
of his pole. Naruto groaned from her efforts, but also
because Sakura and Karin upon conceding their claims to
his cock began to lick and kiss along his chest and
stomach.
To go along with his physical pleasure was the show

Shizune and Tsunade continued to put on. The Hokage
having loosened the sash holding Shizune's kimono
closed pulled one side of it down to expose one of the
dark-haired woman's breasts. Tsunade began to suck on
it even as Shizune rubbed her pelvis against the knee
Tsunade had placed between her legs as they moved to
the music. While one of Shizune's hands reached up to
cradle the suckling Hokage's head, her other hand was
rubbing Tsunade's crotch through the thin pants she
wore.
Naruto's view of the two women was blocked though as

Rin stood on her knees to position herself over his cock.
Hiking up her skirt, she then pulled her panties to the
side before positioning his dick against her pussy and
then letting gravity due the rest. Both Naruto and she
moaned as she was fully impaled on his cock. His
attention was pulled from the look of bliss on Rin's face
as he became aware of a new weight joining him and his
other lovers on the bed. Looking over to his left he saw
Sakura make room, letting his fingers slip from her
pussy, while Shizune laid down on the bed next to him.
Tsunade climbed onto the bed between her legs and then
pulled her panties from beneath her loosely tied kimono.
The Hokage then spread the black robe revealing the
raven haired woman's shaven pussy before lowering her
head between her apprentice's thighs.
Naruto moaned along with Shizune as much from the
sight of the Hokage eating out her apprentice as from
Rin beginning to slowly rock her hips. Naruto focused
back on Rin as he reached up to squeeze her tits through
her shirt. Feeling her nipples hardening, he was about to
push her shirt up to tease them directly, but suddenly
was enveloped in the sight and smell of female arousal as
Karin, having removed her shorts, knelt over his head.
Aware of what the red-head wanted, he moved his hands
to grip Karin's hips so he could pull his face into her
soaking pussy. She moaned deeply as his tongue began to
probe her insides as he drank in her cunt's secretions.
She leaned forward as she spread her legs wider to give
Naruto more access to her lower lips in order that he
could drink of her deeper. It also allowed Naruto to see
that Sakura had positioned herself over Shizune's head in
a similar manner.
To Naruto it was an image that was instantly seared into
his brain due to the highly erotic sight of seeing a master
eating out her first student, who in turn was eating out
the second. It only grew more so as Sakura fell to her
side causing Shizune to rotate. The pink haired kunoichi
then crawled towards Tsunade forcing Shizune to bend
as her lips never left Sakura's pussy as she worked the
Hokage's pants down so that she could begin licking the
blonde woman's snatch thus completing the chain.
He was forced to concentrate on pleasing Karin again as

she pushed her mound back against his mouth since he
had begun to slack off. Giving her his full attention
again, he began to tease her clit as he began to feel Rin
rocking her hip violently to fuck herself on his love
muscle. Grinding his hips against hers, it wasn't long
before she tensed and let out a loud yell as she began to
cum. Naruto resisted the urge to do so as well even as he
pressed his tongue into Karin's clit setting her off also.
Riding out both women's releases, he drank in Karin's
nectar before extracting himself from beneath her and
sitting up he gave Rin a deep kiss.
With his dick still rock hard he was tempted to begin

pounding away at her again, but she slipped from his lap
to take a position on his side between Shizune and him.
With Karin following suit on the other side, they then
began to both clean and shower his cock in affection as
they once more tried to coax his cum from him with
their mouths. Having just barely prevented his release
before, it didn't take much for him explode which he did
just as the other three kunoichi began to achieve their
own orgasms.
Naruto catching his breath sat back and watched as

Karin and Rin kissed in front of him to share his seed
between them. Watching the two soon had his dick back
to its previous hardness. Yet before he could even
contemplate his next move his head was gently turned as
warms lips pressed against his. Able to taste Shizune on
his lover's lips he allowed Tsunade to lower him back to
a laying position, even as the kunoichi that he was tasting
positioned herself over his dick. Tsunade moaned into
his mouth as he reached up to fondle one of her breasts
while Shizune began to rotate her hips after fully
inserting him into her.
Sakura, Rin and Karin soon joined in as they kissed,

licked, or rubbed their lover's body in order to fulfill
their directive to make Naruto forget about the outside
world for a while. It was a strategy that succeeded
beautifully, although soon the pressing business they
needed to face would have to be confronted.
*****************************
Rin's return to Konoha was both enjoyable as it was
disconcerting, The feeling of being home was
overpowering even though due to her memories being
wiped of her time as Joseki's agent to her it felt like less
than a week had passed since she had last been there. But
that also led to the unease she felt when wandering the
village, albeit disguised as the Snow Country kunoichi
persona that Naruto's lovers had created so that he could
take them on dates with himself henged as her civilian
lover. This was due to how much the village had changed
over the years while for all intents and purposes she had
not.
In the seven days she had been back, she had

experienced a roller coaster of emotions ranging from
happiness to the bitter sadness of loss. For example
learning that her Sensei and Naruto's father was dead had
been a heart-wrenching blow. She at times wondered if
she had learned of it as Joseki's agent and if so had it
affected her at all. But in the end she figured it would be
better off not knowing. Her also learning that several of
her classmates had died from the hazards of being a
shinobi, Hayate being but one example, had only
magnified that sadness.
But luckily she had not only Naruto's support, but those
of his lovers as well, primarily Yuugao and Anko.
Catching up with them had truly helped her accept those
losses as she was able to see how they had held it
together. She had enjoyed hearing their tales even as a
part of her was sad about having not been present to
experience them. Still, a part of her couldn't be
completely depressed about it since when not henged to
travel the village she was in the Den with Naruto. Her
being a part of what Anko had dubbed his Sexy Medic
Squad had allowed her unrivaled access to the blond
since Tsunade had tasked her with making sure he didn't
leave the bed as his other lovers attended to their normal
duties. As expected, that often ended up with her in the
bed as well with any combination of his lovers who
would stop by and visit him when they could.
Yet, she would be lying if she said that despite how much
she was enjoying her new lease on life, a part of her still
was wondering, what if? Namely most of those thoughts
entailed what her life could have been with a silver-haired
Jounin. Considering that was who she was on her way to
meet she couldn't help feeling a little nervous.
Despite her wearing a light purple sweat shirt with a

hood that was up and a surgical mask to cover her lower
face she guessed it showed as Sakura asked, "Are you
feeling a little jittery?"
Rin turned her gaze to look at the medic escorting her to

where she believed Kakashi would be, since Naruto was
currently in River Country with Tayuya, Fubuki, Karin
and Koyuki as part of his mandatory downtime. Karin
was hoping to convince one of the Great Tree Shipping
Company's old customers to come back so had rented a
penthouse. Due to the size of the penthouse, and its
location at the top of the hotel, when Karin had
convinced Tsunade to let the jinchuriki go, Naruto had
also decided to bring along another workaholic in
Koyuki. Naturally as the Spring Country princess had to
balance both a career as an actress and as a ruler of her
own country she could always use some downtime as
well.
"Is it that apparent?" she asked in return.
Sakura shook her head in the negative before answering,

"I guess that's just what I would be feeling if I was in
your shoes. Yuugao and Anko both say that you had the
biggest crush on Kakashi-sensei. Considering that as far
as you are concerned you've only been gone a week, I
guess I just supposed that those feeling are still there."
Rin looked away seeing her sensei's face carved into the
mountain as she said, "There are some of those feelings
still. How strong they are…I guess I'll find out soon.
But, I don't exactly feel that I've just been gone for a
week either."
Obviously surprised Sakura asked, "What do you mean?"
Rin had a hard time coming up with the words to

describe what she meant, but eventually said, "It's true
that according to my memories I have only been gone a
week. But in all honesty there is just a larger overall sense
of….displacement. It's kind of hard to explain…but its
like what my mind tells me is the case and what my eyes
tell me so differ from one another I feel the weight of
the missing time. For instance when I left on the
mission…Sensei's face was just being carved into the
mountain. Now there's Tsunade's as well…not to
mention the crack running down the Third's. Everything
feels older than I remember it too. I mean that restaurant
Naruto loves so much Ichiraku…that had just opened up
a few years before I…was taken. Now it's an established
business and the bar counter that I remember being
brand new is worn from thousands of bowls and
customers." Rin turned her head towards Sakura again as
she said, "I'm guessing that might be what I expect to
feel when I see Kakashi again. That's why although I'm
sure he's grown into a handsome man, I believe my
feelings will have that same nostalgic like feel to them.
Then again, I might just start acting like I used too. It's
kind of hard to say."
Sakura nodded in understanding as she thought about

her own history with Sasuke and the last encounter she
had with him. Remembering the disastrous mission at
the bridge when they tried to apprehend the spy Sasori
had told her about, she recalled encountering Sasuke,
who had appeared with Orochimaru. Despite her having
already decided she wanted to start a relationship with
Naruto, when Sasuke had appeared she couldn't help
remembering her old feelings for the Uchiha. For a
moment she had returned to her young genin self, but
that had ended when she had met his eyes to see them
devoid of any warmth for his old comrades. Therefore
she could understand what Rin was saying so asked,
"What if you find your feelings haven't faded or
lessened?"
Rin looked towards her fellow medic, before looking

ahead again and despite the surgical mask she was
wearing Sakura could tell her face had a warm smile as
she thought of the new man in her life. After several
seconds the Brown-haired Kunoichi said, "I brought it
up to Naruto before he left. To be honest I was
surprised he didn't. I kind of thought he might want to
know if I would abandon him for my old feelings. But,
when I brought it up he simply shrugged before telling
me that in the end only I could decide who I wanted to
be with and that all he wants for me is to be happy."
Sakura watched as Rin brought a hand up to her heart

and she wouldn't have doubted if there was a little
golden aura surrounding Naruto in the kunoichi's
reimagination of the event. Having experienced quite a
few of those moments herself where the Blond man she
loved would say just the right thing to hit her right in the
heart she said, "He is something special."
Rin looked at her and nodded before an amused twinkle

appeared in her eyes as she said, "And he's a great fuck
too."
Sakura and she shared a laugh as they stepped on the
forested path to the memorial stone before the pink
haired medic agreed by saying, "Well there is that also."
They chuckled on and off until coming to the path's end

and entered the clearing where the three posts stood just
before the stone. Both kunoichi had a flashback to the
day they had taken their genin exams there. Both also
thought about how during those exams they had so badly
wanted to impress one of their teammates while ignoring
the other. For Sakura, she couldn't help feeling ashamed
of the kunoichi she had been and was eternally grateful
Naruto had been so patient with her.
Rin however didn't feel any shame about it since

although she had cared deeply for Obito, she had never
thought of him as anything but a dear friend and
teammate. Kakashi had always been the only one that
had made her heart beat faster. Yet, as the silver-haired
man began to turn upon noticing his student and her
presence, she couldn't help but compare him to Naruto.
She found that although the girl she had been before her
abduction was practically drooling over the man Kakashi
had become. The woman that was aware that a
considerable amount of time had passed found that
although he was a fine physical specimen. She truly
craved the emotional connection she had already
established with Naruto.
But both parts of her would admit to being shocked

when upon his gaze landing on his student his lone eye
appeared to light up. Rin couldn't help feeling a little
jealous at that considering that the one gesture conveyed
more emotion than she had ever seen coming from
Kakashi outside of the tragedy of Obito's death. Walking
towards them, he put his hands in his pockets as he said,
"Hello Sakura. I wasn't aware we had an escort mission
today."
"I wouldn't be surprised by that if we did have one
Kakashi-sensei," Sakura replied both with a hint of
amusement and annoyance. The annoyance was more
predominate as she added, "If we were to get a mission
today, Naruto and I would likely still be waiting for you
to show up only to hear some lame excuse when you
did."
Kakashi chuckled as he replied, "Now, now, I can't help

it if my path to the meeting point is filled with old ladies
that need help."
Rin hadn't been able to stop herself from sending a

shocked look Sakura's way upon hearing Kakashi of all
people was constantly tardy. In a sense that also helped
her come to the understanding that the man standing in
front of her while familiar was for all intents and
purposes a stranger. That bit of understanding caused the
old Rin to fade into her memories as she decided to
embrace the new life she found herself living. It also
helped her decide on how she planned to help Naruto's
ambition move forward. Sensing Kakashi's eye on her
obvious waiting for Sakura to make the introduction she
beat the pink haired girl to it by saying, "Hello
Kakashi…it's been a long time."
She noticed him stiffen almost immediately at her voice

and watched as his eye grew wide in surprise as she
pulled the mask away from her face. Looking like he had
seen a ghost, she wasn't surprised as he said, "I-it can't
be…you're dead."
"So I heard," Rin replied, "Why don't you fill us in on the

details?"
***********
Kakashi knew that in the world of shinobi the saying;
expect the unexpected, was quite often the best way to
describe the day in and day out experiences of ninja.
Whether that be from surprise enemy attacks or demons
returning to the world to resurrect their stone armies, for
most ninja it was just another day at the office. Still,
when he had woken up that morning the last thing he
could have expected was coming face to face with Rin,
who looked almost exactly as she did on the disastrous
mission where he had thought he needed to choose
between his promise or his village.
To say that he thought he was losing his grip on reality

was an understatement. Despite her asking for details
about her "death" it had been Kakashi that had
bombarded her with questions. In hindsight he realized
he must have sounded quite manic as Rin had taken a
step away from him as Sakura appeared between her
teacher and his recently returned teammate.
He had then begun directing his questions towards
Sakura, but she simply told him that out in the open
wasn't the place to have the discussion. Both kunoichi
had then turned to retreat down the path they had
appeared from with Kakashi naturally following behind.
To his surprise, they led him to a rundown portion of the
village as they approached an abandoned apartment
building. Kakashi recognized the area since due to his
time in the Anbu, he was quite aware of what had
happened in the tunnels beneath the building. Although
most of the details had been kept quiet, enough had
reached the populace causing a mass dissertation of the
neighborhood. Over the years he had heard quite a few
rumors that some of Orochimaru's monstrous
experiments roamed in the sewers of it. Kakashi knew
this wasn't the case as Orochimaru's experiments while in
the village had tended to lean toward dissecting and
better understanding the mysteries of the human body in
order to achieve immortality. Still, whether the rumors
were true or not, enough people had considered it a
possibility causing the once trendy area to fall into
disrepair.
Just before entering the apartment building, Kakashi

caught sight of a gang marking he knew belonged to
some of the local hooligans. Although as a shinobi village
most crimes tended to lean towards acts of passion or
premeditation, it still had to contend with the type of
problems that most cities experienced from youth's with
too much time on their hands while being too lazy to
make a go at honest work. But as one would expect, they
tended to keep a low profile since any organization that
got too big for its britches and tried to graduate from
simple purse snatching and vandalism to the more
serious crimes would soon find itself facing down a
squad of genin in most cases. Those that didn't get the
hint would learn that Tsunade didn't have a graduated
scale when dealing with troublemakers as they would
next find themselves face to mask with the Anbu black-
ops.
The reason the marking stuck with Kakashi was because

he had heard that in recent months that the gang that
had called the territory home had started pushing into
another's turf. As one would expect, this caused the two
groups to quickly escalate into violence. But, Tsunade
simply crushed both groups with the Anbu. When the
gang members that had started the problem by moving
the other's had been questioned about why, they had
replied that it was because some monster seemed to have
awakened. Although it had been the consensus of
everyone involved that it appeared to be a case of the
gang members using the drugs they were smuggling into
the village to sell, an investigation had still been called
for. However Yuugao had, after a quick but through
inspection, given a report that dismissed the claims.
Watching the two women as they walked in front of him,
Kakashi wasn't so sure that the report the tunnels had
still been sealed was entirely accurate as it appeared at the
very least several people outside of them had entered the
building recently. Once they were inside, Sakura told him
it was okay to talk and then quickly began filling him in
on Rin's return. To say Kakashi had been riding an
emotional rollercoaster wouldn't have been an
exaggeration. He didn't think he could get any more
surprised till he asked why it was Rin was so young if she
was the real deal. Yet he found a new level when Sakura
had told him that Kushina had deaged her when she had
wiped her memories of her time as Joseki's agent.
Needless to say that had required Sakura to go off on

another tangent when she had needed to explain that the
Bijuu that Naruto had been containing was now free and
its original form was now occupied by the spirit of
Kushina. By the time they had reached the basement
Kakashi didn't think anything would shock him at that
point. But when Sakura pressed a stone that caused a
hidden door to slide open, he was again caught
unprepared when instead of an underground tunnel in
need of repair he found himself looking on a hall that
looked like it could have been transported from a high-
end palace or building. He followed behind while coming
to the conclusion that he must still be sleeping as that
was the only explanation he thought could explain all the
twist and turns that had been revealed to him, even
though he had the feeling that something was being held
back from him.
Kakashi shook his head as he stopped recalling just how

he ended up in his current situation. To be frank he
hadn't ruled out the idea that he was still dreaming. In
fact, considering he found himself sitting at a large round
table that also had an amazing assortment of beautiful
women he knew sitting at it as well, even if some of them
were only through the Bingo Book detailing shinobi of
Kumo, he believed he was about to experience another
dream inspired by his beloved Make-Out series although
he really hoped that Elder Koharu morphed into
somebody else before that happened. But that feeling
came to an end pretty quick due to the looks he was
receiving from them which ranged from disinterest to
concern. The room also had an atmosphere of unease
giving him the feeling that not everyone was on board
with his being let in on the little secret society springing
up beneath Konoha. The unease and silence lingered
until with a red flash, Naruto appeared with Koyuki,
Fubuki, and a red-head he didn't recognize.
Upon Naruto's appearance it looked to Kakashi as if to

all the women present the sun had peeked in from the
clouds that had seemed to be gathering. He also noted
that Rin's own face began to break out in a soft smile
that had at one point been reserved solely for him.
"Hey Kakashi-sensei, I'm glad you decided to come,"

Naruto said chipperly which caused a few of the gathered
kunoichi to chuckle in amusement.
Despite all the turmoil he was feeling, even he couldn't

keep the smile from his tone as he replied, "Well you
certainly knew the right way to get my attention."
Naruto inclined his head before sending a concerned

look towards Rin, but seeing no trace of conflict on her
face he turned back to his teacher. Sitting down opposite
from the Jounin the Jinchuriki said, "I'm sorry about the
melodramatic way you were summoned, but I felt it was
the best way to open you up to the crazy things you were
about to hear. Sakura explained everything to you, right?"
"I believe I got the condensed version, but enough to
realize that you've been at the heart of all the strangeness
going on in the village recently." Kakashi paused as he
took in the kunoichi from Sand and Lightning. Focusing
back onto his student he corrected himself by saying,
"Make that villages."
Naruto smirked before noticing that two of the seats

were still empty. Commenting he asked, "Where are
Komachi and Yuugao?"
Koharu was the one that answered as she said, "They

said they needed to attend to some pressing business.
They say that they will try to be here before the meeting
ends."
Naruto was about to ask if it was related to Danzou, but

stopped when Kiyomi said, "Speaking of missing people.
Where is Karin?"
"The meeting in River Country didn't go as well as she
could have hoped. According to her, although the man
she met with spoke highly of his past dealing with the
company. Its recent track record makes it impossible for
him to trust that his shipments will be protected. He isn't
pleased with the higher costs of the competition. But
measured against the Great Tree shipping Company's
competitors, he doesn't believe that with the lower prices
Karin quoted him that she will be able to hire enough
protection to insure his cargo reaches its destination.
Karin was hoping to try again over dinner where after
some drinks he might be more amicable to switching
companies." Naruto kept the frown he felt from his face
as he finished since to him, his tone had sounded
strained. He was still quite angry with Kiyomi over what
she had done to the Taki kunoichi, but knew that now
wasn't the time to air those grievances. Kiyomi did frown
though, as her eyes let a little of the worry she was
feeling to appear. But then she steeled her emotions
causing her face to become an unreadable mask.
Naruto refocused on Kakashi as the jounin said,

"Naruto, on that day we talked in front of the Memorial
Stone. You knew Rin was alive, didn't you?" The
Jinchuriki could hear a hint of betrayal mixed into his
teacher's voice. When the younger man nodded his head
Kakashi said angrily, "Why didn't you say anything?"
Tsunade stepped in quickly from her spot next to the

jinchuriki as she said, "Kakashi it was my decision."
However, Naruto leaned forward as he said, "No, it was

mine." Tsunade looked back at her lover concerned
prompting him to smile as he said gently while placing
his hand on hers, "You're the one that says I'm the head
of this family of ours. You may have recommended we
not say anything, but in the end I was the one that
agreed."
Kakashi was as surprised by Naruto referring to the

gathering of women as a family as he was by the loving
gesture his student had shown to the Hokage. But still let
it slide in order to ask, "Why? Why would you keep
something like this from me?"
Naruto sat back in his chair to stare at the ceiling for a

moment. When he looked back at his teacher, Kakashi
was surprised by the seriousness and maturity that shown
in the young man's eyes. "Probably for the same reason
my being a jinchuriki was kept from me. Or that I'm
actually the son of the Fourth Hokage and Kushina
Uzumaki. While I did want to tell you when we received
the first hint that she was alive after we analyzed how
Nadare had been healed, Tsunade explained to me why it
would be best for us not to. In the end I agreed with her
that the knowledge would do you more harm than good,
especially since we had no idea of the particulars of her
return. For all we knew at that time, she could have been
a missing-nin that had faked her death. Considering the
lack of information my dad and you left in regards to the
mission where she "died," we didn't have much to go on
to form a theory on why she would heal Nadare."
"I take it that the reason I'm here now is to fill in those
details," Kakashi said still feeling somewhat betrayed, but
in light of the fact Naruto now knew his parentage could
understand where the blond was coming from.
Naruto nodded, but before Kakashi could start talking

said, "But first would you mind indulging me in letting
me hear where things stand currently. I've been kept out
of the loop by my medical advisors and would like to be
caught up. It should also give you some insight into what
I'm hoping to achieve."
Kakashi inclined his head causing Naruto to look around
the room for someone to start. The kunoichi that as far
as the Bingo Book had been concerned until Tsunade
and Naruto's mission to Kumo had simply been
Mizukage's assistant, since the name that had been
provided earlier had been proven wrong, spoke up first
saying, "The Raikage has received the letter from
Tsunade and the Kazekage." She smiled widely as she
said, "He is still in shock that two Kage would openly
admit to a plot that could be said to originate in both
their villages. However, he has agreed to keep quiet
about our Anbu Head Captain's death in order to allow
you to put your houses in order. That plus he was
grateful for the information on how Joseki's agent
entered our country undetected. Also the information
that the Head Captain was a traitor whose true allegiance
was concealed by the jutsu has panned out. We've found
several hidden accounts that he was embezzling funds
too. We believe that a portion of this money was being
sent to Joseki to fund his own black op missions."
Temari spoke next saying, "Gaara has arrested Joseki for

his involvement, although officially he is being detained
for the murder of a Wind Country village leader and her
son. With the information Lady Kushina was able to
provide about Joseki's agents movements. We were able
to find a connection to Joseki and a local land owner. It
turns out he discovered a source of gold on his land and
wanted to keep it to himself instead of reporting it. He
tried to bribe the village leader, but she refused so for a
small percentage of the fledgling mine's revenue. Joseki,
using an agent as a proxy, was hired to deal with the
woman before she could report its existence to the
Daimyo's tax collectors. But Joseki got greedy and had
another agent kill his client so he could discreetly
purchase the land to fund his schemes. We believe he
was planning to build an organization to rival Root's to
get revenge on Danzou."
Temari paused before directing a soft gaze towards Rin

as she said, "If you would like to come forward to face
your abductor we are building the case against him. We
have already made contact with several people he was
using in the same manner as you. He'll have to face the
people he's used so horrendously as he tries to defend
himself."
Rin looked down to her lap for a moment before looking

up and saying, "Thank you, but if it is all the same I do
not want my survival to be known to the world." Seeing
the surprised looks on many of the women present faces
she continued, "In truth I guess you could say I'm one of
the lucky ones since I don't recall any of my time as his
pawn. But that may also be why I can't just return to the
village."
"If it's a matter of your age I could just advance it some,"
Kiyomi supplied helpfully, "Or you could use Tsunade's
henge."
Rin shook her head in the negative as she replied, "It

isn't just that. But everyone I knew moved on with their
lives. Even if I came back they would effectively be
strangers with friendly faces. Plus if I did rejoin the
village then I would just be another kunoichi with some
medical skills"
"Don't sell yourself short," Tsunade said, "You were able

to transplant an eye in the field and were responsible for
finding a cure to Iwa's poison that they were using to
great effect against Sand. You have some exceptional
skill."
"Thank you," Rin said earnestly since it wasn't everyday
one got praised by a Sannin, "But I want to help Naruto
move his ambition forward. Therefore, I was thinking
maybe I could be one of his…um talent scouts. I
understand that was the role Tayuya was filling, but her
taking over as Koyuki's manager has limited her time in
the field."
"Don't fucking remind me," Tayuya said with an

exasperated sigh. "Those pricks at the studio just keep
calling for meeting after meeting. They really want to get
started on the new Princess Gale movie."
"Then tell them to stop sending such weak scripts,"

Koyuki said.
"You don't think I have," Tayuya said annoyed, "I

literally set one on fire on the executive producer's desk.
But due to how much money the last film made they've
all got their panties in a twist to get the next one made.
Not to mention you got three other fucking directors
looking for you to star in their next film."
Koyuki smiled apologetically as she said, "I'm sorry. If

you want to get back out there I'll try to find a
replacement."
Tayuya nodded, but said allowing an amused smile to

appear on her face, "You ain't going to find anyone that
can fill my shoes. Besides, it might be a pain in the ass,
but I'm working an angle that might get us some access
into the Land of Earth. Better still they'll be the ones
inviting us."
"Really that would be something," Koharu said leaning

forward in interest.
"Um, excuse me…" Shiho said raising her hand. When
everyone's attention was on her, she asked, "What's
wrong with the current scripts?"
Koyuki collected her thoughts before replying, "They

want to just sort of skip over the events of the last
movie. I'm not sure if you saw the last one, but my
remaining two retainers died. But I was saved by a
masked shinobi. The studio wants to gloss over the
deaths of my retainers while I want the next one to deal
with the grief and sadness I feel Princess Gale would
feel. I've been playing her since I was a kid and they
practically raised her. She wouldn't just get over it and
continue on. I think it would be a struggle for her to
continue at all."
Shiho nodded before nervously asking, "D-do you think

it would be alright if I took a shot a writing a script for
it."
Koyuki smiled as she said, "Not at all."
She began going into more detail for what she wanted
but Naruto gently said, "I think we're getting a little off
track." Directing his warm gaze at Rin, he said, "You
don't need to do this as some way of…"
"It isn't just for you Naruto," Rin said cutting her lover
off. "It's also for me. You want to build a world where
people can get along together. A place where what
happened to me might not happen again. I want to help
with that by locating and scouting for potential allies you
could convince."
"Convince how though?" Kakashi said speaking up.
"He fucks them obviously," Anko said bluntly causing

blushes to appear on the other women's faces.
Kakashi's lone eye grew wide as he suddenly realized why
all of Naruto's allies were female as he wondered just
what kind of stud his student was. He then shot a look
towards Koharu whose old wrinkled cheeks were also
turning red. Upon noticing the Jounin's slightly stunned
and repulsed gaze she replied, "Oh for heaven's sake.
Grow up Kakashi." She then dropped her henge
revealing the woman in her early twenties that she
currently was causing the Jounin to once more consider
the possibility he was dreaming.
Naruto cleared his throat slightly in part due to the

awkwardness he was feeling as Kakashi lone eye turned
towards him. Rubbing the back of his head he said,
"Yeah, well moving on. How about you fill us in on what
really happened during Rin's last mission?"
*****************************
The Past during Third Shinobi War: 12 Months After
Kannabi Bridge Mission:
Kakashi continued to follow Rin as she had taken the

lead after their run in with the Prajna. Not quite sure
how the kunoichi was moving so confidently through the
treetops in an area that to his knowledge Konoha's
forces had yet to accurately map he asked, "Are you sure
this is the best route to take towards the main camp?"
"Positive," Rin said looking back over her shoulder,

"What's the matter Kakashi? Don't you trust me?"
"I'm just concerned," Kakashi said defensively, "Our

latest intel says that Kirigakure forces have taken up
residence in the area and that they equally attack both
Iwa and us."
"Which makes it all the better place to go in order to
avoid the Prajna. You saw that note in the Squad leader's
jacket. Somehow they know the route we are going to
take. If there are any more of them out there looking for
us and they figure out we know they are targeting us.
Then they'll assume we'll take the safer avenue by
moving through territory we control."
"I'm not arguing with your logic," Kakashi said having a

difficult time moving at the speed necessary to keep up
with Rin while being aware enough of the area they were
moving through to detect potential ambushes. "Just with
your lack of discretion, I don't think I need to remind
you Kirigakure shinobi excel at ambushing their
opponents."
"Quit worrying," Rin said as they approached the end of

the trees they were leaping through. Picking up her pace
she said, "Relax, I know exactly where all the Kirigakure
shinobi operating in this area are."
"How!?"
Instead of answering, she kicked off from the last branch

spinning in the air to land in the middle of the clearing
while facing where Kakashi would appear from the
canopy of leaves as well. Following suit, he landed
opposite from her intent on asking again. But as he
straightened his stance, he found himself surrounded by
Jounin and Anbu level shinobi from Kirigakure. Quickly
assessing the numbers against them he turned to look at
Rin again to see her smirking darkly as she said
answering his question, "That's because I invited them
here."
"What?!" Kakashi said, but was forced to move as a

masked Anbu moved to attack him. Blocking the man's
sword with a kunai, he leapt forward over the man
attacking him in order to avoid a sword swipe from
behind. Pulling several shuriken, he threw them at a pair
of shinobi moving to intercept them. They stopped to
deflect the thrown weapons with their blades which
allowed Kakashi time to pull his headband up to reveal
the Sharingan. He quickly dispatched several opponents
as he noticed Rin casually strolling from the area while
being protected by a pair of Kiri-nin.
Kakashi created a shadow clone that moved towards his

teammate. He deflected another sword swipe as several
Kiri-nin blocked the path of his clone. He opponent
tried to overpower him, but Kakashi allowed himself to
be pushed making his opponent overextend himself. As
the man began to move pass him, he wrapped an arm
around his throat and twisted snapping his neck. Kakashi
then pulled the corpse in front of him just as his clone
reached the line of shinobi blocking its path. It exploded
raining the area in shuriken and kunai. The Konoha
jounin tossed the kunai riddled corpse he had used as a
shield away before charging through the gap.
"Rin!" he shouted, "What's going on? Why are you

betraying the Leaf?"
"Why not," the brown-haired woman answered picking

herself up from beneath the corpses of the two shinobi
that had protected her from the projectiles, "It's not like
there's anything to keep me tied to it. Kirigakure is
offering me quite a sum of money to transport the
Synthetic Hero Water for them."
"But… but what about Team Minato?"
"What about it," Rin said coldly. "As far as I'm

concerned you and Sensei can go join Obito in hell."
Kakashi hearing Rin mocking Obito who had loved her
felt an anger overpower his sense of reason. Plus since he
knew he couldn't allow Kirigakure to get its hand on the
Hero Water, he allowed the anger he was feeling to kill
the strong emotions of friendship he had with his
teammate. Upon regaining his reason again, he was
standing in front of her with his hand in her chest and
her staring at him sadly as she whispered weakly,
"…Kakashi…"
****************************
"I fell unconscious after that," Kakashi said ending his

recollection. "According to the shinobi that found me
the Kiri shinobi were butchered by some third party." He
looked at Rin before explaining, "I couldn't explain that
especially since Rin's…the corpse was still there. But I
did tell them that Rin had been killed by a Kiri shinobi
and left out everything related to… well whatever it had
been working with the Kiri-nin."
"What was this synthetic Hero Water they were after?"

Tsunade asked confused. "I never heard of such a thing."
Koharu was the one that spoke up as she said, "I'm not
surprised. You had already left the village at that point.
Basically though the leader of Waterfall at the time gave
us a small sample of the Hero Water to analyze in an
attempt to make a man-made version that wouldn't have
such horrible side effects. To my recollection the project
was a failure."
"For all intents and purposes it appeared that way,"

Kakashi said, "However, one of the researchers claimed
that a recent batch that went missing had the desired
effects with none of the negative ones."
"That's right," Koharu said with a nod recalling the
memory due to Kakashi's reminder.
"Do you remember who?" Tsunade asked.
"No not offhand, but the revelation forced Sensei's hand.

I had told him the truth about what happened. Neither
of us wanted to believe that Rin could be a traitor. With
the sudden clamor about the missing batch of Synthetic
Hero Water, he decided to quickly bury Rin without
calling for a proper investigation. He also did it to
protect me since a medical examiner would likely
recognize the wound as the type Chidori would leave
revealing my deception."
"I'm guessing that since the missing batch didn't show up

on her person. Both you and Minato were of the opinion
that Rin had ingested it."
Kakashi nodded to Tsunade's question as he further said,
"Yes, which was the other reason that we circumvented
the normal autopsy required. We were afraid it would
reveal that she had taken it."
Rin was touched as she said, "Kakashi, you'd do that for

me."
The silver-haired jounin nodded as he said, "Yes, both

Minato-sensei and I couldn't accept that you would
betray us or Obito's memory. But we couldn't prove it
since there wasn't anyone with the necessary medical skill
that Minato-sensei trusted to perform an autopsy in
secret. Neither of us wanted to take the chance of your
reputation being ruined especially since we believed that
even if it had been you that you must have been
controlled in some manner." Letting the guilt he had
carried for so long show he said, "Rin, I'm so sorry. If I
hadn't been so quick to putting the mission before you
none of this may…"
"Kakashi," Rin said softly, "You have nothing to be sorry

about. You did the right thing by ensuring that an
apparent traitor was dealt with while protecting the
village. If that thing did have the Synthetic Hero Water
and it got to Kirigakure who knew what damage it would
have done."
"If that was indeed the case," Kiyomi said looking up

having been deep in thought.
Despite the recent rift between them, Naruto asked, "Are

you suggesting the fake Hero Water wasn't the
objective?"
"I'm not sure what the objective was," Kiyomi replied

hoping his engaging in a conversation with her meant he
was moving pass their recent tiff. "Thanks to Komachi,
we know that both Joseki and Danzou had their hands in
this affair and that this mysterious broker orchestrated
it."
Both Rin and Kakashi at the same time said, "Danzou!"
"He was the one that leaked your route to the Prajna,"
Koharu said before motion Kiyomi to continue.
"Precisely," Kiyomi said, "Danzou leaked the route to

gain an audience with Hanzo to hammer out an alliance.
Joseki gained Rin's skill to bring Suna's medical program
closer on par to Konoha's. Now also according to the
memories that Rin still has, The Broker did all this to
gain the location of the Jinchuriki housing Koku…erm
the Five-Tails."
Yoruichi smirked at Kiyomi's nearly using Kokuo's name
since it showed that her sister was truly coming around
to accepting her fellow Bijuu as family again since she
had often just referred to them by their tails. However
not seeing where her sister was going asked, "What is the
point you are getting too?"
"The point sister is that everything this Broker did

seemed to move Akatsuki's goals…"
"Not Akatsuki," Naruto said interrupting the Bijuu he

had once contained as he corrected her, "Back then
Akatsuki was working towards a peaceful Rain. Konan
said they would only align with the guy calling himself
Madara after the death of its leader and founder Yahiko."
"Regardless of what it was called then the fact remains

that the current incarnation of Akatsuki is using the
information the Broker secured to gather the Bijuu
together." Kiyomi looked towards Fu as she added,
"Thanks to their attempt on Fu, we also know that at
least the White half of the shinobi Konan says calls
himself Zetsu was working for the Broker. We also know
that apparently there is more than one as well due to
what Rin does remember of her abduction. At this point
I'd be more willing to believe the old man calling himself
the Broker was more likely to be Madara Uchiha then the
current masked man. However, it is likely that the man
who also calls himself Tobi is in some way aligned with
Madara."
"What do you base that on?" Mabui asked looking

concerned since before she had thought the man calling
himself Madara was just some nut with delusions of
grandeur.
"When he released me from Kushina and managed to

control me I felt Madara's chakra. This is why for a time
I bought into this man claiming to be that vile Uchiha
when we learned of that fact from Konan." Kiyomi
paused for a moment before saying, "However, if in fact
this Broker was indeed the real Madara then it would
explain his extreme need to know who the jinchuriki of
the Five-Tails was. It also highlights that it was very likely
he was aware that his time was running out."
"But it doesn't explain why you believe there was

something else behind the Hero Water going missing,"
Anko said throwing her feet up on the table.
"Again, I'm not so sure the Hero Water is anything more

than it appears. A reason for Kakashi to have to deal
with Rin in such a way that it would put Minato and him
in a position to instigate a cover-up." Kiyomi began
drumming her fingers on the table before asking,
"Naruto would it be possible for Konan to slip away for
a time. There is something she said that is bothering me,
but I can't quite remember what it was. Something about
what drove them to joining with this Tobi character."
Naruto shook his head no answering, "I'm afraid the best

she has been able to do is send a few status updates via
her paper butterflies. But what are you thinking?"
"Everything this Broker did appears to have had some

reason behind it. His helping Joseki was to learn of the
Five-Tails whereabouts. He apparently arranged for
Danzou and Hanzo the Salamander to form an alliance.
There had to be a reason for that…just like he must have
had a reason for wanting everyone to believe Rin was
dead. I believe the answer to that may lie in what
happened after Kakashi lost consciousness."
Temari having assumed a thinking pose said, "Komachi

said that the alliance between Hanzo and Danzou didn't
last very long. Perhaps, what the Broker was hoping to
use it for was already achieved."
"We can ask him when we haul his ass to jail," Tsunade
said. "But first we need to find some proof of his
activities." Directing her attention to Temari she asked,
"I don't suppose Joseki has been kind enough to finger
Danzou in anything."
Shaking her head the blonde Suna kunoichi answered,

"No, thus far he isn't sure what we know and what we
don't. I don't think he's in any hurry to incriminate
himself further by admitting to working with him.
Besides, it would only further damage his reputation with
his remaining supporters."
"Shit, there has to be something," Anko said, "He isn't

half as smart as he thinks he is."
"That's more accurate then you know," Yuugao said
entering the room with Komachi in tow. Kakashi
directed his gaze to the woman and wasn't too surprised
to see that she appeared far happier than she had been
the last time they had talked. From the way she favored
Naruto with a smile it was pretty easy to understand why.
"Where have you two been?" Tsunade asked.
"Getting you the evidence you wanted," Yuugao said

before indicating the still masked woman behind her.
"Komachi here was kind enough to give me a guided
tour of the Root facility."
"Yuugao that was pretty risky don't you think," Shizune

said worriedly.
"I know that," Yuugao said quickly, "But if some punk

Sound-nin could walk around the village with impunity
by simply wearing an Anbu mask. Then I sure the hell
could do it in a facility filled by shinobi wearing them."
Reaching into her pouch she said, "Besides, when you
see what I brought I think you'll all agree it was worth
the risk."
She produced a bottle which she rolled towards Tsunade,

who picked it up and began looking at it. Naruto who
was sitting next to her leaned forward and after
examining its contents said, "I don't get it. It's just an
eye."
Tsunade corrected him as she said excitedly, "Correction

it's an eye that has the Sharingan."
Naruto still far from impressed and not understanding

why a majority of his lovers appeared to be joining in on
Tsunade's excitement said, "So…"
"So," Tsunade said gracing her lover with a smile, "I'm
betting that this is the counterpart to the eye that was
given to Akame."
Komachi nodded her head as she said, "Yes, as I was

looking for evidence to link Danzou to something that
we could bring against him. I came across a lab that
housed several such eyes. Due to what Yoruichi told us
and with the blood evidence collected from her jacket
from when she blinded that eye, we were able to link the
original owner to the eye Akame had as being Fugaku
Uchiha. That eye is the other one."
"How can you be sure?" Koharu asked.
"The original container was labeled, as were the several

others that he had. I'm not sure why."
"Most likely so he could gauge the abilities," Kiyomi
supplied.
"What do you mean?" Tsunade asked looking away from

the jar and towards the Bijuu.
"Obviously certain eyes have greater value than others,"

Kiyomi said simply.
"That makes sense," Mabui said. "Certain members of

the Uchiha did appear to possess abilities that other
would not."
"But wouldn't our removing it mean we can't use it as

evidence anymore," Naruto asked in confusion. "I mean
I understand that with that eye and the blood evidence
on Yoruichi's jacket we can link Danzou to Akame. But
by it being in our possession doesn't that invalidate its
usefulness. The Bastard will just claim to have never seen
it before."
"Don't worry he won't be able to claim that," Yuugao

said.
"Ah, you used a chakra identification seal," Kakashi said

impressed.
"A what?" Naruto said still confused.
Chuckling at his student's face the Jounin explained,

"Considering that we live in the age of shinobi who
thrive on spreading disinformation. A Chakra
Identification Seal is used to support a shinobi when they
say they found some incriminating evidence without a
warrant. By placing it at the location where the evidence
was found it shows that they were there and is often used
with the understanding that what found wasn't tampered
with by them."
"How do you insure that?" Sakura asked.
"Simple, if the evidence is found to be tampered with

then it will obviously reflect poorly on the person whose
seal is there." Kakashi directed his attention to Yuugao as
he added, "Plus it can't be removed by anyone but the
person that activated it. Well, at least not without leaving
some hint that it had been there. For instance if placed
on the floor the only way to remove it would be to cut
the section it was applied to up. Most skilled individuals
place it in a spot where it can't be found easily but would
also make removing it extremely difficult."
"Like say a central support beam to an underground

complex's secret laboratory. Unless Danzou makes it a
habit of inspecting the beams hidden behind the ceiling
tiles he isn't going to find it anytime soon," Yuugao said
proudly.
"Perhaps not, but we shouldn't give him time to start,"

Tsunade said standing. "It's only a matter of time before
he begins to get paranoid over Kumo's lack of reaction
to his last plot. Kakashi, meet me in my office. Yuugao
go summon Ibiki we're putting an end to this." Naruto
stood to follow causing her to say. "I'm afraid you are
going to have to wait until we put the force together, my
love."
"What, but why?"
"It would look a little out of place for a genin, even one
as skilled as you to be sitting in on a planning session,"
Tsunade replied slightly apologetically aware that Naruto
was growing more than a little frustrated by his low rank.
"You could just promote me you know," Naruto said
hesitantly not wanting to appear to be trading on his
relationship with her. "I think I have more than enough
high ranking missions to justify it."
"I can't disagree with you on that," Tsunade said proudly.

However, the apologetic tone returned as she added,
"But, I'm afraid the statement you made about going
from Genin to Hokage is more accurate then you know.
I can't promote you to Chunin without your passing the
exams."
"Well she could," Kakashi added dryly, "But I don't think

you would want to be promoted under those
circumstances."
"Why?" Naruto asked facing his teacher.

"Because it would mean we are already at war or
preparing to go." Kakashi wasn't surprised Naruto and
the women present from his age group didn't realize that
truth. Slipping into his teacher role he explained, "Have
you ever wondered why we hold the exams in such a
public fashion?"
"Sure the old man explained that," Naruto said, "He told
us it was to showcase the skills of the village in order to
attract customers. Plus to simulate the type of combat
situations Chunin would deal with."
"True, but the exams you experienced only truly featured

shinobi from Rain, Suna, Grass, Sound, and of course
Konoha." Kakashi could see his student didn't see where
he was going so continued, "The other shinobi villages
participating were only a recent addition due to the
alliances the Third Hokage forged. Now considering that
leaves three other villages that we could still potentially
end up fighting wouldn't it be counterproductive to show
off the up and coming talent of our village. After all, all a
shinobi from say Iwa would need to do to see what they
may potential face in the field one day would be to buy a
ticket. You might not realize this but those other villages
hold their own exams in a similar public manner as well.
There are even scouts who travel from exam to exam
and sell the data they gather to shinobi villages. Now
returning to my question, why do you think we hold the
exams in such a way."
To his slight surprise, Kakashi could see that Naruto was

analyzing what he had been told. To an even greater
extent he was shocked when the Blond said after his
deliberation, "It's so the villages can see if their rivals are
operating on a similar playing field as them."
"Exactly," Kakashi said proud to see his student had

matured into the type of person a Hokage needed to be.
"Since Chunin are the workhorse of any shinobi village,
it stands to reason that their numbers are monitored
more closely than even Jounin or Anbu. If a village was
to suddenly begin promoting Chunin outside of the
exams it would make the other villages begin to suspect
they were gearing up for something big. In most cases it
turned out to be a precursor to war."
Kakashi could see that Naruto was disappointed, but he

brightened when Temari said, "There's the one being
held in Suna in a couple of weeks."
"But I thought the participants for that one had already

been decided months ago," Naruto said confused since
he had escorted Temari to her village with the list of the
Leaf's participants.
"True, but people drop in and out all the time based on
all manner of circumstances. If you really want to
improve your rank it shouldn't be an issue."
"Alright," Naruto said excitedly, "I'm definitely going to

make Chunin this time."
"I'll make the arrangements," Tsunade said, "But first it's

time we deal with Danzou and Root."
Kakashi watched as the women in Naruto's life left to

prepare for the task in front of them. Approaching his
male student he dug in his jacket to pull out his copy of
Make Out Paradise: Tactics. Naruto stared at him in
confusion as he held it out towards the young man
prompting the jinchuriki to ask, "What are you doing
Kakashi-sensei?"
"I was hoping you would sign my book for me," Kakashi
said sounding almost worshipful towards his student.
"It's obvious that you are the one Jiraiya envisioned
when he wrote these books."
Rin stared on in surprise having seen the little green

book as well as the previous orange one being sold in
bookstores. Finding out that Kakashi carried a copy on
his person and was now staring at her lover awe struck
finding the current Kakashi was so radically different
from the one she knew couldn't help but exclaim, "He's a
pervert also."
Hearing his teammate, he looked a little bashful as he

said, "Well, a lots happened while you've been gone."
"Tell me about it," Rin said with a growing smile before

turning mock serious as she added, "But I'm starting to
wonder if maybe I wasn't the only one replaced by a
copy."
Naruto chuckled and not used to seeing his teacher

embarrassed said, "Well if the old Kakashi was really like
you described to me. I think we can all agree this one is a
much improved version."
Rin laughed as did Sakura who had joined them, Kakashi

turned towards Naruto who was making his way towards
the door saying, "Hey, what did she say about me?"
"I'll tell you later," Naruto said calling over his shoulder.
"But I want to know now," Kakashi quickly replied as he

followed his student out the door.
Sakura looked at Rin with a smile as she asked, "Was he

what you expected?"
"No," Rin said shaking her head, "But it makes me happy
to see that he found people he could be like that with."
Rin followed her fellow medic out of the room while
making plans on where she would head first upon
starting the role she had selected for herself.
****************************
Seven followed behind a man that had introduced

himself as acting Warden Izumo Kamizuki. Walking next
to him was a man that had introduced himself as Kotetsu
Hagane. As they stepped outside the acting warden
looked back at her to say, "You know when you were
first brought here, I bet you never thought you'd ever be
leaving."
Seven having no memories of her body's life before her

taking it over simply remained silent prompting Kotetsu
to turn towards his friend as he said amused, "Man, she
sure has changed, hasn't she Izumo?"
"I don't think Lady Hokage would have been so quick to

align with her if she didn't believe her to be capable of
changing," Izumo said sounding as professional as his
temporary title demanded.
Something that irked his partner as he said, "I don't

know why you're trying to sound so high and mighty.
When Lady Tsunade pointed and said, you're in charge
she was pointing to me."
"Really, then why am I the one wearing the warden

pips?"
"Because she didn't specify who she was pointing to, and
you won the game of rock, paper, scissors we played to
decide," Kotetsu said in a huff.
"Exactly," Izumo said with a smirk, "Which means I'm
the warden and you are my lackey."
Kotetsu was about to fire back a remark but Seven

interrupted with a voice filled with annoyance, "Not to
interrupt your lover's quarrel, but you indicated there
were some conditions to my release. I would hate to be
returned here because I wasn't informed of some
important detail in regards to my parole."
"Um…right sorry," Izumo said quickly. "Well first off I

should mention that your place of residence will be the
Kiyomi mansion. You may not be aware of this, but she
was a fellow conspirator of the Hokage's in putting down
Akame's revolt. She has offered you employment as a
bodyguard for both herself and apparently some of the
caravans her company puts together to ship goods.
However, unless on the job you are to remain in the
village at all times."
"For how long?" Seven asked not exactly pleased with

that condition. Although she and her sisters appeared to
be once more on good terms, this particular condition
just made it feel like her cage had been expanded as
opposed to being set free.
Izumo shrugged as he answered, "I'm not sure. I believe

this condition is to prevent you from making contact
with your old village."
"What's to stop me when I'm guarding one of these

caravans?" Seven couldn't help but asking even though
she had no intention of making contact with Iwagakure.
"Simple," Izumo said turning to face her as he stopped in

front of the large iron door of the prison that led to the
drawbridge out of it, "Whenever you are tasked with one
of those escort missions it will be in the company of a
Leaf Shinobi. At least until it is determined that you are
no longer a threat to the village. I suppose the reason
they haven't set a date is because they don't want you just
sitting back and waiting for a certain amount of time to
pass before going back to your old life."
The Iron door began to open prompting Seven to walk

pass the two Leaf Chunin as she said, "There is no fear
of that happening. There is nothing in that old life that
remains for me to go back to." Her body went stiff in
surprise as the opening door revealed two people waiting
for her and although she had seen both of them before;
it was the first time doing so in her new form.
Izumo noticed her reaction and commenting on it said,

"Is everything alright? You shouldn't be surprised we'd
arrange an escort for you considering that you aren't
allowed outside the village without one." Focusing on the
two shinobi he said, "Naruto, Fu, as acting warden I
hereby turn over prisoner Seven Chomei to your care."
Fu gave Seven a quick nod and a smile before looking at

Izumo in confusion. Then looking to Kotetsu since she
had been present at the time said, "I thought Tsunade
was pointing at you when she was assigning a temporary
warden."
"What! I knew it," Kotetsu said rounding on his friend

trying to grab the pin that indicate the warden role, "Give
me that!"
"No way," Izumo said stepping away, "I won fair and
square."
"So what it's my turn anyway," Kotetsu argued, "We said

we'd take turns and it's my turn."
Seven simply began walking ignoring the squabbling
chunin as well as ignoring the two that had come to
escort her. Naruto and Fu, watched for a moment before
moving to catch up with the retreating Bijuu. Naruto
wasn't sure how to approach the woman so asked his
green-haired lover, "What was that about?"
Fu shrugged as she replied, "After the revolt was put

down I was with Tsunade as she toured the prison.
When she was about to put someone in charge word
reached us that you were returning so she just sort of
absentmindedly pointed towards them. They tried to get
her to clarify but she was in a hurry to meet you so they
couldn't get her to pin it down. I thought it would be
funny to tease them a bit."
Naruto chuckled as he looked back while the Iron doors

of the prison closed to see the two chunin arguing over
who would be the warden. He smiled at Fu who returned
it before they both directed their gazes to the woman
walking in front of them. Both grew rather nervous since
Seven seemed inclined to ignore their presence. Reaching
the end of the drawbridge Naruto said, "Um, excuse
me…but I haven't had the chance to properly…"
"There is no point in introductions," Seven said coldly

looking over her shoulder as she continued walking. "I'm
quite aware as to who you two are."
"True," Naruto said as they walked over the blasted earth

from the lava crater that the prison rested at the center
of, "But we were hoping you would be willing to share
who you are. I know you have given yourself the name
Seven Chomei, but we would like to…"
Seven was touched as she looked back to see the earnest

desire on both Naruto and Fu's faces. Considering that
for the many millennia that she had been alive, people
had only ever saw her as a set number of tails and a
source of power. It had made her truly detest being
called Nanabi while cherishing the name she had been
given by the Sage of the Six Paths. Still a part of her
considered remaining quiet about the fact that she had
chosen to use her true name as a part of the new life she
was starting. However, she felt it would be disrespectful
to their desire to learn more about her so said her voice
warming noticeably, "Thank you…my true name is
Chomei. I decided to incorporate it into my new
existence."
Reaching the end of the rocky terrain as it gave way to a

lush forest Naruto said, "It is a pleasure. Although I've
already had the pleasure of meeting you before I'm
Naruto Uzumaki and this…"
Seven hadn't bothered to look back as she was trying to
keep the appearance of being cool and collected.
However, that went out the window as she suddenly was
hugged from behind and her breasts were fondled.
Before she could turn to ask what the person doing so
was thinking she learned who it was when Fu said, "I'm
so jealous. Seven has such big breasts."
"W-what are you doing?" The Bijuu asked, torn between

embarrassment and a growing excitement as her body
began to respond to the pleasurable feelings beginning to
rise within her. Looking back her brown eyes meet Fu's
orange ones that were gleaming at her mischievously.
Seven needed to supress a moan as Fu twisted her nipple

through her shirt once the nub began visible despite her
shirt. Naruto got over his surprise as he said, "Fu…I
don't think…."
The female former host of Seven said, "I'm just trying to
thaw the cold shoulder she's trying to give us while
returning the favor."
"What favor?" both Naruto and Seven asked at the same

time.
Fu brought her lips to Seven's ear as she whispered, "Fu,

knows it was you that would make her so horny she'd
need release. You were becoming quite insatiable."
Seven felt a blush appear, as much as from Fu then

sucking on her earlobe, as from remembering how after
Kiyomi had tampered with Fu's seal so that the Bijuu
could experience pleasure. She had begun to encourage
her host to seek out her mate by using her chakra as a
sort of aphrodisiac. Much as Fu ministrations were
currently doing to her.
Naruto though not quite aware of that and rather
nervous about the questions he would need to answer
considering their relative close proximity to the prison
said, "Um…I'm not quite sure what is going on here.
However, maybe you're rushing things just a bit Fu. I'm
sure…"
His sentence died on his lips as Fu grabbed his hand as

he approached and pushed it under Seven's skirt. Finding
that much like Ino had when she was a genin, Seven used
cloth wraps to cover her lower half and that they were
currently quite damp he swallowed heavily. He was
startled when the Bijuu lot out a loud groan.
Fu giggled as she said, "Naruto…let's take our time

going home…"
Naruto moved his hand from Seven's damp crotch and

placed a hand on her and Fu's shoulder. He then
Hiraishined them to the Den's master bedroom where he
stepped back to give the two women some space. Seven
seemed to regain some measure of control as she said,
"P-please stop…" Fu complied stepping back to give her
Bijuu space so getting control over her overheating body
she continued, "I…I really have no desire to bind myself
to that man like Kiyomi or Yoruichi have."
Fu stared at her a moment before saying giddily,

"Oh…okay." She then proceeded to move to Naruto
who she then pulled into a kiss as she hooked her leg
around his hip.
Seven felt her eyes want to pop out of their sockets as

the two lovers began to explore each other's bodies. "W-
what are you doing I said…"
Fu lowered her leg and spun in Naruto's grip to face her

former tenant. Grinding her ass into his groin she said,
"We understand…however…Fu buried a kunai that
Naruto can teleport to later…she had wanted to be
present when Chomei lost her cherry…"
"My, so that was where you went as we were going to the

prison," Naruto said reaching his hands under his lovers
shirt to fondle her small and pert breasts, "You were
planning to have me teleport us here for a threesome
before teleporting back to the path so we could enter the
village and sign in."
Fu nodded as she moaned when Naruto gave a nipple a

quick tug, "Yes…but Fu doesn't see why we should rush
back." Directing her orange eyes to Seven, she said, "If
Seven doesn't wish to join then she can wait in another
room while we take our time."
"O-of course," Seven said heading towards the door.
Stopping just before it she asked, "H-how long do you
think it'll be…"
"How long indeed," Fu repeated dropping down to her

knees in front of her lover. Pulling his fly down she
gasped playful as it popped out to hit her cheek. Rubbing
her face against his manhood as she delighted in his
manly scent she said, "Probably hours."
Seven turned away quickly but didn't reach for the door
as she listened to the sounds Fu made as she pleasured
Naruto's cock. She tried to will herself to leave and
ignore the sounds of the blond's pleased grunts and
groans much like she had while in the prison since many
of the prisoners would indulge in sex due to their
freedom as part of Akame's plot. She had been
propositioned numerous times by both men and women,
but had always turned them down. She hadn't
understood why especially since she had been quite
curious as a result of what she had experienced
secondhand from Fu. But a part of her believed the
answered lay in what would have come afterwards. If she
had given into her desire and slept with one of her fellow
prisoners she imagined the best she could hope for
would be a quick compliment before they'd return to
their own cell. But Seven had become spoiled from her
time of experiencing sex with Fu, as she knew she would
want to experience the same warmth that Naruto seemed
to bathe all his lovers in during the afterglow of sex.
Therefore, being within the same room of the thing that

had indirectly awakened the notion of pleasure to her,
Seven found it hard to overcome the almost magnetic
like attraction she was feeling. As a result before she
knew it she was standing behind Fu, who although she
couldn't swallow his entire length was using both her
hands to stroke what remained as she worked her tongue
around his swallow head.
Naruto was resting one hand in her minty-green hair as

he stood in front of the large bed of the Harem's Master
Bedroom. He was staring up at the ceiling enjoying his
lover's actions as he grunted, "For someone who was
talking about taking our time earlier you seem in quite
the rush now."
Fu let his head slip from her mouth with a pop as she
replied while still jerking him off, "That's because your
cum is so delicious to me. The thought of you exploding
in my mouth just makes me so eager for it to happen."
Naruto brought his gaze from the ceiling, and noticed

Seven was standing behind his kneeling lover. Fu noticed
her presence as well, so slid over before reaching up and
pulling Seven to her knees in front of Naruto. The Bijuu
upon coming face to face with his one-eyed monster
tried to scramble back, but her former host quickly
moved behind her. Whispering in the brown-haired
Bijuu's ear she said, "I know you want to experience it
first-hand also right. His warm cum filling your
mouth…or maybe you would prefer it down here?" With
that Fu reached through the slit in her skirt to begin
massaging Seven's drooling lower lips.
Naruto though was a little hesitant since he had only met

Seven in her current incarnation today. Having been
more than willing to give her space so that she could
come to terms with her new life, Naruto said, "Fu,
maybe you should ease up a little. I'm sure that when
she's ready to find a lover she'll let…" The rest of his
sentence turned into a groan as Seven swallowed his
cock having decided to give into the desires she felt.
Although she was able to take almost half his length into
her mouth unlike Fu, she felt far clumsier compared to
her as well. Especially in light of the fact that the female
Jinchuriki obviously had developed a technique to
overcome that perceived weakness in her oral ability. Still
she was spurred on by words of encouragement from the
green-haired kunoichi, who began removing Seven's
shirt. But also by the young man's eyes watching her with
a warmth that made her want to please him all the more.
Once her arms were free of her shirt which Fu had

opened down the front and then pulled backwards off of
her, Seven placed her hands on Naruto thighs as she
raised up on her knees to take more of his cock into her
mouth. She bobbed her head frantically hoping it pleased
him and although he groaned from her efforts he placed
a hand on the bun in her hair to slow her down slightly.
Taking the hint, she let him set the pace as he gently
eased her head back and forth.
Seven moaned as she felt a topless Fu pressed her chest
against the human-Bijuu's back and began playing with
her breasts. The added stimulation caused Naruto to also
moan in turn as his hips suddenly jerked. The brown-
haired woman gagged as he prodded the back of her
throat before he backed off muttering an apology.
Despite it having been uncomfortable for her, Seven slid
her hands from his still clothed thighs to his ass as she
pulled his hips towards her face. Naruto got the hint and
in a controlled manner he slowly began to fuck her face.
They continued on like that for several minutes until

Naruto stiffened and pushing his cock up against the
entrance of her throat said, "I'm cumming." He held off
for several heartbeats and when the woman made no
move to push him away exploded filling her mouth in his
warm seed. Seven unprepared doubled over as she
coughed from the powerful jet that hit her throat spilling
his cum onto her chest and the floor. Fu quickly clamped
her mouth onto Naruto's spurting dick and moaned
contently as she drank his offering.
Seven looked up at Naruto as she tried to steady her

breathing as Fu cleaned his penis with her tongue.
Naruto rubbed the back of his head as he looked at her
apologetically saying, "Sorry, if I was a little too rough on
you."
Seven smiled and was about to assure him that she was
fine, but Fu said slightly reproachful, "You shouldn't
waste his yummy cum." The young woman then began
licking her former Bijuu's chest cleaning it of the spilled
semen. Once she was satisfied she had cleaned up all his
cum, Fu looked up at Seven with glittering eyes before
opening her mouth to show the collected cum. Seven
didn't hesitate as she leaned down to kiss her former host
and both women moaned as they shared Naruto's
essence between them.
Naruto took the opportunity to shed all his clothes and

then offered his hand to the women as he said, "Shall we
continue this on the bed?"
Both women looked up at him lustfully before placing

their hands in his. Naruto pulled them to their feet where
Fu then climbed onto the bed followed by Seven. Fu
spun the Bijuu to face Naruto as her head rested on the
young woman's lap. Fu the reached forward gripping
Seven by the knees and pulled her legs open. Although
her wraps were still in place she was quite sure Naruto
could make out her pussy due to how wet she felt.
For a moment her attention was pulled from the blond

man as she noticed the cum she had spilled onto the
floor. She noticed what appeared to be an abnormally
large slug making its way towards it, but before she could
comment her world exploded as Naruto climbed
between her legs and began to kiss her pussy through the
cloth barrier. She looked between her legs but couldn't
see the man's head due to her skirt obscuring it.
He appeared from behind the curtain as he got to his

knees in order to kiss Fu. When the kiss ended he
returned his attention to Seven, but instead of lowering
himself to drink of her pussy again he picked her hips up
over her head. She then watched as while Naruto held
her in place Fu quickly removed the Bijuu's skirt and
then began to unwrap her cloth bandages which were
keeping her wet cunt from being exposed. Once exposed
to the jinchuriki, Fu adjusted herself so that Seven's head
rested on the bed before joining Naruto in licking and
sucking on her pussy. Seven moaned in pleasure from
feeling the two jinchuriki teasing her wet folds with their
tongues. Although she couldn't see it because Fu was
kneeling over her face in order to concentrate her efforts
on the top half of Seven's twat.
Fu was circling her tongue around Seven's clit when she

felt the first tentative lick of the Bijuu's tongue. Although
pleased Seven was getting into the act, she pulled her
mound away so that she could lower her face to the
woman's in order to say, "Let us make you feel good
right now. You'll be able to reciprocate later." She kissed
her former tenant gently before looking up to Naruto to
added, "I think she's ready to receive you."
Naruto pulled his mouth from Seven's snatch his mouth

covered in her juices and gave Fu a nod. Lowering the
Bijuu's hips, he climbed between her spread legs to ask,
"Are you sure you want this Seven?"
The Bijuu bit her lip torn between giving into the
pleasure her body was feeling or rejecting it due to a
lingering feeling of being trapped again before she could
enjoy her newfound freedom. However, her need to feel
the full effect of the pleasure she had gleamed from Fu's
experiences one out as she nodded her head. She then
tensed as she felt his rigid pole press against her entrance
before it slipped inside of her.
To her surprise she didn't feel any pain only a sense of

fulfillment as he spread the muscles she hadn't yet used
in her new existence. She supposed she shouldn't have
been surprised since she had doubted the woman whose
body she had taken over had been a virgin. Naruto gave
her a moment to get used to his intrusion before he
began to pull out. Seven moaned as her pussy flexed and
gripped his cock trying to prevent its exit. It need not
have bothered as Naruto then slammed himself back into
her turning her moan into a gasp as he poked something
deep inside her. She wrapped her arms under his as she
gripped his shoulders while trying to meet his thrusts
with her hips.
Seven was surprised at how quickly she found herself

and him covered in sweat considering some of the
training sessions she had experienced in the prison.
Although in all honest she couldn't be sure of how much
time had actually passed since she and Naruto had first
become one. All she did know was that something was
building inside her which promised to expand and
redefine her understanding of what pleasure was.
As she continued to build to her release she noticed Fu

watching her and Naruto with her nimble fingers rubbing
her pussy. Naruto grunted as he began to swell inside of
his newest lover whose eyes went wide at the feeling of
him actually growing larger. "I'm going to explode," he
whispered before kissing her deeply. He jammed his cock
forcefully inside her causing her to tense as a white light
exploded behind her eyes at the same time as her womb
began to accept Naruto's release.
She held herself to Naruto as they both rode out their

orgasms as the sounds of Fu joining them in release
reached her ears. All the tension bled from her body as
she basked in the warm feeling of a womb filled with her
lover's semen. "T-that was…amazing," Seven said
breathlessly.
Naruto stared down at her and said, "I agree, thank you
for choosing me to enjoy such a moment with." He then
leaned down kissing his newest lover. However, a
glowing light began to appear from where there stomach
pressed against each other. Concerned Naruto leaned
back to see the seal on Seven's stomach was glowing.
While both Jinchuriki looked on in concern Seven was

feeling anything but as the seal on her stomach evolved
once more now that Naruto's chakra had mixed with
hers. Able to feel not only her sisters, but all of the
women she was now connected to she had to admit it
was a rather overpowering sensation for her. Having
grown used to being alone while locked behind the seal
of whatever Jinchuriki housed her, she founded it rather
ironic that one that had at first been used to bind her,
was now connecting her to others in a new and exciting
way. Naruto and Fu now able to sense her presence as
well smiled at her as the seal faded again.
Able to sense her satisfaction and joy at the change he

leaned atop her again to say, "Welcome to our family
Chomei."
He kissed her gently at first, but it soon escalated into a

deeper and needier kiss. As her tongue danced with his,
she thought, "Now I understand why they fell so hard
for him."
The kiss ended when Naruto was pushed to the side as
Fu said plaintively, "Naruto, I want some too." She then
surprised Seven by pressing her lips to the brown-haired
woman's as she climbed on top of her. Naruto chuckled
as Seven surrendered to the kiss taking her old host
gently into her arms.
He then positioned himself behind the two women's legs

where he angled his cock to penetrate Fu's pussy. After
stirring up her insides he switched to Seven, who once
more stuffed with full of her lover's cock thought,"
Mmmm, I definitely understand why they fell for him."
Several hours later, when they finally signed into the

village, Seven wouldn't have been surprised if she had
left a trail of white droplets from where they had
Hiraishined to the kunai Fu had hidden due to all the
cum that had been deposited inside her pussy. Taking in
her new home she wasn't too surprised that being forced
to live there for the time being didn't feel as oppressive
as it had earlier in the day.
****************************
Rin smiled at the man that had insisted he escort her out
of the village as it locked itself up for the night. Although
due to the mask she was wearing to cover her face she
doubted he could tell. The man commented on the fact
that it was just the two of them by saying, "I figured
Naruto would have wanted to see you off as well."
Rin couldn't help squirming a little as she remembered

how they had said their good-byes. She giggled slightly as
a result of blush appearing just above Kakashi's mask
due to her saying dreamily, "Oh don't worry about that.
I'm taking a little of him with me." She squirmed again as
she felt a little of his seed try and to slip from between
her legs.
Kakashi cleared his throat as he awkwardly changed the

subject, "Are you sure about this? I'm sure both Asuma
and Kurenai and the rest of our classmates would like to
know you're alive and well."
Rin nodded as she answered, "I am. Everyone else has

moved on with their lives. Plus…I believe this is where I
can do the most good. Not as some recently returned
ghost to reclaim what remained of her old life, but as a
woman embracing her new one." Rin prepared to leave
but stopped as she looked at the forest path she planned
to take from the village. Although glad she was now with
Naruto, the old her did want to know one thing so she
asked, "Kakashi, if I hadn't of been abducted…do you
think maybe there could have been something between
us?"
Kakashi sighed before answering, "No…in truth…I
always viewed you as the one Obito sacrificed everything
for. I couldn't have dishonored his memory like that."
Rin nodded, but turned as she said, "That's a sad way of

looking at things." Kakashi stared at her in surprise
prompting her to explain, "In a sense that is the type of
thinking that Naruto is battling against. We attribute so
much worth to those who have passed that we forget
that we are the ones still alive. Therefore we convince
ourselves that the dead need avenging or we can't act as
our hearts wish because they would be upset with us."
The sad smile she wore was easily visible through the
cloth mask as she continued, "But take it from one that
has returned form the dead. They don't want us to live in
misery."
Kakashi couldn't completely accept her words so
quipped, "Then what about all those old ghost stories
where the dead come back for revenge."
Rin smiled still not quite used to the Kakashi that would
try to deflect a point with humor rather than just
ignoring it outright. However growing serious she said,
"And how do those stories end? Either with the ghost
learning that revenge is wrong and returning to the grave.
Or it becomes something far worse that needs to be
stopped as it commits its grisly acts." Rin's voice grew
concerned as she said, "What I'm trying to say is please
stop living in the past. I forgive you for "killing" me if
that is why you visit the Memorial Stone every day. I
would have been far more upset if you let evil me get
away."
"And what of Obito?" Kakashi asked.

Rin sighed seeing as how she had received her
confirmation that their teammate's request had not only
denied her the relationship she had wanted in the past,
but also appeared to have been a chain used to bind
Kakashi to a lifetime of regret said, while reaching up to
cup his cheek, "Kakashi, I miss Obito too. But this world
belongs to those that live in the present. Not the past.
Try to remember that before you find yourself an old
man with just his regrets keeping him company."
She stepped away from him before sending him one last
smile before darting off into the darkness. Kakashi
watched the shadows for a moment as he chuckled
mirthlessly as he thought about the old adage of a person
not knowing what he had until it was gone. Although
happy for his teammate and student a small part of him
began to wonder about what his lift could have been had
he accepted Rin's feelings. However, taking Rin's words
about not living in the past to heart he brushed such
thoughts aside. Although when they turned to another
kunoichi he had let slip through his fingers he found it a
little harder to do. Suddenly in the mood to hear some of
the local shamisen players apply their craft he decided to
head to a park he knew that musicians often gathered at.
Still despite Rin's words, Kakashi couldn't shake the
feeling that if Obito did come back as a ghost he would
have been a very vengeful spirit indeed.
*****************************
"Really Tsunade, what is so important that you feel the

need to summon us all in the middle of the night,"
Homura said removing his glasses so that he could clean
them.
"Not everyone is here," Tsunade replied as she addressed

the members of the clan council.
"If you are referring to Danzou then I'm sure he'll arrive
shortly," Homura replied placing his glasses back on.
"Until then how about…"
"Danzou will not be showing up at all," Tsunade said as

she folded her hands in front of her face, "and he is the
reason I have summoned you hear. Danzou has become
a rogue element within the village that needs to be dealt
with."
Homura looked like he was about to chastise her for

speaking poorly about an elder of the village, but was
stopped by Koharu as she said, "I'm afraid it is true."
Hiashi stepped forward as he asked, "While elder

Danzou can be rather blunt, he's only ever appeared to
work for the benefit of the village."
Tsunade scoffed, but Koharu replied diplomatically, "I
have thought the same as you. However, recent events
would indicate otherwise, the Prisoner Rebellion being
but just one example."
It was Homura's turn to scoff as he said, "This again. It

was already explained that the Noble behind the plot was
attempting to frame Danzou. He had provided Akame
with a Sharingan eye to place people meeting him in the
prison under a genjutsu."
"I would be more inclined to believe that if he then tried

to avoid the security cameras laced throughout the
prison. He didn't even try to avoid the ones that were in
place before Akame's secret renovations," Tsunade
countered quickly. "He may have been wearing a mask
but from the build alone you could tell it wasn't Danzou.
That's pretty sloppy work for a supposed mastermind,
who somehow managed to secure a Sharingan."
Shikaku Nara partially agreed with her saying, "That is
true, however there exist certain organizations that trade
in Kekkei Genkai that they collecting from the bodies of
the deceased. For all we know the eye Akame was
provided had been collected quite some time ago."
Tsunade smiled behind her folded hands as she mentally

thanked the Nara. "Well we know that either Itachi or
someone else collected the eyes of the Uchiha after the
massacre. So it's not too out of the question. But, I
doubt any of those organizations you mentioned would
have gone through the effort to get inside the village to
collect and preserve literally hundreds of eyes, managing
to conveniently time their operation to go on at the same
time as Itachi killed his clan, all without being detected
and yet display no intention of selling them until now.
You would think more than just one eye would have
appeared in the hands of our enemies at this point."
As expected Shikaku understood where she was heading
so said, "You're saying another one has."
Tsunade reached into her desk and pulled out the eye
that Komachi and Yuugao had procured. Placing it on
her desk she said, "I'm saying that the counterpart to the
eye Akame had has been found. Wouldn't it stand to
reason that the person who had it was the true culprit in
the Prison fiasco?"
"I trust we have more than just the word of your new
allies to go off of for securing that?" Homura asked
obviously skeptical.
"You have mine," Yuugao said stepping away from the

wall that she had stood against. "I secured that evidence
after taking a tour of a very active Root facility
underneath Elder Danzou's home and which also had
branches that led into the Uchiha district. I placed a
chakra identification seal at the location of my discovery.
We've already managed to match the DNA in that eye to
blood evidence taken from the jacket of the woman that
confronted Akame."
Homura seemed to come around as he said, "If what you

say is true. We'll need to act quickly and eliminate
Danzou before word of his betra…"
"No," Tsunade said firmly, "I'm not going to kill Danzou

as a criminal while leaving his reputation intact. He'll be
brought to justice to answer for his crimes."
"You can't be serious," Homura said agitated, "Think of

how our enemies will react upon learning there are seeds
of rebellion they could exploit. It would only embolden
them further."
"Then we'll have to be more vigilant," Tsunade said
standing, "I'd rather face external enemies then those we
would embolden in the village if they learn that instead
of facing the truth of their crimes, we cover up their dirty
secrets with lies while letting them keep their
reputations."
"Very well," Homura conceded although reluctantly, "We

should see to making the necessary preparations."
"You misunderstand the reason for this meeting Elder

Homura," Tsunade said heading towards the exit of her
office, "This was merely a formality of informing you
about what is going to happen. The preparations are
already complete, my shinobi are merely awaiting my
order."
*****************************
Danzou didn't show it externally, but he was beginning
to feel the first stages of worry creeping upon him. It had
been two weeks since he had activated Rin and although
it could simply be that the puppet she had become was
being cautious. The fact that his sources had heard
nothing about her fate was beginning to eat at him,
especially since those same sources had alerted to him of
the mass defection which he had believed was Joseki
activating more agents to stop Rin. That nothing had
been made of their fate either was another sign that
perhaps his plan had failed.
Of course it could simply be that Joseki's agents had

eliminated Rin and then disappeared since they would
likely be aware their careers as Kumo-nin were over. But
from Kumo's seemingly lack of concern at six of their
shinobi going rogue, his instincts were telling him that
there was something else going on. Something he was yet
privy too.
The one concession he had made to his growing unease
sat kneeling in front of him as he had put his Root forces
on alert and called his inner council before him. The
Inner council was composed of several of his best Root
operatives. And although independence was something
frowned upon in Root, even Danzou recognized that
unless it was at times encouraged in certain individuals he
may be blindsided by an opponent's cunning by
surrounding himself solely with unthinking pawns. The
men and women kneeling before him were his higher
ranking pieces in the game he waged against his
opponents. After consulting his lieutenants for their
opinions on Kumo's lack of response Danzou would
likely need to contact his shadow partner to see if his
sources had any information he was yet aware of. But,
such a move would be a last resort since it may
undermine confidence he had instilled in his partner
about how well his handling the fallout of the prison had
gone.
Flanking the chair he sat in as was the usual were his

favored bodyguards Towa and Komachi. In truth
Danzou was considering promoting Komachi to his
inner circle, since it appeared her own reading of what
could happen by his informing Joseki of his plan for Rin
may have been the right one. He was about to speak
when a sudden clang sounded from a tube that resided in
a corner. Danzou stared at in concern since it was tied to
a network of tubes that ran throughout Konoha and
which allowed his agents or allies to reach him without
entering the facility.
Motioning towards the tube, Towa quickly followed the

silent order and removed a canister that he handed to his
master. Danzou activated the blood seal in order to open
it and pulled out a small note. What he read caused him
to shot to his feet as he shouted, "Prepare for Failsafe
Omega."
*****************************
Komachi had no idea what Failsafe Omega was as she

followed in Danzou wake. His lieutenants did apparently
as they quickly moved to follow their orders. Both Towa
and she were joined by Fuu Yamanaka and Torune
Aburame. She was aware that among Root the two men
were unique as they were quite respected members of
two major clans of the Village. Although she hadn't paid
it much thought before her becoming Naruto's lover, she
made it a point to learn all she could on how Root may
be operating in the village. One such way she had
discovered, had been that Torune Aburame had been
positioning himself to become the next head of his clan.
She had little doubt that would have meant that the
current head would have been eliminate in some fashion.
She got a clue as to what Failsafe Omega was when
Danzou entered a hall that appeared to be a dead end.
He then pressed a hidden button that caused three doors
to pop open. Speaking to his Inner Circle members he
said, "Do not allow yourselves to be seen. You two are
the future of Root; go dormant until it is time for the
Roots that nourish the leaves to gather once more. You'll
know when it is time."
Fu surprised her by asking, "What about you sir?"
"My time is over," Danzou said, "However; I cannot

allow them to find me here and capture me. So long as
I'm alive they will direct their gazes outside the village.
Giving you both time to entrench yourselves into
Konoha's power structure."
His men nodded before entering their respective tunnels
which sealed seamlessly behind them. Turning to his
bodyguards he said, "Follow me!"
Both bodyguards nodded wordlessly as the followed

Danzou into the darkened tunnel. Although Komachi
did so while wondering how it was that Danzou had
been informed of the noose closing around his neck.
*****************************
Ino hugged her shoulders as a dust cloud erupted from

the Uchiha district. A part of her felt angry at having
been left out of the force that had been sent to arrest
Danzou, even as it became apparent that things were
likely not going as planned. But she ignored that anger to
focus on the reason for her apparent chill which was due
to the worry she was feeling for a man that she knew was
a part of it.
Her emotions were especially raw in concern to him
since he had visited her just before apparently needing to
join the group tasked with bringing Danzou to justice.
She had been in the greenhouse watering her shop's
flowers. She had stopped but not turned to face him
when he had teleported behind her. She tried to will him
to leave, but instead he had said, "Ino, I know you're
angry at me for being too reckless. I can't argue with you
that I am as I'm sure you've heard about what happened
in Kumo by now."
He trailed off perhaps expecting some sort of response,

but Ino remained silent although her grip on the water
can she was using became almost painful. The reason for
her silence was because she had heard the details from
Sakura. But, when she had tried to make her friend see
her point of view, Sakura had simply blown off her
concerns since he had come through alright thanks to
Rin breaking her programming. Ino had grown extremely
angry by that as she tried to point out that if Rin hadn't
then instead he'd just be a lifeless corpse floating down a
river. Still it had done no good as Sakura had simply
responded, "Ino, he's the man I fell in love with."
Hearing a similar excuse as the one she had from

Tsunade annoyed Ino, who had left the medical lesson
they were attending early. She was half expecting Naruto
to give her a similar set of explanations as to why he
refused to stop taking needless risks. But she just
couldn't accept that, even though she knew her own
reasoning would sound coldblooded. Since to her,
Naruto nearly throwing everything away to save some
kunoichi that the entire village already believed was dead
was completely unnecessary when measured against all
the pain and heartbreak his own death would cause.
Instead of going off to play hero, he could have just used
Mabui to inform the Raikage of the plot and let the
Raikage's own forces deal with it. Granted she accepted
that in that scenario Rin likely doesn't survive, but when
weighed against Naruto's. She conceded that she was
putting her thumb down on Naruto's side of the scale.
She was prepared to continue to ignore him or to argue

with him again based on what he said. However, all her
mental arguments were swept away when he said, "I'm
sorry for intruding, I just thought it had been a while
since I told you that… I love you. I just wanted to say it
in person."
He disappeared before she could spin around. She stared

at the spot where he had been standing before
whispering, "I love you too."
*****************************
"We're experiencing heavy resistance from sector D4," a
voice called out from the main radio where Tsunade was
listening in on the attack from an apartment overlooking
the Uchiha district and Danzou residence.
Yuugao cursed as she positioned a wooden piece marked

with the squad that had reported in unit number.
Tsunade looked over the map the Hinata had spent the
past two weeks preparing as she used her Byakugan to
the point of exhaustion. The difficulty had stemmed
from the tunnels being filled with relics from the Third
Great Shinobi War. Iwa, a force that also favored digging
tunnels had developed seals to hide them from the
Byakugan. They did so by casting shadows which made it
difficult for the Hyuuga Bloodline to distinguish the
tunnels from the rest of the ground. It could be done
once a Hyuuga knew what to look for, but it still meant
that a map created that way could be filled with false
images making it less than accurate. However, luckily for
Konoha's forces there was a secondary element to the
seal which would cast a bright light hoping to blind any
Hyuuga using their bloodlines and to further obscure the
shinobi moving in the tunnels. When the secondary
function had been activated it had allowed Hiashi to
verify which of the tunnels Hinata had drawn were
accurate.
Tsunade had been pleased when the Hyuuga head had

commented on just how accurate his daughter's map had
been. Tsunade, naturally hadn't been surprised in the
slightest, aware that Hinata would never provide
something she wasn't a hundred percent confident in
since one of the shinobi fighting in the tunnels would
have been their shared lover.
Looking over the map and seeing that her forces were
being held up at every junction she slammed her fist on
the table saying, "Someone tipped that bastard off!"
"Lady Tsunade, you have no proof of that. Don't you
agree it would be best to keep such idle speculation to
yourself?"
She glowered at Inoichi Yamanaka, but was saved from

tearing the Yamanaka head a new one, by Shikaku, who
said, "It is a reasonable hypothesis. We are not
experiencing the resistance from an opponent caught
off-guard."
"Perhaps, it was one of the shinobi you secretly

gathered," Homura supplied.
Tsunade was about to tell the elder just what she thought
of his suggestion, but Koharu stepped in diplomatically
to say, "A reasonable possibility. I think we can all agree
that right now is not the time to be bickering among
ourselves, but focusing our thoughts on supplying our
men and women fighting with the strategies they need to
break through Danzou's defenses."
A large rumble began shaking the building, followed by a

large explosion of dust that erupted from one of the
tunnel entrances. Tsunade, as did several of her fellow
Harem members in the room felt their hearts clench as
Sakura's voice erupted from the radio,
"Naruto…Naruto…Kakashi-sensei."
Tsunade closed her eyes and could sense her lover was
alive so said, "Sakura, report!"
Hearing Tsunade sound so businesslike had a calming

effect on the pink-haired kunoichi as she likely
confirmed he was alright also. Regaining her composer
she reported, "A…A Root member tried to charge our
position. Kakashi-sensei took him out with a Lightning
Cutter, but he had several exploding tags on him. Naruto
created some clones and got us clear…but the tunnel
collapsed…I'm not sure of Kak….of their status."
*****************************
Kakashi ached all over as he picked himself off the

ground, and looking behind him saw the tunnel was
blocked with debris. Trying to contact the main camp he
only received static so guessed that the radio signal was
being blocked by all the stone and it wasn't strong
enough to connect to any of the relays that Tsunade's
forces were dropping to communicate with the Hokage.
Going over what had happened, he remembered killing

the Root membered that had charged his team's position.
Seeing the smoke erupting from the dead man's clothes
he had shouted a warning back only to see Naruto create
a mass number of clones that had pushed the Konoha-
nin out of the corridor. Meanwhile, he had also produced
a familiar kunai that he threw at his teacher before
disappearing in a red flash. Appearing next to Kakashi,
he had caught the kunai before tossing it again. He then
kicked the corpse free of his teacher before both of them
disappeared as the explosion erupted. However, they had
been caught up in the shockwave upon reappearing on
the Root side of the collapse.
Looking about the hall all he found was unconscious or

dead Root members so asked, "Now where did he run
off too?"
*****************************
Naruto appeared in an underground cavern near a river

after Hiraishining to where he felt Komachi was. After
saving Kakashi and dealing with the Root members that
had been present he took a moment to confirm Sakura
was okay via her fox mark only to feel Komachi was
even deeper underground then he thought the tunnels
went. He had created another force of clones mixing in
some of the more resilient K-clones to clear the
surrounding tunnels. Seeing that Kakashi was beginning
to stir, and would likely council him against doing what
he planned, he Hiraishined to Komachi to face the elder
directly.
Naruto took a small amount of satisfaction in seeing the

elder's face twist into a surprised mask. However, he felt
a measure of concern appear as he quickly calmed to say,
"The Hiraishin. You've truly become your father's son.
But where did you place the seal."
Naruto couldn't help the quick glance he sent Komachi's

way prompting the elder to say, "Ah, you've turned one
of my pawns."
The Anbu next to her reacted immediately pulling his
tanto as the tattoo on his right arm flared to life glowing
a deep red. Komachi parried with her own blade, but was
pushed off her feet as Towa expelled the energy of his
tattoo through the blade. Naruto moved to intercept her,
but was kicked back by Danzou, who said, "Leave them
be. I imagine Towa is quite displeased about learning his
partner is a traitor. Let them settle their differences."
"Then he should really be pissed at you," Naruto said

skidding backwards from the elder's blow. "How many
people have you betrayed in order to advance your
plans?"
"Necessary sacrifices for the greater good of the village,"

Danzou countered. "I'm sure you can agree."
Naruto's response died on his tongue as he was suddenly

filled with the sense that Danzou was right. He was
about to say as much when his Mother shouted, "Get a
hold of yourself Naruto!"
"Mom," Naruto replied as he felt her chakra begin to

course through him, "What's going on."
"I'm not sure, but it felt like he was trying to brainwash

you or something," his mother replied as her chakra set
about removing the chakra that had been trying to put
Naruto into a genjutsu.
The blond shook his head before giving Danzou a grin

as he said, "I'm not sure what you just tried to pull. But it
isn't going to work."
"Tch," Danzou grunted as he continued to release the

seal on his right arm and was annoyed that the Jinchuriki
seemed to have overpowered the Kotoamatsukami he
had attempted to use. Suspecting the Bijuu that the boy
contained was responsible, he said sounding somewhat
disappointed, "It's regrettable, but I guess I will need to
eliminate you then. It should buy the village time to deal
with Akatsuki. It will also buy me the time necessary to
learn how to control the fox myself."
Naruto was confused as to what the elder meant until he

revealed his right arm as the gauntlet like seal the elder
had been fiddling with fell away. Naruto looked on in
shock as it appeared like another man's face was residing
in his shoulder coupled with the Sharingan embedded in
his arm. "What the hell have you done to yourself?"
"Simply restored some function to a limb sacrificed to

the Leaf," Danzou replied before exhaling several blade-
like projectiles at the young man.
Naruto nimbly avoided them, before moving to attack

the elder. He spared a moment to make sure Komachi
was holding her own, and confident she was, focused
squarely on Danzou. The Elder noticed though and as he
blocked Naruto's fist said, "Your concern for her is
telling. Just how did you manage to turn her against me?"
Naruto attempted to connect with a follow up kick, but

that was also blocked by the old warrior. Danzou
wrapped his arm around the jinchuriki's leg and was
about to bring his elbow down on Naruto's knee to
break it when two clones popped into existence. Danzou
was forced to let go as the clones began to work
together, but he again gained the upper hand by hitting
one with an air bullet that pieced through the center of
the clone. He then grabbed the second by the face using
his right arm and smashed its head into the ground
causing it to burst into smoke.
Naruto used the cover of the clones' demise to throw

several kunai, but watched as they were battered out of
the air from a gust of wind that Danzou exhaled.
"Rudimentary tactics like that boy won't get you very far
in this world." Naruto smirked even as the elder shot
another air bullet which pierced his forehead. As Naruto
fell backwards he suddenly burst into smoke as well.
"What!" Danzou said surprised as the kunai he had
deflected suddenly turned into clones of the blond as
well. Surrounded by them due to his scattering the kunai,
he couldn't avoid all of them as they attacked as one
group. He took several blows before they all kicked him
into the air. Having heard of this tactic of the blond's
before he thought, "The real one will attack from above."
Recovering as best he could in mid-air he spotted Naruto
descending towards him but managed to throw a kunai
which caught the young man in the throat. He took a
sense of satisfaction in the look of surprise that appeared
on the Jinchuriki's face before that one also exploded
into smoke. "Then where?" Danzou thought before pain
erupted in his back as Naruto was tossed at the elder by a
clone from among the pack.
Danzou screamed in pain, before disappearing as he

activated Izangi. Appearing on the ground again he said,
"Now let's try that again," and then ready himself as the
clones charged him.
*****************************
Komachi avoided the red wave that Towa's blade made

due to the unique nature of his tattoo. Responding with
several senbon, she wasn't too surprised that the man
managed to avoid them. Having sparred with him
countless times she was well versed in what to expect.
However, this time she was aware that only one of them
would be walking away from the fight.
Komachi wasn't surprised that her partner had yet to
speak. Having been conditioned in much the same way
she knew that those in Root didn't need to understand
why. Despite what she had heard Danzou say she
doubted Towa felt anything about her betrayal. The
why's and how's were unimportant, only that she had
been identified as a traitor mattered. Fighting him, she
could understand why Danzou would consider that a
strength since Towa was focused solely on her
elimination.
Komachi was finding it difficult to say the same

especially as it appeared Danzou once more seemed to
have gained the upper hand due to his sudden ability to
cheat death. Her attention was split when Naruto
suffered a nasty gash from another of Danzou's wind
blades. Towa took the opportunity to strike pulling his
right hand back as he charged. Reaching his fellow Root
member he thrust his arm forward as a red drill
manifested from the tattoo.
Komachi managed to leap back in time to avoid it but

was hit by several shuriken that Towa tossed with his
other hand. She didn't cry out in pain less she distracted
Naruto in his own struggle. Landing on the ground, she
fell to a knee due to one of the weapons being buried in
her thigh. She could sense that Towa thought the battle
would soon be over, but she refused to give up as she
pulled the blade out. Getting to her feet, she held her
blade in the ready position in order to meet her former
partner's charge.
****************************
Naruto had managed to connect with the Rasengan two

more times since his fight with Danzou had begun. He
was concerned with Komachi own struggle, but found
that the slightest inattention would likely cost him his life
as the elder was just that good. Putting his faith in his
lover's strength he focused solely on Danzou.
He suspected that outside of the first time he had hit

with Rasengan where he believed he had genuinely
surprised the Elder. His other two successes were either
to make him get sloppy by his believing he was getting
the better of the elder, or to dishearten him that it
appeared that the man was unkillable. In either case, he
knew he would be playing into the elder's hands.
Still even with his understanding that much, it wasn't

helping Naruto in coming up with a strategy to defeat
him. He felt a small amount of doubt that he could beat
the elder begin to take hold, but it was banished as he
was hugged by a phantom like presence. He then heard
his mom's whisper as she asked, "Do you mind if I cut in
for a bit, Honey?"
Naruto didn't respond but Kushina felt her son
surrender control as her chakra began to surround him.
Being careful not to allow too much pass the seal to
quickly so as not to harm Naruto, she assumed the
stance she favored. She could tell the sudden shift
confused Danzou, but she made sure to not make eye
contact as Kushina put her years of sparring with Mikoto
to use.
Danzou suddenly found himself on the defensive as the

jinchuriki's attacks became stronger and more precise.
He could understand the new strength as being a result
of the Bijuu cloak now covering him which was
becoming thicker and darker hiding the blond behind it.
He expected it to take the form of a fox but instead
found himself facing what appeared to be a woman like
figure.
Danzou managed to fire off an air bullet but watched in
amazement as it was battered off into a wall. Suspecting
he was now facing the Kyuubi, he tried to exert some
control over it using the First Hokage's cells and Shisui's
Sharingan. From his research he knew he'd experience
some of the Bijuu's rage. Yet to his stunned surprise
although he experienced anger it was tied to a motherly
affection towards the young man the Bijuu's chakra was
now protecting. He also felt that there was a fair amount
of attraction as well.
To his further amazement the Bijuu easily rebuffed his

attempt to control it as it smiled at him. Bits of white and
dark chakra appeared from the chakra cloak which
collected into a small ball which the Bijuu swallowed. It
then inhaled deeply before exhaling a powerful blast of
chakra which incinerated the elder. He reappeared
unharmed which didn't last long as the Bijuu appeared in
front of him and slashed open his throat with its
elongated claws. Appearing unharmed in a different
location, he saw that he only had three eyes remaining so
needed to come up with a way to defeat the Kyuubi in
three minutes unless he wished to experience a final
death.
*****************************
Komachi watched her partner silently confident that

Lady Kushina would let no harm come to her son. She
steadied her breathing as she prepared to unleash a jutsu
that she had yet to use in anything but training. However,
since the training had been with Yuugao, she doubted
Towa would be able to counter.
Studying her opponent she waited for the moment he

would strike and as he charge her followed suit.
However, before reaching him she leapt. As expected he
tracked her movements, but found it difficult due to the
two after images that appeared. Using the Dance of the
Crescent Moon jutsu, Yuugao had taught her. Towa lost
track of the two clones she had created in the after image
of her jump. They reached the man cutting him across
the stomach as Komachi landed behind him.
For the first time since the fight started he spoke asking,
"How," before collapsing.
"I out grew my programing," Komachi answered

although she doubted Towa had heard it. Turning to aid
Naruto, she saw that Kushina appeared to have matters
well in hand.
*****************************
Danzou was smashed into the earth after being sent

airborne as the Bijuu appeared above him. It landed at
the edge of the crater his body had made staring down at
him with its glowing white eyes. The last Sharingan
closed and not willing to lose the one implanted in his
right eye, Danzou said, "I surrender."
The Bijuu stared at him before the chakra began to

dissipate revealing an unharmed Naruto. Danzou
managed to get to his knees before saying, "Impressive
to think you've managed to tame the Kyuubi to such an
extent."
"I didn't tame her," Naruto replied, "We've simply come

to an understanding."
"Her?" Danzou said confused, "Ah perhaps that would

explain the…"
Naruto's foot lashed out catching the Elder in the face.

Danzou was confused by the young man's shouting,
"Hey, what are you doing?"
He suspected the Bijuu hadn't wanted him to reveal the
attraction it felt towards its host. But seeing his opening
shot forward as a kunai appeared from the left sleeve of
his shirt. Naruto focused on him as Komachi shouted a
warning, but Danzou knew it was too late for the
jinchuriki as he shouted, "This is the problem with your
and Hiruzen's way of thinking. You're too quick in
turning your gaze away from your enemies believing
them to be as noble as you."
However, before reaching his target he heard the sound

of chirping as a hand pierced his back to appear out his
chest. As his life passed before his eyes Danzou heard
Kakashi as he said, "That is why there are those who
hide in the shadows to protect them. It's a shame you
have forgotten this in your lust for Sun that the Hokage
represents."
Danzou looked back at Kakashi before weakly replying,
"That's because you'll find that even when banishing one
enemy from the shadows. More appear to take their
place."
Facing Naruto, Danzou considered activating the sealing

jutsu to take his enemies with him in death. However, his
gaze landed on Komachi as she threw her arms around
the young man in a lover's embrace which he returned.
Although surprised, he decided to allow the young man
the victory so said, "Naruto, this day is yours, but don't
believe you've seen the last of Root. We'll be watching
for the slightest sign of weakness on your part to assert
our place in the sun."
"It doesn't have to be like that," Naruto said sadly.

"There's plenty of room for everyone beneath it."
"Naïve boy," Danzou said with a small smile, "I'll give
you a gift. Take the Sharingan in my right eye. With it
you could even make Sasuke return to the village."
Danzou smirked as his life faded since although it was a
gift, it could also be considered a cursed one since it
would force Sasuke to obey the directive given against
his own true desires. He briefly wondered if Naruto
would use it or would refuse seeing it as the darkest form
of manipulation that it was. "I suppose what he chooses
will decide which of us was right. Eh Hiruzen, what do
you think?"
*****************************
Kakashi pulled his arm free of Danzou chest as Komachi

kissed her lover. She stepped away as she said, "I have to
go. Whoever, tipped Danzou off is still out there and will
likely come looking for me to learn about what
happened."
The Konoha Jounin wasn't surprised when Naruto
accepted his lover words at face value. However as she
passed him, he placed his hand on her shoulder to say,
"Just hold on a moment. We both know you're going off
to your death."
Komachi stiffened which Naruto noticed causing his to

ask, "What does he mean Komachi?"
The kunoichi refused to speak resulting in Kakashi

saying, "Three Root members entered this tunnel.
However, only one leaves with both you and I emerging
unharmed. Whoever is working with Danzou is going to
have a lot of questions and isn't going to be too inclined
to just take her at her word."
"You have to let me go," Komachi said facing her lover,

"If even by just a single percent it increases our chances
to ensure we completely remove Root we must take it. I
know it's reckless, but is that not what is at the heart of
your disagreement with Ino? It can't just be you that
takes all the risks."
Naruto was torn not able to send his lover off knowing
what she may face. However, Kakashi spoke up saying,
"Well to mitigate some of those risks we just need to find
a way to ensure that Root is inclined to believe her. You
understand me right, Komachi?"
The Root Anbu did indeed and wasn't surprised her

lover was staring at them in confusion. Pulling her blade,
she slashed down Kakashi's chest before removing her
mask. Naruto dropped to the ground as he caught his
teacher as he fell back. The jinchuriki stared up at her in
shock as she tossed her mask onto Kakashi. She the spun
taking off down the tunnel Danzou had been leading
them towards.
"Komachi," he shouted after her into the darkness.
"Let her do this," Kakashi whispered weakly, "It's the

best way for her to protect you from the shadows."
Naruto nodded but as the pain from his wound was
getting worse Kakashi said, "I'm not going to stop you
from getting me a doctor."
Luckily for Kakashi since Naruto had picked him up in a

none too gentle manner, one of the Konoha squads,
after having received some help from the clones Naruto
had deployed, stumbled across the entrance to the
tunnels that Kakashi had exposed in his search for his
student. Therefore, they were able to stabilize the jounin
before his student could kill him from the pain he had
been feeling.
*****************************
The Present:
Tsunade's recollection ended to find herself at the

training ground where the would-be Sannin had
performed the bell test. She cursed herself for her
weakness as she had chickened out unable to face the
man she loved and see his eyes lose the eternal
brightness if even for a moment. She considered waiting
till morning to have the guest she had found waiting in
her home tell Naruto the news that he had delivered.
She suddenly wished she had simply gone to the Den

instead of heading to the place that was listed officially as
her home but could never truly be it since the man she
loved didn't reside there. However, she had wanted to
shower before throwing on something sexy as she
planned to remind Naruto that although Kakashi had
been injured they had still won a great victory.
However, the decision of when Naruto would learn the
news that her uninvited guest had delivered was taken
out of her hands as he stepped onto the training field
behind her. She turned to face him as he asked,
"Tsunade, what is it?"
Unable to bottle up her grief any longer she said,

"Jiraiya's dead."
The look of shock and pain that appeared on his face

made her own grief grow exponentially. But she watched
both proud and heartbroken as he tried to push it aside
for her sake as he opened his arms to her. She flew into
his embrace as he tried to comfort her as she emptied
her tears into his chest, but wasn't too surprised when
she felt his tears begin to fall on her head.
He held her tightly for several minutes before asking,
"How?"
Tsunade answered simply, "Pain," before filling Naruto

in on all that Fukasaku had told her of the Toad Sannin's
last battle.
Chapter 38
Chapter 38: Know Pain: Part I
Picking up from previous chapter:

"How?" Naruto whispered still in shock unable to
believe that his teacher had been taken from the world.
His lover's reply of, "Pain," tore through him since he

immediately felt a sense of guilt and responsibility for
Jiraiya's death as it had been his idea to inform the Toad
Sannin that the supposed leader of Akatsuki had been his
student. He looked down at the woman he was hugging
to him, who was crying into his chest, and knew she
must be feeling the same mixture of emotions as she had
wanted to inform him as well. She began to blur as the
tears he was trying to suppress for her sake quickly
overpowered him. Unable to hold them back any further
he let them fall as Tsunade let him know the details of
how his teacher had met his end.
*****************************
Jiraiya's last day:

Jiraiya was sitting on the edge of what had become his
side of the bed at the place that he had been using for
the past several weeks. He was looking out the bedroom
window of the apartment he was staying in as he
observed God's Tower which was what the locals called
Nagato's base of operations.
He felt the other occupant of the bed begin to stir as she

said sultrily, "Mmmmm, come back to bed Master
Jiraiya." The Toad Sannin chuckled as he looked over his
shoulder at the naked full-bodied woman whose
apartment he had been sharing for the past several
weeks. She rolled onto her back so that her feet were
pointing towards him in order that she could nudge his
shoulder with her foot. Jiraiya reached back to grab the
foot and began to massage it causing Tezuna to coo
appreciatively. She followed his gaze causing her to say,
"It looks like it is going to Rain today."
Despite the fact that there wasn't a cloud in the sky,
Jiraiya grunted in the affirmative. Her face grew pained as
she pulled her foot away and getting to a kneeling
position said, "You're going to confront god today, aren't
you?"
The Toad Sannin looked back at the beautiful woman

that he had met in one of the male entertainment clubs
of the Rain Village when he had infiltrated the village.
Allowing himself to recall how he had become the
woman's lover he thought back to how although Konan
hadn't provide much information on Nagato, since
Jiraiya figured that while she supported Naruto, she
couldn't just betray her comrade with whom she shared
so much suffering. She had however provided the key
information that sometimes the rain that so often fell in
the country was actually Nagato using a jutsu to locate
infiltrators to his base of operation. Therefore, Jiraiya
had been able to sneak in undetected in an attempt to
learn more information for his inevitable confrontation
with his former apprentice.
Yet, he had only been in the village a few hours when he

had needed to find a place to lay low as the clouds began
to grow darker signaling a downpour. He had quickly
chosen the closest Hostess club he had stumbled across.
Tezuna had been working there although she had been
entertaining someone else when he arrived. He had
quickly selected a couple of younger women and
proceeded to put on the show of being a customer in
search of a good time. However several hours in, the
jovial atmosphere had been broken when Tezuna's
husband had barged into the club smelling of booze. The
husband, whose name was Ryusui, had caused a rather
spectacular scene after chasing off the man his wife had
been entertaining. He began to get a little too fresh soon
thereafter as he began to fondle her breast while acting
like a big shot.
Jiraiya had tried to ignore the man since he didn't want to

cause a commotion. Granted, he was known to get a
little too fresh at times himself, but the way Ryusui
carried himself the Sannin could tell this was a rather
common occurrence. The Sannin was also one of the
people that tended to demand people behave themselves
in the clubs. He was of the mind that although it was the
various hostesses job to be flirtatious that didn't mean
they were whores. He also knew this was something the
more upstanding owners of such clubs tended to believe
as well. True some of the more free-spirited women
would allow themselves to be grouped provided it added
to their tips, but it tended to be something that was done
subtly less the other customers got the wrong idea.
He had been able to tell that the little old lady that
owned the club was of growing annoyed by the genin
due to the apologetic look Tezuna had been directing her
boss's way. However, everything changed as Tezuna had
tried to direct her husband to the exit. Ryusui tried to
protest drunkenly at first but when the blond woman had
said, "Ryusui, I'll see you at home. I'm working right
now," he quickly grew belligerent.
"What, my money's not good enough for you," the Ame

shinobi said bellicosely. "You'd rather whore yourself out
to some strangers then the man that puts food on your
table."
"What money would that be?" Tezuna replied bitterly,

"I'm working a double today because you lost our rent
gambling. Yet you still somehow have money left over to
show up here drunk."
"Why you little bitch," Ryusui said, "I'll have you know
that I made a big score today delivering another corpse
to God's Tower. I was planning to buy you something
nice with it."
"I'd just rather we have the rent money so we'd have a

place to stay at the end of the month," Tezuna said.
"Now please leave before you get me fired and we lose
our only real source of income."
Ryusui snapped backhanding his wife and sending her to

the floor. Towering over her as she held a hand to her
bruised cheek he shouted, "There you go again. You just
can't help bringing up how you make more money than
me because I'm a genin. I'll have you know I take plenty
of dangerous missions."
Tezuna looked up at her husband with her eyes growing

watery yet still shown with defiance as she countered,
"You're a glorified grave robber. The closest you come to
danger is when you arrive at a battlefield and need to
chase off the other scavengers."
The Rain genin looked like he was about to strike the

prone woman again, but before he could Jiraiya grabbed
him by the back of the neck. Lifting the man into the air
with one hand he said, "Let's you and I have a talk about
proper club etiquette shall we."
He tossed the man towards a swinging door that led to

the back before following after him. By the time he
entered the room the genin had gotten back to his feet
and pulled a kunai. "Mind your own business old man,"
Ryusui said before trying to stab the Sannin.
Jiraiya easily pivoted out of the way of the amateurish

genin's attack before striking him with a backhand in a
similar manner as he had his wife. Ryusui hit the ground
hard as his kunai skittered away from him. The genin
looked about for it and quickly scrambled over the floor
towards it when he spotted it lying against a trash can in
the back room. Just as he was about to reach it, Jiraiya
brought his foot down on the man's hand. He heard a
satisfying crunch as he ground his geta into the genin's
broken hand.
"Ahh, fuck! Get off you bastard," Ryusui shouted able to

feel his broken bones grinding against each other.
Jiraiya crouched down to his haunches making sure to

keep the pressure on the broken hand. Staring down at
the genin, he said angrily, "There's nothing I hate more
than when a man beats up on his woman to make
himself feel like he's less of a loser." He bit his thumb
and then summoned a small green toad. Before Ryusui
could say anything the toad's tongue shot out and pulled
the genin in. The toad's mouth grew unnaturally wide as
it swallowed the genin whole. It looked back at Jiraiya
likely expecting him to order it to Konoha to deliver the
man for questioning. However, the Sannin shook his
head no since he didn't want anyone to know he was in
Ame, especially those that might be able to guess what
his intentions were. The toad nodded its head in
understanding before disappearing.
Jiraiya had then headed back to the front of the club

while processing just why Nagato was collecting corpses.
Despite not liking the implications when he reached the
front he returned to acting in his laid back manner after
telling everyone he had chased the genin off. To return
the bar to its lively atmosphere he had ordered a round
of drinks for everyone, before returning to the two
hostesses he had selected, who gushed over how manly
he had appeared. Brushing off their compliments, he
went back to subtly pumping them for whatever
information they had gleamed from their other
customers.
He noticed Tezuna watching him for a moment, but then

a new customer selected her so she smiled cheerfully as
she greeted the man. Several hours later the rain looked
like it was going to end. Tezuna having quickly drained
several customers of their cash approached his booth
and asked the two girls entertaining the Sannin if they
would mind if she took over. The two girls sensing the
slightly older woman's desire to speak with the man that
had defended her as well as finding it difficult to keep up
with the energetic Jiraiya quickly agreed.
Tezuna sat down next to him and poured him a drink

from the bottle she had brought over. Jiraiya took a sip
and was surprised that it was some of the top brand sake
the club offered. Although more than capable of
affording the good stuff, Jiraiya tended to stick to the
cheaper less potent brands in order to keep up the
appearance of being a carefree individual without getting
completely hammered. "Thanks," the Toad Sage said,
"It's a little pricey for me though."
Tezuna smiled gently as she replied, "It's on the house.

Thank you for stepping in earlier. When Ryusui gets like
that he can be rather…"
Jiraiya noticed the woman's hands begin to tremble as

she trailed off, so imagined that Tezuna had found
herself in a similar situation before without someone
there to help her. He wanted to tell the woman she need
not worry about it happening again. But felt doing so
may compromise his mission. "I'm sure he'll recognize
the error of his ways after he has a chance to calm down.
Thanks for the drink, but I should probably get going."
Jiraiya stood preparing to leave as the rain had stopped
coming down. However, he only took a single step
before Tezuna said, "Do you have a place to stay?"
Jiraiya turned to look over his shoulder feeling slightly on
edge as he wondered if the woman was an enemy
kunoichi. He had been around long enough to know that
kunoichi were just as aware of how men tended to be
loose lipped when surrounded by booze and women as
he was. Nor would he have put it past a kunoichi to have
arranged for the little drama that had happened in order
to ferret out a potential infiltrator in their midst.
However, his practiced eye at spotting such threats made
him confident Tezuna wasn't one since she had a certain
softness In her arms and legs that a professional kunoichi
would lack due to many long hours of training. The
woman though did prove she had the knack for being
able to read a situation that most women in her particular
line of work had as she said, sensing Jiraiya's sudden
defensiveness, "The reason I ask is that all the rental
establishments in the village report new arrivals to God's
Tower. I just have the feeling you were hoping to keep a
low profile."
"Thanks for the warning," Jiraiya replied turning away to

leave, "I do admit to feeling a certain amount of unease
that someone would feel the need to report on the arrival
of a simple traveler like myself just for renting a room for
the night. Have a pleasant night."
"I'd be willing to offer you a place to stay," Tezuna said

causing the Sannin to stop again. She looked off to the
side as Jiraiya looked back at her again to hide a slight
coloring of her cheeks as she continued, "It often takes
several days for my husband to calm down. I can imagine
how much angrier he'll be considering how you
manhandled him earlier. Would you perhaps be willing to
escort me home for a place to lay your head?"
Jiraiya remained wary, but not sensing that he was
walking into a trap answered, "How can a man refuse
such an offer?"
Tezuna had beamed brightly at him before heading to

the back to collect her things. Jiraiya had then escorted
her to the lower levels of the Rain Village where her
apartment resided. Nothing had happened between them
on that first night as Jiraiya had slept on a pull out sofa.
But upon waking he had decided to thank his host by
making her breakfast, which he had delivered to her in
bed. The blond had been quite pleased by the gesture
even commenting that it was the first time a man had
ever done so. Jiraiya had also admitted that it was the
first time he had done such a thing himself.
Although he had bedded his fair share of women, he had

never much needed to be concerned about the more
emotional aspects of sex. Considering that his encounters
tended to be one-night stands or just a simple business
transaction with the women that worked the various
brothels he frequented, there had never much been a
reason to stick around afterwards. Truth be told, he had
likely spent more time in the morning with Tezuna, a
woman he hadn't been with sexually, then all of the
women he had slept with combined.
Nothing had happened between them for the several

days that followed either, although she had shown him
around the village whenever it didn't rain or she wasn't at
work. Having never truly been in a committed
relationship he had still sensed something developing
between them. Jiraiya began to attribute it to the fact that
Tsunade having once more settled her heart on a man
had in a sense freed him to pursue something himself.
Although he had told Naruko that he had come to
believe that Tsunade would never love him as he did her.
There had been a hope that she would. That hope had in
a way turned into a chain that had bound Jiraiya to the
Hokage in a way he was only just beginning to
understand. But now that she was in love with Naruto,
he understood that a part of him had always remained
unattached so that incase she did ever turn her affections
to him. He wouldn't be bound to someone else at the
time and possibly miss his chance.
To his surprise though, his attraction to Tezuna didn't

really stem from her resemblance to his fellow Sannin. In
fact, he attributed it to how different the two women
were. Although Tsunade could be warm and sensual,
there had to date only been two men to ever see her that
way. To just about everyone else she tended to be gruff,
domineering, and pigheaded. Tezuna on the other hand
was quite inviting and kind to everyone which is why she
seemed to be a motherly figure to the younger women
that she worked with at the club. It also tended to be
why she was the most popular hostess despite
approaching an age where most women tended to begin
losing customers to the younger and newer girls. It had
been during a dinner the two had enjoyed together that
he learned Tezuna had never planned to still be working
as a hostess at this point in her life. Instead, she had
planned to purchase a club of her own, but she had
needed to support her husband who had blown through
their savings.
That dinner had reminded him that technically she was

still a married woman, even though she would likely
never see her husband again once Jiraiya sent the man to
Ibiki. Fearing he was getting in too deep and would lose
his edge before his confrontation with Nagato, he
decided to end things as only he could. Therefore later
on the next night after she had returned how from her
job he had planned to peek at her in order that she
would get upset and kick him out. In hindsight he
supposed that he should have realized he was playing
into her hands, when from his position on the couch
where he had been sleeping he noticed a slight crack in
the bathroom door. Figuring that moment was as good
as any he crept to the door and prepared to get an eyeful
before the fireworks.
He felt his desire for the woman increase as she stood in

front of her mirror after washing her face of the make-up
she wore. He nearly turned away when she reached up to
undo the knot holding the straps that covered her breasts
in the cow outfit she favored up. Yet, after undoing the
knot she held her arms in position as she demonstrated
that although she wasn't a kunoichi, she possessed the
qualities that would have made her an excellent one by
saying, "It's rather rude to peek on the woman whose
couch you've been using." However despite her words,
she turned the door and let the straps to her outfit fall
uncovering her large mounds to his roving eyes. Before
drinking in her half naked form, Jiraiya noticed that she
had angled one of her mirrors so that she could
discreetly watch the cracked door. He didn't process the
thought much further than that as he began to record
every detail to memory. He vaguely noticed that the
woman was coming closer but didn't react until the door
slid fully open.
The sudden movement caused the Legendary Jiraiya to

fall back onto his ass like a startled genin. Getting back
to his feet he said, "Look Tezuna…I can explain."
However the hostess closed with Jiraiya and pressed her

chest into the Sannin's as she brought her face within
inches of his. Her eyes were half closed as she whispered,
"There's nothing to explain. I feel it to." She then
pressed her lips to his and as she kissed the stunned man,
brought one of his hands up to place it against her
breast. Jiraiya paused only a moment longer before he
began to fondle the tit and became an active participant
of the kiss.
Jiraiya let himself go as he took the woman in every way

he knew how as she reciprocated in kind. By morning
both of them laid spent on the sofa-couch although they
had moved from room to room during their hours of
lovemaking and wild sex. She had been lying next to him
with her head on his shoulder when she finally asked,
"Ryusui is never coming back is he."
The Toad Sage had a difficult time reading her emotional

state due to the unemotional tone she had used.
However, instead of taking it as a challenge he believed it
to simply be her stating a fact. Still he couldn't help
sounding slightly defensive as he answered her, "I didn't
kill him if that's what you're asking. But I doubt he'll be
coming back to Rain anytime soon."
Despite all that they had shared he was a little surprised
when she said, "Good, maybe then I can move on with
my life and follow my own dreams." She followed up her
statement by straddling the Sannin and after once more
burying his love muscle inside her began to please the
man that she felt had finally set her free.
*****************************
Jiraiya ended his recollection of the events that had led

him to Tezuna's bed and wasn't surprised by her being
aware of his purpose in her village, after all he choose to
visit clubs like the one she worked at not only because of
the company. But because the women were far more
observant then most gave them credit for. The women
needed to be in order ensure, that the old adage that
fools and their money were soon departed remained true.
The Hostesses needed to know just what it was that their
various customers were looking for so that they could
pour on the charm. Most of their customers often tended
to forget their presence as they would quite often let
interesting bits of information slip in front of the
Hostesses. For Jiraiya coming to such places was a way
for him to truly mix business with pleasure.
Respecting the woman too much to lie to her about his

plans he said, "I am."
The woman quickly threw herself against his back as she

said, "Please don't. If I mean anything to you, you won't
confront Lord Pain."
For a moment Jiraiya considered giving into the request.

However, unable to abandon what he felt was his duty as
both a shinobi of Konoha and the teacher of the man
that now considered himself a god, he turned to face his
lover and said, "I…I can't honor that request." It pained
him as tears began to form in the blonde's eyes but he
explained his reasoning, "It isn't just my duties to my
home that make it impossible for me to do as you ask.
It's also because you do mean so much to me." His lover
was about to protest as she looked away, but he cupped
her chin to force her eyes to meet his as he continued,
"Naga…Pain is meddling in something he can't control
and eventually he's going to attract the full attention of
all the Shinobi world. If that happens then Rain is going
to be reduced to ash no matter how powerful he's
become."
"But why does it have to be you?"
It was Jiraiya's turn to look away as he stared at the tower

that Pain was said to reside in. Finally after a handful of
heartbeats he answered, "Because it's my duty as his
sensei. I'm the one that may have sent the events for this
potential disaster into motion. As his teacher it's my duty
to either get him to see reason or to stop him."
The woman nodded even as she began to weep silently.
Jiraiya stood and began to get dressed. Once he was fully
clothed he said, "Tezuna, I want you to gather your
things and leave this place. I can get you out undetected
and should the worse befall me…I want you to be safe.
If I fail, they'll eventually find out where I've been
staying."
Tezuna nodded as she began to get dressed, seeing that

she couldn't talk the man that she had grown to love out
of his self-appointed duty she said, "You should be aware
that Lady Angel paid the club where I worked a visit. She
said she was concerned about Ryusui's disappearance. I
admitted that he had been run off by a stranger, but I
hadn't seen either of them since. I was backed up by
everyone so she appeared to have believed me."
Jiraiya wanted to question why she hadn't said anything
before now, but believed he knew the answer. She had
been afraid it would hasten the day when he would
confront Pain. Letting the matter drop, he said, "Thank
you for covering for me. Please get your things quickly;
I'll get you out of the village before I confront Pain. The
toad I summon will take you wherever you wish to go
even to Konoha. I'll find you once my business with Pain
is concluded."
Tezuna nodded as she began to get dressed and followed

Jiraiya's request. Looking out the window with renewed
interest he thought, "No, Konan wouldn't simply accept
any such statement without thoroughly investigating it.
So, I've been under your observation this entire time."
Smirking proudly he mentally added, "You've grown
quite skilled for me to have detected no sign of your
presence. Something tells me though that she isn't going
to just stand aside." He was pulled from his thoughts as
Tezuna returned with a handful of possessions stuffed
into a sack. "Alright let's go."
They moved quickly to the lowest parts of the village in

silence. Reaching the water edge he summoned the same
toad that he had stored Ryusui in. Turning to his lover
the Toad Sage said, "Tezuna, these last few weeks have
meant the world to me. I thank you for taking me into
your home and I hope heart. I'll find you once I've
defeated Pain."
Tezuna closed with Jiraiya and kissed him deeply pouring

all of the feelings that she had for him into the display of
affection. When it ended she stepped back and looked
like she wanted to tell him something but in the end
decided on saying, "I'll be waiting."
Jiraiya nodded, before adding, "You should know I've

also stored your husband in that toad. After it drops you
off it'll be taking him to Konoha where he'll be
interrogated. If you have anything you want to say to
him, now would be the time. He'll be restrained so tell
him whatever it is you're feeling." He then nodded to the
toad that inhaled deeply pulling the woman into its
mouth and the other dimension that resided inside of it.
Jiraiya watched it then jump into the water. He looked up

to see the clouds growing darker and said, "Thanks for
allowing me to say my goodbyes." He didn't need to turn
around to know that Konan was standing behind him.
When the woman didn't respond, he said, "Still the
strong silent type it seems. I don't suppose I can
convince you to let me proceed."
"I'm sorry Sensei. But I can't let you confront Nagato,"

Konan replied as she attacked by throwing several
shuriken of paper. Jiraiya didn't dodge as his hair
expanded and wrapped around him. The paper shuriken
hit the mass of hair burying themselves inside of it. Once
imbedded seals located on the paper began to release a
cloud of smoke.
Konan watched as the hair returned to normal to reveal a

sleeping Jiraiya. She approached cautiously, and
immediately went on guard as he burst into smoke to
reveal a large doll. She spun just as Jiraiya was reaching
her and burst into paper as he tried to grab her around
the throat. Jiraiya leapt back as quite a few of the sheets
of paper folded themselves into shuriken which launched
themselves at the toad sage driving him towards the
water.
The sheets that remained began to gather together

revealing Konan who remained in midair due to the large
paper wings that spread from her back. Holding her
hand above her head a large paper spear appeared which
she threw forcing Jiraiya to retreat towards the water's
edge. She followed the attack up with a large origami
windmill shuriken but was forced to dodge in turn when
it was incinerated by a large fireball that erupted from
Jiraiya's mouth. The two combatants prepared to attack
each other once more unaware that they were being
observed.
*****************************
The Animal Path that Nagato had been using since

Kakashi had damaged the other when he and Konan had
collected the host of the six-tails watched on as his blue-
haired companion struggled against the man that had
taught them the art of being shinobi. Despite having
come to rely on the masked man watching the fight as
well more and more as his faith in his friend had turned
into doubt, he felt a measure of annoyance as Tobi said,
"My, she is certainly pulling out all the stops against
Jiraiya. To think the spy she had mentioned was him."
Nagato, from the top floor of his tower, forced the
animated corpse to turn towards Tobi as it said, "If she is
to have any success against the likes of him, she cannot
hold anything back."
"I see," Tobi said thoughtfully although he also sounded

amused. "Then wouldn't it be prudent for us to go to her
aid."
"That would imply that you are admitting to being wrong

about her allegiance no longer being to Akatsuki,"
Nagato replied turning from the fight.
"My you've certainly become coldblooded Nagato," Tobi

said watching the fight with a greater interest than
before, "Leaving her to fight a monster like Jiraiya is a bit
much don't you think. If they aren't in league with one
another and she loses then we may find out that she
wasn't a spy. But I doubt she'll survive the experience."
"The opposite also rings true," the female body that was
the current Animal Path replied.
"I doubt she'll be able to defeat Jiraiya," Tobi said

skeptically.
"That wasn't what I meant," Nagato said through the

Animal Path before leaping away.
"Interesting," Tobi said turning to watch the fight,

pleased to see that Nagato was moving deeper into the
darkness due to his manipulating him against Konan.
Smirking behind his mask he said to himself, "Now if
only Sasuke turns out half as well."
*****************************
Konan was finding it difficult to think let alone breathe
due to just how skilled Jiraiya was. Although he had
landed several blows to her, she had yet to even land one
on him. However, before she could berate herself for her
lack of progress against the Sannin, she was forced to roll
out of the way as his hair took on the form of a Lion's
Mouth and smashed into the wall where she had just
been standing. Quickly rolling to a crouch she threw two
sheets of paper that folded themselves into origami
cranes that flew towards her sensei. His hair retracted
just as they reached him and exploded.
Konan tried to remain calm and impassive since that

would be what Nagato would expect. Although she had
told him that it appeared a spy had snuck into the village,
she had downplayed it so that he would let her handle
the matter alone. Still despite her secretly being pleased
at his having yet to show up, a part of her was wondering
what was keeping him. By now she figured word must
have reached him that whoever the spy was, he was
giving Konan a hard fight. Although if Nagato did show,
she would be forced to abandon her strategy of forcing
the Toad Sage out of the village, since she knew once her
teacher and friend came face to face she would have to
pick a side.
Despite having tried to remain vigilant as she searched

the dust cloud for any sign that Jiraiya hadn't been caught
in the explosion. Her inattention ended up costing her as
she was hit by a volume of oil that erupted from the
cloud. Unable to turn to her paper form she groaned in
pain as Jiraiya appeared from the dust and smoke to hit
her in the stomach with his fingertips. She felt her chakra
get sealed away as she smashed against a wall. Sliding
down it, she felt her consciousness begin to fade away as
her teacher began to turn away from her. Unable to
speak or fight the seal that was compelling her to close
her eyes and sleep she thought, "Please turn back Sensei.
Even you would be unable to best Nagato."
*****************************
Jiraiya continued to walk away confident the seal he

placed on Konan would keep her out of his hair until his
business with Nagato was settled. The sky opened up as
it began to rain heavily, so not knowing whether it was
just the typical weather of Ame or Pain searching for
him, Jiraiya began to run towards God's Tower. Reaching
the base of the tower, he was surprised to have done so
unmolested, but upon leaping the fence that surrounded
the property found himself surrounded by Rain shinobi.
"I'm sorry, should I have made an appointment?" Jiraiya

quipped before tearing into the ranks of shinobi that
tried to bar his path.
Easily crushing the meager resistance, he entered the
tower but was surprised to find no one waiting for him
in the lobby. Looking around, he couldn't sense any
hidden ambushes so took a deep breath before
unleashing another gush of oil from his mouth. Spraying
down the walls and floors, until everything was coated he
began to move towards the elevator. Pressing the button,
he waited for the doors to open by preparing his trump
card. Pulling a sheet of paper with a storage seal that
read, "fire," on it, he pressed it to the ground and
activated the chakra identification seal that resided on the
back and would keep it in place.
Although the storage seal was not the same type as the
one he had used on Konan. It did share one similarity in
that it would remain active until he released it, or his
heart stopped beating. Steeling himself for battle, he
prepared to meet his student and was called to his
destiny by the ding that signaled the arrival of the
elevator. Stepping into it, he pressed the button for the
top floor.
When the doors opened again he would admit to feeling

a little disappointed due to the lack of a welcoming
committee. Stepping into the room, his disappointment
gave way to a feeling of unease as it appeared as if
recently several pieces of equipment had been removed.
He crouched down to examine an electrical connection
and wondered what had been hooked up to it. Figuring
he wouldn't be gaining any insight from staring at a few
wires he began to move deeper into the building. He
inspected several rooms he passed but found them just
as empty.
Stepping into a wide hall that ended in a pair of double

doors, Jiraiya suspected that he was coming up to the
room that Hanzo had used when greeting his visitors
back when he ran Rain. Upon stepping in front of the
doors, he reached out to open them when he heard a
voice say on the other side, "Almighty Push."
Jiraiya was propelled backwards along with the doors

that were blown off their hinges. The Sannin was able to
recover so that he landed on his feet, but upon looking at
the man that was standing in the doorway felt his blood
run cold. "How…"
"Hello sensei."
Jiraiya couldn't believe his eyes, as standing before him

was Hanzo of the Salamander. Although, the old Ame
ruler was wearing his rebreather mask, Jiraiya could see
what appeared to be black piercings in his nose and
cheeks. Another change besides the obvious one of him
having the Rinnegan was that he had orange hair. The
man was also dressed in the black and red cloak of
Akatsuki.
Jiraiya's confusion grew as Hanzo was joined by several
other men in cloaks all of whom also possessed the
Rinnegan. Jiraiya had no idea who the other men were
although he did find one of them to be familiar. The one
that he found was familiar also matched the description
of the man Kakashi had fought when he, Guy, and
Yamato had fought Pain during their mission to prevent
the Tsuchigumo clan's kinjutsu from falling into the
wrong hands.
From what Jiraiya recalled of the events of that

encounter the man he recognized was capable of
summoning. He also remembered that the Pain that had
matched Yahiko's description was capable of
manipulating attractive and repulsive forces. Jiraiya
guessed that however it was that Nagato was
manipulating Hanzo, he was now the one able to use
those abilities.
Studying the other four he said, "Kakashi said one of
them tends to keep back out of the conflict. One will
almost be like some sort of human puppet. Of the ones
that remain Kakashi said that he only knew of one
possessing the ability to absorb chakra. With two
opponents that have abilities I know nothing about I'm
not going to be able to mess around here."
Jiraiya began to formulate a plan of attack, but then

suddenly the various men that claimed to be Pain
disappeared into smoke as the Animal Path slammed its
hands to the ground. From the smoke a large rhino that
had the same piercings as the others as well as the
Rinnegan emerged as it charged down the hall towards
Jiraiya.
The toad sage deciding it would be best to simply go all

out decided to fight fire with fire as he also performed
the summoning jutsu. The summoned Rhino without
hesitation charged into the cloud of smoke, but came to
an almost complete stop. It struggled to move forward as
the man controlling it wondered what Jiraiya had
summoned to arrest its movement. From the cloud of
smoke he heard a decidedly female voice say, "Honestly
Jiraiya. A little warning would have been appreciated."
"I apologize," Jiraiya said respectfully as the smoke began

to clear revealing the two toads sitting on his shoulders
and his transformed features due to his entering his Sage
mode. Staring into the Rinnegan of the beast that he was
gripping around the horn, he added, "But I'm going to
need your help if I'm going to have any chance of
beating this opponent."
Shima sighed able to sense Jiraiya's concern directed

towards the opponent he was facing. Forgetting her
annoyance that had been due to Fukasaku and her just
sitting down to dinner she said, "Well what's done is
done. What can you tell me about the opponent we are
facing?"
"It appears that at the very least he seems to be in

possession of the Rinnegan," her husband said before
Jiraiya could speak.
Shima was about to tell her husband not to be ridiculous,

but then noticed the eyes of the summons that Jiraiya
was holding in place. Taken aback she said, "I…I had
come to believe that such a dojutsu was only a legend."
"You wouldn't be the first," Jiraiya said before grunting

and tossing the Rhino the rest of the way down the hall
where it smashed through a wall. "Unfortunately, I'm
afraid that outside of some basic abilities that each of the
Dojutsu wielders have, I'm about as in the dark as you
are. I've been here for several weeks but was only able to
hear some scraps of information."
"Wielders," Fukasaku said sounding concerned, "As in

more than one. How can a Legendary Dojutsu that
hasn't been around for several millennia suddenly be in
the possession of several people at once?"
"I'm not convinced it is," Jiraiya said, "I once had a

student that possessed the Rinnegan. He suddenly
activated it when I was training him and two other
orphans during the Second Shinobi War. I believe he's
somehow manipulating the others from behind the
scenes."
"You're quite well informed Sensei," The current Deva

path said stepping into the hall from behind Jiraiya. "I
suppose I shouldn't be surprised since you've been
making a nuisance of yourself these past several months.
Perhaps you'll be so kind as to inform me just who it is
you've been working with?"
"You're rather full of yourself Nagato," Jiraiya replied,

"assuming I needed an accomplice to find out at least
some of your secrets. After all, you're the one that let
Kakashi and the others you faced get away. He was able
to provide accurate descriptions of the men that attacked
him. One struck me as being Yahiko and considering
that he appeared to have the Rinnegan, I didn't believe it
was mere happenstance. I couldn't be sure whether it was
him or you behind Akatsuki until just now. You were
there when I faced down Hanzo; you should recognize
that he would never willingly serve another. No, not if he
had any say in the matter that was."
"Ah, I do remember that was the name of this body.

Now however he serves as an instrument of your
demise."
The Deva path raised his arm and Jiraiya felt himself
being pulled towards the Path of Pain. However, he had
prepared for such an attack by gripping the floor with
chakra. He suddenly sensed an attack from behind and
realized that the Deva path wasn't targeting him. Turning
just in time, he avoided a blade that emerged from the
arm of the current Asura path before retaliating with a
blow that smashed the body into and through a wall.
Jiraiya cut the chakra to his feet allowing himself to be
pulled towards the Deva path. The animated body of
Hanzo ended the jutsu causing Jiraiya to drop to all fours
as the two great Toad Sages on his shoulders opened
their mouths. Doing likewise he expelled a massive
quantity of oil as Fukasaku used his wind technique to
carry it towards the Deva path. Shima then exhaled a
stream of flame that ignited the oil. The massive
combination fire jutsu flew towards the Deva path but
another body dashed in front. Holding his hands in front
of him, The Preta Path, absorbed the energy of the jutsu
causing it to disappear. Nagato then channeled the
chakra to the Deva path as the Preta moved out of the
way. "Disappear sensei," he said using Hanzo's voice
before releasing a powerful push that destroyed the hall
as it approached Jiraiya.
The Toad Sage avoided the jutsu before it reached him

by smashing through a wall and leaping as far as his legs
would take him. He looked back in time to see the jutsu
wash over the area he had just been standing as the hall
collapsed. Not liking his chances should he fight in such
a confined area he continued forward hoping to find a
more open area in which to confront Nagato.
He continued smashing through the walls as he searched

for a more open area in which to confront the bodies
that Jiraiya believed Nagato was controlling somehow.
Although able to use a rudimentary form of Sage Jutsu
due to his bonding with the two Sages perched on his
shoulders. He didn't possess several of the abilities he
knew a true Sage would. One of them being the ability to
sense chakra as it was all he could do to perfectly balance
his Sage Chakra while in a fight even while connected to
the two Sages. But luckily for him, he didn't need to
since they could. Shima from her perch on his right
shoulder said, "Jiraiya, go one more room up and then
start heading right."
"Why?" The Sannin questioned, "Right now I need to

find a more open place in which to fight."
Shima shook her head as she said, "No, you need to find
the man manipulating these, well…I'm not sure how best
to describe them…watch out!"
Jiraiya didn't need to ask what Shima was warning him

about as before he reached the next wall a body exploded
through it. It was small and spindly. Jiraiya quickly
recognized the Asura Path he had sent flying earlier as it
landed on all fours and made clicking sounds like a
puppet. It looked up at him revealing the Rinnegan it
sported and upon laying eyes of him said, "Ah, there you
are."
"They're all converging on us," Fukasaku said feeling the

other paths moving to their location.
"No," Shima corrected, "Not all of them. There are two

chakra signatures that are still in the throne room. One
of them possesses an incredible amount of chakra and it
is also the same as the one which is manipulating these
Paths. The other one is… well to be honest it
feels…dark."
"I see," Jiraiya said understanding where Shima had

wanted him to go. "The one controlling these bodies
must be Nagato." Jiraiya leaped away as suddenly the
Spindly Asura Path's cloak tore from its back as a pair of
senbon launchers appeared. The weapons sported several
tubes mounted in a circular formation and were attached
to a square block to which a feeding mechanism was
connected that ran into the Spindly Asura's path back.
The tubes began to spin causing a loud whirring noise to
fill the air which changed in pitch as the senbon began to
shoot out of them.
Jiraiya cursed as the launchers filled the air with an

unfathomable amount of senbon as he was forced to run
not trusting even his Sage Mode Needle Jizo to stand up
against the barrage. The Spindly Asura continued
skittering about on all fours as it tried to bring its back
mounted weaponry in line with the Sage. Jiraiya hit
another wall to smash into the next room. Yet instead of
following, the Asura path simply began moving back and
forth as it destroyed the rest of the wall and covered the
entirety of the next room with senbon.
When its weapons ran dry, it began to walk on all fours

into the next room as it searched for some sign of the
Sannin. Upon entering the room it immediately spotted
the series of holes that indicated that Jiraiya had escaped.
It quickly followed the trail of destruction, but upon
entering the following room Nagato realized his mistake
as he heard, "Now it's my turn."
The Asura looked up just in time to see Jiraiya sticking to

the ceiling on all fours his hair looking wild and
overgrown. From it flew thousands of hairs that
hardened into needles which coated the room. They tore
the Spindly Asura Path to ribbons before it could react
due to it being what Jiraiya considered his fastest attack.
The Sage dropped to the ground to stare down at the
destroyed body. Unlike with the Animal Path or Hanzo,
Jiraiya didn't have the same sense of familiarity he did
with them. With a moment to breathe Jiraiya said, "I
think it would be prudent of me to handle these Paths
before moving to face Nagato."
"I would normally say that is a prudent thing to do,"

Shima replied sounding worried, "but that may not be
the best plan of action in this case."
"Why not," Fukasaku said well aware of his wife's

strategic way of thinking.
"Well for one, I believe this Nagato must be limited in

his movement for some reason. Why else rely on these
animated bodies?"
"Well it does present him with several advantages,"
Fukasaku replied as Jiraiya began to move once more less
the other Paths find him.
Deciding to follow Shima's directions he began heading

to the Throne room while asking, "I would tend to agree
with your husband. It allows him to attack without
exposing himself."
"There is that," Shima conceded, "But to me it would

present far more disadvantages then gains. For one, it
seems that he can only channel one of these abilities
through a particular path at a time. Imagine how much
more powerful he would be if he could use all of them
himself. Also, to use these bodies as he is would require a
certain amount of preparation. I'm guessing that is what
those piercings are for. I've heard of certain materials
which could be used to transmit and receive chakra."
Jiraiya hit another wall and after passing through it said,
"That doesn't explain why we shouldn't deal with these
animated bodies first though."
"Sure it does," Shima countered, "All we would be doing

is wasting chakra on pieces of an organism instead of
concentrating our energies on defeating the entirety of
it." She looked around the room and spotting several
exposed electrical connection continued, "Plus, I have
the feeling that you've encountered Pain before."
"Not me personally," Jiraiya answered, "But several Leaf

Jounin did. From that report I was able to gleam that
these Paths seemed able to communicate what they see
to each other. One of the Paths even matched the
description of one of my old students."
"What about the one we are facing here? Are they the
same that those Jounin faced?" Fukasaku asked
beginning to understand what his wife was driving to.
Jiraiya frowned as he answered, "Yes and no. The one

that summoned the Rhino appears to be one of the ones
they fought. But there was no mention of the Hanzo one
and he seems to share the same ability as the one that
resembled Yahiko."
Shima stroked her chin, before saying, "Which means

that although he may be limited to manipulating six. That
doesn't mean that is all he has on hand. I imagine when
not at use he must store them somehow. I believe that is
what all these disconnected wires may have been used
for. Therefore, he could have a considerable number of
bodies prepared and ready to step in for when one is
defeated."
Jiraiya didn't like the thought of that, but replied, "Then
where are they? He probably didn't know I was here until
just before my battle with Konan. He couldn't have
hidden all his stored bodies away."
Shima shrugged before saying, "Who can say? He may

have been busy preparing for some operation. If he's
immobile like I believe then it is likely he would need
time to transport himself and the inactive bodies to a
new location. He was probably in the midst of doing so
for a while." Shima looked ahead and then said, "But you
can ask him yourself, he just ahead."
Jiraiya prepared himself and forming a Rasengan

slammed it into the wall. When he appeared on the other
side he found four of the six Paths waiting for him in a
large high ceiling room. The Toad Sages also noticed six
metal cylinders that looked as if they were used to store
the Paths when not in use. Finally their attention shifted
to the top of a set of steps where an emancipated Nagato
stared down at them from the mechanical walker he
used. Giving his sensei an unemotional welcome, he said,
"Hello Jiraiya-sensei."
Taken aback by his former student's condition he said,

"Nagato, w-what happened to you?"
It was the Hanzo Deva path that answered as it said,

"There's no need to waste time explaining to the dead."
He began to raise his hand, but Fukasaku opened his

mouth and shot his tongue out. It wrapped around the
Deva Path's arm and he pulled it off its feet as he
retracted it. But he was forced to let go when the Animal
Path summoned a large centipede that tried to intercept
the tongue and bite it in half. The giant bug dispelled
itself before it could be attacked in turn by Jiraiya's pony
tail which sharpened into a spike to impale it as it was
able to see the attack coming via the various Rinnegan
spread throughout the room.
Jiraiya while his hair was moving towards the insect also
tried to attack the Hanzo Deva path directly with
Taijutsu as it was still airborne. However, just before the
sage reached it the Deva Path orientated itself to face
Jiraiya. It brought both its hands in line with the Sage as
it unleashed a powerful repelling force. Jiraiya smashed
into a wall before hitting the ground. Getting up to a
crouched position, he saw the Animal Path summon a
giant Ox that much like the other summons thus far had
the same black piercings and the Rinnegan.
"Give it up, Jiraiya-sensei," Nagato said from the

platform on which his walker stood, "You're no match
for a god."
Jiraiya stood straight just before the summons reached
him and bringing both of his hands above his head said,
"Sorry Nagato. I've had too many stubborn students to
ever just give up. There's still time for you to turn away
from this dark path you've chosen for yourself." He then
brought his fists down on the Ox's head smashing it
through the floor. The Ox smashed through all the
floor's until it hit the bottom one.
"Impressive, but futile Jiraiya-sensei." Nagato said

dispassionately. "You cannot defeat me with mere words.
I've walked a path filled with too much pain to allow
weak promises of a better tomorrow to dissuade me
from it. Pain is the one thing that all people understand
and when they have all experienced a similar amount,
only then will they attempt to understand one another."
Jiraiya had feared something similar would be necessary

before his hope that the hate that engulfed shinobi could
be lessened, but confident in Naruto replied sadly, "It
pains me to see the student that once inspired me to
believe a better world could be achieved has turned his
back on that dream."
"Fortunately Jiraiya-sensei, you won't have to live with

that pain for long."
Jiraiya charged forward as the Four Paths present

charged him at once. Jiraiya brought a knee up into the
one that had absorbed his Fire Jutsu earlier stomach. He
spotted the Hanzo path preparing to hit him with
another Shinra Tensei. Grabbing the Preta Path, he
tossed it at the Deva forcing the Path to abandon its
current action or to hit the Preta with the jutsu. Jiraiya
was forced back on the defensive as the Animal Path
summoned a Giant Panda that would have driven the
sage through the floor like a stake had he not leapt away.
"Dammit," Jiraiya said as the summoned bear
disappeared, "I can't find a blind spot to attack Nagato
directly."
Shima nodded as she said, "His skill at manipulating

these Paths is impressive. But we should be able to trap
them all at once if we use that jutsu."
Fukasaku caught on immediately as he said, "Jiraiya-boy,

you'll need to buy us some time to prepare."
"Whatever, you two have planned, you better do it

quickly. I'm not sure how much time I can give you."
Jiraiya leaped to the wall just as the Deva Path unleashed
another Shinra Tensei. Responding in kind, he fired his
hair out like senbon again hoping to pepper Nagato with
them. However, the Animal Path leapt to his defense and
summoned the Panda again which took the attack in
Nagato's place. Jiraiya leapt away just as Shinra Tensei
smashed into where he had been.
He landed on the ground in front of the Human path

and swiped it off of its feet. He then smashed his fist
into its stomach as he drove the Path into the floor. He
became aware of the two sages singing and almost
immediately all of the paths came to a stop. Recognizing
that they had been placed in a genjutsu by the toads'
singing he made straight for Nagato in order to end his
student. However, just before reaching Akatsuki's
supposed leader a man in a mask fell between them
dropping from the shadow. Jiraiya recognizing the true
master behind Akatsuki due to the intelligence given to
Naruto by Konan didn't hesitate in forming a Rasengan.
He tried to plunge the spiraling ball of chakra into Tobi's
chest, but the man simply reached up to place his hand
on Nagato's walker and turned them both intangible as
the Sage passed through them.
"To think a man that calls himself a god would allow
himself to be caught in a genjutsu. It's almost shameful,"
Tobi said as he ended his jutsu. Staring into the Rinnegan
eye of the Deva Path with his Sharingan, he said, "Time
to wake up."
Nagato suddenly shot back in his walker as if he had

been submerged in water and was drowning. Shima
watched as the other paths got began to stir and unable
to hold the jutsu any longer ended it before croaking,
"Who is that?"
Jiraiya aware that his insight into Tobi was due to Konan
and as such revealing it could put her in danger
answered, "A good question. Supposedly he was a new
member that had been paired with an Iwa terrorist
named Deidara. I'm guessing that isn't the case though."
"An astute observation Jiraiya," Tobi said coming around
the walker to face Jiraiya. "I can see why Minato talked of
you with such high regard."
"What," Jiraiya said confused, "How did you know

Minato?"
"Wouldn't you like to know," Tobi said before charging

the Sannin.
Jiraiya prepared himself, and engaged in a heated Taijutsu

fight with the masked man. Jiraiya managed to grip both
of Tobi's forearms and holding them in a vice like grip
said, "Start talking!" He then began to apply his strength
to squeezing them painfully.
Yet instead of screaming in pain even as the skin of his

arms began to break, Tobi began to chuckle in
amusement. "I'm afraid I want to keep my identity a
surprise for a little while longer. It isn't prudent for me to
let the cat out of the bag just yet." Jiraiya heard the
sudden of something being launched through a tube via
air pressure. He was confused as it had sounded like it
had come from behind Tobi. He thought he must have
been mistaken since he doubted that Nagato would
shoot through his ally. But then to his shock two chakra
rods appeared from Tobi's chest. Realizing that Tobi was
able to make any part of himself intangible at will, the
Sannin leapt out of the way while keeping an eye of his
opponents in front of him. That was why he was caught
unaware by the blade that stabbed him in the back.
"Jiraiya!" Shima shouted having noticed the new chakra

signature too late to warn the Sannin. But looking back at
the man who was holding the black chakra receiver that
he had plunged into Jiraiya's back. She realized that it
wasn't exactly a new chakra signature as it belonged to
the same Spindly Asura Path that they had already
destroyed, seeing another Path behind it and the one that
had stayed out of the fighting up to this point she
thought, "Did that one restore it somehow?"
Jiraiya felt it was difficult to move and attributed it to the

chakra receiver that had been plunged into him. Fighting
against Nagato's will, he managed to bring his hands
together. Fukasaku upon recognizing the sign said, "Now
wait a moment Jiraiya-boy." But then he and his wife
dispelled as Jiraiya sent them back to Mount Myoboku.
"Impressive," Nagato said as he couldn't control the

Sannin's movements even with all the recent
modifications to the chakra transmitters built into his
walker. "I'm surprised you were even able to do that
much."
Nagato was forced to eat his words as Jiraiya pulled the

chakra receiver out of the Asura Path's grip and through
his chest. But before he could do anything he was
stabbed into the ground by all of the remaining paths.
Coughing up blood, he stared up into the Rinnegan eyes
of the Hanzo Deva Path as it said, "Do you understand
the futility of it all now, Jiraiya-sensei?"
Jiraiya smiled despite the pain as he thought of Naruto

and how his student refused to give up. His thoughts
also turned to Naruko as she had proved to be an
excellent student as well. All the people, who had
influenced his life, appeared before him. It settled on
Tezuna causing him to think, "I wish we could have
enjoyed ourselves a little longer."
Focusing on his former student he said, "That's your

problem Nagato. You've grown into a quitter." The
Sannin then jammed the chakra rod he had been holding
onto up into the Hanzo Deva Path's side. Having faced
the former ruler of Rain and lived to tell the tale, Jiraiya
had studied all he could on the man in case he ever
needed to face him in battle again. Therefore he knew
why Hanzo had worn the mask that he did even though
he was immune to his own poison. He also knew that the
Poison Sack within Hanzo's body was likely still there as
the Deva Path sported the mask as well. Having learned
where the sack was as Jiraiya had vowed that one way or
the other he would take Hanzo out should they ever
fight again he impaled the poison sack.
Gas immediately began to seep from the wound and

although the Deva path was not affected due to its mask
the same couldn't be said for the other Paths. Despite
them technically no longer being alive the poison worked
on the nervous system and was so powerful it would
immobilize even Hanzo for several moments should the
sack rupture despite his being immune. Unable to move
along with the other Paths due to the poison he watched
helplessly as Nagato was spirited away by Tobi as the gas
began to fill the room.
The Hanzo Deva path lowered his face closer to Jiraiya's,

as it still sported the mask that the Rain ruler had worn
in life and so was unaffected by the poison spreading
through the room, to say, "What satisfaction did your
minor act of defiance give you?"
Already dying from being stabbed, Jiraiya felt his life

slipping away as he smiled defiantly at his former student
to say, "Plenty, at least now there are six less weapons for
you to throw at Naruto." Nagato was about to respond
but the temporary immobilization Jiraiya experienced
from the poison ended prompting the Sannin to rip the
black chakra receiver from the Deva Path's body and jam
it into its neck. The Path fell like a puppet that had its
strings cut. He looked around at the other ones but
noticed they didn't appear to be moving either. Guessing
that Nagato was going to let the poison dissipate before
collecting them, Jiraiya smirked as he thought, "Sorry,
Nagato you won't be playing with these puppets again."
His eyes landed on the Animal Path and he suddenly
recalled why the man seemed familiar. Remembering him
as the Fuuma-nin that had been the basis of the
antagonist of his first book he thought as the world
began to go dark, "Speaking of books…I really need to
think up a title for my next one. I got it, The Tale of
Naruto Uzumaki: The Ero-Ninja. Yeah, that sounds like
a winner…plenty of sexy action to keep the reader's
attention…now how exactly did Naruko describe the
sounds Tsunade made when she came?"
*****************************
Jiraiya's heart came to a stop as everything faded to black

and upon his passing the seal he placed on Konan
released itself allowing her to awaken. It also released the
seal he had placed in the lobby of God's Tower. From it
sprang forth the black fire of Amaretsu which he had
sealed years earlier when Itachi and Kisame had moved
against Naruto during the search for Tsunade. The black
fire set the toad oil aflame quickly causing it to engulf the
lobby. Due to the heat and power of the flames the
building was soon engulfed and although the building
would collapse the fire would continue to burn for years
to come.
Konan upon her waking watched God's tower as it

burned and knew that it marked the final resting place of
her sensei. She tried to remain unemotional and just
barely managed as only a single tear escaped from her
eye. Aware that she wasn't alone she said without turning
back, "It appears Jiraiya-sensei gave you some trouble."
The Yahiko Deva path responded, "Some, but that was

only to be expected of an opponent of Jiraiya's caliber."
It turned to begin walking away as it said, "Come, it's
time we take a more active role in securing the
jinchuriki."
Konan felt a spike of fear settle in her for Naruto since

she had little doubt that soon her lover and oldest friend
would be meeting face to face. Not sure what to do, she
obediently began to follow confident that if their target
was Konoha, the fox mark she sported on the inside of
her lower lip would alert them to the coming danger.
*****************************
Nagato watched his companion follow his favored of the

Deva Paths. Behind him Tobi was gasping for breath as
he felt the strain of using Kamui to escape from God's
Tower. Nagato watched him struggle through the eyes of
the female Animal Path that he planned to use to replace
the one lost in God's Tower. "It seems your guest is
attempting to escape that dimension you travel through,"
The Animal Path said.
Tobi began to gain some measure of control as he

chuckled mirthlessly, "You could show a little
appreciation since it took considerable effort to keep it
contained while warping us out of the tower. Your
underestimating Jiraiya nearly cost you."
"Perhaps," Nagato said watching Konan follow his Deva

Path. He then directed the Animal Path to follow them
as well as the remaining four within the village.
Tobi having regained control moved to watch as the

Animal Path took up a position behind the blue-haired
woman. After several moments of silence he said, "I
hope your vision wasn't clouded because she fought
against Jiraiya." Nagato didn't reply causing the masked
man to continue, "What I mean to say is, that from what
I saw Jiraiya came here to kill you. If she was truly still
committed to our cause then she would be…"
"You don't need to explain things to me like I am some

child," Nagato said cutting Tobi off. "I'm quite aware
that Konan's actions could just have easily been a way to
prevent Jiraiya and me from actually fighting. I also
didn't sense any hesitation in Jiraiya's intent to kill me.
Still, I believe it is at the very least prudent that God's
Angel not be dealt with in such a public manner. Her
death would serve a far greater purpose when it can be
explained as a result of Konoha's actions."
"Ah, I see," Tobi said thoughtfully, "I suppose it doesn't

hurt in giving your people another reason to hate
Konoha. It'll take some time to reach the Leaf Village
considering our limited means of travel now that Kamui
seems to be out of the question for the time being. Are
you sure she won't pose a threat once she realizes where
we are heading."
"I never said she needed to reach the Leaf Village,"

Nagato said coldly directing his mechanical walker to
begin moving.
This time Tobi did let some mirth into his chuckle as he
said, "No, I suppose you didn't."
*****************************
Tezuna watched as God's Tower collapsed into the black

fire that had engulfed it from the opposite bank of the
lake that surrounded Ame. Tears were leaking from her
eyes as she knew that she would never see Jiraiya in this
world again. Looking down, she stared at the scroll
which Jiraiya had written her and hidden away in her
pack as they kissed. She had found it as the toad she had
been inside swam out of the village.
Her husband had also been inside the toad, imbedded in

its flesh. He had demanded that she help him get free,
but she had ignored him in favor of reading the letter. In
it Jiraiya had informed her that while he planned to
defeat Pain. He was aware that doing so would be no
easy task and could just as easily end in his death. He had
also left her a check for a considerable sum of money as
thanks for her kindness and because he had wanted her
to be well off should he not be able to return to her.
Yet, she had been unable to just leave without having

some idea of how Jiraiya's fight with a person she felt
could almost truly be a god had gone, so had informed
the toad to just take her as far as the lake. When the
tower began to be engulfed, she had her answer. Turning
away from the fire with more money than she had ever
dreamed possibly she was only glad that their child
wouldn't be brought up in a life of poverty as she had
been.
Rubbing her stomach she said, "Your father was a great

man. I hope though that you'll understand why it is that I
don't want you to follow in his footsteps." With that
thought, Tezuna wondered where she could go in order
to find a place far removed from the world of shinobi.
****************************
The Present:
Naruto stared up at the ceiling of the Den's Master

bedroom as he stroked Tsunade's hair soothingly. He
had been unable to sleep after hearing the story of
Jiraiya's passing. Tsunade hadn't been much better after
he had Hiraishined them there from the training field.
The two of them had hugged each other closely as they
vented their grief while laying in the bed they so often
shared. He felt glad that for the moment Tsunade had
been able to find a measure of peace from her grief in
sleep. Although from time to time she would let a little
whimper out which would prompt him to whisper to her
soothingly.
However, it wasn't grief that kept Naruto awake, but

fear. He knew that with Jiraiya gone there was now a big
target resting on his back. One that would put everyone
he loved in danger. Not to mention, the danger that was
still present for Fu and Yugito since Akatsuki had no way
of knowing the two women's Bijuu were no longer
contained in them. If they were captured and Akatsuki
did learn of this, he doubted they would let his lovers go
since they would still represent valuable military assets to
their villages.
The other reason he felt afraid was because he knew that
if he couldn't handle someone like Danzou without the
aid of his mother, then he highly doubted he could take
Pain. Plus considering the fact that Akatsuki had
succeeded in targeting several Jinchuriki already, there
was no guarantee his mother would be enough to win the
coming fight.
Naruto was pulled from his thoughts as the door to the

room was opened. Not feeling that the intruder was one
of his lovers, he felt a spike of concern until he
remembered that Tsunade had told him that she had
asked the Toad Sage Fukasaku to wait for them in the
Den's war room. However, by the time she had finished
telling the tale meeting with him had been the last thing
on either of their minds. He received some confirmation
to who the person was when he heard, "My, I imagine
that only in his wildest dreams could Jiraiya-boy picture
such a set-up."
Guessing their guest was tired of waiting and not wanting
to disturb his lover. Naruto created a clone which he the
substituted himself with. Standing where the clone had
come into being Naruto immediately spotted the old
toad and said, "I'm sorry for keeping you waiting."
"Not at all," Fukasaku said waving off the apology, "I'm

glad to see you shared such a powerful bond with you
teacher. It is as it should be, don't you agree?"
Naruto nodded, and sending a look back to his lover

said, "Can we talk someplace else?"
The Toad inclined his head before leaping to Naruto's

shoulder. Upon exiting the room Naruto began heading
to the entrance to the Den. Not sure how to begin he
said, "Gramps, is there any way to beat Pain if even
Jiraiya couldn't do it?"
"Gramps!," The elder toad said between amused and
offended. It faded though as the seriousness of the
situation took hold as he answered, "Pain was unlike any
opponent I have ever seen. He truly had a monstrous
amount of chakra and that coupled with the Rinnegan, I
could see why Jiraiya thought he was the child of
prophesy. However, I believe that Jiraiya was of the
opinion that you…"
"I don't want to hear that," Naruto said quickly cutting

the toad off.
"Naruto, whether you want to hear it or not, Jiraiya lived

a large portion of his life with the belief that he would
train the person that would change the world."
Naruto looked at toad on his shoulder for a moment

before replying, "Do you know what I hear when a
person says something was prophesized to happen?"
Fukasaku nodded his head causing the jinchuriki to say,
"I hear a built in excuse to be underwhelmed by an
outcome. You say a student of Jiraiya's was meant to
change the world. So say that happens? All that would
mean is for the people that believed in the prophesy in
the first place is that what they believed had come true
which it was always supposed to do. How quickly do you
think they'll forget about all the people that strived to
make it happen? It's even worse when you apply such a
moniker to one person because then people might come
to believe that no matter what he chooses he can do no
wrong. My opinion on this so called prophesy is simple,
it will not be by any one person's hand that the world will
become a better place. If it does happen, it will only be
because there are lots of people striving to make it one."
Fukasaku stared at the jinchuriki for a moment as he

thought, "Very true, Naruto-boy. But I'm beginning to
understand why Jiraiya could face his death so confident
the world would take a turn for the better." Confident
that Naruto was the one Jiraiya was destined to train the
Elder said, "There may be one way for you to face Pain
on equal footing. I would like to take you to Mount
Myoboku for training in the Sage Arts."
Naruto stared at the Toad for several heartbeats before

saying, "I accept, but there's someone else I think has the
right to come also."
"Who would that be?"
****************************
Naruko stepped into her cheap motel room. She yawned

as she began to head to the bathroom needing to clean
the sweat of the day's activities from her body which had
built up due to a work as a freelance shinobi. She
immediately felt that she wasn't alone in the darkened
room, so acting nonchalant made as if she was stretching
behind her back before pulling a kunai which she sent
flying in the direction of the intruder. She didn't hear it
hit anything making her believe that instead of dodging,
the person had caught it. Preparing to defend herself,
since she had brought several shinobi and bandits to
justice who may have friends looking to avenge them,
she got into a stance that Jiraiya had taught her.
She was blinded momentarily as the light switched on,

but despite her temporary blindness she didn't sense an
impending attack. Blinking her eyes to adjust them to the
light she was surprised to find the intruder was Naruto.
A million questions came to her at once but she felt the
most prudent was, "How'd you find me?"
Naruto rested his hand on the Toad contract that she

had left in the room since the days tasks had been the
menial kind that were first given to genin. "I used this,"
Naruto answered.
Despite her feelings of fondness for Jiraiya and her

having given up the bitter ones she felt towards Naruto.
She felt a measure of anger as she suspected the Toad
Sage had given it to her as a way for Naruto to keep tabs
on her. She figured it must have showed as he quickly
explained, "When my dad signed the contract he
incorporated a Hiraishin seal into his signature. He
figured that should anything ever happen to the scroll it
would allow him to locate it."
"Did Jiraiya know about it?" she asked still wondering if

that was why he had given it to her.
A pained expression appeared on his face at the mention

of his teacher even as he said, "I don't know. But even if
he did, I don't think that is why he gave it to you."
Naruto was about to explain that he believed it was
because Jiraiya didn't want it to fall into Pain's hands
should he lose his battle with his former student.
However, he was sidetracked when Naruko tossed a
small scroll into his lap. "What's this?"
Naruko looked nervous as she said, "I know I did you

wrong when I took your stuff and money. I've been
working real hard so I could pay you back. It's all there.
You can count it if you want."
Naruto held the scroll and smiled gently as he said,

"Thank you Naruko. The truth is I wasn't angry about
that." Taking in how she looked in his old clothes he
added, "Plus those old jumpsuits fit you a hell of a lot
better than they ever did me."
Naruko blushed from the appraising look she received

from Naruto as she remembered spying on him and
several of his lovers when Karin had rented a penthouse
in a village she had been in at the time. But noticing that
Naruto looked both tired and sad, she asked, "Then what
brings you here?"
Naruto swallowed heavily before answering,

"Jiraiya…Jiraiya fell in battle with Pain."
Naruko felt as if the blond man had struck her physical

with his words as all the breath escaped her. Her mouth
opened and closed several times as she felt her eyes begin
to water. Hoping Naruto was simply playing a cruel trick
on her, she weakly said, "No…" A look of pain appeared
on his face telling her it wasn't a prank causing her to say
more defiantly, "No! It can't be, no one could beat him."
Everything went blurry as her vision clouded with tears

as her world seemed to spin off its axis. She had come to
realize that although she had possessed Naruto's bad
memories they truly weren't hers as they had never
affected her like the news she had just been given.
Feeling as if the waves of her emotions of grief and anger
were casting her about she reached out for the life-
preserver that wrapped itself around her as Naruto pulled
her into a warm and soothing embrace. She let her tears
stain his jacket for several minutes before pulling away to
say, "I…I want to kill the man that did this."
Naruto stared at her a moment and she knew he was

feeling the same way. She wondered how that conflicted
with his desire to bring peace to the Shinobi world but
let such thoughts go as he replied, "I know. But if we're
going to have any chance of bringing Jiraiya's killer to
justice, we need to get stronger."
"How?"
"Come with me to Mount Myoboku," Naruto said.

Naruko stared at the man in whose arms she was now
standing. She felt a measure of gratitude towards him
since while probably feeling as devastated as she was, the
jinchuriki had sought her out. Not sure what she could
expect at Mount Myoboku she nevertheless said, "Okay."
She stepped out of his arms to gather her stuff in order

to follow a man that she once believed she despised in
order to gain the strength necessary to avenge her
teacher. Yet, as she did so, she began to wonder if she
could truly honor Jiraiya's memory by spitting on his
desire for a world where people could understand one
another as every fiber of her being was calling out to her
to kill Pain. Looking over her shoulder at her fellow
student of Jiraiya, she wondered how Naruto, who had
made that dream his own goal, planned to reconcile that
desire with his ambition. But she pushed such thoughts
out of her mind as first she would need to gain the
strength necessary to confront Pain.
Chapter 39
Chapter 39: Know Pain: Part II
Tsunade was walking through the Torture and

Intelligence Department with Ibiki as she prepared her
village for what she was sure would be a very rough
patch. With Jiraiya's passing, Konoha now found itself in
a rather difficult position since in purely militaristic terms
it had lost a considerable asset. She hated thinking of her
friend's death in such a way, but in the shinobi villages
which prided themselves on the quality of the men and
women they trained. The death of Jiraiya was the
equivalent of losing a third of the village's military might.
One of the reasons for the Toad Sannin's constantly
being on the move, outside of his skills as a spy, was
because it had kept the enemies of the village on edge.
By allowing Jiraiya to travel about freely it forced the
other villages to account for him should they want to
move against the Leaf Village.
Tsunade was aware that one of the reasons Iwa had sent
a battalion of Genin led by the Jounin, whose body
Seven now occupied, was because Jiraiya had been in the
Land of Birds at the time. Although at the time Bird
Country hadn't bordered the Land of Earth directly due
to it having not absorbed the Land of Noodles at that
point, having Jiraiya just a short distance away had forced
Iwa to move several squads of Anbu and Jounin to the
border it had shared Noodle Country in case he retaliated
for the attack on his home.
With him gone though, she knew it was only a matter of

time before not only Akatsuki moved against the village,
but Iwa and possibly Kirigakure as well. She couldn't rule
out Kumogakure unfortunately, but hoped they had
made enough positive inroads that the Raikage didn't
decide to test Konoha's defenses.
Entering a corridor where most of the initial

interrogations that the village performed were held, she
allowed her thoughts to wander a more personal matter.
Naruto had informed her that morning that he intended
to go to Mount Myoboku to train with the toads in the
sage arts. He had apparently been rather busy as she slept
because upon entering the Den's main hallway she had
nearly bowled over Naruko. The Hokage was aware that
the young woman knew that it had been her to send
Jiraiya after her. Tsunade would admit that a part of her
still resented the woman for how she had treated Naruto.
But looking at her, she knew that at the very least she
had come to care for Jiraiya like Naruto and she did. As a
result, she had let go of that anger as she had offered her
condolences, which were quickly returned. The small
exchange nearly had both women prepared to shed tears
again, but the moment was broken when Naruto had
informed her he planned to go to the home of the Toads
to learn from Fukasaku.
Despite the small measure of understanding that the two

women had just achieved. Tsunade would admit that she
had felt like disagreeing with her lover when he had
informed her that he had also extended the offer to learn
from the Toad Sage to Naruko. However, a quick glance
to Naruto had been all she needed to know that he
would not be willing to listen to her concerns on the
matter. Plus, she would admit to understanding that
Naruko, as a fellow student of Jiraiya, would have as
much right in trying to avenge him as anyone. It also
didn't hurt that she believed that the more time the
young woman spent around Naruto, the less likely it
would be that she would become a threat to him.
Although she knew it would not have mattered in the

end she had still given her blessing, something which had
obviously surprised Naruko. But Tsunade would admit it
would have been totally worth it, if only because of the
pleased smile she had received from her lover.
She hadn't exactly been prepared when after inquiring as

to when he would be leaving, he had answered
immediately. A part of her had wanted to remain
wrapped up in his arms, but she knew it couldn't be as
they both had duties to perform. She had been surprised
that at least as far as she knew she had been the only one
of his lovers to spend any time with him as he grieved.
But she quickly realized that due to their shared grief the
other women were giving her and Naruto a chance to
work through it together.
She imagined some of them may have regretted that as

after telling her that he was leaving immediately, he then
disappeared into smoke as did Naruko. Although having
been reversed summoned herself before, what had
shocked her was that as soon as he disappeared she had
been unable to feel him via her foxmark. She felt the
sudden disappearance of Naruto send a ripple concern
through the network of women connected to him. To
her surprise, she even felt Konan's alarm. However,
when she felt her immediately calm it confirmed for
Tsunade that the blue-haired was of the opinion that
Pain was coming to collect Naruto. Closing her eyes
Tsunade had pinpointed Konan's location and although
the lone female member of Akatsuki was closer to the
village then she normally came. The Hokage doubted
that she had entered the Land of Fire as of yet. Aware
that Naruto may not be Pain's first target, she
nevertheless believed that the reason Konan had calmed
so quickly was because she was of the opinion that they
had found a safe place to hide Naruto.
With the understanding that Pain was likely coming

soon, Tsunade had made her way to the teleporting seal
located in the Den. Standing on it; she sent a calming
sensation through the network of women who bore the
same mark as her alerting his other lovers that Naruto
was okay. She then bottled up her own emotions of pain
and grief as she would follow Naruto's example.
Disappearing from the Den, she appeared in her own
bedroom where she quickly stripped in order to shower
and make herself presentable to those she needed to lead.
There would be time to grieve later, as for now she
needed to direct her energies in protecting the living.
Tsunade's recalling of the events of that morning ended
as she stepped into a room where the members of the
Torture and Interrogation Department generally started
their questioning before they began to use their more
draconian forms of interrogation. She stepped into the
room and although she had known as much due to her
foxmark, she was still surprised to find Yakumo Kurama
there. Entering behind the Hokage was Ibiki who gave
Yakumo a brief nod before directing his attention
through the glass where Anko was questioning the
shinobi that Jiraiya had stored away in a toad summons
of his. Tsunade stared at the man who was sitting back
with a smirk before asking, "I take it that Inoichi and the
others had no luck reading his mind."
"It was inconclusive at best," Ibiki answered crossing his

arms in annoyance at his lack of progress. "Despite being
a genin his mental defenses are quite high. However, I
believe this is a result of some sealing method that Ame
shinobi are put through. It would explain why we were
caught so I'll prepared by the news that Hanzo of the
Salamander was no longer in charge there."
Tsunade kept the frown she felt from reaching her face
as she had known the truth of the matter ever since
Konan had become a member of the Harem. It bothered
her that if was information she hadn't been able to share,
but when measured against the safety of one of Naruto's
lovers, of her family, she would continue to do so. "Well
the secret is out now," she said as she watched the Rain
Shinobi Ryusui smart off to Anko. Unable to hear what
he said, she nodded to one of the Chunin operating the
recording devices.
Understanding the silent command he pressed a button

and suddenly the observation room was filled with the
genin's voice as he said, "Give it up bitch. Eventually
Lord Pain is going to flatten this pathetic village and
when he does, I'm going to enjoy being the one that
makes you talk."
"That's big talk coming from a lowly genin like you,"

Anko said amused. Her voice took on a throaty whisper
as she added, "Although, it's making me kind of hot.
Why don't you tell me what you'd do to get me to talk?"
Ryusui smirked as Anko stood while he said, "Oh, I

think you know exactly what I'd do…"
Anko came around the table showing Tsunade that she

was wearing a predatory smile as she said, "I think I do."
She then surprised Tsunade by reaching for the hem of
her skirt and slowly began to pull it up. As she did so she
said, "I'm thinking that if our roles were reversed, you'd
have your way with me until I told you every little secret
I knew."
"You have no id…" Ryusui began to say but trailed off
as a look of horror appeared on his face as Anko's
finished hiking her skirt up.
Tsunade was slightly confused as a glossy black dildo

sprang up between her legs after she undid a strap that
had tied it to her thigh. Although far from naked as she
was wearing a pair of tight shorts beneath the harness the
dildo was attached to, Ryusui's reaction seemed to
convey quite the opposite. He tried to spring away from
the kunoichi, but the heavy metal chair he was strapped
to did not allow him to budge. "What the fuck are you?"
Ryusui asked as Anko began stroking the plastic sex toy
as if it was flesh and blood while she moaned
accordingly.
Tsunade began to understand Ryusui's reaction as she

directed her gaze to Yakumo who gave her an amused
smile. One Tsunade couldn't help mirroring as Anko
began to drool coating her toy in her saliva before
rubbing it against Ryusui's face. The Ame genin tried to
recoil in horror since the genjutsu he was under had him
believing that there was a giant cock between Anko's legs
which was coated in precum. "S-stop…please…" he said
prompting Anko to pull back for a moment.
"Only if you start spilling your guts about Pain."
"I'll never betray Lord Pain."
"That's what I wanted to hear," Anko said summoning a

pair of snakes on top of the table. The snakes wrapped
their tails around Ryusui's wrists before slithering to the
opposite side of the table where they wrapped
themselves around the legs of it. Anko undid the
bindings holding Ryusui to the chair as the snakes began
to coil themselves around the table's legs pulling him to
his feet until he was bent over the top of it. Anko came
up behind him and leaned over Ryusui making sure to
press her package up against his ass as she whispered,
"It's always pleasurable for me when they talk after I
have my way with them. It's a good thing you worship
Pain, because I don't have any lube."
He felt Anko reaching around for the clasp of his pants

and not prepared to lose his anal cherry to a kunoichi
shouted, "I'll talk…I'll talk…just put that thing away."
Anko pouted. But instead of doing as he asked moved to

the chair she had been sitting in earlier. Playing with the
plastic toy like it was the real thing Anko said, "That will
depend on what you have to say. Now talk!"
Ryusui nodded quickly as he said, "I don't know much

about Pain. But recently he's had us searching
everywhere for corpses."
"Why?"
"I don't know," Ryusui said a little too quickly for Anko's
liking.
"I think you do," Anko said preparing to stand from the
chair. "Looks like I'm going to have to take a hands on
approach after all."
Ryusui whimpered pathetically but broke causing Anko

to retake her seat as he said, "Alright, I can't be sure what
he needs them for. But a friend of mine says they are to
house his Divineness."
"What are you blathering about?"
"Lord Pain is a god," Ryusui said his tone leaving little

doubt that he believed as much. "My partner says that
the corpses we deliver are how he is able to manifest
himself. He one time witnessed Lord Pain as he was
leaving the village with Lady Angel. He said that one of
the men that were with Lady Angel was a corpse that he
delivered to God's Tower. He was sure of it even though
the man's hair was orange and he had these weird
piercings in his face." Ryusui lowered his head as he tried
to tear his gaze from the angrily throbbing cock between
the women's legs
"Keep talking," Anko said nudging his face up with her

foot.
Tsunade turned away as the Ame genin began spilling his

guts in order to pacify Anko. Most of it was of little use,
but Tsunade hoped there would be a few nuggets of
worthy intel trapped in the genin. Sure that Anko would
find it if it existed she headed out of the room followed
by Ibiki. "What do you think the significance of the
corpses are?"
"I'm not sure," The Hokage answered feeling a great deal
of concern about it. "It could just be that Pain was aware
that he would be entering into some major conflicts soon
and would need replacements. But…"
"But?" Ibiki repeated wondering what the Hokage was

thinking.
"But according to Fukasaku, Pain appears to have the

ability to heal these paths somehow." Tsunade frowned
but added, "Still there may be a limit to how much
damage he can heal or how many times he can do it."
"It could also be that he would need a replacement if the

path capable of healing was destroyed somehow," Ibiki
suggested.
"True," Tsunade said but was positive there was
something more to the matter. She let it drop for the
moment as she said, "Ibiki, I want you to put together an
intelligence packet on all we know of Pain thus far.
Distribute it to every active shinobi with the orders they
are to study it and prepare."
Ibiki nodded as he didn't need to ask for what they were

to prepare. Turning to follow his orders, he knew exactly
what she was telling them to prepare for.
Tsunade headed outside and delighted in the fresh air as

she had always found the Interrogation Department's
headquarters to be quite oppressive. Following her own
orders, she headed to a Training Field to find Yuugao
and fifty of her Anbu waiting. Having directed the Anbu
captain to gather her best shinobi she smiled as she
removed her green jacket. Tossing it aside she said, "I
have a meeting at eleven-thirty, please try your best to
make it till then."
Yuugao understood immediately as she pulled her blade

to charge Tsunade. The other Anbu hesitated which
prompted Tsunade to smash the ground sending the
least prepared flying as the earth cracked and splintered.
Yuugao managed to land in front of the Sannin and
swiped at the blonde with her blade. Tsunade bent
backwards to avoid the attack, and then retaliated with a
kick that caught her opponent in the side of the head.
However, instead of flying away the log she used as a
substitution exploded into splinters. By then the rest of
the Anbu had recovered and converged on the Hokage.
By the time Tsunade needed to leave the many
combatants had been reduced down to two. The two
women left standing were still going at it as they felt the
threat to their happiness that Pain represented greater
than most.
*****************************
Ino prepared to open her family's flower shop. Luckily it

was something she could do on autopilot at this point as
her mind was stuck in the past. Thinking about the night
before she unlike Naruto's other lovers had decided to
see how he was doing. However, upon approaching the
abandoned building that the Den sat below she had
begun to lose her nerve. Also, she realized it wasn't
because the others didn't want to help him deal with his
grief, but they were keeping their distance for Tsunade's
sake. Upon coming to that conclusion she understood
that Tsunade may actually be taking the death harder
than Naruto considering it had been another of her
important people taken from her.
She was about to return home when she felt Naruto

stirring as he began coming to the surface. When he
appeared from the building she noticed a toad standing
on his shoulder. The toad then dispelled itself leaving
Naruto alone who then began heading to his apartment.
Ino had doubted he was aware of her presence due to his
looking lost in thought. He passed by the alley she had
been in and despite consciously having decided to let him
by without talking to him, was nevertheless surprised
when her voice calling, "Naruto," brought him to a stop.
When he turned to face her, she felt her heart go out to

him as his eyes were still red and puffy from the tears he
had shed. Yet, now that she was face to face with him,
she couldn't recall why she had decided to head out in
the first place. Still, she knew there was one obvious
place to start so quickly said, "Naruto, I'm so sorry for
your loss."
"Yeah," Naruto said unemotionally, "me too." Ino

wanted to pull him into a hug, but considering what had
passed between them recently held herself back. In truth,
she knew that she loved him and was quite sure if she
asked Hinata to verify it that her chakra would be a
bright red. But, even though Naruto had told her that he
still loved her, she felt that before she could return to
their previous level of intimacy they needed to clear the
air between them.
She guessed Naruto felt the same as he turned away and

said, "Ino, I know I owe you a conversation. But I'm
afraid it's going to have to wait. I need to become
stronger if I'm going to be ready to face Pain when the
time comes. The Toad Sage that trained Jiraiya has
offered to take me on as a student and I've agreed. I'll be
out of the village for a while."
"H-how long?" Ino asked feeling a little relieved, but also

disappointed. While she didn't exactly relish admitting
how much she had come to miss having him in her life.
Or, how although she still didn't like how reckless he was
with his life, would admit she couldn't imagine him being
any other way. She would admit that learning it would be
a while longer before she could take him into her arms
was greatly disappointing.
To her surprise tears began to form in her eyes upon his

answering, "I-I don't know." Her lover proved that he
would probably always be capable of surprising her, as
despite her belief that he was as hesitant to show his
feelings through physical contact as she. He cupped her
face and used his thumbs to wipe away her tears. He
then stared into her eyes and genuinely said, "Ino, thank
you," before kissing her tenderly. While the kiss didn't
grow into a searing hot passionate one, it would remain
one that Ino would remember forever as it confirmed to
her that his feelings for her hadn't faltered in the
slightest. As well as it confirming to her that her heart
belonged solely to him and the family she had made with
him. Needless to say despite it appearing to be just a
chaste kiss that lovers often shared in public, it stole
Ino's breath away.
Naruto pulled away first to stare at her face prompting

her to open her eyes again. He smiled at her and
although it still held quite a bit of pain in it. She took
some solace in it appearing as if some of the pain had
faded. He then stepped back as he sadly said, "Ino, I
need to get going."
She nodded in understanding so Naruto began to head

towards his apartment where she then felt him Hiraishin
to some location in Tea Country. He had returned briefly
to the village, before disappearing once more. This time
though his presence literally disappeared. Ino's thoughts
immediately began to believe the worse had happened,
but she calmed as she felt Tsunade send a reassuring
sensation through the network of women connected via
the foxmarks which signified their commitment to
Naruto.
The brief moment of fear she had felt when Naruto's

presence had disappeared did show Ino one important
thing about herself. She truly didn't care if the world
became a better place or not. She cared because Naruto
did. She was aware that Naruto stood at another
crossroad in which he would choose just what kind of
man he wanted to be. She felt this one was more crucial
than the others as it would be the first time where
Naruto would battle someone that had stolen a person
he cared about from him. If Naruto decided to kill Pain
in retaliation for what he did to Jiraiya, she felt it would
be akin to his turning his back on Jiraiya's dream which
he had made his own. Of course, Ino couldn't exactly see
a way where a battle between the two didn't end in one
or the other's death. However, she knew it would be
what was in Naruto's heart at the time he struck the final
blow that would determine what path he would take
afterwards. But truthfully to Ino it didn't matter as long
as he survived and if he did change after the fact by
deciding the world needed to burn. Well so long as he
wanted her by his side, she would be the first one to
strike the match that did it.
The sound of a bell being hit by the door snapped Ino

out of the dark place her thoughts had turned to. She
threw on a happy smile as she greeted the early morning
customer. Watching the woman as she looked through
the newest arrivals, Ino shed her dark thoughts like a
duck did water. The reason being that while Naruto was
currently striving to come to terms with his own anger
and rage at Jiraiya's death. She had no doubt that he
would find a way to still remain the man that could look
at the world and believe he could make it a place where
the Shinobi Villages saw each other as allies instead of
enemies. It was her faith in him that made her believe
that, as he wouldn't be the man that she loved if he
couldn't.
*****************************
Mikoto sighed as she sat in the warm water of the Hot

Springs located on Kiyomi's property. She wasn't alone
as she noticed Tsume Inuzuka and what she guessed was
her daughter at the opposite end. She had been informed
that all the women that would be at the bath were aware
of her still being alive as well as her recent escape from
Konoha Prison. However, she wasn't surprised by
Tsume's lack of welcome as the two of them had never
been close. Truthfully, she was of the opinion that
Tsume more than likely hated her guts. Not that Mikoto
could blame the woman for her opinion. The girl that
Mikoto had been during the early days of her time in the
Academy had not exactly been a pleasant one.
The reason being was that she had been afflicted with
what her friend Kushina had described as Snooty Uchiha
Syndrome. Mikoto hated to admit it, but she had been,
especially before her having met the fiery red-head.
Tsume as a member of what many in the Uchiha
considered an inferior clan had often been a target of
Mikoto's, and other aspiring Uchiha kunoichi, to pick on.
Not that the future Inuzuka head ever would take it lying
down, but considering there were very few kids willing to
stand up to the Uchiha it meant more often than not she
would find herself being ganged up on.
Things had continued on in that vein for several years

with Mikoto being what many considered the queen of
the academy until a new transfer student arrived. Mikoto
smiled in the hot spring as she let the warmth of the
water mingle with the similar feelings she had upon
remembering Kushina's first day at the Academy.
Granted they hadn't been friends, if anything she had
come to see Kushina as a threat to her reign over the
kunoichi of the school. Especially when during her
introduction to the class she had stated her intention of
being the first female Hokage. It had been Fugaku, her
future husband and the man she had been betrothed to
who had led the charge of boys mocking Kushina for her
dream. Mikoto had found it amusing that a kunoichi
from an inferior clan believed she could become Hokage
when even an Uchiha had yet to earn the honor.
That amusement had lasted until the first recess, where

Kushina had approached Fugaku and after demanding an
apology had proceeded to pound him into the ground
when he scoffed at the idea. Mikoto still had a hard time
believing how easily Kushina had handled the other boys
that had leapt to their leader's defense. Mikoto's disbelief
wouldn't last long as she had decided to avenge her
betrothed's embarrassment by handling the girl herself.
Mikoto had learned the hard way that Kushina was more
than a match for her despite her being the top kunoichi
in class. The confrontation had ended with Kushina
pinning her to the ground, where she had the preceded
to rearrange her facial features with her fists. This was
despite her ambushing the girl with several of her friends
as back-up. But once Mikoto had gone down, she
learned how much her friends were willing to do for her
as they had scattered with just a look from the Uzumaki.
When Mikoto had reached her home that night, her

mother had naturally wanted to have Kushina expelled.
But, Mikoto had known that would only further make
her appear weak in front of the other future kunoichi.
However, what Mikoto didn't realize was that the
damage had already been done. She hadn't been
surprised when the next day she found Kushina and
Tsume sitting next to each other in class. But, what had,
but she realized in hindsight shouldn't have been all that
surprising, was how soon her so called friends had begun
to gravitate towards Kushina. The reason being was that
unlike her, Kushina hadn't been concerned about things
such as clan status or the like. None of that mattered to
the Uzumaki; instead the only thing that mattered was
whether or not they were kind to her and her friends.
Mikoto learned that one didn't necessarily need to be her

friend to fall under the red-head's protective influence
either. By the end of Kushina's first year at the academy
it could easily be said that she had taken Mikoto's place
as the queen of the Academy in a manner of speaking.
Not that she cared about such things as she felt that it
had no bearing on her becoming Hokage. However,
there were plenty of people who did, especially since as
former targets of the previous queen felt they could get a
little payback now that she was not the most feared girl
in the school. Being on the receiving end of an ambush,
Mikoto found herself backed into a corner until Kushina
had charged in hitting the ring leader in the jaw.
Mikoto still remembered the scene of being on her knees
due to a sprained ankle while behind a defiant Kushina as
her attackers tried to reason with the red-head. But, the
other girls realizing their words wouldn't sway Kushina
to stand aside decided to take her out as well feeling it
would raise their own popularity in a similar matter as it
had the Uzumaki. But Mikoto understood while
watching Kushina fight that even if the other girls had
managed to win. The people that had befriended
Kushina wouldn't abandon her as they had Mikoto. She
realized that the people that had become Kushina's
friends had done so based on the strength of her
personality, not because of the clan she belonged to or
her having bested Mikoto previously.
Still despite that as Kushina, after handling the would-be

bullies, carried Mikoto home on her back the Uchiha had
asked, "Why?"
"Why what?" Kushina had replied confused. Yet, having
some idea as to what Mikoto was inquiring about she
answered, "They were picking on you."
"B-but still there are plenty of people who think I

deserve it," Mikoto had countered.
"Well, I don't," Kushina said blowing out an annoyed

breath, "Besides, if I had just walked away and let those
girls have their way then I wouldn't have been able to ask
if you would be my friend."
"Y-you want me to be your friend?" Mikoto asked not

quite sure if she was hearing the girl correctly.
Kushina nodded her head quickly and looking over her

shoulder gave the Uchiha a wide smile as she answered,
"Absolutely! You're really strong and you're kind of like I
was when I first arrived."
"Well," Kushina said pausing as she thought a moment,

"You might have been surrounded by a bunch of people.
But deep down, I just felt you were lonely just like I
was."
"B-but I attacked you," Mikoto said still surprised that

the red-head would want her as a friend.
Blowing out a breath nosily indicating her disregarding

Mikoto's point Kushina countered, "Who cares about
that? What kind of place would if it be if people can't let
the past go in order to build better relationships in the
future?"
Despite her upbringing telling her it was a weakness to
show emotions to outsiders, Mikoto found herself
tearing up as she began to tell Kushina she accepted.
However, before she could a screech of, "Mikoto," filled
the air. Mikoto looked up to see her mother bearing
down on them as she added, "You little demon what
have you done to my daughter?"
Mikoto felt Kushina stiffen at being called a demon.

Kushina quickly set her down before taking off running
but not before shouting, "Let me know what you think
tomorrow at school okay?"
Mikoto's mom had let Kushina go to tend to her

daughter but promised the little hellion wouldn't get
away with it. That was until Mikoto had told her to drop
it. When her mother had asked her why, the future
Uchiha matriarch had given a genuine smile as she
answered, "Because she's my friend."
True to form when Mikoto had approached Kushina the
next day the Uzumaki had welcomed her into her circle
of friends warmly. That wasn't to say that all of them had
welcomed her though as Tsume had never truly forgiven
her. That didn't mean they didn't put their differences
aside when around Kushina, but after her death neither
woman had seen the point in continuing to try to get
along.
Mikoto ended her recollection of the past in order to

concentrate on her current situation. Watching Tsume
with her daughter caused her own heart to grow pained
as she thought of her children, but pushing past the pain
she tried to spend some time trying to understand what
her role in bringing Sasuke back to his senses was going
to be. It proved difficult due in part to her watching
Tsume and her daughter. But it also stemmed from her
being incarcerated for close to a decade. There was a list
of things she wanted to indulge in now that she was free
and the dip in the hot-springs was just the first. She
smirked as she thought of how her ability to leave the
mansion was a rather recent change of events as she had
asked Naruto shortly after he had brought Seven to the
mansion from the prison.
Naruto had quickly agreed, provided that she promised

him not to try to escape. Mikoto had, but nevertheless
hadn't been surprised when Kiyomi quickly interjected
that she refused to modify the seal binding Mikoto to the
mansion's interior. This had sparked a rather heated
argument between Naruto and the Fox Bijuu, who had
been in the midst of training the Taki-nin to be more
self-sufficient. During the argument, Naruto still upset
about what had been done to the three kunoichi had
jerked his thumb towards a quiet Miya Asama that had
been sipping tea and asked, "Just who the hell is this?
Don't tell me you went out and find yourself another
guinea pig?"
Naruto went stock still as an evil aura seemed to fill the

room. Turning, he saw what appeared to be a purple
demon head floating in the air. Startled, he had fallen
backwards and watched it seemingly fade into Miya,
whose face never lost its cheerful demeanor. After taking
another sip of her tea she said, "If you were curious as to
who I am, all you needed to do was ask? It's quite rude to
just point and yell."
Mikoto had smirked due to her long practice of picking

up what a willful child would mumble under his breath
so heard Naruto mutter, "And just how rude is it to try
and give a person a heart attack to make a point."
"What was that," Miya replied the demon head appearing

again as if to eat the blond man.
Naruto reacted accordingly covering his face as if to
ward off the demon, but then peeking out between his
fingers asked, "Um…where did you learn that jutsu?"
Miya appeared surprised by the question but indulging

Naruto's curiosity answered, "From my sensei, why do
you ask?"
Growing a little nervous Naruto answered, "Well it just

kind of reminds me of something I saw when Zabuza
killed Gato."
"Zabuza," Miya said thoughtfully before saying, "Oh yes,

he was the monstrous child Takehito-sensei took on as a
student after my squad." Naruto frowned at her
description and was glad Haku was out of the village as
he could only imagine how she would react to it. Miya
was able to pick up on Naruto's seeming displeasure at
her description of Zabuza so informed him, "Trust me, it
is a fair explanation for what that boy was. He, without
any warning, leapt the fence where the graduating class
of the academy was slaughtering each other and
proceeded to kill everyone. Yet despite this, no one
wanted to train him. Takehito-sensei was in between
students at the time and decided to make him his
apprentice. But, how do you know him?"
"He was the first real ninja that I faced as a shinobi,"

Naruto said standing, "I was also there when he fell in
battle to protect the dignity of someone special to both
of us."
"Zabuza's dead," Miya said surprised. Naruto nodded

prompting her to ask, "What about Kisame?"
"No, he's still kicking and a member of Akatsuki,"
Naruto answered, but Mikoto had been able to tell that
he didn't like the look that had appeared on Miya's face.
Especially as she had, "Good," darkly with a look that

she would picture a wolf wearing as it licked its chops.
Mikoto was about to recall her reunion with Seven, but

let it drop as she noticed a nude blonde woman
approaching the hot spring. Although kept in the dark
about a lot of recent events while in the prison, she had
heard a few of the major ones like the death of the Third
and how Tsunade had taken his place. She recognized
the approaching woman from when she had lived in the
village, and although she had heard rumors of how she
had begun to change her appearance to hide her age,
would admit that she was surprised the woman would
choose such a young age to henge herself to. But as
Mikoto watched her, she began to believe that as
incredible as it was the Hokage wasn't wearing one at the
moment. She also noticed the small fox mark on her
inner right thigh. Having noticed the ones on Tsume and
her daughter she began to wonder as to the significance
of the mark.
She wasn't surprised Tsunade had decided to give her a

wide berth as she slipped into the water. Besides the old
rivalries that she was sure the Senju had experienced with
members of her clan, Mikoto felt it was also due to her
outsider status afforded to her by her not having the
same mark as the other women that she had thus far
encountered. Mikoto turned her head away as Tsunade
began to study her discreetly, but returned the gesture by
watching her and the other women via their reflections in
a decorative waterfall that was feeding the spring.
Although she doubted the Sannin didn't know she was

still being observed it was apparent she had wanted to
ask the Inuzuka clan head something and wasn't going to
let the Uchiha's presence dissuade her. However, she was
beat to the punch by Tsume, who asked, "What's up with
the seal? I thought you didn't plan to use it again wanting
to make your second chance last this time around."
Mikoto hadn't been able to "hear" what Tsume had

asked since she had kept her voice down as she was
aware Mikoto had yet to be made aware of all of their
secrets. But the Uchiha had read the woman's lips via her
reflection in the various water sources, something that
was extremely difficult to do normally, but made
considerably easier via the Sharingan.
Tsunade made sure to keep her head directed away from

Mikoto as she answered, but the Uchiha was able to read
what she said due to her reflection on the water's surface.
To her surprise Tsunade had answered, "Well,
considering what we may end up facing I figured it was
prudent to begin storing a reserve of chakra again."
"Aren't you worried about the side-effects?" Hana asked

worriedly.
"No," Tsunade replied, "Actually it kind of ties into what

I wanted to ask your mother about."
"What's that?" Tsume asked leaning forward in interest.
Tsunade appeared to grow a little nervous and sent a

look towards Mikoto who aware the glance was coming
had deactivated her Kekkei Genkai. She reactivated it
again when Tsunade looked away and just picked up her
saying, "…as one of the oldest currently among us. I was
curious if you've been noticing any changes."
"What sort of changes?" Tsume asked not sure what the
Hokage was trying to ask her.
"I think she means changes similar to what she's gone

through mom," Hana said carefully obviously not taking
it for granted Mikoto wasn't looking in their direction.
"Exactly," Tsunade said sending a grateful nod towards

the younger Inuzuka.
Tsume seemed to grow embarrassed as she answered,

"No…not really."
The two women frowned, but Hana said, "Well I have."

Tsunade obviously was surprised at the admission, but it
disappeared as Hana explained, "Not in me, but in
Mom."
"Really, what sort of changes," Tsunade said deciding to
go with the secondary verification of her theory. "Well,
she's grown a little tighter if you know what I mean. Plus,
she wouldn't want to admit it but some bitch had been
challenging her for her spot as the Inuzuka head. They
fought a few months before…Mom's new
relationship…and she barely held on for the win. The
woman challenged her again recently and Mom beat her
hands down."
"Really," Tsunade said giving Tsume a telling look.
The Inuzuka huffed as she said, "Fine, I admit it. It feels

like I'm getting the same stuff you did only spread out
over a period of time. I first began to notice it when my
times as I ran around the village started improving
instead of getting worse. I just chalked it up to
my…being involved. I'm guessing that your prying
means that it isn't just that."
Tsunade nodded as she began to get out of the water
while answering, "We can talk about it further later."
Mikoto frowned as she deactivated her jutsu since Tsume

and Hana had decided they wanted to hear what the
Hokage was thinking now as they followed her out of the
water. Mikoto began to try and piece together what she
learned to see if it matched with the other tidbits she had
been able to gleam. However, sensing she wasn't alone
she said, "Well if it isn't my Bijuu buddy?"
Seven sighed at Mikoto's annoyed tone as she slid into

the water next to her. "Are you really going to keep
calling me that? It's beginning to grate on my nerves."
"Really," Mikoto said, "Imagine how I must have felt

upon learning that the woman I was trusting my life too
was actually a freaking Bijuu."
"I don't know, maybe relieved that you had such a
powerful ally at your back," Seven said. Her tone grew
slightly dark as she asked, "Or, was it upon learning of
my Bijuu nature that you suddenly found yourself less
capable of trusting me."
Mikoto met the other woman's stare, but ended up

looking away first as she said, "Or maybe I was hurt that
you apparently didn't feel you could trust me."
Seven stared at her for a moment before cracking up

laughing as she said, "Really, I can imagine how much
you would have trusted me after that conversation. Hey
Mikoto, I'm actually not a disgraced Iwa kunoichi, but
actually an ancient chakra beast sealed away in a
disgraced Iwa-nin whose body is now mine to control. It
was done to me by my sister, also an ancient Bijuu, all for
the sake of getting eyes in the prison to put down a plot
by one of Konoha's elders. Oh, and less I forget my
sister also happens to be the Kyuubi no Kitsune who
despite trying to flatten Konoha before, is now actively
trying to protect it." Seven gave Mikoto a sarcastic look
as she added, "Yeah, I'm sure if I told you that. You
would have still decided to trust me."
Mikoto stared at Seven blankly before giggling as she

admitted, "I suppose you have a point. Still, I can't say it
doesn't bother me that I'm apparently still being kept in
the dark about quite a few things."
Seven gave her an understanding look as she replied, "I

know. But my hands are kind of tied. Kiyomi as I'm sure
you can tell is not the most trusting, and can be pretty
secretive. Plus she hates your clan with a passion."
"Because of Madara?"
"And quite a few others," Seven said, "He was just the
first to actually succeed at controlling her. However, your
clan has been chasing our power for quite a long time.
They just most often focused on her."
"I suppose I can understand why I would make her

nervous," Mikoto said, "But I'm not my clan."
"True, but she hates your son something fierce as well. I

know Naruto hopes you can talk him into abandoning
his quest for revenge. Kiyomi doesn't hold out much
hope of you succeeding."
Mikoto looked pained as she stared off into the distance

before saying, "I see, it appears you've earned your sisters
trust. I'm happy for you."
"Thanks," Seven said her tone obviously showing how

pleased she was to be in Kiyomi's good graces again.
Mikoto continued to look away as she said, "Naruto does
strike me as a rather optimistic person, perhaps overly so.
Kiyomi said she was a part of Naruto when Sasuke
defected. So what does she believe my chances of
convincing Sasuke to abandon this path of an avenger
are?"
Seven sighed, before saying, "Look my sister could be

said to be overly pessimistic…"
"Please," Mikoto said to which Seven could tell the

Uchiha expected Kiyomi's read of the matter would be
the more accurate.
Seven paused for several moments but finally answered,

"Kiyomi says that no matter how she looks at it. Unless
you are prepared to kill Sasuke, you're the one that
doesn't walk away from the encounter."
Despite having expected such an answer Mikoto angrily
snapped, "Where does she get off saying that? She
doesn't know Sasuke."
Seven looked down at the water before replying,

"Maybe…but maybe she isn't the only one." Seven put
her hands up defensively as she said, "Look, Kiyomi's
views of your son may be tainted…but the way she lays
everything out is pretty damn persuasive. According to
her, you're the one that first clued the Hokage in on the
pending rebellion. Kiyomi believes that if Sasuke is aware
of that then he's going to kill you before you can even
talk to him. Even if he doesn't, he may be convinced to
abandon his path, but the second he does learn you
become enemy number one again."
Mikoto couldn't deny that Kiyomi's scenarios sounded

plausible especially considering the Uchiha's Curse of
Hatred. She decided she didn't want to think about it any
further at the moment so turned her attention to Seven.
She noticed that the woman seemed far more relaxed.
Granted the last time they had been in a dangerous
situation where the slightest misstep could had led to
their doom so she figured Seven's calm demeanor may
just because of the change of venue. But if Mikoto had
to really place her finger on it Seven's demeanor was that
of a woman that just did a stint in prison and had gotten
out to enjoy a good fucking. Yet, Mikoto laughed the
idea off as her being in need of a good lay herself.
Mikoto dropped the current train of thought before she

could get herself too worked up over the idea. Sighing in
contentment she said, "I'm glad Kiyomi relented enough
to modify the seal so I could at least roam the grounds.
These hot springs are incredible."
Seven quickly agreed, but said, "They are. But to be
honest considering how quickly she did, I admit to being
surprised that she is being so steadfast in keeping those
Taki kunoichi. It's obvious Naruto is not going to just let
the matter drop. But for whatever reason she seems
determined to keep them around. Yoruichi is just as
confused since she's seen how much Naruto's opinion
matters to her. "
Mikoto got that feeling as well, but said truthfully,

"Honestly, I can't say I pity them. If they had their way
I'd be one of Akame's mindless drones right now."
Seven nodded, but said, "I can. Especially after hearing

what happened to that new kunoichi."
Mikoto's curiosity was piqued as she sat up asking,

"What new kunoichi?"
Seven shrugged before saying, "Yoruichi told me about
her. Apparently, she was kidnapped some years ago and
had a false personality implanted in her. The kicker is she
was somehow aware of everything that happened over
the years. Well at least until that Kushina lady wiped her
memory of that time."
Mikoto looked stunned as she said, "K-kushina…you

mean Kushina Uzumaki."
"Yeah," Seven answered noticing the color draining from

Mikoto's face.
"I-it can't be," Mikoto said incredulously, "she's dead."
"I'm not sure of all the particulars," Seven replied not

sure why her friend looked so pale, "But she is
apparently sealed in her son and is now connected to
Kiyomi's original chakra form." Mikoto stood and
moved to get out of the hotsprings, but was stopped as
Seven grabbed her risk to ask, "Where are you going?"
"I…I need to speak with Naruto…if Kushina is a part of

him…I need to tell her why I couldn't look after him
better."
"You can't," Seven said matter of factly.
"Why?" Mikoto responded almost pleadingly.
A pained look crossed Seven face as she answered, "He's

out of the village at the moment."
Mikoto sank back into the water fearing the reason that
Kushina hadn't made her presence known to her was
because she was upset at her. But wanting the chance to
explain her reasons asked, "F-for how long?"
"I don't know," the Bijuu replied, "He recently lost his
teacher…a man named Jiraiya. He's gone to the home of
the toads to learn the Sage arts in order to grow strong
enough to defeat his teacher's killer."
"I see," Mikoto said sadly feeling horrible for the young
man. Detecting a hint of fear in her friend she asked,
"What's wrong. You seem concerned about this training
he undertaking."
Seven Chomei looked up at the sky and although only

exposed to his presence via the seal for a short time
already missed the comforting warmth he admitted into
the network of women she was connected to. Knowing
the perils of the training he was undertaking she
answered with a question, "Have you ever encountered a
person who claimed to be a master of the sage arts
before?" Mikoto shook her head prompting Seven to
explain, "The reason for that is you could build a
mountain with the number of people who've died trying
to master Natural Energy for every one person that has
ever achieved that title."
Mikoto was surprised at the genuine concern Seven was

displaying so placed a reassuring hand on her shoulder to
say, "He'll be fine. I know for a fact he comes from a
family that refuses to be intimidated by the impossible."
*****************************
Whack!
"Argh, Dammit this is fucking impossible," Naruto

groaned as he rolled on the ground to ease the pain in his
back where Fukasaku had hit him with the staff that
knocked the natural energy out of him.
Naruko sighed in annoyance before saying, "Just take it
like a ma… (whack)…god dammit that hurts."
"Honestly you two," Fukasaku said shouldering his staff

as he watched Naruto roll on the ground and Naruko
rub her head, "It's like you're actually getting worse at
gather and controlling natural energy."
Naruto sat up as he replied, "I'm in so much pain here

that it's hard to concentrate. I beginning to think you're
mistakening the swelling for me turning into a toad."
Fukasaku chuckled lightly as he smacking his hand with

the staff gently as he responded, "Well I think you would
agree it is better to be safe then the alternative." Both
Naruto and Naruko looked around the pool of toad oil
where they were training to take in all the frog statues
that stood in testament to all those that had tried to
master the power of a sage and failed. They nodded their
agreement to the Sage, who then said, "Good, let's take a
few more whacks at it and call it a night."
"Did you have to say whacks?" Naruko said dryly as

Naruto took a cross-legged seat next to her again. She
closed her eyes as she sat in a similar position and felt the
cool oil that Fukasaku began splashing on her and
Naruto in order to aid in the ability to both feel and call
on the natural energy that surrounded them.
Naruto took a few more moments to ready himself for

his next attempt. Looking at Naruko out of the corner of
his eye, he was somewhat regretting bringing her along.
It had nothing to do with their history together, but
because of the first step to becoming a sage. Namely, he
found it quite hard to concentrate as a beautiful woman,
dressed simply in a pair of tight black shorts and a white
sports bra, was being coated in oil. He was just glad that
the old toad had yet to catch on to how distracting he
was finding his fellow student of Jiraiya as her skin
glistened from the oil and the setting sun. Closing his
eyes he tried to get his head straight and concentrate on
the task before him. However, he let out a small self-
deprecating chuckle as he thought, "This is most likely
karma for all the times I used that jutsu in the past."
Naruto though would be quite surprised to learn that he

wasn't the only one unable to fully concentrate on the
first stage of Senjutsu training. "Why'd I have to spy on
him when he was with his lovers?" Naruko questioned
herself. While it was true that the event helped Naruko
come to terms with her gender, she didn't think it would
have been much of a concern. However, that was until
Fukasaku had explained what the first step of their
training would entail. Naruto, who had shown up to the
training in a loose fitting A-shirt and shorts, upon
learning he'd be splashed with oil had quickly pulled his
shirt off. Naruko upon seeing his shirtless frame had
suddenly found herself propelled back to the day she had
peeked on him as he had pleased several of his lovers.
His soon being coated in oil hadn't made it any easier for
her to concentrate.
Yet, she did eventually manage to find her center so

began to strive once more to balance both her physical
and spiritual energy with the natural energy she was
gathering. For a moment, she began to feel her senses
expand as she became more in tune with the world
around her. She attributed this to the fact that she was
taking in the energy given off by all living things.
Fukasaku had told them that one of the internal signs
that pointed to a true sage was their being hyperaware of
the people and environment they found themselves in.
However, it all slipped away as pain became her world

when Fukasaku took his staff to the back of her head.
"Ow…shit!" she cursed rubbing the spot he hit with
both her hands.
Fukasaku didn't say anything as he warily watched

Naruto having grown accustomed to their failing to
adequately balance their chakra in close proximity to
each other. Naruko also half expected for Naruto's grunt
of pain to shortly follow, however when the pain in her
head faded and he hadn't called out she focused on him
to see him still sitting in the same pose as before.
Naruko watched as the seconds turned into minutes.

Fukasaku also watched on and began scratching his chin
as he said thoughtfully, "Hmm, very good. He's gathering
it pretty steadily now." Naruko felt a spike of jealousy as
it appeared Naruto was on the verge of proving she was
nothing but a less talented copy. But it turned into
amusement as his features began to morph and their toad
sensei said, "There it is," before whacking him on the
head with his staff.
She giggled as Naruto rubbed the top of his head with

his hands as if to ease the pain and asked, "Do you really
need to hit us so hard with that thing?"
"No," Fukasaku replied causing both blonds to look at

him evilly until he added, "I could give you a half-hearted
pat and not knock all the natural energy out of you
causing you to turn into toad statues."
"I was just asking," Naruto said properly chastised as he

didn't want to become a garden decoration.
Fukasaku chuckled in amusement as he began to leap

away towards his home as he said, "That's enough
training for one night youngsters. Let's go get a good
meal and call it day."
Both Naruto and Naruko paled as they began to wonder
where they could get such a meal since neither of them
could call the bug heavy dishes Shima prepared good.
Naruko was just resigning herself to the upcoming battle
with her stomach, when she heard Naruto say, "Actually
do you think it would be alright if I pass on dinner…I
really want to check on how my clones are coming along
with the shelter they are building."
"I'll let Ma know," Fukasaku said, "I guess it'll just be…"
"Actually, I should go as well," Naruko said not wanting

to face the possibility of an extra helping since Naruto
wasn't going to be there, "I'm not all that hungry and
would like to settle in for the night."
"Are you sure? I know it might be a little cramped, but

you can both stay at my home."
"That's okay," Naruto said quickly as Naruko nodded her
head rapidly, "We wouldn't want to impose and besides
by now my clones probably built us a pretty cozy place to
stay. No sense in letting their hard work go to waste."
"Very well, have a good night youngsters."
"You as well," Naruto said. A moment later he stopped

and asked, "Speaking of clones, do you think the training
would go faster if I used some during training. That way
I could get a lot of experience in a short amount of
time."
Fukasaku paused for a moment giving the matter some

thought before answering, "I suppose that might be
possible. However, we'll start out with only two for each
of you. We don't want too many since if one turns all the
way then you'd share its fate. Well, unlike you two, I'm
famished so goodnight."
Fukasaku disappeared down his path, and almost as soon

as he was gone the silence that had descended on the
area was ruined by the sound of twin grumbling
stomachs. "I'm so hungry," Naruko whined as she
rubbed her stomach.
"Me too," Naruto said trying to ignore the gurgling

coming from his protesting gut. "But, eating Shima's
cooking would be just as bad since I'd be throwing up
whatever I ate."
Naruko followed as Naruto began heading to the area

she figured his clones had decided to build a shelter.
Naruto had decided to build it shortly after their
breakfast with Shima and Fukasaku, and although the
toad couple had offered to let them stay in their extra
room. It would have been confining for one person, let
alone two. Therefore, after making sure it was alright,
Naruto had created several clones to build them a place
to stay.
Naruko watched Naruto as he apparently knew exactly

where he was going although neither of them had
explored the area after arriving early that morning. She
guessed that one of his clones must have dispelled itself
to let the young man know where they had built the
place they would be calling home during their training.
Naruko was about to ask how much further when the
delicious smell of something cooking reached her nose.
Her stomach responded immediately, and before she
knew it she was running to find out what it was. To her
surprise waiting at the end of the path wasn't the simple
shelter she expected to find, but a small cottage. Still
milling about were several clones putting on the finishing
touches, but what captivated Naruko attention was the
smoke coming from just behind the cabin. She looked
behind her hearing Naruto approach as he either already
knew about what was behind the great smell or had
decided to conserve his energy. He smiled at her, making
Naruko guess her face still contained some of the
surprise she felt from just how busy his clones had been.
"You do nice work," she said complementing him.
"Thanks," Naruto replied beginning to move pass her, "I

guess all those lame D-ranked missions paid off."
Naruko nodded in agreement although she didn't share

many of those memories with Naruto due to them being
a happy period of his life. Still the results spoke from
themselves. She watched as he approached a clone to
ask, "I trust you weren't detected?"
"Hey man, have a little faith," the clone replied annoyed

at being questioned, "We stuck to the plan. No one
knows that we Hiraishined to Wave. We didn't use the
mark on Tsunami but the kunai you left buried on the
Whirling Tide's Manor property. We then henged
ourselves in order to purchase the supplies."
"Good," Naruto said with a curt nod, "I wouldn't want

the others to worry if word reached them I appeared in
Wave. Thanks for all your hard work."
The clone nodded before whistling getting all the clones

attention. It then burst into smoke which the other
clones did following its example. Naruto began to move
around back causing Naruko to follow. The kunoichi
came to a screeching stop though as she found that on
top of everything else the cabin was built next to a small
pond being feed by a waterfall. Naruko already picturing
herself bathing under it turned to Naruto saying
impressed, "An outdoor bath, an inside and outside fire
pit, and supplies, just how long were you planning this?"
Naruto shrugged, before replying, "It just came to me
after breakfast. If we're going to give our all during
training then we can't be half starving or tired from
tripping over each other at night." Naruto sat down next
to the fire and pulling the lid off the pot began to spoon
the food that one of his clones had been cooking into a
bowl. Holding it out to Naruko he added, "If we're going
to stop Pain and avenge Pervy Sage then we are going to
need to dedicate everything we have to this training. Isn't
that right boss?"
Naruko took the bowl which had been filled with a stew
and sat across from her fellow blonde. Commenting on
his calling her boss she asked, "You're not mad that
Gamabunta made me a lieutenant when he stills calls you
a lackey?"
Naruto chuckled before giving her a smile that she knew
had melted quite a few women's hearts already as he said,
"I can't say I'm all that surprised. Gamakichi explained it
to me during one of our training breaks. He told me
you've incorporated summoning into your fighting style
and even managed to impress the Boss Toad. From what
I can understand, Gamabunta is just glad that you don't
just summon him into the same messed up situations
that I tend to."
Naruko returned his smile as she replied, "He may have

mentioned how nice it is to be summoned to deal with
simple bandits from time to time. But are you really okay
with me having the same summons as you?"
"Why wouldn't I be," Naruto asked in turn giving her a

confused look as he paused in filling his own bowl. "I'll
be the first to admit I don't use summoning as efficiently
as I probably could. Not to mention the Boss Toad has a
reason to be annoyed with how I summon him. It's
always either been to fight someone else's giant
summons or a Bijuu. To be honest I don't think he's ever
really forgiven me for summoning him to fight that
monster summons made of sea water. Besides, from
what I've seen you've earned their respect and that in a
nutshell is all that matters."
Naruko couldn't help feeling embarrassed as Naruto

praised her. Hoping to change the subject she said, "It
must be kind of a shock being cut off from the others."
"A little," Naruto conceded, "Fukasaku seems to think

that it's due to whatever it is in the atmosphere that
keeps the Toad Oil from evaporating. But, it isn't a true
barrier since I can still Hiraishin." Naruto looked up at
the sky before turning his attention to Naruko as he
added, "Not being able to feel the others may be a
blessing in disguise."
Surprised at the revelation Naruko asked, "Really? Is that
why you didn't want your clones making contact?"
Naruto inclined his head as he answered, "Yes. While on

one hand being constantly connected to them and being
able to sense their constant presence is a true gift. With
everything that is going on I don't know if I could truly
concentrate if that was still the case. I'm so worried
about Komachi that I keep trying to reach out to get a
sense of how she is doing."
"Can't you "look in" on her using the Hiraishin portion

of the foxmark?"
"Yeah, but I'm afraid if I do that without the emotional

portion I'll misconstrued the situation and make things
worse." Naruto tore his gaze from the heavens to look
into the fire, the light of which highlighted how worried
he was. "The same could be said for Konan as well. I
know she wouldn't just let Jiraiya face Pain. I keep
wondering if she may have tipped her hand somehow
and might be in danger." Looking at Naruko, who could
see his determination, he added, "But, I can't be worrying
about that now and need to trust in everyone to hold
things together until I'm ready to face Pain."
"You mean we are," Naruko corrected.
He gave her another bright smile as he said, "Forgive me,

I misspoke."
Naruko nodded, before returning his smile with one of

her own as she said, "Well don't let it happen again.
We're in this together."
*****************************
Komachi didn't know where she was as she awoke to
find herself bound and gagged in a tight box that
appeared to be aboard a slow moving wagon. Although
her chakra was sealed her foxmark still gave her a general
idea of where she was in relation to Naruto's other
lovers. To say that she was surprised to find herself back
in Konoha would be an understatement. In hindsight she
supposed she shouldn't have been since she knew that
whoever it was who had alerted Danzou had been highly
connected to the Clan Council since it had been only
after Tsunade had informed them that the information
had leaked. While the evidence didn't mean the person
was a counselor, Komachi couldn't ignore the possibility
either.
Taking further stock of her situation she realized that she

had been stripped naked so realized the people that had
ambushed her were not taking any chances that she was
wearing some sort of tracking seal. She felt her face twist
into a smirk, a still unusual gesture for her, as she realized
that there taking her into the village meant they hadn't
found her foxmark. To her that confirmed her
ambushers had been Root, since she figured normal
bandits or thieves would have explored her nakedness in
a manner that may have uncovered the location of her
mark just pass her lower lips.
Closing her eyes she tried to recall details of the attack,

but unfortunately due to their preparations and skill she
hadn't caught sight of them. She supposed that since she
had been moving from Root safe house to safe house as
she avoided the Anbu sent by Tsunade to capture her.
She shouldn't have been surprised that they had managed
to get the drop on her. Naturally her plan had always
been to link up with the remnants of Root, but she
hadn't necessarily wanted to be at such a disadvantage
during that encounter.
Komachi let her mind drift to Naruto and she wondered
how he was doing. During her travels from the village
word had reached her of Jiraiya's death. Now able to
place why she had felt such pain coming from him, she
felt her heart begin to hurt. Understanding that the pain
was a result of her own strong feelings for Naruto,
Komachi was shocked to learn emotions could connect
her to people she had never even meant. It was also at
that moment as her mind began to make plans to
abandon her current mission to find Jiraiya's killer and
make him pay that Komachi realized at some point
without her realizing it she had come to love Naruto. It
also made her realize just how daunting her lover's
ambition was. She had never met Jiraiya, but due to her
connection to Naruto and the pain she had felt him in
had been prepared to strike out in order to avenge him.
She realized that through that death which had hurt a
person she cherished. She had come to hate someone
that she had never met. She realized that stopping the
spread of hate may very well be impossible. What that
said about their chance of accomplishing the goal Naruto
and the others had been working for Komachi couldn't
answer. Just like she couldn't answer how Naruto would
react when he came face to face with Pain, now that his
heart may had had the seed called hate planted in it.
The wagon came to a stop and Komachi felt the box she
was in begin to get pulled off. She listened for any hint
that may have pinpointed her location inside the village.
Yet, she could tell from the locations of Hinata, and
Tsume that it was likely she wasn't near either of their
clans' territories. Feeling like she was being moved
underground she guessed that Remnants of Root still
had a few tunnels for them to scurry about in. Her box
was dropped on the ground unceremoniously, before the
lid was pried off. She was then quickly pulled from it and
then chained to a hook hanging in the middle of the
room which lifted her off her feet. Suspended in the air,
the two masked men that had brought her there left the
room.
However, her senses told her she wasn't alone.

Remaining calm, she waited for the person behind her to
make his presence known since she needed to give off
the demeanor of someone being collected by
overcautious allies. After almost an hour of silence the
person behind her said, "You took a considerable
number of risks in heading to safe houses that could
have been compromised. You should of have had no
way of knowing how much the Hokage has figured out
about Roots operation. Yet, you still chose to take that
risk."
Sounding emotionally detached, Komachi answered, "I

also had no way of knowing how to deliver my report on
Danzou's demise. I surmised that heading to them would
either put me under Root's observation or Konoha's. In
either case my directive was clear."
"Really," the man said coming away from the wall he had
been resting against to come before her revealing that he
wore a hood which concealed his hair and a mask in the
visage of a monkey to hid his face. Komachi wasn't
surprised that he paid no attention to her lack of
clothing. "What would your directive have been if
Konoha had found you?"
"To kill as many of the Hokage's forces as possible

before meeting my end."
"And since we of the Root have found you, what is your

directive now?"
"To inform you of Danzou's passing," Komachi said

unemotionally.
"A wasted effort my dear," the man said turning to walk
away, "You would have better served your master by
joining him in death."
As the masked man made his way to the door, the two
masked men from before stepped in as well one of them
brandishing a sword that was no doubt soon to be
sheathed in her. Komachi though kept calm as she said,
"Under normal circumstances that would be true. I failed
in my duty to protect Lord Danzou. If my death
appeases that failure then I accept your punishment. But,
you should know that it appears Tsunade may have been
able to keep a few more secrets from you."
She watched the man she was calling Monkey for the
moment stop as he turned slowly to watch her over his
shoulder. Knowing that a proper member of Root
wouldn't negotiate for their life she said, "Lord Danzou
had escaped through a secret passage that I had no idea
existed. Yet, Naruto Uzumaki still managed to locate us."
"The official report stated that he accidently blew a hole

through the passage as he fought his way through the
forces defending the base."
"Those reports are fabrications," Komachi said, "I

believe though Kakashi was the one to do that. He was
also the one to strike the fatal blow to Lord Danzou."
"It appears you managed to avenge him then," Monkey

said causing Komachi to fear her blade had struck too
deep.
However, she didn't let it show on her face aware that

Monkey was likely testing her loyalty since at the
moment he only had her word. Komachi had little doubt
that Root had spotted her at the first safe house she had
visited. They had only let her go to the others in order to
ascertain whether she was being followed. But she knew
she couldn't play the part of taking satisfaction in
Kakashi's death either, her emotional detachment needed
to go both ways. Therefore she simply gave a curt nod of
her head to recognize his point before saying, "Yet, what
Root needs to know is that as dangerous as Kakashi was.
Naruto has unlocked a jutsu far more dangerous. He
managed to catch up and delay us because he had
mastered the Hiraishin."
"What?!" Monkey said his voice filled with concern.

Turning to the two masked shinobi he asked, "Are you
sure she is clean?"
"Yes sir," one of the men replied, "She has no seals on

her person."
Monkey turned to her and studying her body closed the
distance before placing a hand on her stomach.
Channeling chakra into her, he began to inspect her very
carefully. However, when he reached her pussy he simply
pulled her legs apart to make sure nothing was marked
on her inner thighs. Stepping away he said, "Tsunade was
wise to keep that hidden. She would have had a rather
distinct advantage if we didn't know the Hiraishin had
been mastered by the jinchuriki. You did well in
informing me of this. I trust though you understand why
this changes nothing."
"I do," Komachi said as the man with the sword began
to approach. Komachi although not wishing to die didn't
call out for help as she felt she had fulfilled her duty to
her lover. When her life blinked out it would inform the
others where Root was based and likely confirm the man
that had warned Danzou was at the location. She was
just glad Naruto wouldn't feel it as she didn't want to
distract him from whatever training she was sure he was
undertaking. She felt quite content that a minor cog such
as her would be instrumental in the removal of the
obstacle to Naruto's ambition that Root represented.
It would be that sense of contentment that her duty had

been fulfilled that ultimately spared her life as Monkey
said, "Hold…" The man in the midst of pulling his
sword back to thrust it into Komachi's chest did as
instructed. Monkey watched her for several more
moments before turning away as he said, "On second
thought I may find a use for this piece yet. Tsunade
thinks she has weeded us out, what better way to rub her
nose in her failure then for a known Root member to kill
her precious jinchuriki. At the very least it will highlight
her failure as a leader and perhaps make the Fire Daimyo
willing to make her step down."
Monkey waved his two men follow him as they left
Komachi strung up in the air. Once the door closed she
allowed her face to show what she truly thought of
Monkey's plot before thinking, "Checkmate."
*****************************
Konan stopped as she reached a crossroad in the Land

of Waterfalls. Having led the procession of Paths to this
point she paused not sure which way to go. Looking over
her shoulder she hid the frown that she felt as she
couldn't see either Nagato or Tobi. "What is it," the
Deva path that had once been Yahiko asked upon her
stopping.
Konan stared for several moments before turning away

as she said diplomatically, "You haven't seen fit to tell me
where we are going."
Konan could feel Nagato's Rinnegan boring into her
back. Ever since their leaving Ame she had felt that the
Six Paths were studying her. She looked up at the sign
marked on the crossroad again and supposed it was a
fitting place to be since she felt her life was likely at one
as well. All the while she knew she was growing tenser as
the lack of knowing where they were heading played
havoc with her emotions. The feeling of dread she had
been feeling only lessened slightly upon Naruto's
presence disappearing, because although she believed he
was likely somewhere safe. She knew that Pain had
plenty of ways of learning even the most secret of
information.
The other thing playing into her growing fear that

Konoha was the target was that Nagato wasn't traveling
with her, but with Tobi and his Animal Path. She knew
that with Tobi's ability to appear anywhere he wanted
Konoha was never outside of Pain's striking distance.
She knew that at the moment Nagato had to at least be
close enough to manipulate his Path, but since she knew
he had been having the technicians working on making
improvements to his chakra transmitter had no idea how
close he was. It bothered her that she wasn't being let in
on the plan, but she suspected the march was as much to
test her loyalty as if could have been to pull Konoha's
forces away from the village by bringing the supposed
leader of Akatsuki out into the open. She figured if that
was the case then once Konoha took the bait, Tobi
would teleport into the village with the Animal Path.
Once inside it would summon the others, thereby
throwing Konoha into chaos as they wreaked havoc due
to their bypassing the barrier and thus denying the Leaf
Village an idea of how many opponents it faced.
Finally after what seemed like forever, the Deva Path

said, "Take the path leading north."
Konan was surprised by the order since it would be
leading them away from the Leaf Village. Not sure what
their destination was she did as instructed stepping onto
the path heading away from Konoha. As soon as she did
she felt most of the tension bleed from her body.
However, her moment of peace didn't last as the slight

shift of her shoulders as she relaxed was the final
validation Nagato needed that Konan no longer counted
herself among Akatsuki. Raising the Deva Path's hand
and bringing it in line with the back of Konan's skull, he
said, "I thought so." Releasing a concentrated blast of his
jutsu, he watched dispassionately as Konan's head
vanished from her shoulders.
****************************
Kiyomi didn't let her concerns about the rift that had
appeared between Naruto and her show on her face as
she worked on making the Taki-nin more self-sufficient.
She was hoping that if they didn't need instruction to
perform the most simple of tasks that Naruto would at
least concede her method of handling them was more
humane than death. Still she knew on some level that
chances of that were relatively small.
In the wake of Jiraiya's death she had come up with

another reason to further hone her skill, and believed
that it may even convince Naruto that she was right to
practice creating a new persona in a person. But knew
her argument wouldn't stand up to much scrutiny since it
hadn't been a factor when she had taken over the Taki
kunoichi's wills with the one she had implanted.
Removing her hand from the one that had been Yuffie
she asked, "Do you feel any urges?"
"I have to go pee," Yuffie replied sounding less robotic

than before, but still not right.
"Then go," Kiyomi said annoyed. Which turned to anger
as Yuffie began to follow the directions literally causing
the Bijuu to shout, "Not here, in the bathroom."
Yuffie again did as she was told making her way to the
bathroom. Kiyomi was about to follow since she knew
that unless she told the woman what to do she would
likely simply stand in the bathroom and relieve herself.
However, she stopped upon noticing another presence
watching her in amusement and having a good idea of
who it was and not in the mood for her company asked,
"What do you want Uchiha?"
"Why do I need to want something?" Mikoto replied

stepping into the room. Walking up to Aeris and Tifa,
who remained sitting at the table, she waved her hand in
front of their faces before asking, "Not that I care what
happens to them, but why not just undo what you've
done?"
Although still not in the mood for Mikoto's company,

the Bijuu did wish to discuss the matter with someone
that wouldn't be so quick to agree with Naruto. Yoruichi
had already made it clear that she shared their lover's
opinion, and Seven simply didn't care about any of it as
she tended to rather smash her way to solutions. Finding
the old adage that beggars couldn't be choosers to once
more be true, she said, "I'm not sure that I can at this
point. In order to supplant their personalities I created
new pathways in their minds. At this point removing
them could do more harm than good."
"Interesting," Mikoto said sounding just short of being

mocking, "So your solution is to make those pathways
more complex and even more difficult to remove."
Kiyomi scowled at the woman, but quickly replied, "It
beats the alternative."
"Meaning that if you screw up and they die you don't

want Naruto to find out it was a result of your
tampering."
Kiyomi looked away her fear that should such a thing

could happen being easy to see for the Uchiha. Mikoto
still found it surprising that a Bijuu seemed to care so
much about what a single person, let alone that she was
suspecting the Kyuubi wasn't alone in caring a great deal
about what Naruto thought. Giving voice to the theory
she had put together she said, "It's hard to believe so
many women would give themselves to some brat. Let
alone allow him to mark them like pieces of property."
Kiyomi glared at Mikoto before a pleased smile broke

out on her face as she said, "Ah, there it is. That famed
Uchiha pride. Do you truly believe yourself to be so
different?"
"What's that supposed to mean?" Mikoto said

challengingly.
"Why it's simple really," Kiyomi said before reaching into

the sleeves of her kimono. "You afford yourself some
sense of pride because why... because you were unwilling
to share your own lover. You believe this somehow
makes you superior."
"No, I didn't say that…"
"But you did," Kiyomi said pressing her verbal attack,

"Why else would you mention us giving ourselves to him
with such disdain?"
"I-it just isn't normal," Mikoto tried to counter her own
argument sounding weak especially with how
unconcerned Kiyomi appeared to be with what others
considered the norm.
"Why should I care about that? Tell me, did you love
your husband?"
"W-what does that have to do with anything?"
Kiyomi's eyes grew wide as she said amused, "Ah, I think

that answers that question. Well as a woman that can tell
you I love the man who shares my bed let me explain to
you why I can share him with others. It's because I do
not take any pride in calling him mine."
"I don't understand…you say you love him, but take no

pride in it."
"You're right, you don't understand," Kiyomi replied.
"You see love as something you can fit into your
confined set of rules. For example, you can love
countless people unless you have sex with one of them at
which case you can only love that person in the physical
sense."
"T-that's just how it is," Mikoto responded finding her

cheeks were growing red and that she was at a total
disadvantage due to Kiyomi's lack of discomfiture in
discussing the subject.
"Says who?" Kiyomi countered. When Mikoto didn't

respond she said simply, "The answer of course is other
people's pride. You and others I'm sure, seem to believe
that if Naruto takes another lover then it in some way
cheapens what he feels for those of us he's already been
with."
"Are you saying that it doesn't? Then why mark you as
pieces of property."
Kiyomi surprised Mikoto by pulling open her kimono

exposing her breasts to the woman. Pulling her robe
from her shoulders she presented her back to the Uchiha
and showing off her own mark on her back right
shoulder said, "Your pride sees these as markings he has
put on us to mark his conquests because you can't
believe he would can take another woman as a lover and
still cherish those he already has. You see, I may take no
pride in calling him mine, but this mark displays my pride
in being his. My lover is special. Rather than trying to
hide that fact away though it pleases me when a new
woman understands this by taking on his mark as well."
"W-why?"
"Pride of course," Kiyomi said pulling her kimono back
over her shoulders, "Did you not ever sit around
comparing your man with those of your friends?
Wouldn't it please you when one of them would grumble
about something their man would do that pisses them
off and you could offer something yours would do that
would make them wish they could call him theirs."
Mikoto had naturally since most housewives could easily

find stuff to complain about in regards to their husbands.
As she thought about it though, compared to Tsume and
her, Kushina never would join in. Instead the Uzumaki
almost always would just nod and smile as she listened to
her friends gripe about their husbands. At the time
Mikoto had just assumed it was because she didn't want
to present a less then flattering image of the man that
was the Fourth Hokage. But with Kiyomi's words playing
through her head, she began to wonder if it was simply
because the kunoichi didn't want to paint a picture of
how much of a loving partner her husband was, less
other women might set their sights on him.
"You seem pretty free with your information considering

you've been dancing around the subject of just how
involved you and the other woman have been with
Naruto until now," Mikoto said wanting to take some
pride in her theory being correct.
Kiyomi shrugged as she turned to face the Uchiha, her

kimono still hanging loosely over her shoulders. "I
figured you were fishing for the meaning behind the
marks you no doubt spotted on the women using the hot
springs. I saw no harm in giving you the confirmation
you sought. If you prove to be a threat to my family I'll
erase you from history. If not, well I doubt I'll have to
suffer your presence once you run afoul of your son."
Mikoto wanted to fire back a retort, but before she could
come up with something a look of worry passed over the
red-head woman's face. Mikoto was about to ask what
had spooked the Bijuu, but she disappeared in a flash of
flames leaving the Uchiha to wonder what was
happening outside the mansion.
*****************************
Konan looked back as the area she had just been

standing erupt into a fireball as the paper bombs hidden
among the sheets that had made up the paper clone the
Deva Path had eliminated exploded. However, although
she knew she had only managed to slip away due to her
years of working with Nagato and therefore being aware
of the few blind spots that appeared in his formations,
she didn't believe for a second the Paths had been caught
up in it. Tossing away her Akatsuki cloak she began
fleeing, while heading away from Konoha. Although she
knew that Nagato already was of the opinion that was
who she was working for, she didn't want to give him
any further confirmation. To that end she also refused to
call on her foxmark. Although, she knew Naruto was no
longer in the village she didn't want to take the chance
that the lack of ability to feel his presence was one way.
The last thing she wanted was to be the cause of Naruto
ending up in Nagato and Tobi's grasp.
Taking off running, she knew that a key reason that

Nagato had chosen the area as the spot for her execution
was that it was a hilly grass covered area devoid of trees
for her to use for cover or escape. Still, she had made it a
couple of hundred yards when she had needed to leap
about as several missiles began to impact around her. She
had believed herself clear when suddenly she was blown
off her feet from an Almighty Push from the Deva Path.
Konan slid along the ground for several meters before
coming to a stop. Picking herself up slowly, she looked
behind her to see the Path's closing in on her slowly.
Having come to a stop at the top of a hill, Konan pushed
herself to her feet and quickly slid down the slope on the
other side. Reaching the bottom she found a spot that
ended in a dead end, but would allow her to keep her
back to a wall. While she knew that either the Asura or
Deva path could easily bring the area down on her. She
figured that Nagato wanted to use the Human or Naraka
Path to find out who she was working with. If that was
the case and she could destroy the Naraka Path then she
felt it would be a worthy trade for her life since it would
mean Nagato would likely have to postpone an attack in
order to return to Rain. Although, Nagato had kept her
at arm's length in what he had been doing with his other
Paths, she believed that by destroying God's Tower
Jiraiya had managed to destroy where his replacements
had been stored.
A frown appeared on her face though when only the
Deva Path stepped into the area with her. "To think the
traitor in my midst was the one person I would never
have suspected on my own."
Konan winced as she could hear the anger and perhaps

hate that Nagato was directing towards her. It hurt twice
as much as it was Yahiko's face that was conveying the
emotion. "Nagato, please it's not too late to stop this.
There is a better way for us to honor Yahiko's memory.
There's someone who has inherited his will."
"Is that who you've betrayed me for? I would have

thought you of all people would understand that without
Pain people refuse to change. Those in power will always
continue to scramble about inflicting pain in order to
hold onto their pathetic thrones. Only by leveling
everything can we inflict the world with the fear that pain
teaches us to be wary off. A child that burns itself on a
stove will be twice as wary the next time he's around it."
"I know that was what we came to believe…" Konan

tried to reason but let out a scream as the Deva Path
unleashed his jutsu to smash her up against the rock face
behind her.
Although he didn't unleash his full power, she hit hard

enough to leave an impression. She had just pushed off
the wall when a second wave slammed her back against
it. This was quickly followed by a third and a fourth.
Konan felt it as bones gave way and organs began to
reach the point of rupturing as more waves kept forcing
her to hit the wall at her back. The assault ended and
Konan sank to the ground her vision growing blurry as a
result of the swelling taking part in her brain. She tried to
once more convince Nagato to abandon his plan to force
the world into accepting his peace.
Yet, she could only find the strength to gurgle out, "N-
nagato…p-please…"
"Don't worry Konan, you'll see the world we strived to

make as a true angel resurrected in my image," The Deva
Path said as Nagato mistook her words as her begging
for her life.
He raised his hand intending to finish her off, since in

truth he had no intention of questioning her since his
goal was to level Konoha to the last man, woman, and
child. Sending out a powerful but focused blast of his
jutsu he watched in stunned amazement as a woman
appeared between him and Konan in a burst of flame.
But, what truly shocked him was as the jutsu hit the
woman whose back was facing the Deva Path, it
slammed into some sort of red barrier that diverted it so
that the wall surrounding Konan and her was smashed to
pieces.
The red-head stared down at Konan for a moment,

before gingerly picking her up. Cradling the blue-haired
woman in her arms, she looked over her right shoulder
just enough so that Nagato could see that the woman's
green eye was slitted like some beast. With a cold fury
the woman said, "I don't know how it is you have those
eyes. But you're unworthy of them. I would take great
pleasure out of ripping them from your head. But, luckily
for you I won't be the one to determine your fate."
Before Nagato could question who that person would

be, the woman disappeared in the same manner as she
had appeared. It left the man that stylized himself as a
god wondering just what it was he would encounter
when he destroyed Konoha.
****************************
Kiyomi appeared in the Den's teleportation room, which

she quickly left as she carried Konan to the Medical Bay.
"Yoruichi," Kiyomi said via the telepathy she shared with
her fellow Bijuu. She could feel her sister get startled
from her afternoon nap as she rolled off the table she
had been using as a bed.
"W-what is it?" the two-tailed cat replied as she gathered

her bearings.
"Find Tsunade," Kiyomi said urgently, "she's in…never

mind." She cut the mental link as she could feel Tsunade
making her way to the Den. Guessing the Hokage knew
something important had happened from Konan's
appearance in the village, the Bijuu set the former
member of Akatsuki down on one of the medical tables.
Although Kiyomi had already used her chakra to heal
most of the damage to Konan's body. She couldn't be
sure it would be enough to save the woman since her
ability to heal Naruto had stemmed from being
connected to him and thus able to send her chakra to the
damaged portions of his body to heal specific things. The
healing nature of her chakra worked great on physical
wounds but wasn't target specific, which was why some
people had relapsed when she had used her chakra wave,
although it had given doctors a chance to get in front of
the diseases.
Tsunade barged into her medical bay, but her questions

died on her tongue as she saw Konan's condition.
Quickly moving to the table she scanned the woman and
said, "You've succeeded in healing a good portion of her
injuries. But her brain is swelling, unless we can relieve
the pressure she's going to die."
"I…I wouldn't even know where to begin." Kiyomi said.
"Then step back and get me Shizune and Sakura,"

Tsunade said moving the table to the operating room
that she had converted the room they had once
interrogated Komachi in.
Kiyomi was about to do as instructed, but the door to

the medical bay slid open as the two women Tsunade
had asked for appeared. She was surprised at their
appearance until Yoruichi stepped in after them, having
summoned them figuring gathering the medics would be
the next step. She took in her sister's state as she was
covered in blood that had transferred from Konan's
wounds before they had healed. Watching as the medics
began to work on the blue-haired woman, Yoruichi said,
"So that's Konan."
"Yes."
"I…I never got the chance to meet her," Yoruichi said
sadly.
Although far from certain, Kiyomi said, "You will," she

then disappeared in flames as she used her version of the
Hiraishin to reappear in her home as she mentally added,
"I hope."
*****************************
Naruko sat atop a stone square that was being balanced

on the end of a giant stalagmite. Approaching the end of
their third week of training, they had progressed to the
next stage which was overcoming their animal natures in
order to remain still. With the shadow clones aid, both
she and Naruto had quickly overcome their dependence
of the toad oil to gather natural energy. However, the
current stage had proven to be twice as difficult and was
where they had spent the past two weeks.
Part of the reason was that Fukasaku had refused to let

them use clones to speed up the process. His reasoning
was that although they seemed able to properly balance
the natural energy they gathered. They could still begin
the transformation from human to toad if they weren't
careful and the last thing he wanted to do was give one
of them a whack from such heights. They would easily
survive it if filled with natural energy, but depleted of
that due to a whack from his stick and the end results
could be messy.
Naruko believed they were nearing the end of their

training as currently both of them were easily remaining
balanced. To add a level of complexity Fukasaku was
leaping from each of the stones his students were resting
on trying to upset the balance. Yet no matter where he
landed the stones remained perfectly still. Leaping up and
down on the one Naruto was using several times he
finally said, "Good, very good. You two are finally ready
for the final part of your training."
Naruko opened her eyes to see Naruto do the same his

eyes being the only thing showing his success at
harnessing Natural Energy. She knew it was a feature
that she shared at the moment as well. Rolling backwards
off her stone, she landed gracefully and easily caught the
falling square before returning it to the pile of intact
ones. Naruto landed a moment later as he followed suit
with Fukasaku perched on his shoulder. The three of
them then began heading towards where most of the
toad's resided in order to drop their teacher off.
Dressed rather skimpily in her sports bra and shorts,

Naruko turned to face the others as she folded her arms
behind her back to push her chest out as she asked,
"What is the finally stage Fukasaku-sensei?"
She felt a measure of pride as Naruto's eyes momentarily

drifted from her face to her chest as he responded,
"Yeah, gramps what else is there for you to teach us."
Fukasaku wacked Naruto with his staff knocking the

remaining natural energy out of him as he said in a huff,
"Naruto-boy, you for instance could stand to learn how
to address people with respect."
"Ow, ow, ow, ow," Naruto said rubbing the delicate knot
appearing on his head. He frowned when Naruko stuck
her tongue out at him, but then chuckled since he knew
she was just being playful.
Fukasaku didn't miss the gesture either as he smiled in

amusement at his two students pleased with how close
they had grown. Answering the question posed to him,
he said, "Now that you can enter into Sage mode it is
only right that I teach you how to fight like Sages.
Starting tomorrow I'll be teaching you Frog Kata."
Leaping from Naruto's shoulder to the groud he added,
"I would invite you to dinner, but I believe I already
know the answer."
"Yeah, well about that," Naruto began to say since

Fukasaku had one morning come to get them early for
breakfast only to see his students eating already.
Fukasaku held up his hand as he said, "Naruto it's quite

alright. After witnessing the disgusting things you two
eat, I can only imagine that our cuisine looks just as
unappealing. With that in mind, it does make the few
times you have joined us for dinner all the more special."
The Toad gave them a final wave goodbye before taking
off down the path towards his home.
Naruko and Naruto returned to their small cabin where
they quickly fell into their comfortable rhythm. This
usually consisted of Naruto preparing the ingredients for
the night's meal as Naruko bathed in the pond out back.
Then after she was finished she would cook them as he
similarly cleaned himself up. Then both of them would
clean and wash the dishes. They would then spend the
night talking about various topics relating to the
mundane or profound.
It was during one such night that it occurred to Naruko

that she was probably the only kunoichi to have enjoyed
what could be considered a normal home life with
Naruto. Although she hadn't really meant anything by
her observation, once the idea had been planted she
began to imagine herself in the role of his wife from time
to time. Her little fantasies would take less innocent turns
sometimes when she'd be in the midst of cooking their
dinner in the fire pit inside the cabin for when it rained
and Naruto would enter dripping wet with just a towel
around his waist. He'd quickly mutter an apology as he'd
grab his clothes to get dressed outside as he took her
keeping her back towards him as a sign of her
disapproval. Instead of it being due to her peeking at him
through the small window opening that faced out back.
Naruko had tried not to peek since she was rather

positive Naruto had yet to, but if there was one trait she
had picked up from Jiraiya. It had been her enjoyment of
the art of peeking. Ever since her time of spying on
Naruto with several of his lovers, Naruko had become
something of a thorn in many hot spring establishments'
sides. She was an equal opportunity peeker, since she
enjoyed the female form as much as the male one. And
although she had seen quite a few naked bodies since
then, including catching a few couples getting it on, she
still would give Naruto, her number one spot.
Seeing the cabin approaching Naruko ran to it, where
upon stepping into the cabin she quickly stripped from
her clothes. Throwing a towel around her body she
grabbed her cleaning products and an oversized shirt for
after before stepping outside. Naruto waited against the
side of the cabin and once she appeared asked, "What do
you feel like?"
"Anything but ramen," Naruko answered smirking at the

way his face grimaced since she had only agreed to his
favorite food once so far.
"Fine," Naruto said vowing he wouldn't ask the next day,

although he knew he would.
Naruko smiled at him as he headed inside and decided

that since he didn't whine about her choice would choose
his favorite food when he asked tomorrow. Heading
around back, she pulled the towel away from her body in
order to slowly enter the water in order to allow her body
the chance to grow accustomed to the cool temperature.
Making her way under the waterfall, she kept her back to
the cabin as she ran her hands over her body occasionally
stopping to play with her hardened nipples. Letting a
small moan escape from her lips she began to rub her
pussy as she tried to attain some release while briefly
wondering just when Naruto handled his own self
pleasure since in all her peeking she had yet to see him
indulge once.
****************************
Naruto sent a look at the ingredients he had chopped

and prepared for Naruko to cook. Trying to resist the
urge to peek on the girl, both to see what took her so
long to clean-up, but also for the more primal reasons.
He instead turned the page in the Jiraiya's first book,
"The Legend of the Gutsy Ninja."
Grateful that Jiraiya's first book didn't include any of the

sexy actions his subsequent ones would be famous for.
Naruto began to read the scene where his name sake in
the book battled against the evil ninja that vowed to
destroy his home. "I love this part," a woman whispered
causing Naruto to smile.
"Me too mom," Naruto said as his world shifted causing

him to appear in the seal sitting cross-legged on the floor
facing the coach she was resting on.
His mother smiled at him as she closed her copy of the

book. She then stood from the couch before moving
behind Naruto to begin massaging his shoulders since
she knew despite appearances he was growing rather
nervous. Hoping to get him to open up to her she asked,
"You need to relax Naruto.
You've completed your training to a greater degree than

Jiraiya could after years of training in just three weeks.
When the time comes you'll be able to face Pain."
"I hope so," Naruto said. Kushina frowned though as

she felt her son's shoulders grow tenser despite her
massaging them.
"It's about what happened to Konan," Kushina asked

but she had phrased it as a statement. Tsunade had sent
the messenger toad Fukasaku had left to inform him of
his lover's condition. Naruto upon finding out that she
had been put into a coma had nearly taken off to find
and confront, Pain. It had been a slap to the face from
Naruko that had brought the blond back to his senses as
she berated him for acting like an idiot. She had correctly
pointed out that from the very beginning Konan had
done everything in her power to prevent Naruto and
Pain from coming face to face. The last thing she would
want was to be the catalyst that hastened that meeting.
Naruto had startled the kunoichi by still Hiraishining

away, but instead of going in search of Konan's attacker
had instead teleported to her bedside. He had felt his
sudden appearance send warning bells off in his lovers
who feared he was going to track down Pain. However,
he put them at ease before vowing to Konan, he would
put a stop to Pain's ambition. He had remained with her
for several hours before returning to Mount Myoboku,
where he had encountered a very pissed off Naruko who
had been under the impression he had abandoned his
training to go on a hunter-killer mission.
Despite it having been several weeks ago the pain of

seeing Konan looking so battered was still fresh in
Naruto's mind. Looking down at his teacher's first book,
where Jiraiya had transcribed his hopes of a better world
Naruto said, "I'm a fraud."
"Honey, no you're not. Already as a result of your actions

Suna and Konoha have a closer alliance than ever before.
Also, the village has taken the first tentative steps to
coming to an understanding with Kumo. Something
even the Second Hokage couldn't make happen."
Naruto tried to take some solace from his mother's

words, but couldn't as he said, "Yet, that's only because
I've had no reason to hate Kumo or Suna. B-but despite
me knowing its wrong…all I think about is how badly I
want to kill Pain right now."
Kushina hugged her son from behind as she said, "I

know Honey. But it's only natural to feel that way. He's
killed your teacher…and hurt one of your lovers. He also
stands as the greatest threat to you and your loved ones."
Naruto sighed as he placed his hand over where his mom

had locked hers around his chest. Taking comfort in her
warmth he said, "The problem is that it's too natural.
How can I be someone that speaks of peace and
understanding when my own true nature wants to do the
opposite?"
"I don't know Honey," his mom said kissing his cheek,
"but I believe you'll find a way."
Before he could reply though, he was pulled from the

seal by the sound of Naruko's voice shouting, "Hey,
wake up."
Naruto's world shifted granting him a close up view of

Naruko's face as she stood bent over in front of him as
well as a grand view of the kunoichi's cleavage since she
was still only wearing a towel. Naruto felt his dick lurch
at the sight, and hoped he mastered the Frog Kata
quicker than he had the other two stages since after three
weeks without relief he desperately wanted to return to
his home. Standing, he thanked Naruko for waking him
and while he figured he could quickly rub one out as he
bathed. Refused to since he believed that a man in his
position should conserve all his energy to pleasing his
lovers.
****************************
Kiyomi was once more training her Taki-nin. She

watched rather satisfied as they ate since she had placed
several food dishes in front of them after further
modifying the women's psyches. Although she had
needed to wait for nearly an hour, shortly after she heard
one of their stomachs growl all three women began to
eat without being instructed too.
Her minor success pleased her so much her voice barely

contained any of its normal distaste as she said, "Can I
help you Uchiha?"
Although it had been several weeks since their last

conversation and she doubted any of Naruto's other
lovers had spoken to her about matters concerning the
Harem, Mikoto asked, "How's the woman you saved?"
"She's woken from her coma," Kiyomi replied, not

wanting to give the Uchiha the satisfaction of seeing her
surprise that she had obtained some knowledge of what
was happening in the harem.
"That's good," Mikoto said taking a seat next to Kiyomi.

"Can you please get to the point of your visit?" the Bijuu
asked annoyed.
"I merely wished to continue our previous conversation,"

Mikoto said.
She scowled though as Kiyomi muttered, "That makes

one of us." However, despite herself she said, "What
aspect of it do you want to talk about?"
"You mocked me for my Uchiha pride as you put it.

However, I've watched you and the others tied to
Naruto. I can see you all wear a similar type of pride, so I
want to know what makes your pride so much better
than my own."
Kiyomi shrugged as she answered, "Who can say that it

is? But ultimately I believe it all boils down to what you
place your pride in. Your pride is born of the arrogance
that you were somehow born special. Your whole
rebellion was born of that belief."
"My hus…Our rebellion," Mikoto said pausing to

include amend her words to include herself, "was born
from the fact that we were treated as second-class
citizens in a village we helped to fond."
Kiyomi laughed musically which under the circumstances

annoyed Mikoto greatly. The Bijuu smiled as she said,
"Your own argument highlights my point."
"So you're saying, what exactly? We should have just

continued to be treated as enemies within our own
village."
"Not at all," Kiyomi said, "But your arrogance is what

eventually made you into the enemies they feared you'd
become. Your belief was not that it was as fellow
villagers or fellow shinobi did you deserve to be treated
equals, but as Uchiha. Deep down you understand this to
be true, which is why you tipped the Third Hokage off?"
"How…Koharu," Mikoto said her voice dropping to a

dangerous growl upon coming to the understanding of
who had informed the Bijuu about her involvement in
Konoha's learning of the rebellion.
To the Uchiha's surprise Kiyomi's chakra flared as her

eyes grew slitted. Turning her full gaze upon Mikoto, the
Bijuu warned, "Be careful Uchiha. If you present a threat
to any of the women of this household I will end you."
It was one of the few times, Mikoto would admit to

being intimidated so let the matter drop. Looking away
she asked, "Are you saying I betrayed my clan because I
threw away my pride as an Uchiha?"
"In a manner of speaking," Kiyomi said as her chakra
dissipated. "But it would perhaps be better to say you
placed it in something larger than the Uchiha. Much like
Itachi did."
Mikoto wanted to tell the woman that she didn't know

her son so had no right speaking about him. However,
she recalled the confrontation Itachi had with the other
Uchiha in the wake of Shisui's death. Remembering the
contempt that Itachi had spoken with as he talked about
the vessel to which they had pledged their loyalty. She
understood that he had been talking about their pride as
Uchiha over their pride at being shinobi of the Leaf.
Kiyomi sensed Mikoto's coming to an understanding of

what she was talking about, so said, "Did you ever
consider the reason people continued to distrust you was
because they knew your actions were not for their sake,
but your own. Your clan and Naruto share that in
common I suppose. You both began from a place of
distrust, and both strived to change the people's minds.
The reason he is succeeding is because he has come to
the belief that so long as he makes tomorrow a little
better than today than it doesn't matter if the people
recognize him for it. The people see this and therefore
grant him the recognition he originally craved."
Mikoto stared at the Bijuu who began to get up to leave,

but stopped as Mikoto whispered, "It's never the one
who becomes Hokage who will be acknowledged by
everyone. It's the one who is acknowledged by everyone
that becomes Hokage."
Kiyomi turned to face the Uchiha to asked, "Who said

that?"
"Itachi," Mikoto said sadly, "When he was arguing with
Fugaku and the others when they first approached him
with the request of being their spy in the Anbu."
"Your son was very wise," Kiyomi said feeling a small

pang of sadness for the woman. Figuring that she had
made her point she turned to leave the woman alone
with her thoughts.
****************************
Naruto avoided Naruko's punch and quickly retreated

less he get caught up in the aura of natural energy
surrounding her. Naruko charged in throwing several
kicks, which he also avoided but was forced to block the
last one's aura. Crossing his arms, to block the blow
coming towards his chest, he grunted as it impacted and
sent him skidding several feet. He was about to go on the
offensive when he saw the aura around her disappear and
her yellow eyes return to normal.
Dropping to the ground to gather more energy she

huffed annoyed, "Why haven't you run out of juice yet?"
Naruto shrugged, as Fukasaku said, "It's because he's still

gathering natural energy somehow."
"You said that it was impossible for someone to do that

while moving," Naruko said abandoning her attempt to
gather more. "I mean I can understand why we don't run
out when you merge with me. But why…"
"I know why," Naruto said suddenly, but instead of

supplying the answer he dove into his seal. Much as he
expected he came across his mother sitting in the center
of the recreation of her old apartment in a cross-legged
position similar to the stance he and Naruko took. What
he wasn't prepared for was for her to be dressed in
similar attire to what Naruko wore during their training
sessions. Despite himself, seeing his mom minus her
normal, less form flattering, clothing caused a familiar
stirring in him. Realizing he was ogling his mom, he
shook his head to clear out the thoughts threatening to
take root and cleared his throat.
Kushina's eyes snapped open causing her to say,

"Naruto…Honey…um surprise."
Naruto chuckled as he could think of a few surprises to

which she was referring. Finding his attention was
threating to once more drift to her skimpy attire he said,
"I guess I should let Fukasaku know I'm not going to
need to practice that merging jutsu anytime soon. Thanks
mom. If I don't need to worry about my natural energy
running out Pain isn't going to stand a chance."
Kushina beamed as her son faded out of the seal, and
although she had started the training to help her son.
Found that it helped combat the growing urges she was
feeling due to her son not having slept with anyone in
close to a month. Finding the reminder rather frustrating,
she was tempted to give her pussy a quick rub through
the thin shorts she was wearing, but as her son sudden
appearance in the seal proved. There was a good reason
she hadn't given into her own urges. Therefore she
closed her eyes again to once more enter the meditative
trance that pulled natural energy into Naruto and let her
escape the desires she felt for him if only for a short
time.
***************************
Naruko entered the cabin dressed only in a towel. She

found Naruto already in his own sleeping clothes, which
consisted of a loose shirt and boxers, since both of them
had been rather worn out after training in Frog Kata all
day so had opted to eat instant ramen instead of cooking
a big meal. Naturally Naruto had finished his first so had
then quickly headed outside to bath. Naruko had almost
enjoyed her meal as she ate it while watching Naruto
scrub his body clean. Sitting on the wooden platform
that housed their sleeping rolls and separated the rest of
the cabin from the dirt floor she began to comb her hair
while he read Jiraiya's book again.
Holding her hand behind her, she said, "It's my turn to

read it."
"Hold on, I'm at my favorite part," Naruto replied.
"I don't care," Naruko said turning to face him, "It's my

turn. I like reading it while I comb my hair."
"Read the back of the ramen container," Naruto said
turning the page.
"You're the only one that finds that interesting," Naruko

said lunging for the book.
"Hey," Naruto said managing to pull it away from her

grasp.
The two blonds each struggled to either gain possession

of the book or maintain it. Due to their prone positions
this led to a lot of rolling around. Naruko managed to get
ahold of the book by rolling on top of Naruto and as she
sat back to pull the book away from his own grasping
hands suddenly found something hard and warm pressed
firmly against her pussy.
Naruko suddenly lost all interest in the book as she

realized that Naruto's cock had slipped out of his boxers
and that at some point it had turned into an erection. She
looked down at Naruto, who went completely still since
he was obviously of the opinion that at any moment she
was going to punch him and call him a pervert. However,
he let out a groan when instead of reacting as expected,
Naruko instead slid her pussy against it.
He was about to suggest they stop, less they get carried

away, since he thought it might just be a result of their
horseplay getting out of hand. But the words never
crossed his lips as Naruko leaned back placing even more
pressure against his cock and let out a deep moan as she
again rubbed her noticeably wetter pussy over his boner.
"It's so warm and hard," Naruko moaned as she

continued gyrating her hips. Opening her eyes, she stared
down at him asking nervously, "Y-you think I'm…I'm
attractive right…you're not just this hard because you
haven't done it in a while."
Naruto reached up and ran his hand against her neck
before grabbing along the back of her head. Pulling his
face close to hers, he said, "Judge for yourself." He then
pressed his lips to hers which quickly deepened until
both blonds' tongues were rolling around each other. As
the kiss continued on, Naruto pulled the towel away
from Naruko's body before he began to squeeze and
fondle her breast. The new contact caused Naruko to
moan into Naruto's mouth and to increase the
movements of her hips.
Naruto groaned as he broke the kiss to say, "N-

naruko…it you don't stop I'm going to...ahh shit!"
Naruko loved the way he said her name while fighting

back his need to cum. Aware of just how long it had
been she instead increased her hip's speed and pressed
even firmer on his cock which had grown slick from a
combination of his and her fluids. Pressing her lips
against his neck, she then kissed down his body before
sucking on his nipple. Naruto groaned in pleasure once
more, before he erupted coating both their bellies in his
thick white cream.
Naruto fell back in satisfaction as Naruko stared down at

the proof she had brought a small measure of relief to
the jinchuriki. She rubbed her hands in his cum and
growing curious brought some up to her mouth where
she tasted it experimentally. She moaned at the taste
although she did find it a little bitter and slid down his
body until she could lick up the rest. He giggled
appreciatively as her tongue scooped some free of his
belly button and then once his stomach was clean she
began to proceed lower.
Naruto though had other ideas as he pulled her up

towards him, where he kissed her deeply. He then rolled
her onto her back, and then climbing atop of her moved
to place his head between her legs. Naruko moaned as
she felt Naruto's tongue first begin to trace her folds, but
not willing to be outdone raised her head to begin
sucking on his dick which due to her previous actions
had quickly returned to its previous hardness. The two
blonds stimulated each other orally until Naruko couldn't
hold back anymore as she experienced the first orgasm
brought about by someone other than herself. "Oh
gods," she screamed as Naruto's tasty lollipop slipped
from her mouth so she could give voice to her pleasure.
Naruto stared down at her warmly as she basked in her

post-orgasmic bliss. Naruko's eyes met his and seeing the
look that she so craved would one day be directed
towards her sat up. Spinning to face him, she spread her
legs before reaching down to spread her pussy for him.
Naruto recognizing her invitation was still a little
surprised so asked, "Are you sure?"
Naruko nodded as she said, "Just promise me that you'll
always look at me with such warm looking eyes."
Naruto closed the short distance between them and

climbed between her legs. Following her down as she fell
back onto the sleeping bag he cupped her face as he said,
"I don't know if I can promise that. I imagine that as we
grow even closer, they'll begin to show all sorts of other
emotions for you warmth, desire, and love." He then
kissed Naruko as he pushed his cock inside of her
causing the woman to cum once more.
Naruto remained still as he rode out the feeling of her

cunt as it tried to milk his seed from him. Once, it
subsided he began to move causing the woman to moan
as she said, "I-it's too much…p-please stop…you're
killing me…" Naruto did as she asked, causing the
woman's eyes to shoot open as she asked, "What are you
doing?"
"Um…I'm just…"
"Don't listen to me; I'm half backed out of my mind with

pleasure right now. Now you start fucking me and don't
stop until I'm either unconscious or dead. And I might
not want you to stop even then." Naruto grinned at her
in a way that made Naruko feel a little nervous as he
grabbed the back of her knees and pushed them up
against her shoulders. Crouched over her he pulled his
hips back until he almost slipped from her griping
passage and then slammed them forward smashing the
head of his cock into her womb.
Naruko's eyes nearly bulged out of her head from the

deeper penetration causing her yells of pleasure to
increase in volume. Naruto hands worked their way to
beneath his new lover's thighs so he could hold her in
position as he got to his feet to drive his dick into her
with even greater thrusts. Naruko aided him by pulling
her knees into her shoulders and responded to the more
powerful blows to her deepest parts by saying,
"Oh…yes…you're stabbing me so deep…you're killing
me…absolutely killing me. I'm seeing heaven…"
Naruko wasn't the only one approaching paradise as

Naruto grunted, "Fuck, you're gripping me so fucking
tight. I…I can't hold back anymore…Naruko!"
"Naruto!" his lover screamed as everything went white

while her womb was flooded with Naruto's seed. Due to
his prolonged abstinence Naruto couldn't believe just
how long his cock continued to spurt into Naruko.
When he finally ran dry, he pulled out and watched as his
cum almost immediately began to leak out. Naruko
whimpered at the loss, pulling his attention to her face
and he did a double take as for a moment as a vision of
his mom looking immensely satisfied seemed to
superimpose itself over her. But when he looked back it
was gone so just assumed he had been a little more
turned on by his mother's choice of meditation clothes
then he should have allowed himself to be.
Naruko whimpered again, as she began to snore

contently making him guess he had succeeded in the task
she had given him. Although his dick was still raring to
go, he thought it best not to follow through with the idea
of not stopping even though she was unconscious.
Picking her up he carried her to his sleeping roll where
he snuggled up next to her after covering them both in
the covers.
****************************
Outside the cabin, a voice said in its slow drawl,
"Gamakichi, are you sure we shouldn't have interfered.
It's gotten pretty quiet; he may have killed her after all."
Gamakichi stared at his brother for a moment before a

wide smile appeared on his face as he responded, "Oh he
killed her alright, Gamatatsu. But trust me, if we had
tried to stop him, she would have killed us and not in the
good way. You understand." His brother shook his head
prompting Gamakichi to say, "You will… In any case it's
probably going to get a lot nosier at night around here."
"Why?"
"Well…um… maybe you should go ask dad," the red

toad said beginning to leap away.
"Okay," a confused Gamatatsu said following in his

brother's wake.
Chapter 40
Chapter 40: Know Pain: Part III
The cool water of the waterfall felt refreshing as it fell

around him as his right hand traced down smooth silken
skin. Placing his chin on the shoulder of the woman said
skin belonged to as his hand continued down her
stomach he said, "So, let me get this straight. While for
the past month I've been a perfect gentlemen making
sure not to peek at you as you bathed, you would
blatantly look at me when you were supposed to be
cooking."
Naruto's hand reached between Naruko's legs where he

slid his finger into her warm silken honeypot causing her
to coo appreciatively and press her ass against his groin.
Naruto began working the finger in and out as she
moaned happily while responding, "T-that's not all…I
even one time spied on you when you were fucking some
of your other lovers."
"W-what! When?"
"You were staying at some penthouse," Naruko said,

turning her head to kiss her lover over her shoulder.
The kiss ended causing Naruto to chuckle as he said,

"You've truly inherited Pervy Sage's will."
"Do you think he's watching us right now?" Naruko said
making the jinchuriki arch an eyebrow as her pussy
clenched down on his probing digit.
"Without a doubt," Naruto said sliding a second finger

inside, but he felt Naruko's spirit dampen so removing
them turned her to face him. When she didn't make eye
contact he asked, "Hey, what's wrong? You're not…"
"No, don't ever think that," Naruko responded guessing

he was about to ask if she regretted their actions the
night before, "I… I didn't know it was possible to feel
such happiness and pleasure. It's just…you say I've
inherited Jiraiya-sensei's will, but… Are you sure that I'm
not the evil you contained? All I can think about is how
badly I want to kill Pain."
Naruto cupped his lover's face and stared into her blue
eyes which appeared on the verge of tears for several
moments so he tried to think of something he could say
to put her at ease. Finally, he settled on, "Me too."
He smiled at her as her face registered her surprise at the

revelation. "Y-you do? But…what about it being your
goal to…"
Naruto shrugged as he replied, "I'm no saint Naruko. I

don't know how to reconcile my ambition with this
desire to kill Pain. On one hand, I know killing him
could cause me to lose my way. Yet, on the other hand
the idea of not avenging Pervy Sage…it's sickening to
me. Do I let my teacher's killer go so I can claim a moral
victory in order to keep his dream alive? Or do I stop
Pain permanently and risk killing my dream in the
progress? In the end I don't know the answer, but I think
if I can find it…then maybe Jiraiya's death wouldn't have
been in vain."
Naruko rested her head on Naruto's chest as she said,
"You're over thinking it. Pain needs to be stopped plain
and simple. But I know what you mean…if it comes to
it…I'll kill him for you."
"I can't ask that of you, or anyone for that matter."
"Why?"
"Because I need to find the answer I feel this

confrontation will present to me…to us," Naruto said
correcting himself as he saw a scowl begin to appear on
Naruko's face from his making fighting Pain about him.
"If I turn responsibility over to you if presented a chance
to confront him, then it would be no different then
turning tail and running. I'd be running from the
darkness in me. You've seen who Pervy Sage dedicated
his first book to right?"
Naruko scowled, but nodded as she said, "It's dedicated
to Nagato."
"Yeah, Nagato also inherited the Pervy Sage's will. But

when he was confronted with his own darkness he didn't
run or confront it. He embraced it and as a result his
goal, while noble, has become twisted. If I'm not careful
the same thing can happen to me."
"It won't," Naruko said her voice caring a certainty to it.

"But look at us," the blonde woman said her voice taking
on a seductive tone, "Here we are in this romantic setting
and we're getting all philosophical. If Jiraiya-sensei's spirit
is here, he's probably screaming for things to get a bit
more physical."
Naruto chuckled at her joke, but groaned pleasantly as

she decided to follow up her words with action when she
took his nipple into her mouth. As she sucked and teased
it with her tongue, her hands traced down his body until
she gripped his rigid cock. Using both of them, she
slowly began to jerk him off. Commenting on the night
before she said, "Sorry about last night, I guess it must
have been pretty disappointing for you. I can't believe I
passed out."
"Last night was fantastic, and any time I make a woman

cum until she's unconscious makes me feel like I did
something right."
"Oh you did," Naruko said as she began sinking to her

knees. "Let me return the favor." Naruko continued to
tug on his dick as she came face to face with it. Smiling
up at him, she gave the head of his dick a little flick with
her tongue. Naruto groaned as she followed it up by
swallowing several inches as she continued to use both
hands to stroke his remaining length.
"Yeah… that's fantastic," Naruto said encouragingly as
he leaned back into the waterfall enjoying the way its
cool wetness was combating the warmth surrounding his
love muscle. Moving forward enough that the water just
fell along his back and shoulders, he stared down loving
the way she looked as she pleased him orally with her
hair in their usual pigtails.
Meeting her blue eyes, he let out a pleased moan as she

stopped her stroking and placed her hands on his hips.
Starting slowly she began to bob her head back and forth
prompting the jinchuriki to place his hand on her scalp
to guide her along his pole. Naruko began to pick up the
pace as she began to take more and more of him into her
mouth. Occasionally she would stop to suck on his nuts,
before running her tongue back up his cock in order to
resume blowing him again. Naruto felt himself reaching
the end, so in order to by some time to recover pulled his
dick from her as she let him slip from her lips to move to
stimulate where his substance for which she was growing
to enjoy tasting was produced.
She pouted up at him cutely, but let out a pleased laugh

as he pulled her back up to her feet. He maneuvered her
under the water fall, where they spent several moments
kissing as he began to resume his fingering of her.
Naruko groaned into his mouth as she ground her
mound into the hand cupping it. Once his hand had
become coated in a wetness that had nothing to do with
the water cascading over them, he brought it up to her
face where she licked his fingers clean of her juices. She
then once more locked her lips to his allowing him to
taste her as well. Naruko ended the kiss upon feeling the
stiffness poking her in the stomach so whispered,
"Mmmm, I don't taste bad, do I?"
Meeting her hooded eyes Naruto grinned lustfully as he

said, "That is an understatement."
Pressing her body tighter against his as she brought her
lips to his ears where after nibbling on his earlobe for a
moment throatily said, "It would taste even better if it
was mixed with your cum."
Naruto in the midst of tonguing Naruko's ear in a similar

manner as she was his whispered, "Let's find out shall
we?"
Moving his hands, which had been loosely gripping her

hips, to her ass, Naruto picked his lover off her feet as he
stepped back into the gentle waterfall that fed the pond.
Naruko reached down between them to grip his cock
and guide it into her steaming cunt. The two of them
shivered, as he penetrated her, in a way that had nothing
to with the cool water raining down on them. She
gripped him tightly by the shoulders as she locked her
legs around his waist to aid him as he began to pull her
up and down his cock slowly.
Naruko sucked on his neck and shoulder as the two

began to build up to a more frantic pace. When the
pleasure being generated from her lover's cock became
too much her grip on him weakened causing her to fall
back. Naruto easily held her, but took advantage of the
separations to add to her pleasure by focusing his oral
talents on her breasts.
Naruko, moaned appreciatively as her arms hung limply

behind her occasionally dipping into the pond as Naruto
continued to hold her like she weighed nothing. After
lavishing her breasts in attention, he moved the arms
wrapped around her lower back up pulling her torso
close to him again. As the distance closed he ran his
tongue up her chest, to her neck where after tracing her
jawline he reached her mouth which she opened in
welcome. The two kissed deeply as Naruko began to feel
the first vestiges of an approaching orgasm. Sensing that
Naruto was still a ways off and not wanting to cum alone
she let her leg's grip on his waist slacken.
His dick slipped from her folds as she ended their kiss,
and wordlessly turned around. Stepping from the falls,
she approached the nearby rock face that surrounded the
pond and placed her hands on it. Looking over her
shoulder she saw Naruto stepping out after her and
seeing a place she could use as a footrest raised her leg to
step on it. Naruto stared at the sight of his lover with one
foot in the water and the other legged raised out of it
with her ass pushed out towards him thereby giving him
a terrific view of her wet and drooling snatch.
Coming up behind her, he ran his hand over her thighs

before gripping her hips and sliding one more into her
tight and welcoming quim. Naruto picked up right where
he had left off as he slammed his hips into her firm ass.
Looking over her shoulder at the jinchuriki driving her
wild Naruko egged him on saying, "Yeah…that it lover.
Fuck me until I can't walk straight."
Naruto brought a hand down on her ass causing her to

yelp in surprise. Leaning forward as he continued to prod
her core with his pleasure stick, Naruto brought his face
to hers as he said, "You better be careful. You remember
what happened that last time you told me to fuck you
until a condition was met. I don't think gramps is going
to accept fucked silly as a valid excuse to miss today's
training."
"Still the request…stands." Naruko responded finding

the orgasm she had denied herself earlier was
approaching as Naruto's right hand moved from her hip
to her stomach and then pussy.
Knowing what was coming, she tried to stave it off. But
regardless came hard while shouting, "Oh fuck yes! I'm
cumming!" as he rubbed her clit.
*****************************
"…cumming!" Kushina shouted as she shared in the

experience of Naruko, who because the kunoichi was
staring at her son as she came it forced the red-head to
do likewise. Kushina detected a slight widening of
Naruto's eyes like he had seen something that confused
him. She had noticed a similar look appear the night
before when Naruko had climaxed. Naturally as she had
been tied to kunoichi at the time, Kushina had as well.
Although she had not lost consciousness as the young
woman had.
The red head wasn't sure why, but to her both that
experience and the one she had just had felt more real
than any of her previous "moments of weakness", which
was how she had begun to describe the times she allowed
herself to experience what her son's lovers did. She hated
to admit it, but after a month without any sort of release
she wasn't going to allow herself to feel guilty. That
would come later though she knew.
Naruto slipped from Naruko, thereby pulling out of

Kushina, causing both women to whimper at the loss.
Kushina took the moment of clarity, now that her lusts
had been partially sated to try and find a way to end the
session. However, Kushina wasn't sure how since the
moment she had switched off the lamp in the living
room, her apartment had faded away. It had been
replaced by the environment where Naruko and Naruto
were currently letting their desires run wild. The same
thing had happened the night before, which had
frightened Kushina since at first she had feared she had
somehow left the seal alerting Naruto to how shameful
she had been acting.
Kushina had been waging a losing battle with her libido

ever since the first time she had experienced the pleasure
Naruto gave his lovers. However, for a short time she
had managed to prevent herself from giving in to her
need for pleasure after what had happened with Pakura.
Although still basking in the afterglow of the orgasm she
had experienced as Naruto spun her around, she recalled
how that incident had been the first time that instead of
experiencing the pleasure of Naruto's lovers through
phantom sensations, an avatar of her son had appeared.
Kushina had quickly switched on the lamp before
matters could progress too far, but it had forced her to
confront the fact that it was her son making his lovers
feel so exquisite, and by extension her.
She had succeeded in holding back her need for release
until she had used Rin's situation as an excuse, although
granted there had only been a period of a few days that
had passed between Pakura's joining the harem so she
knew she really couldn't count it as a victory. But like a
smoker trying to quit might use a bad day at work as a
reason to light up, Kushina had justified her succumbing
to her lusts as a necessary in order to relieve Rin of the
memories of her actions while under Joseki's control. It
would be later, when the guilt settled in, that her mind,
now freed of her want for release, would point out she
could have offered to do so after Naruto had made Rin a
part of his growing family. She had tried to argue with
herself using her knowledge that Kiyomi had deaged
Tsunade while they had been making love. But her
rational mind had then used Koharu's own deaging as an
example of how she could have helped Rin without the
need to step out of the green light that prevented her
from experiencing the same joy as Naruto's lovers.
Kushina had tried to argue back though that she had
wanted to learn if the previous appearance of Naruto had
been a fluke of the weakened seal. But naturally the
rational part of her had pointed out that her curiosity was
just another excuse. The simple truth was she was
growing addicted to her son's cock.
Kushina's self-assessment came to a screeching halt as

Naruto completed spinning Naruko to face him and then
lifted her right leg and placed in on his shoulder before
burying his dick inside her. Naruko still sensitive from
her orgasm experienced another one as did Kushina.
Who copying the blonde woman's actions threw her
head back and moaned loudly. The red-head tried to
once more will the lamp on so she could end her
involvement in the love making session. But, when
nothing happened and the promise of orgasmic bliss
once more began to build soon abandoned her attempt.
Kushina tried to close her eyes, but since Naruko
stubbornly refused to do so, she was forced to stare into
her son's eyes as his dick gave her pleasure. Granted it
wasn't her directly, but staring into the clear blue eyes of
Naruto it was hard to remember that fact. Kushina
suspected that was one of the reasons he was able to
maintain a harem of women, which was that he had the
amazing ability to connect with people on such a level.
Even now, Kushina was finding herself being sucked
into those eyes making her feel like she was the only
woman in his life. She believed that it was Naruto's
dedication to the moment that was why his lovers could
tolerate not being his one and only. It was because when
he was with a particular woman, he was with her. He
didn't let outside distractions pull him from dedicating
his full attention to the kunoichi he was sharing the
moment with.
For instance, Kushina was amazed that he could even
function let alone be capable of rocking Naruko's world
considering the number of women he needed to please.
Although she had been quite content with her sex life
with Minato, she knew there were others who would
often complain how dispassionate their husbands could
be even while in the acting of making love. Mikoto had
often come to her with complaints about how unless she
was in a fertile period Fugaku rarely touched her. And
even when he did, she got the feeling he was planning
out the next day's events often leaving her unsatisfied
once he came. It was a problem Kushina didn't share, as
although they didn't get to spend as much time practicing
their bedroom arts as she wanted too. He had made sure
to do his best to satisfy her. Kushina knew it had not
been an easy task for her husband due to her endless
stamina and energy. But, she knew she had been a very
lucky woman indeed.
An even further feeling of guilt struck the former
jinchuriki as thinking of her old sex life, brought forth a
comparison between the only two men she had any
sexual experience with. Although, she knew everything
she was experiencing now was through another woman,
Kushina couldn't help but feel that when it came to their
skills in the bedroom Naruto improved upon his father
in every way imaginable. Kushina didn't make that
judgment lightly, but it was the result of experiencing the
pleasure Naruto was capable of giving through a variety
of different women.
If there was one thing she had been able to throw in her
rational minds face, it was that each woman Kushina had
experienced pleasure through caused her to feel different
things thus confirming to her that although she saw only
herself, it was still the other woman on the receiving end.
One such example was the kunoichi Matsuri, who had
the tightest pussy among Naruto's lovers. Whenever
Kushina had stepped out of the light when he was with
her, she would feel almost too stuffed. Or there was
Tsunami, who Kushina probably would admit was one
of her favorite woman whose time with Naruto she liked
to enjoy. A part of the reason being that Kushina had
planned to breastfeed her son and having been denied
the chance, loved how when he was with the woman
from Wave she would experience an orgasm just from
having her tits sucked. Strangely though Kushina found
that when Naruto was with Kiyomi the pleasure she felt
was perhaps the most familiar. She sometimes wondered
if it was because of the connection that bound all three
of them. But at times she almost felt like her old-self,
although it was difficult to compare since Naruto was
larger than what she had ever experienced while alive.
Kushina felt the telltale signs that Naruko's world was

about to once more explode with pleasure. She also felt a
swelling within her that told her the kunoichi's womb
would soon be flooded once more. Although, Kushina
knew it was Naruko who said it, it was her own voice she
heard say, "I can feel you getting bigger…t-tell me when
your…cumming."
Naruto's thrusts became more frantic and powerful as he

tried to bury himself as deeply as possible when he
inevitable exploded. His voice sounded strained as he
said, "I…I'm…I'm at my limit."
Hearing that, Kushina found herself surprised when

Naruko pulled her leg from his shoulder and allowed his
dick to slip from her cunt. She sunk to her knees her
hand taking over the job of stimulating her pussy as she
began to suck on his dick which was coated in her
previous releases. Kushina, who on occasion had tasted
herself in a similar matter found the taste different but
not unpleasant. As Kushina tasted what another woman's
pussy tasted like it dawned on her that although she had
always know what she felt physically was based on what
others felt, it was the first time something like taste had
not been filled in by her previous experiences. That
realization also made her understand that mixed in with
Naruko's essence was what her son's own unique flavor.
Finding that once more a barrier that had allowed her to
pretend she wasn't crossing into the taboo had been
destroyed, Kushina tried to once more will the green
light that kept her separate from her son's sex life into
existence. However, it stubbornly refused to appear. Not
that it mattered, as Kushina suddenly found her mouth
flooded in the warm thick cream of her son's release,
which coupled with the fingers stimulating her pussy had
her struggling to both swallow and moan as an orgasm
rushed through her.
Naruko's eyes never left Naruto's as she swallowed his

load, which meant that neither did Kushina's. The
woman currently in possession of Kiyomi's current form
felt a moment of panic as her son's eyes seemed to
defocus for a moment. A quick look of confusion
appeared making the red-head wonder what it was he
was seeing and fearing he somehow knew she hadn't
been inside the light. But the moment was over in an
instant as he smiled in a way she knew was meant for
Naruko. She sprung up to place her lips against Naruto's
and after separating the two began to quickly begin to
clean themselves as their training was set to start soon.
Due to Naruto's libido calming Kushina found the pond
fading to be replaced by her apartment again. But just
before it completely switched was forced to say, "I was
right. Your cum was just the thing needed to compliment
my own flavor."
She didn't hear Naruto's reply, but as she prepared to

have a quick shower which although she didn't need, she
found it helped wash away some of the guilt. But as she
made her way to the bathroom, she found the taste in
her mouth still hadn't faded, and while she knew this
latest development only made it more imperative that she
resist indulging herself any further. She didn't know
where she'd find the strength too since the warm feeling
in her stomach already had her salivating for more, as
well as curious as to how his cum would taste if mixed
with her own essence.
*****************************
Yakumo bit her lip as she searched for her name among
the list of shinobi candidates that had participated in the
recent genin trials. Having started at the bottom, she felt
a little dread begin to settle over her the higher that she
went up the list. Yet to her great surprise she found her
name second from the top revealing that not only had
she passed, but did so with the second best evaluation.
She was especially proud of her achievement since a
major part of the testing parameters had been physical in
nature.
Feeling elated she turned, but felt a little of her high

spirit fade as she caught sight of a woman also looking
for her name in a similar manner, except she was
searching among the candidates hoping to be promoted
to the Anbu black-ops. Yakumo watched her for a
moment and could tell the exact moment the woman
found her name. The just minted genin guessed that
what she found was less than the woman had been
hoping for as her whole demeanor seemed to shrink. The
dark haired woman seemed to know she was being
watched so turned towards Yakumo giving her a brief
smile. But in that smile, the Kurama clan head could see
the sadness of a person whose dream had once more
been crushed. Yakumo having once been in a similar
position knew the look by heart so tried to send the
woman a reassuring smile. But, she also knew that
regardless it would do little to help pick the woman's
spirit up.
Her attention was pulled away by the elderly sounding

woman said, "Ah, second place, well done."
"Thank you, Elder Koharu," Yakumo said formally as

she turned to face the woman to give her a polite bow of
respect.
Koharu henged to appear as her elderly self, waved off

the polite response as she replied, "Please none of that
now." Her gaze shifted to all those present looking to
know where they stood in regards to their evaluations,
"It is I that should be thanking all of you for your hard
efforts. It pleases me to see the village is filled with such
fine people willing to do all they can to protect our
home." Refocusing on Yakumo, she said, "Yakumo there
are a few village matters I wish to discuss with you. I'm
sure you would like to celebrate your joining the village's
shinobi roster, so can we perhaps make time to get
together a little later?"
"I'm available now," Yakumo said her gaze shifting to

where the woman she had been watching had been
standing.
"Good," Koharu said, but upon noticing where Yakumo

gaze was pointing caught sight of the woman as she left
the room. Aware of her story, she said, "Poor thing."
"You know her," Yakumo asked as she fell in step with

Koharu.
The elder nodded sadly as she answered, "In a manner of

speaking. She was one of the two midwives that assisted
with Naruto's birth. She was gravely injured by Tobi
when he released Kiyomi from Kushina and set her upon
the village. She spent the last sixteen years in a coma and
was one of those that healed when Kiyomi inhabited her
new body. She was an extremely skilled Anbu and
medic."
"Was," Yakumo said confused, "I've seen her training

everyday as she tackles the Anbu obstacle course. It
doesn't look like she's missed a step all things
considered."
"Oh she's still quite capable," Koharu said as she and

Yakumo left the village's Jounin Station where the
evaluation results had been posted.
She was about to go into further detail, but was stopped

as a voice called, "Yakumo."
Both women turned to see a very pregnant Kurenai
approaching them. The red-eyed woman nodded politely
to Koharu before asking, "Well…"
"I passed," Yakumo said excitedly as she closed the final

distance between them to hug her old sensei. "But don't
tell me you came all the out here just to find out."
"Not just for that," Kurenai admitted, "I also needed to

get out and move a little before my doctor's appointment
so figured I'd do both." Sensing she may have
interrupted something she said, "I hope I'm not
bothering you."
"Not at all," Koharu said with a warm smile, "I was just
telling Yakumo about how proud she should be of her
accomplishment."
Yakumo blushed prettily as she said humbly, "It wasn't
that great an achievement. I mean Tsu…Lady Tsunade
got rid of the rule stating that those that failed the exam
couldn't retake it for six months and has even held an
evaluation bi-weekly instead of every three months. With
Jiraiya's passing she's trying to build up the village's
forces in case our enemies decide to test us."
"True," Koharu stated, "But, since you've only

participated in the one you wouldn't know that she made
the evaluation quite difficult. One could say it was almost
a mini-chunin exam in difficulty."
"Really, and they only made me a genin," Yakumo said as

her voice took on a slightly pouting tone since she had
believed the Genin Evaluation had always been quite
difficult.
"Well consider it good practice for when you do take the
Chunin Exams," the elder said giving her fellow harem
member an amused smile. Growing serious she added,
"The Hokage might be trying to bolster our forces, but
she's not willing to do so by filling our ranks with those
whose only role is to absorb kunai meant for more
skilled shinobi. That tends to be Iwa's approach for
combat."
Yakumo absorbed what she had been told, but thinking

of the Anbu asked, "Was the test made more difficult for
those wishing to be Anbu as well?"
"No, I'm afraid not," Koharu answered, "I'm assuming

you are referring to Taji, the woman I saw you watching
earlier."
"What's your interest in her, Yakumo?" Kurenai asked

rather surprised at just how well her former student and
the Konoha Elder were getting along. Remembering her
own experiences with Koharu, she had always held the
opinion that all modern kunoichi failed to measure up to
her strict standards.
"She…she just seemed so sad today and I've seen how

hard she's worked to earn a spot in the Anbu. I guess she
just reminds me of my own struggles. But considering
how good she is, I don't understand why she has yet to
be chosen."
"Unfortunately, it's a case of her being past her prime,"

Koharu said her tone growing wistful. Answering the
question she was forming in Yakumo's mind she
explained, "The Anbu black-ops are the people given
only the most important and difficult missions.
Therefore it also has the greatest turnover. That is why
the Anbu hold evaluations almost monthly. Its standards
are so strict that a shinobi who is injured and loses a step
or two is almost instantly flushed from the program. You
might be surprised, but even someone of Kakashi's skill
level might not be able to meet those standards
anymore."
"I find that hard to believe," Yakumo replied.
"I know," the elder responded, "But as famous and well

respected as Kakashi Hatake the jounin might be. It pales
in comparison to the reputation he had amassed in the
Anbu. He had joined shortly after his teammates passing,
and had become a truly formidable asset to the village.
Yet, he didn't leave just because the Third Hokage had
wanted him to become a Jounin-sensei. The effort to
maintain the level of performance necessary to remain in
Anbu can be said to be as trying as the missions. For that
reason most members of the Anbu are in their early
twenties. A few make it to their thirties, but I can assure
you no one has ever been admitted to the Anbu past the
age of thirty-five."
"I just can't wrap my head around that I guess," Yakumo

said. "I mean the Hokage, could probably trash hundreds
of Anbu, but you're telling me that she couldn't be a
member."
Kurenai spoke up to say, "You're confusing personal

strength with the strength of an organization." Kurenai
smiled at her former student as Yakumo turned to her
with the questioning look she had often received when
she had briefly trained her. Stating her point she said,
"You could say that as the current Hokage, Lady
Tsunade could be considered the pinnacle of all the
shinobi in the village. As a result everyone knows her
name. The Anbu though are faceless shinobi, not known
for flashy jutsu nor do they receive personal recognition
for their exploits. They simply get the job done. When
Elder Koharu said Kakashi had been a great asset for the
village that was exactly what she meant. He had probably
performed hundreds of missions for the village, but if
things went correctly then no one would be any the wiser
that he had been involved. His victories weren't his, but
the Anbu's. Therefore they have to be skilled in every
area of the shinobi arts." Kurenai rubbed her stomach as
she paused for a moment the gentle smile on her face
making the other two woman present suspect her
unborn child was making his or her presence felt. "I'm
sorry," she said upon refocusing on the conversation,
"Basically while the Hokage could likely defeat the entire
Anbu division if push came to shove. She might
necessarily be as fast as would be necessary to be in the
Anbu or as accurate with her shuriken jutsu. But just
being fast or accurate doesn't make an individual strong
in the same way it can an organization where every
member performs to the same exacting standards."
"I understand," Yakumo said feeling even sadder for the
Anbu. Turning her gaze to Koharu she stated, "You're
saying just from growing older Taji's body isn't capable
of meeting the basic standards of being an Anbu." When
the elder nodded she asked both women, "Surely she
must be aware of this. So why does she try so hard?"
Koharu frowned slightly as she answered, "She missed

out on sixteen years of her life. Sixteen years where
everyone else in her life had moved on. I guess she just
feels that rejoining the Anbu would be the one thing
from the past that she can recapture before moving
forward."
Yakumo frowned as well, but it morphed into a small

tight, but cryptic smile as she said, "I believe there might
just be another thing from her past that could help her to
move forward."
Kurenai stared at her student in confusion which only
grew as she believed that Elder Koharu seemed to
understand exactly what Yakumo was hinting at.
Although curious, she needed to move along as her
unborn child again reminded her of its presence as well
as her need to visit the doctor. "Congratulations again on
achieving your dream. I'm sure you'll make chunin in no
time," Kurenai said before bidding both women a
pleasant day.
Yakumo waited until Kurenai was out of ear shot as she

said, "I'm sure Naruto would be upset if I were to
achieve Chunin before he did. He's going to be
disappointed when he learns he missed the Chunin
Exams that Suna held."
"I wouldn't be so sure of that," Koharu said as she began

walking once more. "Naruto must have been aware of
the possibility he would miss them in order to perform
his training." Koharu's eyes gave off a mischievous shine
as she added, "Besides, you should consider it a unique
opportunity for you and him to be together."
"What do you mean?"
"What I mean is that in six months' time the chunin

exams will once more be held in Konoha. Although a
few specifics do change, one thing that has remained the
same is that the second test is a five day endurance test in
Training Ground Forty-four. Imagine it, five days
trapped in a forest with Naruto."
Yakumo could imagine it and gave voice to a little of

what she was thinking as she said, "I imagine it can be
quiet cold at night and we might need to generate heat
somehow."
Koharu smirked as she said, "Oh I can't just picture how
you'd go about doing that." She giggled as the younger
woman's face began to color.
Yakumo calmed herself as she set the new goal of being

ready to enter the Chunin Exams with Naruto for
herself. But concentrating on the present she asked,
"What were you hoping to get together about?"
"Well, I suppose considering we were just speaking about

the chunin exams. I was hoping you would accompany as
I wished an old friend my regards in his grandson
becoming chunin?"
Yakumo suddenly felt extremely nervous as she knew

that wasn't the only reason that Koharu wished to visit
her old teammate.
****************************
Konan sat in the medical bay of the Den as she
recovered from her injuries. When she had first awoken
she had been surprised to be alive, but not nearly so
much as to find the woman sitting by her bed was none
other than the Hokage. For Konan those first few
moments had been filled with feelings of nervousness
and anguish as she expected had Tsunade to lay into her
about her failure to prevent Jiraiya from dying at Pain's
hands.
Yet to her surprise once Tsunade had been sure she was
okay the woman had placed hand on Konan's head as
she lowered her face to the blue-haired woman's and
giving her a warm smile said, "You gave us all quite a
scare." The reason for her surprise was that outside of
Tayuya and Ino, Konan had not interacted with any of
his other lovers. She hadn't even really been in touch
with Naruto since their brief time together, as she had
only been able to send occasional updates.
The genuine kindness and acceptance she felt coming

from a woman that she expected would still be filled with
grief for her friend, a grief she shared, not to mention
her nearly dying by her oldest friends hands caused
Konan to do something she hadn't done since Yahiko's
death. She cried. Tsunade pulled the woman to her as she
vented years of pent up emotion.
Tsunade waited until Konan's tears stopped to say firmly,

"Konan, I'm sorry I can't give you more time to deal with
all that's befallen you. But you can't continue to straddle
the fence. You've helped us greatly in weakening
Akatsuki. But you can no longer pretend Nagato is
separate from it. I need to know everything you can tell
me about him."
Konan had remained silent as she met Tsunade's eyes. In
them, she had seen a sadness at her understanding the
position she was putting Konan in. However, she also
saw a fear there which spoke to her as it was one they
shared due to the threat Nagato posed to Naruto.
Disappointed that things had turned out the way they
did, Konan had nonetheless nodded as she began to
explain Nagato's abilities.
Back in the present the kunoichi began to plot her next

moves. First she would wait for Nagato's inevitable
arrival in Konoha and once she did what needed to be
done there. She began to plan how best to end the man
that she blamed for leading her and Nagato into the
darkness in the first place.
*****************************
"May I help you?"

Koharu smiled at the man who had stepped up to the
gate barring Yakumo and her path to entering Homura's
home. "Yes, can you please tell Homura that Elder
Koharu and Lady Kurama are here to see him?"
Instead of doing as she asked, the man unlocked the gate

as he replied, "There's no need for that. I'm sure Master
Mitokado will be quite pleased to see his old friend."
"Why thank you," Koharu said politely, "Can you point

me in the right direction?"
"I believe he is out back overseeing his grandson's

training."
"Excellent," Koharu said for a variety of reasons, "To

pass along my congratulations to young Udon is one of
the reasons for my visit."
"Right this way," the servant said before turning and
heading deeper into the grounds.
The trip was made in silence for the most part. Yakumo
would occasionally ask their guide questions about the
grounds, one of them inquiring about how the Konoha
Elder could afford to live in such luxury. The guide had
explained that upon his retiring from being an active duty
shinobi, the last remaining male member of Team
Tobirama had branched out into the business world
starting several successful enterprises. Koharu had let the
guide explain further so that she could be alone with her
thoughts.
Looking at the Kurama Clan head out of the corner of

her eye as she subtly pried into her old teammate's
history, she thought, "Now I can see why Naruto
believed having Yakumo look into who had warned
Danzou would be a good idea."
Koharu frowned internally though as she recalled that

she had not exactly been the most welcoming ear to
Yakumo's theory that Homura had been Danzou's secret
partner. In fact when Yakumo had brought up the theory
several weeks previous, the female elder had done
everything in her power to disprove it. Sometimes she'd
even go so far as to belittle the young woman's lack of
experience.
Still Yakumo had been insistent that he was the most

likely suspect. Her first piece of evidence being that
Homura had been in the Clan Council Meeting where
Tsunade had told the Clan Heads about Danzou's plots.
Koharu had quickly countered that any of the Clan
Heads present could be the culprit. Not to mention after
the meeting there had been no guarantee that the Clan
Heads hadn't alerted members of their respective families
about what was about to happen. They had known well
in advance that at least two of the clans had high ranking
Root members in similar high positions. She had named
Fu Yamanka as well as Torune Aburame as examples.
Yakumo had conceded the point, but quickly pointed out

that she had considered that possibility, and had already
tried to account for the two men in questions
whereabouts during the timeframe after Tsunade had
called the meeting. Having been unable to do so, she had
postulated the theory the two men may have even been
present in the Root base when Tsunade's forces had
attacked. She had explained her reasoning by using the
two secret passages that had been found right by the one
Danzou had taken as her proof that others might have
escaped as well. Koharu had argued quite successful that
those tunnels presence was proof that any number of
people could have been the culprit since they would have
allowed secret egresses into and out of the Root base.
She had also reasoned that it couldn't have been her old
teammate since he had been present at the command
center during the attack.
To her embarrassment Koharu learned the Yakumo had

baited her into throwing out the theory that the tunnels
added more suspects not eliminated any. The young
Kurama heir had done this in order to disprove the
elder's theory. She did this by producing the map that
Komachi had drawn of the Root tunnels that had been
found in her apartment when the Anbu black ops had
investigated it in order to find clues as to where she had
gone. Yakumo had pointed out that of all the secret ways
in and out of the Root base, the three tunnels in question
had not been on Komachi's map. The young woman had
then explained that the tunnels were so secret she
doubted anyone but Danzou and perhaps his partner
knew about them. In order to maintain that level of
secrecy she doubted that they had ever been used except
when the base had been attacked. Therefore that meant
that whoever had warned Danzou had done so from the
outside.
To that end she had theorized that the message had

come from the tube network they had found that
connected the Root base to various points in the village.
Several of which could have been easily accessed by any
of the Clan Council members while on their way to
where the command center had been. Yakumo had then
asked if Koharu could attest to Homura not having an
opportunity to send the message as he traveled to the
Uchiha district. The female elder had ended up grinding
her teeth as she answered that she couldn't.
Yakumo also pointed out that the person helping

Danzou needed to be extremely well-off as they could
not simply fund Root's operation with the scraps they
could skim from Konoha's budget. Koharu had seen
where she was going with the next piece of information
so quickly argued that people would also notice large
sums of his money going to Root as well. But again
Yakumo had proved she had thought about her theory at
length as she had replied they wouldn't if he spent it on
community or charity projects where people might not
necessarily look underneath the underneath. The
example she had given was a large project to renovate the
Uchiha district as it had fallen into disrepair. Koharu had
tried to argue that she had felt he did it as a way of
making amends for his role in the Uchiha Massacre.
Yakumo though had other ideas as she had believed that
was when the additions to the tunnels that had
connected the Root Base to Danzou's home had been
made.
Koharu had found it hard to refute the possibility, but

Yakumo had more evidence in that Homura had also
donated a large sum of money to a fund set up to
improve Konoha's infrastructure. A fund that had
eventually been tapped to repair the damage done to the
Leaf Maximum Security Prison during Mizuki's first
escape and when she believed many of the new security
improvements that had been made off the books had
been put in place.
That was when Koharu had snapped at the young

woman claiming that it was easy for her to cast her
teammate as another betrayer because she had never
contributed anything of value to the protection of the
Leaf. Nor had she ever had to make any of the
thousands of difficult decisions to safeguard the village
as she and Homura had done. She had known her words
had hit a particularly vulnerable cord in Yakumo but she
had been too upset to care. Koharu had then stormed
out of the meeting leaving a hurt looking Yakumo and
the surprised faces of the other kunoichi present.
The elder had even managed to convince herself that
Danzou had just managed to infiltrate the organizations
her teammate contributed his money to as he knew how
much Homura loved the village. As she cooled off over
the next few days she had even come up with a few other
theories and had looked forward to ambushing Yakumo
with them in the same way she had felt the Kurama head
had done to her. However, all of those theories had
fallen flat on their faces when she felt Komachi's
presence return to the village via her foxmark and it
settled underneath Homura's home.
Naturally as a result of the new development another

meeting of Naruto's lovers had been called. Koharu had
been embarrassed to attend considering her outburst, but
it was misplaced as none of the women had commented
on it. Instead they had all explained how they could
understand her wanting to believe the best about her
teammate. Needless to say, Koharu had made sure to
apologize to Yakumo for the hurtful things she had said.
During the new meeting Yakumo had also explained that

she believed Karin's theory about Udon had been right
as well. Tsunade had been the one to lead the charge in
disproving her theory this time, but not out of a
particular sense of loyalty to her sensei grandson's
teammate. It was to make sure they could poke any holes
into it before taking an action that might expose them to
their enemies. But, even Koharu had to admit that it was
difficult to deny Udon may be a plant to lead
Konohamaru towards the path of Root.
Yakumo in order to prove that theory had attended the

third round of the Chunin Exams held in Suna. The
young woman upon hearing that both Konohamaru and
Udon had made it to the final round had decided to go in
order to get an idea of just how skilled Homura's
grandson actually was. However, it wasn't anything that
had happened in the arena that had convinced her that
Udon was more than he seemed, but something that had
happened outside of it. Upon passing the Second Round,
Temari, the proctor in charge of the Third, had the
winners pick numbers to determine the fighting order.
As a result Udon had been matched up against a shinobi
from Grass and who happened to be the heavy favorite
to win the Third Round.
Yet it was a match that never happened since the Grass

Genin had ended up being poisoned. A quick
investigation had traced the place he had been poisoned
to a local Suna restaurant. Of course the fact that
everyone that had eaten the same dish as the genin that
night ending up being poisoned as well had aided in
learning that. The investigation had revealed that mixed
into the dish those poisoned had eaten were mushrooms
that resembled the kind normally used, but with a few
slight differences. With the possibility that the poisoning
had been an accident raised, since several more had been
found among the batch of mushrooms the restaurant
had just received, the Chunin Exam Ruling Committee
had been unwilling to delay the third round to properly
investigate. The fact that the Genin in question would
recover made the decision easier to swallow. Although
that wasn't to say there had not been fatalities as several
people had died, but they had tended to fall into the
categories of being extremely old or young.
Udon though had attempted to drop out of the third

round, knowing that he would be the prime suspect.
However, those running the exam had made their
opinion that Udon was not guilty of the act well known.
Plus, his willingness to withdraw had further solidified
the belief that he wouldn't take such a risk just to
dropout. Two points that Tsunade had brought up to
challenge Yakumo's theory.
But once more Yakumo proved she had thought at
length about her theory, and had explored it through
multiple angles. She had quickly pointed out that if
Udon's goal had been to be promoted to Chunin along
with Konohamaru, a heavy favorite to do so, but also
continue to downplay his abilities, then facing off with
what many considered to be the most skilled genin of the
group and defeating him would not be the way to go. She
had used Naruto's battle against Neji as her example
since although Naruto had beaten a heavy favorite; he
had always displayed the determination and guts needed
to do so. Two traits which Udon had noticeably lacked,
at least according to Iruka's records from the boy's time
in the Academy, and further verified by his sensei Ebisu's
mission reports.
Tsunade although she had sounded convinced pointed

out that the Chunin Exams had a way of making the
right candidates shine or discover strengths they didn't
even know they possessed. Yakumo had conceded the
point, but argued that if Udon's purpose was to influence
a potential Hokage candidate to embrace the
philosophies of Root. Then he couldn't be perceived as a
rival, because if he was then Konohamaru may at times
just take the opposite approach that was being discussed
just to continue to fuel the rivalry. A teammate's opinion
however might be better received, especially if he was
perceived as being weaker, but more knowledgeable. An
illusion that would be crushed should Udon manage to
defeat someone people had considered vastly superior.
He'd also lose his underdog status thereby making all his
subsequent opponents fight him all the harder.
Still despite by that point pretty much everyone had

come to accept her theory. Tsunade had still pointed out
that Udon had been willing to drop and couldn't
guarantee those in charge would not force him to do so.
Yakumo argued that being allowed to drop out might
have been the prize should everything gone according to
plan. She had pointed out that the winner of the third
exam didn't necessarily always become a Chunin. She had
proposed that by displaying the proper judgment to offer
up his withdrawal so as to alleviate suspicion of being the
poisoner from falling both on himself and the Leaf
village, there may have been those who would promote
him regardless of his not appearing in the third round.
The judges could argue that by even making it to the
final round he had displayed the skills necessary to get
there. But by withdrawing, he had shown one of the
most important skills, good situational awareness. Not to
mention there were likely plenty of people willing to
make an exception in order to remain on an Elder's good
side.
Koharu had been quite impressed as by following

Yakumo's logic, she could see how that would be the
optimal solution for Udon. It would allow him a chance
to be promoted without forcing him to reveal skills he
didn't necessarily want anyone to know he had. Not to
mention that he would need to be ranked Chunin in
order to take the more dangerous mission Konohamaru
may receive which would allow him more opportunities
to influence him to the Root way of thinking.
Still despite not being permitted to withdraw, Udon had

been promoted although he had lost in the second
round. Konohamaru also achieved the rank of Chunin
having dominated most of his opponents and winning
the third round tournament.
Koharu spared a moment to think of the last member of

Team Ebisu and also the only one who failed to be
promoted. She knew Moegi had been disappointed not
to receive a promotion despite making it to the
semifinals, but she hadn't let it sap her spirit.
Furthermore to Koharu's surprise, the genin kunoichi
had approached her recently asking about how one went
about forming a team for the exams if their teammates
already passed. Koharu had informed her that the
process came down to the genin simple finding their
partners on their own. Once a squad had been formed a
temporary sensei would be assigned to them for the
duration of the exams.
Again to her surprise the genin had asked, "D-do you

think the Boss, will participate in the next exams?"
"Boss?" Koharu had replied questioningly.
"I-I'm sorry," Moegi had replied her face turning

crimson, "I mean Naruto."
An amused smile had appeared on her face as she

answered, "Oh, I'm sure he'll definitely want to
participate. I'm also sure he'll be very happy to take the
exams with you when they return to Konoha in six
months."
A bright smile had appeared on Moegi's face at the idea,

but it melted a little as something seemed to sap at her
exuberance for a moment. It made the elder believe that
Moegi likely harbored some romantic feelings for her
lover, and had suddenly recalled that as far as she and the
village knew he was in a relationship with Ayame.
However, Moegi brightened back up as she perhaps
hoped that by the time of the next exams Naruto's
relationship status might change. Koharu spent a
moment wondering how Naruto viewed the budding
young woman. Having been well acquainted with the
team that her old teammate's grandchildren were on, she
knew that in six months the kunoichi would be sixteen.
And although technically academy students were
considered adults as soon as they graduated, most people
frowned on the idea of thirteen year-olds indulging in the
vices of adults. Koharu, before her inclusion in Naruto's
harem, would have considered herself one of those
people. But since Naruto had mastered the Temptation's
Touch at that age, found she wouldn't have a problem if
after the exams there was a new woman bound to her
lover.
Koharu pushed thoughts of her growing family to the

back burner as Yakumo and she were led around the
back of Homura's mansion. There they found Homura
and Udon on a private training field which had quite a
few targets for shuriken practice some of which would
move behind obstacles or pop up at irregular intervals.
At the moment though, Udon was practicing on a
standard target set up around fifteen feet from him.
Koharu spent a moment as the servant announced them
to study it. She was able to ascertain that it was relatively
new, and whoever had been using it was quite skilled.
There was the odd stray, as even the most accomplished
shinobi would sometimes throw a kunai or shuriken off
target, but most of the markings she noticed were right
on target. However, as if to give the appearance of
mediocrity that she believed was just a front, Udon threw
a kunai that hit low and well outside the bullseye. The
next one was better, but nowhere near the tight knit
group of markings in the center of the target which
would suggest an expert had been using it.
Koharu watched as Homura shook his head giving the

impression of a grandfather who felt his grandchild was
not performing to the level he expected. Turning away
from his grandson, Homura favored her with a smile as
he said, "Koharu, you should have told me you were
coming. I would have prepared something."
"I figured you would," Koharu said pleasantly, "which is

why I didn't say anything. I've lost count of the number
of times I've told you that it isn't necessary to entertain
every time I come over for a visit. Especially a visit just
meant to pass on my well wishes on young Udon's
promotion."
"Ah, and here I thought you may be here to talk village

business since Lady Kurama has decided to join you."
Yakumo smiled politely as she replied, "Elder Utatane

has been mentoring me in Council Protocol. We decided
to take a break and when she said she was coming here
asked if I could join her."
"Hmm, I see." Homura said politely, "Out hoping to get

a better read on your political opponents."
"Opponents?" Yakumo said questioningly, "I don't see

any of my fellow councilors as opponents."
"Ah, to be young and naïve again, eh Koharu," Homura
said his tone a little mocking.
"I like to think I'm still young at heart," the female elder
replied keeping her tone neutral.
Homura studied his old teammate a moment before

saying, "Indeed, still give it time. Unfortunately you'll
soon see that despite our abilities to pull together in
times of war. In peace times it proves difficult to get
anything done as each clan puts itself before the village."
"Perhaps things have turned a corner," Yakumo said

politely, but her tone made it clear she didn't see things
the same way, "Since I have joined, it appears to me that
the council has only been working for what's best for the
village."
"Perhaps…" Homura said, "Then again things have
hardly been peaceful. One could say we've been at war
for years and are just now taking the steps to confront
our enemies. Akatsuki's killing of Jiraiya will soon have
the other villages seeking to test us again. Plus, Akatsuki
needs to be dealt with."
"True," Yakumo conceded, "But we have allies in the

Sand, and perhaps even Kumo would be willing to aid us
now."
"Lady Kurama, please don't be swayed by Tsunade's

belief that we have turned a corner with Kumo,"
Homura warned. "The current alliance with Sand was the
dream of the Third and even after years of working
together they turned on us in an instant. However, I will
concede that lately things have been going well, but you
must consider that without their jinchuriki their fighting
strength is sorely depleted. You could say that they are
simply wise enough to take advantage of our desire for
peace in order to prevent themselves from being wiped
out by the coming conflict."
Koharu saw that Yakumo was unhappy with Homura's

description of events, especially considering that several
Kunoichi of the Sand were a part of Naruto's family.
Yakumo well aware that each woman was as dedicated to
the alliance between Suna and Konoha as they were to
Naruto, looked like she was going to lay into Homura as
she had done to Danzou once. Not wanting to cause an
incident she stepped in saying, "Regardless of what we
each think of where things stand between the villages. I
think we can all agree that Akastuki is the true enemy.
Well considering this has turned into a discussion of
politics I think it would be best if we were on our way."
"One moment if you will, Koharu?" The male elder

asked, before directing a pointed look towards Yakumo.
The Kurama Head picked up on it and with a slight bow
said, "I'll wait out front for you. You have a lovely home
Elder Mitokado."
Homura waited for the young woman to leave before

saying, "Koharu, it still saddens me about what happened
to Danzou. To think that such a loyal and brave shinobi
could be capable of such…"
"Betrayals," Koharu supplied upon seeing her fellow

elder struggle to define Danzou's actions.
"I only hesitate to call it that as I can easily see Danzou

believing he was acting in the village's best interests.
There are some who upon learning of certain actions we
have undertaken would perhaps label us betrayers as
well."
"You're speaking of the Uchiha Massacre I take it?"
Homura nodded before asking, "Yes, tell

me….considering your recent alliance with Tsunade and
her way of thinking. Do you regret your role in it?"
Koharu had searched her heart on the matter many times

over the years. Even more so since becoming Naruto's
lover and despite her belief in him and his dream replied,
"No, I do not. Considering that it was Itachi that came to
us with the plan to eliminate his clan, I have always
believed our choice prevented the village from tearing
itself apart."
"Agreed, although as I remember it you were the hardest

to convince," Homura said seemingly pleased by her
admission.
"Why bring this up now Homura? I doubt you would
dredge up the past for no reason."
Homura studied her for a moment as if trying to decide

if it was safe to bring up what he wanted to discuss.
Finally though he said, "I only bring it up because of the
recent events in the prison. As you well know there was
another Uchiha survivor. We let Danzou keep her in the
prison figuring she might be useful as leverage against
Sasuke should we need it if he ever learned of the
massacre. According to some of the survivors of
Danzou's plot she also had become a member of his
faction. Her…disappearance… is troubling."
Koharu let the frown she felt appear of her face,

although she believed her old colleague would misread its
meaning. She believed Homura imagined it was due to
the potential threat he likely believed Mikoto
represented, instead of it being about her concern that he
was already searching for the Uchiha woman. Taking a
gamble she said, "It may be prudent to bring this to the
Council's attention. I had simply believed that Danzou
quietly eliminated her. But if you have knowledge that
she is in fact alive, we should find her before she can
meet up with Sasuke. The best way to do this would be
to use the Village's resources."
Homura kept his face neutral making her believe that

was not what he wanted to hear. Cautioning her he said,
"Let's not be too drastic in our response. In truth the
woman was never identified by name. I was merely
concerned since one of the unaccounted for women
matched Mikoto's description. I have a few sources
keeping an eye out for her and a few of the other
escapees. Let's handle it quietly until I can make a
positive identification."
Koharu gave a slight nod as she replied, "If you feel that
is for the best, I'll follow your lead. Please let me know if
you hear anything." She turned to leave but stopped to
ask, "Speaking of people we need to find. Have your
sources picked up any information about that Root
member that wounded Kakashi?"
"No, I'm afraid not. I've directed them to keep me

informed should that change." Noticing the frown that
appeared on Koharu's face he asked, "Does that bother
you?"
Koharu shook off the sudden depression that came over

her to say, "Yes, a little. I just have this feeling that she's
closer than we think, perhaps waiting for a chance to
avenge her master."
"I think that is a real possibility," Homura replied simply.

Koharu nodded as she thought, "I bet you do," since she
could feel the young woman's presence under her feet.
But deciding that now was not the time to deal with
Homura and his working with Root simply bid him a
good day. As she left his property able to feel the eyes of
people watching her from the shadows, she discreetly
searched for a secret entrance to whatever tunnels ran
under Homura's home.
*****************************
The cool night air continued evaporating the sweat that

coated Naruko and her lover as she rested her head
against his shoulder in the aftermath of their love
making. Already looking forward to cleaning herself in
the morning, only because Naruto would be joining her,
she let her mind wander to a topic that was becoming
more and more prevalent as their training neared its end.
Giving voice to an uncertainty she felt, the kunoichi
asked, "What happens to me once you go back to the
village?" From the confused look Naruto graced her with
she knew he had no idea as to what she was asking so
she explained, "I mean, how are you going to explain my
existence to people. Or…or am I supposed to just keep
my distance and only visit you in the Den?"
"I'm really not seeing what you're so worried about. Of

course you're welcome in the village."
Naruko felt a slight annoyance at her lover for his

seemingly in ability to see the glaring problem with her
just walking through the village. Lifting her head from
his shoulder to give him a good view of her face she said,
"And what about the fact that I so greatly resemble you?
Not to mention, aren't people going to wonder why I
look exactly like that stupid jutsu you created?"
"I figure they might which is why I thought it might be
best to explain that you've been a student of the Pervy
Sage's for years." Naruto smirked when Naruko realized
that he'd been thinking about her situation already, "As
to why you look like my Sexy Jutsu minus the marks on
your cheeks. Well one time when Jiraiya was checking in
or something he brought you to the village where we ran
into each other. We didn't get along and me being the
brat that I was created a jutsu to embarrass you."
Naruko smiled gently appreciating how Naruto's

rendition of events even included how she had not been
particularly fond of him in the beginning. However, she
wasn't convinced it would fly so said, "Still, minus your
whiskers. I look exactly like you. How are you going to
explain that away?"
"Easy, we're from the same clan. It's only natural we'd be
somewhat similar. Plus we can use it as why Jiraiya
decided to train someone outside the village since you
resembled his godson."
Naruko was surprised by his declaring her a part of the

Uzumaki. Giving voice to it she said, "D-do you really
mean it? It's okay for me to call myself Naruko
Uzumaki."
Naruto reached out to cup her cheek as he said lovingly,

"I do, Lady Uzumaki."
Naruko leaned in kissing her lover as she straddled him.

As their tongues danced against each other her hands
were busy stroking his cock to hardness. She pulled back
as she placed his stiffness against her entrance. She
moaned happily as she sat down on it enjoying the
feeling of him spreading her insides. Once fully impaled
she said, "Let me show my appreciation, Lord Uzumaki.
Rocking her hips and basking in the feeling of being
connected to Naruto, an increasingly large part of her
also felt a sense of gratitude to Kiyomi. The woman that
Naruto had once mentioned could be considered her
mother.
***************************
Nagato started at the Leaf village from the eyes of his

Paths after killing the shinobi of a small scouting
outpost. Directing his focus from what his Paths saw to
what he did he informed Tobi, "We're in position."
"Excellent," Tobi replied his voice cold and competent

sounding as he was no longer using his idiotic persona.
"Do they appear to be on their guard?"
"The guards at the outpost were at a higher state of alert

then I would expect," Nagato answered. "But that can
simply be due to the realities of Jiraiya's death."
"It could also be due to Konan," Tobi suggested. "It's
readily apparent that her allies had some way of
monitoring her. Still if she and her allies are in Konoha, I
suppose it won't matter much longer. Are you ready to
begin?"
"Yes," Nagato said maneuvering his walker to follow

after Tobi as the masked man moved to the entrance of
the cave that the leader of Ame would be using as a
command post during the attack on the Leaf Village. The
red-headed shinobi inspected some the metal cylinders
lining the cave walls to make sure the bodies they
contained were still in good condition. He frowned
momentarily as he felt a wave of anger at Konan for her
betrayal since normally she would have used her paper
abilities to hide him during a large battle. However, upon
his beginning to suspect her it had forced him to
reconsider his plans for how to secure the hosts of the
nine and seven tails.
Fortunately for him, the man that claimed to be Madara

Uchiha, something Nagato truly doubted, at least he
apparently had a good idea of the terrain surrounding the
Leaf Village. Once the cave had been secured, Nagato
had allowed Tobi to begin transporting his supply of
Paths to it. This had been done during the period were
Nagato had used the disloyalty of a minor member of
Aktasuki to test out the improvements built into his
walker to expand the range and amount of chakra he
could channel into his paths. By having Konan tag along
on the mission it had allowed him and Tobi to make
several other moves in preparation for an attack on the
Leaf.
Despite his difficulty in coming to believe his old friend

had switched allegiances to some new group. What truly
surprised him was his gut feeling that it was in some way
tied to the Leaf village. After all, Konan had almost as
much reason to hate Konoha as he did. That she would
betray him for someone from that village stoked a white
hot fury in him that he could not wait to unleash upon
the people huddled behind their wall and who felt they
were protected by the watchful gazes of their current and
previous Hokage.
Nagato's focus was pulled away from the future screams

of the people of Konoha by Tobi as he said gravelly,
"Are you prepared? Our timing here needs to be perfect,
or else we're going to quickly regret having Kisame
release it."
"I understand," Nagato said preparing himself by

gathering chakra within the mouth of the cave's entrance
Tobi nodded from his spot outside the cave, before
using his jutsu to release what he had stored inside his
pocket dimension for nearly two months. The spatial tear
started off looking rather normal but due to the size of
what he had been holding quickly grew massive. Before it
was fully released from the dimension it let out a scream
of pain and rage that although loud, its true message was
conveyed through a different means.
****************************
Kiyomi watched her handiwork as the three Taki

kunoichi performed the tasks of cleaning she had given
them. What pleased her was that they were working
efficiently from a list she had given them, without her
needing to go into the details of who handled what. She
took a sip of her tea as she considered how best to apply
the knowledge she had gained from tinkering with their
minds. Confident she could even undo her handiwork
now, she wondered if perhaps it wouldn't be best to just
wipe their memories and be done with them so that
things could return to normal between Naruto and her.
She felt a smile threaten to appear on her face as she

would have to thank Kushina for the knowledge of how
to rid them of their memories as she had recently asked
Rin if she could examine what Kushina, her former host,
had done to rid her of the time she had operated as
Joseki's pawn. With that knowledge, had also come the
knowledge that Kushina had performed her mental
surgery while Rin and Naruto had been in the midst of
making love. Knowing full well that meant the former
jinchuriki, and now Bijuu in her own right, had taken to
stepping out of the protective barrier Kiyomi had erected
to keep the mother from experiencing the pleasure of her
son's lovers, Kiyomi wondered how open Kushina would
be to removing the seal and allowing Naruto the full
access to the powers contained in her original form.
Kiyomi found it somewhat ironic that the measure she
had put in place to allow Naruto to access her chakra by
waking Kushina was now the biggest roadblock to his
continued growth. Her thoughts into the matter were a
recent development due to a scroll toad named Gerotora
having sought her out. To her great surprise, before
entering Ame Jiraiya had signed over the key to Naruto's
seal over to her. The fact that the toad sage despite never
interacting with her directly trusted her with the
responsibility was a great honor. But it had answered for
her the question of why upon learning that she was free
the Sannin hadn't simply unlocked the seal.
Now though Kiyomi understood that it was because by

the time Jiraiya had been made aware of that fact. She
had already bound Kushina's soul to her original form.
She suspected that the sage realized that should Naruto
take full possession of the chakra, then Kushina would
have no means to escape the sensations she would
experience as Naruto pleased his lovers.
Naturally her insight that this didn't appear to be an issue

any further was tempered by the belief that the last thing
Kushina would want was people to be aware of her
jaunts outside the barrier. Kiyomi found the whole thing
to be both amusing and frustrating. Her amusement
stemmed from the fact that Naruto was nailing almost
every kunoichi or civilian of worth that he had
encountered in his journeys, but it had yet to occur to
any of his lovers that his mother, who had a front row
seat to this would not be curious as to just what kind of
lover her son had grown up to be. The frustration
stemmed from the same source, but mainly from her
hesitance to broach the subject.
Kiyomi recognized that her hesitance was born from her

belief that she was not the best candidate to approach
the subject. A part of her knew that the reason the other
women seemed blind to the possibility was because of
the taboo associated with it. Because of that taboo,
Kiyomi didn't want to wade into the potential minefield
like she normally would and disrupt the stability of her
family. She wondered briefly how the other woman
would react should Kushina ever officially join the
Harem. Truthfully though, she doubted it would make
too many waves as there already was a pair of women in
the harem that were technically engaged in incestuous
actions.
Granted the first time, both Tsume and Hana had been
under the animalistic desires their clan displayed during
long dry spells or when first choosing a mate. But both
women had been present during several orgies or had
even double-teamed the man they shared when the
situation called for it. Yet, it hadn't raised any moral
hackles from the other women. Kiyomi conceded that it
may be different should the mother and son become
lovers, but believed any issues that arose would simply be
due to traditional thoughts on incest, which in turn
would be quickly dealt with. Especially since it could be
pointed out that as far as the women bound to Naruto
knew, people would be just as quick to make judgments
about their decision to share the same lover.
As Kiyomi had pointed out to Mikoto, she found such

thoughts to be both limiting and pathetic. Her own
opinion on the matter was if Kushina and Naruto
decided to strengthen the bond they had with each other
by adding a physical element then so be it. Yet, she knew
that her opinion was born of her simply not having been
raised in a societal condition in which such a pairing was
frowned upon, so was aware it could be a much bigger
issue than she expected it to be.
That thought did give rise to the possibility that perhaps
no one would be more disgusted to know Kushina was
enjoying her son's efforts then Kushina herself. She
frowned at that possibility since she could only imagine
how the woman feared it coming to light.
Kiyomi's thoughts on the matter however came to a

screeching halt though as a scream reverberated through
her. It wasn't something she heard, but she instinctually
knew who it had belonged too. Standing abruptly, the
chair she had been sitting in fell over causing the three
kunoichi cleaning the room to turn to her in alarm. An
alarm that Kiyomi could feel beginning to appear in her
sisters. Responding to the telepathic yell she thought,
"Shukaku, what is it? Where are you?"
However, there was no response leaving Kiyomi to

believe that however her fellow Bijuu had escaped from
the statue it had been sealed in. The one tailed beast had
already been subdued. Certain that Shukaku was nearby
she suspected that her fellow Bijuu may be a part of
whatever Pain had planned for the village so turned her
mental energies to alerting the one kunoichi she felt
could spread the word discreetly and quickly.
*****************************
Shukaku the Sand Spirit fully exited Tobi's pocket

dimension. Its body was pierced with giant versions of
the black chakra rods that Nagato used to control his
Paths and summons. It roared in pain at the violation as
it searched for the people responsible. Spotting both
Tobi and Nagato it turned towards them raising a
massive fist in the air as it prepared to smash them out of
existence. However, before it could get its revenge
Nagato used the chakra receivers it had been implanted
with to arrest its movement. Still the strain to do so was
incredible causing Nagato to say, "You must hurry! I
can't hold it much longer!"
Tobi stood weakly as he replied, "I'm well aware of the

difficulty in keeping that thing in check. I've had to for
nearly two months. I'm sure you can manage for twenty
seconds." Still despite his words, Tobi leapt up the
chakra beast with a great deal of urgency. Coming to a
stop in front of its golden left eye he said, "That's quite
enough out of you."
Placing the beast in the same genjutsu he had used to

control the Kyuubi, he willed the creature into a mental
sleep. Upon doing so its golden eyes were replaced by
that of the Rinnegan. Tobi smiled beneath his mask as he
noticed Nagato straightened in his walker since he no
longer needed to fight the beast but was now free to
siphon its chakra.
Dropping to the ground the true leader of Akatsuki
stumbled slightly as he drew near chakra exhaustion.
Approaching the self-styled god he said, "I trust you can
handle things from here. Holding the One-tails has
exhausted my strength."
"I would be more worried about Sasuke completing his

task of capturing the eight-tails at this point," Nagato
replied smugly as he began to maneuver his walker
deeper into the cave. "With the jutsu at my command
now that I've tapped into the One-tails power the Leaf
Village will be a memory by the next sunrise."
"Good," Tobi said as he began to warp away to recover

his strength, "It may be overkill to have released the
One-Tails for this operation. But we can afford no
further slip-ups if we are to reforge this world into the
one in our dreams."
Before blinking out of existence Tobi watched as Nagato
maneuvered the one tails in front of the entrance to
where he would be conducting the destruction of
Konoha. The chakra beast squatted down blocking the
entrance and then seemingly blended into the
surrounding rocks. A moment later Tobi appeared in his
own base of operations where the Demonic Statue of the
Outer Path was stored. Desiring nothing more than to
rest, he instead pushed himself to find Kisame in order
to send him after Sasuke. Although he wanted to believe
the Uchiha was capable of handling the Eight-Tails
alone, as he had informed Pain, at this junction it was
best to ensure results. Confident that soon he would
have the Seven, Eight, and Nine tails under his control,
Tobi turned his mind to how he would manipulate the
Shinobi World's reaction to the events he had just set
into motion.
****************************
"Mom," Ino shouted upon entering into her family's
shop from the greenhouse where she had attending to
the flowers.
"What is it Ino?" her mother questioned from where she

stood behind the counter.
"You need to get to the shelters. The Village is about to

be attacked," Ino warned as she ran to the exit.
"What? How do you…"
"Just promise me you're going," Ino said cutting her

mom off. "I need to find Lady Tsunade."
Her mother nodded having not seen her daughter so

serious so Ino took off alerting the people she
encountered out front before leaping to the rooftops.
Alone for the moment she thought, "You're absolutely
sure about this. Otherwise I'm going to look insane if
nothing happens."
"I'm sure," Kiyomi replied mentally.
"Okay, so then why contact me and not Tsunade

directly?"
"I would if I could," Kiyomi replied. "However, my

telepathic abilities are rather limited. I'm able to
communicate with my sisters because we all started our
existence as a single being. Sort of like how twins are said
to be able to sense one another. The reason I'm able to
communicate with you like this is because your clan has
honed their abilities to communicate mentally for
generations."
"Alright then what do you want me to do once I reach
Tsunade?"
"Just put me in touch with her and then link us to

everyone else. We need to plan accordingly. Out of
curiosity did you notice anything strange before I
contacted you?"
Ino thought for a moment recalling how as she watered

the flowers she had a sudden sense of foreboding as she
thought she heard a pained scream. Relaying as much to
Kiyomi, she was surprised as the Bijuu replied, "That was
Shukaku. It seems that you've been honing your skills
while you've been away."
Ino frowned at the surprised tone Kiyomi had used since

it implied the Bijuu thought that without Naruto being a
part of her life she would let her skills wane. Still she did
concede that a reason she had been working so hard to
improve her abilities was because it helped alleviate the
loneliness she had felt. Therefore she simply replied, "I
had a lot of free time on my hands."
Despite the seriousness of the situation she felt a small

smile threaten to appear as Kiyomi replied, "I bet you
did."
Reaching the Hokage Mansion, Ino made her way to the

Clan Council Chambers where she barged in before the
guards at the door could react. The shinobi present went
on guard at her rude appearance with her father being
the first to give voice to it as he said, "Ino, what do you
think you are doing?"
"I'm sorry Daddy," she replied quickly, "But I believe

we're about to come under attack."
"What do you base this off of?" Tsunade asked
concerned knowing full well the information could have
come from other sources.
Ino wasn't sure how to respond at first since she hadn't

considered how to explain the situation without revealing
her source. But looking to her father had a sudden
inspiration as she said, "Dad, did you feel a sort of
psychic scream a little while ago."
Her father frowned making Ino fear that he hadn't since

a part of the Yamanaka training did consist of blocking
such stray psychic pressure. But after a moment he
nodded as he said, "I did feel something a short time ago.
But as you know such things happen from time to…"
"I know," Ino said urgently. Knowing that she would

need to stretch the truth a little she said, "I…I've heard it
before in my dreams…during the Sound Invasion several
years ago. At the time I just passed it off as a side-effect
of the genjutsu I was under that compelled me to sleep.
It would only be after talking to Temari during my time
with the Training Force that I realized the dream I had
was connected to the Shukaku that Gaara released."
Homura frowned as he scoffed while saying, "Are you

telling us this scream you claim to have heard just now is
the Shukaku? My dear I don't think I need to remind you
that Akatsuki has…"
Ino wanted to smirk as it dawned on the elder that was

exactly what she was implying. Tsunade snapped to her
feet shouting at the guards, "Have all our outposts check
in immediately."
The chunin that had been guarding the door both

snapped to attention before running to complete their
orders. Tsunade directed her attention to the councilors,
"Everyone man your posts. We will treat this as the real
thing until we receive proof otherwise. If it is a false
alarm we can simply claim it as a surprise drill."
The Councilors nodded in agreement before leaving the

room. Ino's father favored her with a warm smile before
following Shikaku to the command center where they
would direct Konoha's forces should an actual battle take
place. Ino followed after Tsunade as Yuugao and Koharu
did likewise.
Once they were alone Tsunade was about to ask how the
Yamanaka had truly learned her information, but
stopped as Ino placed a hand on her back and using the
mark that connected Naruto's lovers used that as a
means to link her and the other women of his Harem
that were in or near the village. "Well done Ino," Kiyomi
said over the mental link. "Tsunade, as Ino already
informed you Shukaku is nearby. Unfortunately it is not
responding to my mental calls. But I believe Akatsuki
plans to use Shukaku in an attack on the village."
"Why would they go through the trouble of releasing the

one tails?" Tsunade questioned.
"Perhaps as a means of forcing a confrontation between

Naruto and it," Temari said from her tent in the Training
Force camp. "Naruto was the one to beat Gaara when
Suna tried to use Shukaku in a similar matter."
"No," Konan said from the Den's medical bay, "Nagato

has positioned himself as a god. Therefore if he is going
to destroy the Leaf Village it has to be seen as his victory.
I'm not sure why they would let it free of the statue, but
we do not need fear Shukaku running amok in the village
at least not in the beginning. Should things turn against
him though, I would not be capable of guaranteeing
that."
"I could handle it," Fu said over the link.
"Fu, don't forget you are likely a target as well," Tsunade

said, "Do not get overly reckless."
"Fu understands," the former jinchuriki replied a hint of

nervousness appearing in her mental voice.
"What about Naruto?" Hinata asked from her room in

the Hyuuga compound.
However, before Tsunade could respond a large

explosion sounded in the middle of the village. The
Hokage and the others stopped at a window as they saw
the cloud of dust rise over the village followed by several
others that appeared in different points of the village.
Despite wanting nothing more than to hide her lover
away she said, "We alert him that it appears Pain is
attacking the village."
Tsunade felt Ino stiffen behind her at her statement. She

half expected the young Yamanaka to raise her voice in
protest of the decision. When no such protest came, she
proceeded to lead the women to her office and the
messenger toad Fukasaku had left. However, upon
reaching her office there was no sign of the toad that had
made the room its home. "Where the hell did he go?"
Tsunade said angrily.
"Homura," Koharu said her own voice taking on a dark

tone.
"What makes you believe he or one of his followers was

here?" Yuugao asked although she knew the Elder had
been revealed by Komachi's presence under his home as
the man that was now in charge of Root.
"It has to be him," Koharu replied bitterly, "He can't take
the chance that Tsunade would summon Naruto back to
the village. Even if Ino's warning had turned out to be
false he could have likely pinned it on remnants of
Root."
Koharu turned to leave the office prompting Tsunade to

ask, "Where are you going?"
"To deal with Root," Koharu replied her response

carrying over the mental link thanks to Ino, "Homura
will likely keep most of his remaining forces close to him
during this invasion. He can't take the chance of being
weakened even further. Therefore this attack also
presents us with the unique chance to be rid of Root
once and for all."
"Still you won't be able to handle them all by yourself,"
Tsunade protested.
"I'll lend her a hand," Seven said. "As fun as battling

Akatsuki sounds, I was brought on board to aid in the
removal of Root. It would be nice to see that task
through to the end."
Despite the Bijuu agreeing to aid Koharu, Tsunade was

still hesitant to give her blessing. But knowing she would
need every available person to aid in the defense of the
village nodded as she replied, "You two be careful."
Koharu smiled as she replied, "We will be. Besides, the

third member of our party is already there."
Tsunade returned the smile as she realized Koharu was

referring to Komachi. "Right how silly of me to forget."
The smile disappeared as Koharu took off to settle her
difference of opinion with her old teammate. Focusing
on the smoke rising above her village, she moved to the
window directly behind her desk where she smashed the
glass with her fist. She then leapt through the shattered
window to defend her village and lover's dream from the
man threatening both.
*****************************
Temari stepped out of her tent as the link closed down.

A great deal of the shinobi from the Training Force had
already done so as more and more people noticed the
smoke rising from the direction of the Leaf Village. She
wasn't surprised to find Matsuri, Maki, or Pakura waiting
for her to emerge or their sending her looks like they
expected her to order them to Konoha. However before
she could Asuma ran up to her saying, "Lady Temari, it
looks like Akatsuki is making its move. I'll be taking the
Leaf forces back to the village. It would probably be best
if the Sand returns home. I know you had permission to
aid us against Root, but this is an entirely different
battle…"
"Lord Sarutobi," Temari said disappointedly, "Do you

think so little of our alliance that you believe I need to
run all the way back to Suna to ask for permission to aid
our friends of the Leaf? This force was formed to defend
both our homes from enemies that threatened them. I
can think of no one more deserving to face our
combined might then Akatsuki, can you?" Temari was
proud to see that the resolve her words showed was also
etched on many of the faces of her shinobi. Glad for the
opportunity to repay the Leaf for its role in saving her
brother, she said, "We're merely awaiting your order
Lord Sarutobi."
Temari felt a measure of pride in the dream she had

become a part of as Asuma was clearly relieved he could
defend his home with the full might of the Training
Force. Inclining his head to the younger woman he said,
"Thank you." Turning to Sand and Leaf Shinobi he
barked, "Well what are we waiting for? Let's get moving."
Almost as one the shinobi present took to the trees as

they moved to aid the Leaf. The women in Temari's
squad all shared the same thought as they wondered
when their lover would make his presence known.
*****************************
Kurenai was bumped to the side as a man concerned

with saving his own skin ran passed her. She watched
him do likewise to several other civilians as they made
their way to the shelter. She steadied herself as she
restarted her trek to the shelters, but a moment later she
learned the rude civilian had just been the vanguard of
more as suddenly dozens of more people began to push
her from behind. Trying to learn why, she looked behind
her to see a large centipede racing down the street
towards them. Kurenai was tossed about as more and
more people became aware of the danger and began
running to escape it.
Due to her pregnancy Kurenai struggled to keep up and

seeing a small alley ducked into it to escape the throng of
people. She winced at the scene left behind as the scared
civilians moved on as several less fortunate people laid
trampled in the street. She heard the sounds of exploding
kunai hitting their target so peeked out to see a line of
chunin doing what they could to distract the strange
summons from the fleeing civilians. About to get
moving, the Jounin noticed a small child crying having
been separated from her parents.
The summons apparently also noticed as it easily

smashed through the shinobi killing or incapacitating
them, before moving to attack the young girl. Kurenai
moved on instinct as she channeled chakra to her legs to
help overcome her limits as a result of her pregnancy.
She reached the girl and snatched her out of the way just
as the centipede smashed its head into the spot she had
been standing. Kurenai felt winded due to eight months
of being unable to properly train.
She felt a measure of panic come over her as the

centipede focused its gaze on her as she cursed her
recklessness since it was no longer just her life of the
line. As the centipede positioned itself to attack her,
Kurenai caught sight of someone approaching from the
direction the civilians had fled, recognizing the jinchuriki
Fu. She watched as the young woman began to emit a
golden chakra which surrounded her as it took the shape
of an armored giant humanoid beetle. The chakra
appeared to harden to a glossy black as it reached a
height of several stories tall.
Fu upon reaching the centipede delivered a massive
uppercut that rocked the centipede as it sent it flying
down the street and away from Kurenai. However,
before the jounin could even thank her rescuer though a
tongue wrapped around the upper body of the shell
surrounding Fu. The jinchuriki struggled to remain
standing as a chameleon with a snake for a tail appeared
on the side of a building behind Fu. It began pulling
backwards in order to topple the golem like construct.
Kurenai felt guilty as a part of her screamed to get out of

there in order to protect the civilian she had already
saved and her unborn child. However, as a large multi-
headed dog leapt on Fu to pry the woman out of the
chitin surrounding her. Kurenai knew that the same
instinct that had prevented her from letting an innocent
civilian die in front of her would not allow her to turn
her back on a fellow kunoichi. Telling the young girl to
take shelter in the alley she had earlier, Kurenai darted to
one of the shinobi the centipede had killed. Riffling in his
pouch, she pulled several kunai that had exploding tags
affixed to them. Taking aim at the chameleon, who was
not allowing Fu to remain upright; she threw them and
was pleased to see that her aim although shaky was still
true as the blades impacted the tongue. A moment later
they exploded causing the tongue to be amputated. The
chameleon roared in pain as it disappeared blending into
its surroundings.
Kurenai watched as now free of the appendage that was

hindering her ability to defend herself, Fu easily grabbed
the summons scrambling to remain perched on her and
tossed it into a building. The jinchuriki followed up by
smashing its fists into the bizarre dog beast. Yet just as
Fu appeared to be gaining the upper hand, she was
propelled backwards as the summons separated into
several copies of its self.
Pushed backwards by the strange turn of events, Fu
found herself facing three of the multi-headed canines.
Far from being concerned Fu willed the faceplate of her
armor to open revealing that the golden chakra was
stilling surrounding her inside the shell. She then sent a
concentrated blast of that chakra into one of the
summons incinerating it completely. The other two
summons realizing the peril they were in appeared to
decide to retreat. Fu paused a moment to look back the
way she had come and seeing the squad of shinobi she
had been with approaching decided to give chase.
Kurenai watched relieved as Fu chased after the

remaining summons. Seeing the approaching shinobi she
waved at the young girl to join her. Yet, just as the
civilian appeared from her hiding spot Kurenai's view of
her was clouded as a giant dust cloud was kicked up by
something heavy landing in the street. Kurenai searched
for the threat, but just caught site of the shimmering
outline of the chameleon summons she had wounded
before its snake-headed tail slammed into her.
Kurenai was sent flying by the blow and only stopped

upon hitting a wall which she slid down. Kurenai blacked
out for a moment, but came to seconds later to see the
summons being driven off by the approaching shinobi.
Dazed from the blow, she didn't really understand what
was going on as two members of the medical core
hovered over her. Able to hear them though she listened
as one of them said, "Her wounds aren't too severe…but
there's only one heartbeat."
The other one took a second to look down at her

obvious pregnant stomach to ask, "Are you sure?"
A slight nod was all the confirmation the man gave, but
it was enough to cut through the fog surrounding
Kurenai. The jounin turned her focus inwards and was
unable to feel the life that she had been nurturing for the
past eight months. Feeling an overwhelming amount of
grief she let out a bloodcurdling scream of, "No!" which
after her throat went dry she began to repeat over and
over again as she tried to deny reality while the medics
began to carry her to the hospital.
*****************************
Nagato watched dispassionately through his Animal Path

from the roof of a nearby building as the Konoha
reinforcements drove off his summons. Having heard
the woman's scream, he felt it as a reaffirmation of his
belief that only through excruciating pain would the
world begin to seek out peace. Turning his back on the
shinobi as they secured the pregnant woman and civilian
he directed his dog summons to lead the Seven-Tail
jinchuriki on a chase until his Deva path could deal with
the annoyance it faced.
Nagato knew that he should probably use the jutsu that

had been his reason for releasing the One-Tails. But
rather than crush the village quickly he wanted the
despair of the attack to sink in. Especially since he had
lived with his hatred of Konoha for decades so didn't
wish to rush through his snuffing out of their much
vaunted "Will of Fire." Nagato was aware that if he
wasn't careful, he could in turn be creating the next
generation of those who would resist him in the future.
Therefore he needed to extinguish all hope and the best
way to do that was a long drawn out siege that would
slowly crush their spirits. If it lured out the nine-tails as it
apparently had the seven then so much the better.
Nagato stopped as one of the dogs that had splintered

off from the two that Fu was chasing suddenly picked up
a familiar scent. Recognizing it as the woman that had
rescued Konan, he directed the summons to follow the
trial even as he moved his Animal Path to the same
location.
****************************
Konan could feel the earth vibrate as large explosions

went off nearby. Despite her body protesting her
decision she pulled herself out of the bed. She quickly
dressed as she made her way out of the Den. Aware of
how frightening powerful Nagato truly was. She needed
to be ready in case he decided to really cut loose.
Knowing that at the moment Nagato was simply toying
with the Leaf, she needed to observe how he had
arraigned himself through the village so she could choose
the opportune moment to strike.
****************************
Kiyomi watched as her home battled against Pain. She
felt hemmed in by her role as a civilian as she longed for
the freedom that both Yoruichi and Seven were
displaying. She also wished she could simply teleport to
her lover, but since she used the fox mark located on
Naruto's lovers to travel could not locate him due to his
presence being blocked by the atmosphere of the Toad's
home. She had been surprised to learn that it was
apparently a handicapped that didn't extend to him. But
she reasoned that it was because the Hiraishin was reliant
on the seals built into the fox marks or on his kunai, not
the sense of presence the marks gave off.
Aware that she wasn't alone she asked, "Can I help you
two?"
Miya Asama shrugged as she replied, "Not really. I'm

simply watching the fireworks, same as you."
Kiyomi frowned at the woman's words, but wasn't
surprised by them as she had made it quite well known
she had no desire to protect the village. Not that Kiyomi
could blame her considering the Leaf had locked her up
for over a decade. But looking at the woman standing
next to the purple haired woman, she could see her other
house guest wasn't so unconcerned. Finally, Mikoto
broke as she said, "Let me do something to help. I can't
just sit back and do nothing."
"Oh, isn't the sight of the village locked in battle the very
thing your clan wanted to bring about."
Kiyomi took some satisfaction in seeing Mikoto wince

from her words, but it was short lived as the Uchiha
replied, "I…I can't deny what you say is correct. But, to
stop such a thing from happening is the very reason why
I alerted the Third to my husband's plot. He failed to
understand that even if we won…we wouldn't erase the
cold stares that we received. We'd only solidify the
villagers mistrust and fear of us."
Kiyomi hearing that didn't trust Mikoto any more than

she had before, but decided that at the very least it would
be a chance to see where the Uchiha stood. Releasing the
seal that bound the woman to her property the Bijuu
said, "Then go. But upon our defeating Pain, I expect
you to return."
Mikoto nodded, before darting out of the room. Miya

watched as Kiyomi turned back to the window and
asked, "Do you truly believe she will?"
Kiyomi shrugged as she answered, "Honestly it doesn't

matter. If she comes back she at least proves she can be
trusted. If not, then she'll go in search of her son. I trust
that her friendship with Naruto's mother will be enough
to keep her silent about the secrets she has uncovered. If
not then I'm sure her son will insure that she takes them
to the grave."
"Remind me to never get on your bad side," Miya said

finding the Bijuu would make a dangerous enemy.
Kiyomi smiled back at the woman over her shoulder

before saying, "If you'll excuse me. I have a guest."
Miya watched as the Bijuu slowly walked out of the

room. Making her way to the window she saw what
appeared to be a young woman with orange hair.
Guessing her to be this Pain, she had heard mentioned
by the women of the house she settled in to watch
wondering if she should aid the Bijuu to gain some
insight on where Kisame was hiding. However, as the
Bijuu appeared out of the entrance of the mansion Miya
doubted the Bijuu wanted or needed any such aid.
*****************************
Soifon watched as the smaller dogs that had separated

from the larger one her squad had ambushed finished
killing the rest of her team. She killed the emotions she
felt as one beast removed its fangs from around the
throat of her sensei while staring at her. Having recently
been promoted to a chunin in the Suna Chunin Exams,
the fifteen year old kunoichi waited for the remaining
beasts to take notice of her. Willing to trade her life so
long as she could incapacitate them, she had set up a
Barrier Encampment with herself as the bait that would
lure the summons into the killzone.
"Come on you pieces of shit," the chunin said defiantly.

"I'm not going anywhere."
The summons all snarled before leaping at her, and as
they approached Soifon smiled as the exploding tags she
had set around her began to smoke, before erupting in
flame. Just before being engulfed she closed her eyes and
was surprised that dying felt a little bit like flying.
Feeling like she was being held around her waist while
suspended in the air. She opened her eyes to find herself
being held by a dark-skinned woman on top of a roof.
Upon seeing the kunoichi she had rescued staring up at
her the woman said, "Whew that was a close one. If I
had been a little slower we both would be extra crispy
right now."
Soifon felt her cheeks begin to color as the woman

stared down at the kunoichi she was easily holding with
just one arm. "W-who…"
"Hold that thought," Yoruichi said as she leapt
backwards causing Soifon's stomach to lurch as she was
held around the waist by her savior's arm. The unease
also stemmed as several of the summons she thought her
trap had killed smashed into the area looking burnt but
otherwise unharmed.
Upon Yoruichi's landing one of the dogs growled at her

before leaping to attack. However, the Bijuu simply
raised her leg straight up in the air before smashing it
down on the summon's head driving it through the roof
until it landed in the basement. Once the dust cleared,
Soifon could see that from just the one blow the animal
would not be getting up anytime soon although she
could see several new heads sprouting from the beast.
"I tell you," Yoruichi said, "It always bothers me when

people let their mutts run loose off of their leashes. Well
I guess the owner won't be able to raise too much of a
fuss about me putting them down, although he's
welcome to try."
Soifon was about to point out that physical attacks only

seemed to make the summons stronger, but before she
could the woman tossed her behind her as the dog she
had sent through the roof leapt from the hole. The
summons smashed its paw where the woman was
standing prompting Soifon to charge forward in anger at
the beast killing someone else. However she stopped as
the dust cleared and revealed the purple-haired woman
easily holding the paw it had tried to smash her with.
Yoruichi smirked into the summons Rinnegan eye as she

said, "Aw, you want to shake." Pushing it backwards she
quipped, "Now play dead." She then breathed a ball of
black fire into the beast's chest that caused it to burst
into flames. The flames grew stronger before taking the
shape of several large black flaming cats. Yoruichi walked
among the jutsu composed of her blaze element as she
said, "Opps, I don't think its playing. Oh well let's see if
the rest of these flea bags can do any better."
The cats leapt away from her as they smashed into the
summons setting them ablaze. Soifon watched amazed as
within moments the woman's jutsu reduced the pack of
dogs into so much ash. Stretching her arms over her
head, Yoruichi moved to the end of the roof looking for
another area of trouble. Spotting a dust cloud she was
about to leapt away but stopped as the kunoichi she had
save asked, "Who are you?"
"Yoruichi," the Bijuu replied and then leapt away.
Soifon watched the woman as she moved to attack a

giant crab that easily towered over her. Despite the chaos
still going on around her Soifon whispered reverently,
"Lady Yoruichi." Her attention was pulled from the angel
that had saved her by the cries for help of people nearby.
Having to complete her duty to the Leaf, Soifon leapt
away to render what aid she could. But once the village
was secured promised she would learn everything she
could about the woman that now captivated her world.
*****************************
Sakura directed several less severely wounded civilians

towards a waiting are where they would be treated in due
time. She paused as her eyes landed on Kurenai, who still
stared off into space while simply repeating the word no.
Her heart broke for the woman especially as her hands
absentmindedly rubbed her stomach despite her
deceased child having been removed. Tearing her gaze
away, she saw her teacher moving down a hall as if to
leave the hospital. Quickly closing with him, she said,
"Where do you think you're going?"
"Sakura, I have a duty to perform. I'm healed enough…"
"When did you become a doctor, Kakashi-sensei,"

Sakura said sternly cutting her teacher off, "Your wounds
barely healed. Now get back to your room before I
forget myself and do something you'll regret."
Kakashi well aware that in his current condition, his

student's threat was more along the lines of a promise,
sighed in defeat as he followed her instructions. Sakura
spared a moment to make sure her teacher did as she
said, before moving to help a gravely injured shinobi. As
she set about the task of trying to repair the damage she
sent a silent prayer out to her lover that he would arrive
in time to save the village.
****************************
Tsunade channeled chakra to her feet as the Deva path
tried to pull her towards it. Resisting the pull until it
stopped, she then charged forward hoping to reach the
Deva path before it could use its jutsu again. Tsunade
managed to succeed, but it was pushed out of the way by
the Path that appeared capable of absorbing chakra.
Tsunade's fist connected with its face in place of the
Deva's path causing it to go flying off where it smashed
into an apartment building. In the back of her mind
Tsunade realized that the apartment her human projectile
had just ruined had been Naruto's.
Turning to the Deva path that was recovering from the

rough push it had received she raised her foot intent on
crushing it. However, she was blown back as it raised its
hand sending Tsunade off to slam through a building
herself. Glowering at the path as it stood, she threw off
the broken pieces of furniture covering her as she got to
her feet as well. Staring down at it from the hole of the
second floor apartment she had crashed into, she
shouted, "Give it up you bastard. This village is not
something someone like you can crush."
The Deva Path stared up unintimidated as it replied, "An

ant can rage all it wants at a descending boot heel. But in
the end the result is still the same."
Tsunade growled as she ran down the face of the

building intent on showing Pain that he had picked a
fight with the wrong ant.
****************************
Komachi remained in the cell that had been her home

for over a month still as naked as the day she entered it.
Despite Monkey apparently deciding to spare her, it
showed that he in no way trusted her. She could
understand his reluctance to do so since even were she
still loyal, her upcoming mission to kill Naruto would
have had only one outcome for her, death. With the
possibility she would be tortured before being killed she
doubted Monkey would want her revealing any pertinent
information she would learn about his operation if she
were free to move as she pleased.
Komachi frowned as she heard the sounds of large scale

combat taking place overhead. Despite her chakra being
sealed she could still vaguely sense the other women
connected to her via the mark she bore, but had been
unable to communicate with them. Suspecting the battle
was directed at the village as opposed to removing the
remnants of Root, she wondered who the enemy was.
Her thoughts turned to her personal safety though as her

cell began to shake violently making her believe that on
top of a battle the village was suffering an earthquake.
But her fears proved groundless as a large stone beetle
smashed through the back wall of her cell. It shattered
into pieces a moment later to reveal the still henged
Koharu and Seven.
Both women appeared shocked to find Komachi

completely nude with Seven saying, "Um, sorry…we
only brought you some weapons."
Komachi took them wordlessly as she strapped the

pouch to her waist and the sword to her back while
Koharu removed the chakra restraining seal. She had just
finished situating them when the door to her cell burst
open. Komachi pulled her blade as she leapt the distance
and slashed one of the men across the throat. The
second Root member managed to swing at her, but she
parried the blade as she dug a kunai from her pouch and
buried it in his masked eye socket.
Turning to the two women, Komachi said unashamed of
her nakedness, "They are enough."
"Then let's go," Koharu said taking the lead as she went
in search of Root's current master and her old colleague.
The three women encountered relatively light resistance

since it was apparent that Root had not expected their
attack. The three kunoichi learned the other reason was
because most of the remaining Root members had
gathered in a large assembly hall. Upon their stepping
into it Monkey said, "So, it appears my first instinct
about you was correct Komachi. I should have simply
eliminated you."
Komachi felt no need to respond but Koharu did as she

said, "Homura…how could you fall so low?"
"Low," Homura replied removing the mask he wore.
Tossing it aside, where it landed next to a jar containing
the missing and unconscious messenger toad, he began
moving through the ranks of his Root members as he
explained, "How is it low of me to do the things that you
and the rest of these weak willed fools find distasteful.
You see our rebellion as us being disloyal when it is us
simply and finally making the village recognize the
horrible things that must be done to keep the other
villages from snuffing out our Will of Fire? Forget your
romantic view of what it means to be shinobi. We try to
dress it up, but in the end we are no more than the
various Daimyo garbage men."
"How can you say that?" Koharu said sadly, "Sensei

taught us to be proud shinobi."
"And how did Sensei die?" Homura replied coldly. "Like

a cornered dog as the rest of us raced back to the village
clinging to our pitiful lives. Our ideals for peace were
used against us to lure us into that trap. Peace is an
illusion which cannot become a reality so long as the
other shinobi villages exist. But from that experience in
Lightning Country, I learned the only true peace we can
hope for so long as the current shinobi world exists is
the one found in the grave."
"Then why don't you go hurry up and die then," Seven

replied. "In case it's escaped your notice your home is
being flattened by Akatsuki and yet here you bastards sit
huddled together."
"Akatsuki is simply a wildfire that has spun out of

control," Homura replied calmly as he came to the head
of his forces. "We were aware of them as they fought to
establish peace in Ame during the Third Shinobi War.
Such a naïve idea of peace had no place in this world
which is why we joined with Hanzo in eliminating them.
However, it appears we underestimated this Nagato. But
looking at what he's become is all the proof one needs to
see just how weak his ideals of peace were."
"Don't you see though," Koharu tried to reason, "Your

actions then are why our village is suffering now."
"As I said," Homura replied unperturbed, "It was a

wildfire that has spun out of control, but one I can use to
reforge this village into what it needs to become in order
to survive in this world of shinobi. Once Pain has
finished in his rampage, we will emerge to lead the
survivors forged through the painful reality of this world
against him. Maybe after they've had a taste of what
awaits them outside the safety of Konoha's walls, they'll
be more willing to take the steps necessary to ensure
such a thing never happens again? This time there will be
no soft hearted Hokage to hold us back like Sarutobi or
Tsunade."
Koharu frowned as she said angrily, "You're the one that
helped to appoint Tsunade once Jiraiya suggested her."
Homura chuckled as he replied, "True, but I fully expect

her to be a colossal failure as Hokage. Little did I imagine
the woman that was cheating her creditors and drinking
her life away would prove to be such a formidable
opponent. She was supposed to be a wreck that Danzou
and I could influence or discredit thereby allowing him
to rise to the position."
Koharu stared at the ground sadly as she said, "I see…so

this is a path you've been on for a considerable amount
of time."
"Indeed," Homura replied, "But don't kid yourself

Koharu. It's a path you've been on as well. When Itachi
came to us with his plan to eliminate his clan, you may
have raised the greatest fuss about it. But you still agreed
with us in the end. But it was because it took so much
convincing to bring you on board that Danzou and I
refused to let you in on our greater plans."
Koharu pulled her gaze from the floor as she met her old
teammate's cold glare with a steely one of her own as she
said, "For that I thank you then. By not pulling me into
the darkness you two had surrounded yourselves with it
has allowed me to find my true self."
Homura shrugged as he tossed the robe he had been

wearing away to reveal his old shinobi armor. Pulling the
scroll strapped to his chest down he called forth a sickle
and chain. Spinning the weighted end of the chain he
said, "In a clash between two ideals only one can remain
standing. Let's see if your true self can stand against
mine."
Koharu dropped her henge showing off her youthful
appearance as she replied, "I'm afraid now that you've
seen it, none of you are leaving this room alive."
Homura recovered from his surprise quickly before

charging his fellow elder as his Root members followed
in his wake. Pulling a kunai she let it fly but wasn't
surprised as Homura battered is aside with the weighted
chain. Pulling another to parry Homura's sickle, she
smiled in his face despite his saying, "You're a fool
Koharu. Do you honestly believe the three of you can
stand against Root?"
"What can I say Homura," Koharu said as she struggled

against her oldest living friend, "We're another wildfire
that you've lost control of. Let's see how calm you can
remain now that your true home is caught up in it."
****************************
Nagato watched through the Animal Path's eyes as the
woman that had saved Konan calmly strolled out of the
mansion that he assumed was her home. Despite his
usual confidence he found her calmness both in the
chaos going on in the village and his ability to find her
disturbing. Commenting on it he said in the female
Animal Path's voice, "You don't seem surprised that I
found you."
"What makes you think I was hiding in the first place?"

The woman replied condescendingly.
Pain turned his Path's head to where a fireball had

erupted due to his Asura Path's battle against a purple-
haired Anbu and the squad she was leading. "Perhaps
from your remaining here instead of helping this village
defend itself."
Nagato found the predatory smile the woman gave him
as a result of his words unnerving. She spoke with a
finality that caused him to question not only whether or
not the woman was human, but his own chances of
defeating Konoha. "Take it from one who knows. This
village will not be done in by this."
Nagato got over his bout of nerves as he recalled his ace

in the hole the member of Akatsuki said, "I'll keep that in
mind. Tell me, did Konan survive her wounds?"
"Who can say," Kiyomi replied with a shrug, "Don't tell

me you've begun to regret your attacking her."
"I merely wish to ascertain if she still remains a threat to

my goal to create peace in the Shinobi World. But no
matter, if she's still alive I'll find her in due time. Now I
believe you said, there was someone that would
determine my fate. Where would this person be so I can
show him the futility of challenging a god?"
Kiyomi held back the frown she felt since without her
ability to feel him via her foxmark she could not teleport
to Naruto's location as her technique worked separately
then his. Plus since Homura apparently had captured or
killed the messenger toad that had been left to summon
the jinchuriki they couldn't summon him that way either.
Despite her not wanting to interfere with Naruto's
confrontation with Pain, the Bijuu had her own goals in
regards to him so said, "I'm afraid he's rather indisposed
at the moment. You should have told us you were
coming as I'm quite positive he was very eager to meet
you. But in the meantime let us do our best to entertain
each other."
Nagato had his Animal Path react immediately as it

crouched to place its hands on the ground. It summoned
two of the creatures that it had yet to set loose in the
village. The first was a massive Ox which towered over
the woman as it was as tall as her three story mansion.
The second creature let out a loud screech as the strange
three winged and legged bird flew out of the cloud that
had sprung into existence upon its being summoned with
the Animal Path riding on its body.
Kiyomi frowned at Pain's choice of summons as the last

thing she wanted was to attract attention to their fight.
Therefore in order to ensure that they remained alone
she placed her hands upon the ground causing a massive
red barrier to spring into existence around her property.
Taking the perceived opportunity to strike that Nagato

saw he willed the Ox forward to crush the impertinent
woman as she established her barrier. To his surprise, she
didn't even attempt to avoid the massive hoof as he
brought it down on her. It hit the ground with full force
kicking up a massive cloud which the Animal Path and
bird it rode scoured looking for some sign of the woman.
They need not have bothered as from beneath the hoof
several red tendrils of energy wrapped themselves around
the leg. The tendrils squeezed the leg in a grip that began
to crush it, before they pushed the Ox backwards until it
fell onto its back.
From the Animal Path's vantage point it could see the

woman still crouched as she had been, but now covered
in a red cloak looked like it was trying to take on a shape,
yet couldn't due to the woman apparently preventing it
from doing so. She stood in the hole that had been made
as her chakra cloak prevented her from being crushed
and began to scan the sky. When she spotted the Animal
Path, Nagato saw a small smile appear on her face before
she disappeared into flames.
Kiyomi reappeared behind the Animal Path on the bird it
was riding as she could use her version of the Hiraishin
to teleport to a location she could see. The Animal Path
reacted immediately as it lashed out with a kick behind it
that Kiyomi's chakra cloak easily blocked. She prevented
it from taking its fox shape by cutting her chakra as soon
as the threat was ended since she didn't want to supply
Pain with too many clues as to what he was facing off
against. She tried to retaliate with a chakra fist, but the
female path leapt over it and her.
Kiyomi spun to face her opponent but watched as the

Path appeared to miss the end of the bird and begin to
fall towards the earth. Kiyomi frowned, but learned it
was intentional as the bird at her feet disappeared into
smoke. Before she could recover, the Ox charged her
and rammed her as she was in midair. Hitting the center
of its forehead she found herself pinned against it until
the Ox smashed her into her home.
Finding herself in her study, Kiyomi's anger spiked and
no longer caring if Pain learned what he was facing
decided to show him the folly of making her angry.
Pulling back her fist, she slammed it forward just as the
Ox was beginning to back up in order to inspect its
handiwork. A massive chakra claw sprung into existence
catching the summons in the head and sent it skidding
backwards.
Kiyomi walked slowly towards the hole that had been

made and noticed a thick fog beginning to cover her
property. Mentally thanking Miya, suspecting her due to
her being a Kiri-nin, Kiyomi stepped from the hole. Yet
instead of falling to the ground a red fox cloak sprung
into being around her. Residing in the fox apparition's
head, which was as large as the Ox summons, she
watched as the Animal Path leapt atop it's summon's
head.
Kiyomi smirked as the Animal Path taking notice of the
nine-tails swinging about behind her chakra cloak asked,
"What the hell are you?"
"What are your eyes telling you?"
"Do you honestly expect me to believe you are the

Kyuubi?" The Animal Path questioned its tone filled with
disbelief.
"Why not," Kiyomi replied in amusement, "You wish for

me to believe you are a god. Let us see whose boasts
appears to be closer to the mark." The Bijuu leapt at the
Ox as it charged towards her while the Animal Path leapt
away. The Ox hit Kiyomi's cloak in the chest, but its
horns failed to penetrate as it was stopped almost
immediately due to the heavy nature of the Bijuu's
chakra. Kiyomi had the cloak's claws grab the Ox by the
horns as it tried to twist the summons head clean off its
shoulders. But just as Kiyomi was about to succeed, her
cloak was hit from the side by the Bird that the Animal
Path had re-summoned.
The drill like beak failed to penetrate as well, but the

force of its collision caused Kiyomi's grip on the Ox to
weaken enough for it to pull away. The bird scrambled
back on the ground as it had been unable to remain
airborne after the collision as Kiyomi turned her
attention to it. Pulling back her arm which was mirrored
by the Fox cloak she prepared to crush the skull of the
bird summons. However, as she was bringing her cloak's
fist down, something wrapped around its forearm.
Searching for the new threat she spotted a shimmering
distortion that appeared to resemble a bizarre chameleon
of some sort. It revealed itself to show that the snake like
tail of the summons was wrapped around her cloak's
forearm.
Kiyomi willed her tails to deal with the nuisance as they
wrapped around reptile as the Ox tried to rescue it by
charging Kiyomi. The Bijuu turned the Fox Cloak's head
towards the fast approaching summons. Kiyomi took a
deep breath before expelling a fireball from her mouth
that grew in power as it traveled through the fox cloak's
throat. When it emerged from the Fox apparition's
mouth her Hellfire fireball was easily as large as the Ox's
head and when it hit caused the front half of the
summons body to explode into charred flesh. The rear
half collapsed to the ground as it skidded to a halt.
Kiyomi then had her tails bring the chameleon in front
of her where she grabbed it around its torso and
squeezed the life out of it.
Dropping the broken husk to the ground she stepped on

it for good measure, before scanning for the Animal Path
in the fog. She caught sight of the female Path as it rode
the airborne bird. The bird flew as high as the barrier
would allow before diving towards Kiyomi. The Bijuu
could tell the beak was aimed for where she resided
within her fox cloak. However, just before it made
contact Kiyomi dropped the cloak. She teleported before
the beak could connect and appeared in front of the
Animal Path.
Kiyomi struck first this time grabbing the path around

the throat and refused to let go even as the summons
beneath her feet was dispelled. Kiyomi was prepared so
teleported with her prize and reappeared in front of her
home as she easily held the shorter Animal Path off the
ground.
The Animal Path struggled to speak due to the iron grip

around it's throat as it said, "Do you truly believe you
have won?"
"This round," Kiyomi replied pleased. "I thank you for
your contribution to my plan for releasing my brethren
from the husk of the Ten-Tails."
"What are you talking about?"
Kiyomi smirked as she replied, "As I thought…you're

just a pathetic pawn in all this as well."
The Animal Path's eyes narrowed at the Bijuu as Nagato

replied, "Know your place. If you truly are the Kyuubi,
then you're nothing but a power source for the jutsu I'll
use to change the world."
Kiyomi's eyes narrowed as well, but then a smile

appeared on her face as she responded, "No, I'm afraid
you're quite mistaken in that regard. But no matter,
you're plans are falling apart even as we speak and you
were even kind enough to deliver into my grasp the last
element I needed to really muck up that masked bastards
plot."
"And what would…."
The question cut off as Kiyomi began to channel her

chakra into the Path. First she set about healing the
damage that had been done to the body in order to make
it suitable to be used as one of Nagato's paths. As a result
the black chakra receivers began to be pushed out as the
holes that had been created to house them as they closed.
The black rods began falling to the ground as the more
shallowly inserted ones healed first. Once the last rod
came loose the Rinnegan faded from the Path's eyes as
the female went slack.
Next, Kiyomi channeled her chakra to stimulating the

organs of the soon to be former Animal Path. She could
feel a pulse as the woman's heart began to beat and once
it had a steady rhythm she ended her artificial stimulation
of the organ. The former Animal Path suddenly took a
deep gasping breath as its lungs began to function as
well. The ex-Path's eyes began to come into focus and
zeroed in on Kiyomi's face.
Kiyomi knew the woman would not be the one that she
had been before her death, nor would she likely retain
any memories of her time as a Path. Therefore, Kiyomi
as she returned the body to the land of the living had
applied the skills she had mastered through her
tampering with the Taki-nin's psyche to give the woman
the means she needed to function, but would also leave
her as a blank slate.
Kiyomi was pleased as a questioning look appeared in

the woman's blue eyes as she asked, "Who are you?"
Setting the woman down she replied, "I'm Kiyomi."

The woman processed the information and despite the
confusion she was no doubt experiencing didn't let it
show as she asked unemotionally, "Who am I?"
"Perhaps in time you'll be able to answer that," Kiyomi

said proud of her work, "But for now how about I call
you Sage?"
"Sage," the woman repeated still sounding unemotional.

After a moment of thought though she added, "That is
an acceptable name. What is my purpose?"
"In the future that will be your own decision to make,"

Kiyomi said turning towards her home. "Yet for the
immediate future your purpose is to help me free my
siblings."
"How?"
"All will be explained in good time," Kiyomi said as Sage
began to follow her into the mansion. "For now though
let's get you somewhere safe. I fear things will get worse
before they get better."
****************************
Nagato tried to understand what had happened to cause

him to lose contact with the Animal Path. He also began
to wonder if the woman he had faced could have truly
been the Kyuubi. However, he dismissed the idea as
ludicrous since that would mean the Nine-tail Jinchuriki
would have been dead. Still he couldn't deny the
woman's power so decided it might be best to begin the
preparations for deploying his trump card.
With a mere thought two of the lids for canisters housing

his paths were sent flying as they were punched open.
Nagato watched as the two new Paths stood and then
ran out the cave's entrance to Konoha. With them on
their way he turned his focus back to his Asura Path as it
dealt with the Anbu that had been guarding the Hokage.
*****************************
Hinata ducked down as she performed the splits as one

of Pain's dog summons passed above her. Before it
cleared her, she jammed her hands up into the air with
the chakra that coated them taking on the form of a
lion's head. The jutsu hit the beast in the chest causing it
to yelp as it was propelled upwards. The dog tried to
right itself but was then hit in the side by an Eight
Trigrams Vacuum Wall Palm as several Branch Family
members, including Neji, attacked the summons once
she was clear of it.
Her Byakugan showed her the animal, which had split
off of a larger one sporting multiple heads, slamming
into a wall which crumbled atop of it. Rolling back to her
feet, she fought back a sigh as her bodyguard Ko said,
"Lady Hinata that was far too reckless. You should
return to the compound and leave the fighting to us."
"Ko, I know father has left you in charge of my

wellbeing during his absence, but it is our duty as Hyuuga
to defend this district. A duty I intend to see fulfilled,"
Hinata said aware of the pile of stones shifting behind
her.
Ko more focused on his duty of protecting his charge by

convincing her to return to the Hyuuga compound
where the other Main Branch family members were
residing, did not. Therefore he was surprised as said
charge pushed him back as a sizably larger and three-
head canine emerged from the rubble of the wall.
Hinata spun to face the renewed threat and began
swinging her arms in front of her in an incredible display
of speed in precision. The arc-shaped chakra blades
formed a barrier in front of her which as the summons
hit caused it to get sliced into cauterized cube shaped
pieces. Hinata remained vigilant in case the strange
creature somehow survived the damage, but when no
new beast seemed to begin growing turned her attention
away.
Sounding confident and in charge Hinata asked as she

helped Ko back to his feet, "Neji, you're eyes are
stronger than mine, are there any threats present?"
"None we currently need to deal with. Also, it appears

that most of the villagers have been evacuated to the
shelters. It'll probably be time for the counterattack soon
enough."
Hinata nodded before ordering, "Good, we'll hold
position here until it's time to begin."
She then leapt up to the top of a nearby tree as she

directed her attention to the village as she tried to
determine where her clansmen and she would likely be
sent in order to drive Pain out of the village. Beneath her
those clansmen looked on with respect as well as a few
faces of worry since many of them hoped Hinata would
assume leadership of the Hyuuga and did not wish for
her to fall in battle.
None though was more concerned than the man charged

with her safety, who as his charges cousin drew near
whispered a little harshly, "Neji, how can you show so
little concern for Lady Hinata's safety. I'm sure if you
told her to return to the safety of the compound she'd
listen."
Neji's face remained impassive as he replied,
"Unfortunately there is only one person she would
possibly listen to, and he's not in the village at present."
From Ko's face Neji figured that they were thinking of
two different people. Directing his gaze up to his cousin,
he imagined that not only was she scanning for threats,
but also for any sign of orange that would signal Naruto's
return. Like most of the village Neji had no idea where
Naruto was, only that he was receiving some sort of
specialized training. Returning his focus to his clansmen
he continued, "Therefore, it is our job to make sure no
harm comes to Lady Hinata."
Ko nodded his head in agreement an action mirrored by

the other Branch Family members present. Neji didn't
smile since they were simply reaffirming their duty as
Branch Clan members. But he did take pride in knowing
that unlike with many who bore the Caged Bird seal, they
weren't doing so due to their station in life. But because
they genuinely wanted to serve the woman that many
considered the only Main Family member that valued
them.
****************************
Yuugao ducked behind the corner of a building and

looked behind her to see if the remainder of her squad
made it. She watched sadly as one of them didn't make it
in time and took a direct hit from the projectile that the
Path they faced had launched. The missile exploded, the
flare of which forced Yuugao to turn away.
"Inoichi," Yuugao thought, "Where is Lady Tsunade?"
"She's still in battle with the Paths classified as Deva,

Preta, and Naraka," Inoichi replied mentally.
"What!" Yuugao replied concerned, "Your last report
stated she had knocked the Preta out of commission."
"It was an accurate report, but unfortunately it seems the

Naraka path is the one capable of healing the others.
We're not sure how, but that would appear to be the
reason it does not engage in battle directly. However, the
Hokage is managing to hold her own."
Before Yuugao could reply a new voice spoke up in her

head as it said, "Yuugao, I know your first inclination is
to rejoin the Hokage, but it would be unwise of you to
do so." The only reason the Anbu Captain didn't argue
was due to the voice being Shikaku Nara. Well aware the
man had a reason for his statement she remained silently
prompting him to explain, "As formidable as Pain seems
to be due to his ability to channel his jutsu through six
individuals, he's actually weakening himself by attacking
the village in this manner. Breaking down the abilities
we've seen thus far we can catergorize the Asura, Animal,
and Deva as offensive in nature. The Preta would be
defensive and the Naraka would be a support type."
"I get it," Yuugao replied in thought, "by keeping the

Asura after me you're saying I'm in fact lessening the
danger the Hokage is facing."
"Precisely," Shikaku answered, "We still have no idea

what the Human Path is capable of. Although from
survivors of squads that have encountered it, we believe
it is looking for information on where Naruto is. Since it
appears Tsunade is the only one that knows that
information if it begins moving towards her we'll need to
take steps to stop it."
"Where is it currently?"
"Unknown, we've lost track of it. Also, despite it being
obvious that the Animal Path is around, no one has been
able to visually confirm that yet. We do not even know
what it looks like so be extremely careful."
"Roger," Yuugao replied as she came to a stop. The rest

of her squad did likewise so she ordered, "The rest of
you are to loop around to aid Lady Tsunade. I will hold
the Asura Path here."
Her squad new better than to question her so continued

on as Yuugao scanned the area for signs of her
opponent. She heard the sound of something being
launched causing her to look up in time to see a flying
fist approaching her. Leaping out of the way she avoided
the projectile as it smashed into the ground where she
had been standing. She watched as it flew out of the hole
that it had made and tracked it as it returned to the Asura
Path that was standing on top of a damaged building.
Yuugao threw several kunai at her target, but they were
deflected by a large metal tail that sprung from the Asura
Path's back causing its robe to rip apart. The makeshift
barricade retracted as the Asura path dropped down
from the building. It pulled its cloak away revealing that
it had a total of six arms as it fell forward to rest on two
of them. Yuugao watched as from its crouched position
the top of its head opened revealing some strange
circuitry. Yuugao's eyes grew wide as a beam of light
began to coalesce in front of the path. Aware that if it
connected there probably wouldn't be enough left of her
to fill a matchbox; Yuugao threw down a smoke bomb
to cover her movements as she dived through a nearby
window. The beam fired tearing a path of destruction
down the narrow street and gouging out a portion of the
building she had leapt into.
Yuugao had already returned to her feet by the time the
beam fired and rushed through the building in order to
get closer to the Asura Path. She cursed under her breath
as she heard the sounds of the battered building breaking
apart due to the most recent damage. Still she was
determined to reach her target so ignored them even as
support beams began to snap. Spotting the Asura path
she smashed through another window with her sword
drawn as she swiped at it. Her blade just grazed the path
as it managed to leap away.
The building behind her began to tumble down forcing

Yuugao to concentrate of escaping from beneath the
collapsing structure. Running from under the shadow,
she leapt the final distance just barely managing to stay
ahead of the wreckage. Scanning through the dust she
silently hoped that the Asura path was buried under the
building. Yet she highly doubted it, and a moment later
was proven right as she sensed an attack from behind.
Spinning towards the threat she raised her sword to
deflect it and was able to push the blade away from the
sure kill shot of her head. However, the tail continue
passed her and the sharp metal edge cut into her right
shoulder causing her to bite her lip in pain as she refused
to scream.
The tail retracted causing her to yell despite her desire

otherwise. The Asura Path left its tail hovering above its
head, but angled it down so her blood would travel to
the tip. "I will take you a piece at a time until you tell me
where Naruto Uzumaki is," the Asura Path said
confidently.
Yuugao adjusted her stance to accommodate her inability

to user her right arm effectively as she replied defiantly,
"You're welcome to try."
*****************************
Shikaku continued to monitor the situation as best he
could from the various radio voices of the squads
engaging the summons running amok around the village
as well as those directly facing the Paths that had been
accounted for. Forming a theory based on the reports he
surmised, "Someone must have taken care of the Animal
Path that is why the number of summons seems to be
decreasing. It may have been that woman Yoruichi; she's
been wreaking havoc on the summons capable of
replicating itself after being attacked physically. Or it may
be tied to the red barrier that sprang up around the
Kiyomi residence there may be more going on there than
meets the…"
"Shikaku," Inoichi called from where he was connected

to the machinery that allowed him to communicate with
the units mentally.
Shikaku preferred to use the radios to gather real-time
intelligence and use his friend's mental abilities to
communicate his orders. Guessing his friend's
interruption was due to the orders he had recently sent
he said, "Let me guess Yajirobee is uncomfortable with
the orders I gave him."
"He says he wishes for you to clarify them," Inoichi

replied with an amused smile.
Placing his hand on Inoichi's head he said mentally,

"Yajirobee what about my orders were unclear?"
The mental aspect of their communication made the

nervous stutter of the chunin all the more pronounced as
he said, "I-I j-j-just wanted to make s-s-sure I heard it
correctly. Y-you want my squad to engage directly with a
Path. Y-you're aware I'm l-leading a bunch of unproven
genin."
Shikaku from his years of practice was able to hold back
his sigh lest the chunin hear his frustration. "Yes, I am
well aware of that. However, you do not need to
confront the Asura Path directly. Neko is currently
fighting it alone as she sent the rest of her squad to aid
the Hokage. Unfortunately that squad was in turn
ambushed and wiped out by a pack of those dog
summons. Neko is fighting valiantly, but is going to lose
unless she receives help."
"B-but…"
Shikaku cut the man off as he said, "Lady Yakumo, I

believe you understand what I'm saying."
"Yes sir," Yakumo replied, "Due to the battle Lord

Jiraiya had with Pain, he uncovered that his Paths are
susceptible to genjutsu. You want me to get close enough
to place the Asura Path under one allowing Neko a
chance to eliminate it."
"Exactly," Shikaku said impressed by the formerly

bedridden young-woman. Directing his mental attention
to the chunin in charge of the squad he said, "Yajirobee,
if you have any further questions feel free to direct them
to Lady Yakumo."
"Y-yes sir," the Chunin replied sounding chastised since

he was aware that if he delayed any further he'd likely
find himself taking orders from the genin next.
Shikaku confident that the squad was already moving

turned his focus to trying to locate the missing Human
Path as he found its disappearance more worrisome then
the Animal Path's. Noticing a nearby squad had stopped
reporting, he felt his eyes go wide as he prepared to alert
those in the command post that located in the Jounin
station when a large explosion destroyed much of the
wall he was standing in front of. Blown off his feet, he
tried to clear the bells ringing in his ears as a hand
clamped around the top of his head. Shikaku felt unable
to move as he felt a presence peering into his mind
despite his best efforts to block it.
The Human Path yanked his hand away pulling Shikaku's

soul out of his body as it said to itself believing everyone
else had died in the explosion or simply posed no threat,
"Interesting, so only the Hokage knows where Uzumaki
is. Still, she is proving rather difficult to deal with; it may
be prudent to locate this Ayame the boy is seeing." With
a new target to locate the Human Path leapt out of the
ruined command post leaving broken bodies and the
dead behind.
*****************************
"Where is Uzumaki?" The Deva Path said calmly.
Tsunade didn't respond as she charged the Deva Path

aiming to take it out of the fight. However she needed to
stop as she channeled chakra to her feet to ride out the
massive push it unleashed against her. Tsunade grimaced
as even with her precautions, she felt her feet begin to
slip. A moment later though, the wave ended allowing
her to move forward again, dashing towards the path she
made it to within punching distance. Yet she was forced
to roll away as the previously out of commission Preta
Path returned to the battle having been restored by the
Naraka.
Tsunade blocked a punch from it and pushed its arm

away as it tried to grab her. She forced it to leap away as
she tried to connect with a kick of her own. The Preta
landed in front of the Deva Path. Tsunade's attention
was pulled to the sound of glass breaking as the Naraka
Path kicked out a window in a nearby shop where it had
been watching the battle to avoid fighting the Sannin.
The large piece of glass flew in front of the Preta which
punched it shattering it even further before leaping out
of the way as the Deva then used it ability to accelerate
them at the Hokage.
Tsunade simply charged into the oncoming projectiles as

she released the chakra contained in the seal on her
forehead causing her body to become covered in black
marking. Tsunade's apparent lack of self-preservation
surprised the man controlling the Paths as the glass
shards ripped her to shreds. Tsunade didn't even slow
down as they passed through her body confident that her
Strength of a Hundred jutsu and the bonus of being
Naruto's lover would heal the damage almost as soon as
it was made. She leapt into the air intent on bringing her
foot down on top of the Preta Path's head, but both it
and the Deva managed to leap away. Her dodged attack
connected with the street causing it to shatter and crack
causing several of the nearby buildings to sway.
Once the mini-quake settled the Three Path's moved to

stand in front of her. The two sides stared each other
down until the Deva Path said, "I'm not sure it is
accurate to say that you've lived up to your legend as I
was under the belief that I'd be facing a broken down old
woman well past her prime. It pleases me the reports
were wrong as there'd be no point in destroying a village
which relied on such a weak Kage."
"I think you'll find this village has survived worse than
you," Tsunade said defiantly.
"You're the second one to tell me that," Nagato said

through the Naraka Path although it used the same voice
as the Deva. "However, this village is going to fall this
day and there is nothing you can do to stop it."
"We'll see about that," Tsunade roared charging the
Three Paths, "As the Hokage, I won't allow you to
trample on our dreams or to snuff out our Will of Fire."
The Naraka and Preta leapt away from the Deva as it

replied, "Those dreams were only allowed to come into
being as a result of the suffering of the lesser countries.
It's time that you experience a similar feeling of
desolation." The Deva Path then leapt into the air, rising
far above Tsunade until it reached a point where it could
see almost the entire village. Hovering in midair the Deva
Path held its hands above its head as it intended to
release a Shinra Tensei which would level the entire
village. "Know god's judgment," it said intending to
focus the blast directly where Tsunade was standing.
However, before it could bring its hands down, a large

paper chakram hit the Deva Path from behind cutting it
in half. Nagato felt slightly disoriented as he watched the
world spin as the two halves of the Deva Path tumbled
towards the earth for the final few moments he could see
through it. He cursed as he saw Konan standing on the
roof of a nearby building as he guessed she had remained
hidden expecting him to use his technique in such a way.
Cursing his former partner and friend he sent the Naraka
in motion to collect the halves in order to repair it.
****************************
Konan moved to aid Tsunade as several of his

summoned canines attacked her. However the Hokage
easily dealt with the beasts by simply chopping them in
the neck and disrupting their motor movements. As the
beasts struggled to move, Konan covered them in paper
tightly bounding them before applying a seal that caused
them to go inert.
Landing next to the Hokage, she felt a small smile, which
she didn't let appear, as the blonde woman said, "You
should be in bed."
"It was lonely by myself," Konan replied.
Tsunade nodded, before asking seriously, "Is that going

to be enough to keep the Deva Path down?"
"Unlikely," Konan said even as the Deva landed in front

of them.
"Konan, how unfortunate to find you still among the

living," Nagato said through his favored Path. "Do you
honestly believe you've saved this village?"
"Please Nagato," Konan said sounding on the verge of

tears, "Stop this insanity. Don't you see that you've
become everything Akatsuki was founded to oppose?
Where does it finally end?"
"Such a foolish question," Nagato replied through the

restored Deva Path. "You as well as anyone should know
it'll never end. Even after my ultimate jutsu has been
perfected and unleashed peace will only rein for a short
time. Eventually the pain and fear of it will lessen,
forcing its use once more. That is the truth of peace,
periods of calmness set between times of pain and
suffering. The jutsu that I'll create with the power of the
Bijuu will simply make the bad moments shorter."
Konan wanted to refute Pain's philosophy. However, she

found it difficult to do as a part of her still believed it
herself. She could follow Naruto because as she had told
Nagato earlier she believed her lover had inherited
Yahiko's will along with Jiraiya's. Yet in the face of the
suffering she had experienced found believing in
Naruto's dream wholeheartedly difficult.
She looked at Tsunade out of the corner of her eye,

expecting that perhaps the Sannin shared similar doubts.
However, all she saw written on the blonde woman's
face was a sureness that she was traveling the right path
and an unshakeable faith in the man leading her down it.
Konan felt disappointed in herself that she could find
nothing to say to counter Nagato's argument. At the
same time she wondered why it was that Tsunade was so
positive especially in light of all she had lost over the
years.
The blue-haired woman received a glimpse of what

Tsunade was thinking as she said, "What a load of crap!
You claim to be about peace but all you want to do is
hurt the world as it has hurt you."
"Easy words to say when coming from the pig in charge
of the village responsible for much of that suffering,"
Nagato said a hint of the anger he felt bleeding into
Yahiko's voice.
Tsunade glared at the man, as she counted, "That's

precisely my point. You just want to be one deciding
who suffers what and when. I can't change whatever
wrongs my home has committed against you to make
you this way. But they in no way justify you actions
against us now. You're not targeting any particular
person looking for revenge or justice. You're simply
striking at a point on a map in order to make things even
in your mind. As a result you don't care if your actions
actually punish those responsible. How many innocent
people have you already hurt that weren't even alive to
have wronged you?"
Nagato remained quiet for several heartbeats causing
Konan to hope that Tsunade's words had somehow
penetrated the darkness he had surrounded himself with.
That hope was dashed as he replied, "Weak words
uttered from one that used to wield the stick that beat
down the other villages and now finds herself on the
receiving end." Suddenly two new Paths appeared
landing next to the Deva Path. To both women's surprise
the new Paths revealed they could summon as they
pressed their hands to the ground. As the smoke cleared
it revealed twelve metal tubes that almost resembled
metallic coffins standing on their end. The Paths
contained inside pushed the lids to their containers open
as they stepped in front of the Yahiko Deva Path.
Tsunade upon facing fifteen Paths of Pain sent a

shocked look towards Konan asking, "What's going on?"
"I don't know," Konan said shocked, "Nagato's never
been able to maneuver more than six paths before. This
is something new."
"Indeed," Nagato said through the Yahiko Deva Path,

"Once I suspected you to be a traitor I figured it would
be best to overcome my previous limitations. As a result
my six paths have evolved into an Army of Pain."
Konan frowned as she realized, "That mission to hunt

down the Akatsuki defector where you said you were
testing some upgrades. They didn't just modify the
chakra transmitters in your walker to allow for greater
range. It was also to up the amount of chakra they could
send out."
"Very good," Nagato said through his favorite Path, "It's

too bad you connected the dots too late though."
Turning his focus to Tsunade the man said, "Hokage, the
coming battle will be an interesting chance to show you
what I meant about lessening the suffering endured
between periods of peace. My paths are slowly going to
grind this village into dust. I'll be sure to leave you alive
long enough to tell me afterwards if you would have
preferred me to simply have wiped it off of the face of
the planet with a single jutsu."
The Yahiko Deva path then disappeared into smoke as

Nagato had one of the Animal Paths that remained
behind summon it back to the cave. Feeling so very
much like a god, in thanks to the two hundred paths he
was manipulating due to the chakra he was siphoning
from the One-tails. Nagato smiled in the darkened cave
as he witnessed the Leaf Village's destruction through
two hundred points of view.
****************************
Yuugao seemed to dance backwards as she avoided the
attacks of the Asura Path she had been battling. She left
several after images of herself causing the Asura's missile
attacks to miss as it targeted the false images. Yuugao
charged through the dust kicked up by the explosions
and created two shadow clones. She leapt into the air as
the clones approached the Path from the ground with
each of them leaving afterimages in their wake.
Their timing was perfect as all three struck at once, but

the Asura Path used three of its six arms to catch the
blades in its hands. The Path smirked as the top of its
skull opened in order to fire its beam attack once more.
However, Yuugao managed to surprise it by slamming
the palm of her hand into its nose, using the arm that she
had been favoring due to her previously injured shoulder,
thus breaking it and causing its head to rock back causing
the beam cannon to misfire into the air.
The Anbu captain kicked off of the path as she again
used the arm the Path had believed was out of
commission to make a one-handed handsign in mid-flip
which caused her shadow clones to explode. Landing on
her feet she brought her hand up to her injured shoulder
and although she already suspected as much was still
surprised to find the deep cut she had received was
healed. Not exactly sure of the how, she did believe it
was a result of her being a lover of Naruto as she had felt
her injured shoulder getting stronger as the fight had
progressed with the Asura Path.
Yuugao wasn't given the chance to ponder the matter

any further as the metal tail that had injured it in the first
place shot out of the smoke. She was forced to dodge it
several times as it tried to track her movements, before
the Asura Path retracted it as the smoke cleared. Yuugao
frowned as she inspected the damage she had caused as
although she had destroyed the arms that had caught her
clones' attacks. The rest of the injuries it had sustained
appeared to be pretty minor.
"Impressive," The Asura Path said amused, "You'll make

a worthy vessel for my power." Yuugao remained silent
as it wasn't the Anbu way to make idle chit-chat with the
enemy. Yet to her surprise its gaze suddenly snapped off
to the side as it asked, "Where do you think you're
going?" It crouched over as it turned in the direction its
head was looking. The metal tail shot from its back as if
to impale some fleeing person leaving itself wide open.
Yuugao charged forward as she sensed Yakumo's

presence and she understood the recently minted genin
had placed a genjutsu on the Path. Still despite the
genjutsu showing a fleeing Yuugao, it appeared to sense
her attack at the last moment. Yet it was too late to react
as her blade sliced through its neck removing the Asura
Path's head from its shoulders.
As the beheaded Path collapsed Yakumo appeared from
the side of the rubble from the building that had
collapsed during her battle. "Yu… Captain Neko,"
Yakumo said remembering her place, "Are you alright?"
"I'm fine," Yuugao stated looking over her fellow Harem

member and the squad with her. Directing her focus to
the nervous looking Chunin in charge she said, "Report."
"W-well you…um see…"
Yuugao was about to snap at the stuttering chunin, but

Yakumo stepped in for him calmly saying, "Truthfully we
don't know what's going on. We were ordered to help
you by Shikaku, but since then all our attempts at
communicating with the command center have gone
unanswered."
Yuugao frowned behind her mask as she considered the
possibility that Pain had targeted those directing
Konoha's forces. Yajirobee spoke up to say, "A-anyway
we've completed our m-mission we should
return…Arrghhh!" His desire to return to the rear was
cut short as a blast of chakra hit his back and blew a hole
through him.
Yuugao and the other Leaf shinobi leapt back as the

powerful blast continued on and hit the ground at the
center of where they had all been standing. The resulting
blast from where it hit sent out a large shockwave that
sent several of the other genin flying.
Yuugao and Yakumo landed near each other and both

directed their gazes to the top of a nearby building where
the blast that had killed Yajirobee had come from.
Yuugao frowned upon seeing two fresh looking Paths,
one of which arm looked like some strange futuristic
cannon. Recognizing it as the same type of jutsu that the
Asura Path had been using the Anbu Captain asked
aloud, "How did he get a replacement Path into the
village so quickly?" Directing her gaze to the unfamiliar
bald man standing next to the new Asura she pondered
silently, "Is that the Animal Path? Did he summon it?"
But one of the genin that had accompanied Yakumo

pointed saying, "What's that coming out of its back?"
Yuugao's eyes went wide in shock as coming out of the

back of the one she had thought was the Animal Path
was a familiar looking metal tail. "Two Asura Path's!?"
Yuugao said shocked. The Anbu Captain didn't have any
time to think on the matter further as the tail burst
forward intent on skewering the pointing genin. Yuugao
managed to rescue the young kunoichi as Yakumo
caused them to disappear by casting a genjutsu.
Their respite was short lived as the Energy Cannon
Asura Path began firing randomly into the area. The
squad managed to regroup as they escaped from the
energy blasts. Terrified beyond belief a young shinobi
said, "Yajirobee was right…we aren't ready for this. We
should be…"
"Be silent," Yuugao scolded, "If you wish to leave the

front lines I won't stop you. However, our duty as
shinobi is to ensure that this chaos does not reach the
people of the village. If we fail here there is no place that
will be safe from Pain's onslaught." Yuugao brought the
squad to a stop as the wildly firing Asura Path ended its
attacks. Using silent handsigns she directed the squad to
prepare a counter-attack as she continued, "There is no
magical time when one can be considered ready. You
either manage to rise to whatever challenge you are
facing or you don't. In a perfect world those challenges
become increasingly more difficult giving the appearance
that you have overcome them gradually. However, I
think you'll find that those that have will to do so, can
overcome even the most difficult situations without the
learning curve."
A new Path landed behind the other two and placed its
hands on them dispelling the genjutsu. Pulling her sword,
Yuugao gave the motion for those she had charged with
providing her cover by throwing kunai to begin their
attack. The new path stepped in front of the other two
and raised its hand causing the kunai to stop in midair. It
then propelled them away and towards the genin causing
them to take cover. Several didn't react in time taking
minor wounds as a result causing the Anbu Captain to
curse as the revealed Deva Path leapt from the building
to intercept her.
The Deva Path landed in front of her and raised its hand
to hit her with a powerful repelling force. However,
Yuugao noticed its hand shift ever so slightly causing the
jutsu to pass by her. Smirking at Yakumo's ability to
quickly put the new foe under her genjutsu the Anbu
captain threw a kunai that imbedded itself in the Path's
forehead, before exploding. The two Asura Paths
suspecting they had again been placed under a genjutsu
began firing randomly, as Yuugao charged passed the
ruined Path.
Still the purple haired woman was forced to pull as the

Path with the tail leapt to a different building as two large
rectangular pods appeared from its back. The pods were
revealed to be rocket launchers as they fired into the area
they suspected Yuugao was occupying. Forced to
abandon her attack, she cursed as a new Path appeared
on the building next to the Energy Cannon Asura Path.
It then summoned a pair of the Single Headed Dogs that
were roaming the village. Yuugao gave the signal to
retreat as she suspected that the Summons would be able
to counter Yakumo's genjutsu since they may not be as
reliant on sight as the Paths appeared to be. Helping an
injured genin to his feet, Yuugao threw several pellets
that exploded into a bright light to blind their opponents
as she tried to get the injured to safety before returning
to the front lines.
*****************************
Moegi tried to pick herself up off the ground as she

recovered from the explosion that had scattered her
squad. Shaking her head, she winced due to the pain and
bells ringing in her ears getting worse. But she managed
to get to her feet just in time for a hand to clamp around
her throat. Being picked up by her throat, she stared into
the Rinnegan eye of the man who asked, "Where is
Naruto Uzumaki?"
A strange looking creature appeared from the ground
behind the man as it repeated the question. Moegi glared
as defiantly as she could as she replied, "I don't know!
But even if I did I'd never tell you!"
Moegi's mouth was forced open as a strange tongue like

appendage appeared from it as if to be swallowed by the
apparition behind the Naraka Path questioning her.
However to her great surprise the being disappeared into
the purple flames it had appeared from. The Naraka Path
then let her go before leaping away deciding to award her
bravery and true answer.
A moment later Udon appeared asking, "Are you

alright?" as he helped her to her feet.
Moegi nodded as she replied, "Surprisingly…" The rest

of what she wanted to say was cut off as her teammate
slammed a black chakra rod he had secured from a
destroyed Path into her stomach. Moegi looked on
shocked for a moment before she burst into smoke as
she used the substitution jutsu to switch with a piece of
debris.
Udon fought back a curse as he kicked the lumber his

teammate had switched with away. Scanning the area he
spotted her trying to escape although she appeared to
still be rather weakened by her encounter with the
Naraka Path as well as from the wound she now sported.
Now needing to kill the kunoichi in order to protect his
cover as well as to guide Konohamaru to Root's way of
thinking the young man gave chase.
*****************************
Ino was part of a medic squad that had been dispatched

to the central command center located in the Jounin
Station. Their task was to ascertain what the situation
was and to tend to the injured. Unfortunately along the
way they had encountered a squad of chunin that had
taken refuge in a building due to the number of injured
civilians they had been escorting. The Jounin in charge a
woman named Taji, and who had also been the midwife
to Naruto, had suspended their mission to attend to
them.
Ino finished in her task of healing one of the chunin who

had been injured defending the make-shift shelter. After
being thanked and politely turning down the young
man's request for a date, the kunoichi stood to take in
the situation. She frowned as she realized that with the
number of severely injured the mission was likely going
to be scrubbed in favor of escorting them to the hospital.
Noticing Taji had finished healing the civilian she was
working on the Yamanaka kunoichi approached the
former Anbu to ask, "I'd like to request permission to
move on to the command center."
"Request denied," Taji said quickly preparing to give the
order to secure those that couldn't move under their own
power.
"Please," Ino said a small amount of pleading entering

her tone.
"Ino," the Anbu said her voice and face softening

slightly, "I can understand your desire considering your
father is there. But we can't abandon these people and I
can't take the chance of losing any skilled medics."
"I won't deny a part of my desire to go is to see if my

father is okay," Ino said hoping to reason with her
commander. "But it's also so we can learn if a second
attempt is even necessary. Taking this many medics from
the hospital has to have been felt by now considering the
amount of injured we've encountered. Wouldn't it be
better to know if a second attempt is even necessary?"
She could see her words were winning Taji over, but she
could tell the woman was concerned she would be
sending Ino to her death as she said, "It would, but I
can't spare anybody else and according to the radio
broadcasts it seems the heaviest fighting might be taking
place around there."
"I'll be fine," Ino said, "and that's just one more reason
why we should learn if a second attempt is even needed."
Ino tried to keep her voice calm and businesslike so Taji

would let her go instead of sending some one that didn't
have a personal stake in going. Finally after what seemed
to be an eternity the dark-haired former Anbu nodded as
she said, "Be careful and radio to us as soon as you can.
Otherwise we're heading right back out as soon as we
deliver the injured."
"Roger," Ino replied as she turned on her heel to learn

the fate of her father and the rest of the shinobi
stationed in the Command Center.
*****************************
Konohamaru had been in the midst of mailing a letter to

a penpal and his secret crush Naho when the fighting
had broken out. He had been worried about the girl and
jealous primarily due to her crush on Sasuke Uchiha.
Lately the worry had been growing much stronger. The
reason being that in her last letter there had been a
request for him to look into the Uchiha Massacre and see
if he could learn of a conspiracy against the clan. She had
explained her reasoning that she had come to believe that
Sasuke had been forced out of the village by a hidden
plot.
At first Konohamaru had just been upset at the request

due to his believing Naho was hoping to exonerate her
own crush's actions. But some part of him felt a growing
concern that perhaps the sudden inquiry might be due to
him not being the only person that Naho was in contact
with. He didn't want to believe the girl he liked was
either secretly communicating with Sasuke, or harboring
him. But he felt her letter raised the distinct possibility
that she was.
Konohamaru had wanted to talk to Naruto about it, had

he even been in the village. But, with the matter being
related to Sasuke, Konohamaru felt it likely he wouldn't
have been able too. As a result he had instead gone to
Udon. To his great surprise, despite his belief that Sasuke
was a bastard through and through, his oldest friend's
reaction had almost convinced Konohamaru that there
was more to the Uchiha Massacre then he had originally
believed. Without mentioning why he was curious he had
simply asked if Udon thought it possible that the Uchiha
had been the target of some plot against them. Udon's
whole demeanor had changed as his fellow new chunin
had asked where he had heard such a thing. Thinking
quickly, as he didn't want to implicate Naho, he claimed
he had been going through some of his grandfather's
things that were stored in his parents' attic and one of the
reports that had been mixed in with the Third's journals
had raised the possibility.
Udon had studied him for a moment making

Konohamaru believe his friend doubted the explanation.
But a moment later his friend's demeanor shifted again as
he shrugged while replying that he doubted the massacre
was a result of some plot. The report he had read was
most likely simply putting forward another theory for
Itachi's actions. Konohamaru had quickly agreed that
must have been it, but deep down began to suspect that
perhaps Naho may be onto something. He didn't think
that even if there had been a plot that it excused Sasuke's
actions primarily since the young Sarutobi had visited
Naruto in the hospital and seen the Uchiha's handiwork
on what could be considered his closest friend.
Konohamaru also felt his worry was growing due to his

believing that Naho might be caught up in something
greater than she could handle on her own. He feared that
if Sasuke was the one prompting her to search for
information on what had happened to the Uchiha, then it
was likely he was simply using the girl's affections for
him to further his own goals.
Konohamaru felt a fresh burst of anger at the thought,

but pushed it aside to concentrate on his job. After Pain's
Invasion had started the young Sarutobi had linked up
with a squad that at first concentrated on guiding
civilians to the shelters. Once that task had been finished
they had linked up with several other squads, his two
teammates being among them, and moved to begin the
Konoha Counter Attack when the village had been
besieged by an Army of Pains. The group had reached
the front when it had encountered a battle unit made up
of several Deva and Asura Paths. At the rear of the
group appeared to be a Naraka which had already
repaired several of the Paths that they had managed to
destroy.
Hoping to take out the one responsible for healing the

others and also to force the Paths into a crossfire, the
Squad leader had sent a group to flank their opponents.
Among those sent had been Moegi and Udon. However,
as the battle had gone on and the second group had yet
to attack the squad leader had become concerned.
Konohamaru had volunteered to go in search of them to
learn what had happened. He could tell that the Squad
Leader didn't want to be the one to send the Honorable
Grandson on such a dangerous assignment, so
Konohamaru had taken the choice out of his hands as he
took off in the same direction as the man mulled over his
choices.
Konohamaru came around a corner and felt sick as he

found the corpses of the squad. From the large crater at
the center of the carnage, he suspected that the group
they had been fighting must have noticed the squad
breaking off from the main group and sent an Asura
Path to deal with it. He figured it must have laid in wait
and upon spotting them had fired a rocket into the
center of the formation. Creating a shadow clone he sent
it back to the main group to alert the commander that
the squad would not be flanking the Paths they were
fighting. He then looked about for signs of his friends
while fighting back tears.
After several moments of frantic searching he felt a
measure of relief as he didn't spot his friends among the
dead. But was concerned as to where they were since he
doubted either would continue the attack. His attention
was pulled to an area strangely devoid of corpse
considering the way they were blown about by the attack.
Searching the area he found a black rod imbedded in a
piece of wood and pulling it free found the tip coated in
blood. Looking around, he spotted a trail of it leading
away from the area and deeper into the village. Creating a
second clone to inform his commander of his going in
pursuit, he took off to follow the blood trail.
He felt a measure of fear begin to take hold as the drops

of blood began to appear closer together making him
believe the wounded person was tiring. Increasing his
speed, he turned a corner and for the second time
stumbled upon a scene from out of a nightmare except
this time it was to find Udon holding Moegi by the
throat up against a wall as he prepared to ram a black
chakra receiver into her chest.
"Udon, what the hell are you doing," Konohamaru

shouted causing the bespectacled shinobi to turn his
head towards him.
Moegi took the opportunity to raise her legs up and to

kick her teammate away as Konohamaru came to a stop
in the gap that had opened up between them. Udon
sighed as he said unemotionally, "It's unfortunate that
you had to see this, Konohamaru. It was my hope and
mission that we could guide you to the correct way of
thinking."
"Guide me…correct way of thinking…What the hell are

you even talking about? What does any of that shit have
to do with your attacking Moegi?"
Moegi held a hand to the shallow wound that Udon had
inflicted before she had managed to switch places with
the debris she had used for her substitution. Explaining
what Udon had told her as he prepared to finish the job
she said, "He believes that by eliminating someone close
to you and pinning it on an enemy of the village then
you'd be inclined to be more ruthless then your
grandfather or the other Hokage."
Konohamaru looked at his friend in shock as he asked,

"Is this true?"
"It is."
"Why? How could you even contemplate such a thing?"
"Because for too long this village has been guided by

idiots and soft hearted fools," Udon said stoically. "I had
hoped that by opening your eyes to the reality of the
shinobi world you'd become a worthy Hokage. I see now
this was a foolish hope. Therefore, I'm going to have to
eliminate you both and use your deaths as a springboard
to the position. With the anger generated from this attack
and your deaths as the justification. I don't believe the
village would be too opposed to a future Hokage's
decision of ensuring our well-being by destroying the
other villages."
Udon then charged attempting to bury the chakra

receiver into Konohamaru's heart. The Chunin managed
to avoid it, but learned it was a feint as Udon kicked him
in the side of the head sending him tumbling out of the
way. Udon then struck at his true target Moegi, but the
kunoichi sidestepped out of the way at the last moment
causing him to bury his weapon into the wall she had
been standing in front of. She lashed out with a palm
strike to the chin that rocked his head back causing him
to lose his grip on the chakra receiver. But, Udon
recovered quickly and slammed his forehead into hers.
Moving to pull his weapon free of the wall, he pulled his
hand back just as Konohamaru kicked at him. Moving to
stand in front of Moegi again Konohamaru took up a
ready stance as he prepared to show Udon only one of
them was fit to be Hokage.
****************************
Ino came upon the Jounin station and felt her fear for
her father grow exponentially as it looked like something
had used exploding tags to blow a large hole in the
building that had caused a portion of it to collapse.
Looking further down the road she could see Asuma
leading a badly battered squad of Training Force Shinobi
against several Paths in order to retake the building so
they could coordinate Konoha's forces. Running up the
collapsed debris, she found it led right to the room that
housed the Command Center and gasped upon spotting
the radio operators' remains who had taken the blunt of
the explosion. She spotted Shikaku laying in the center of
the room and not seeing any significant injuries prayed
he was just unconscious, but upon flipping him over
found his eyes wide and unseeing. A quick check of his
vitals was all she needed to confirm he was dead.
She heard a groan come from the back and saw her
father tangled in the remains of the devise the Yamanaka
used to enhance their mental abilities. She pulled him
free, but sat back in horror as he came loose minus a leg.
Now free of the constriction that kept him from bleeding
out, Inoichi condition rapidly deteriorated. Ino began to
treat the wound even as tears began to gather at the
corner of her eyes. Clamping the artery that had been
cut, she began to heal what she could but her emotions
got the best of her as she screamed out both mentally
and physically, "Naruto! Please save us!"
Her attention was pulled to the hole as a gravely
wounded Asuma appeared having been alerted to his
student's presence by her scream. "Ino, we have to go.
We can't hold this position for l…"
Ino's stared on in horror as her sensei was pieced in the

back by a metal tail that lifted him off of his feet. The tail
then retracted pulling Asuma out of the room even as
she moved to reach for him while several Paths gathered
in front of her. Slowly a Naraka Path approached as it
coldly said, "It sounds like you may know where the
Jinchuriki is. Tell me what you know."
Although scared, the Yamanaka stared defiantly at the

Path to say, "I know when Naruto finds out what you've
done here… he's going to kick your ass."
"We'll see…" A Human Path said as it closed with her
preparing to remove her soul.
*****************************
Naruto was in the midst of training against Naruko when

he felt someone scream for him. Surprised he looked in
the direction of Konoha as it had almost sounded like it
had come from there. Despite his being distracted he
managed to catch Naruko's hand before she could hit
him. Noticing the concern appearing on his face as well
as in his spirit due to her Senjutsu abilities she asked,
"Naruto what's wrong?"
Confident the others hadn't heard the scream as he

became convinced it had been Ino he said, "Something is
happening in the village."
"Naruto if that were true then Tsunade would have sent
Kosuke back," Fukasaku said.
Naruto closed his eyes and focused on the Hiraishin

portion of the Ino's fox mark and saw a man with
Orange hair approaching his lover. He sent a look back
to Naruko which conveyed what he was about to do as
he didn't want to waste time with words and then
disappeared in a red flash. Appearing between Ino and
the man threatening her, Naruto grabbed the
outstretched hand and then backhanded the Human Path
in the face. Already in Sage mode the blow sent the Path
flying out the hole and through several buildings. Naruto
tossed the arm that his sending the path flying had
caused to be ripped from its socket as he charged the
remaining Paths.
He made it a handful of steps as a Deva Path raised its

arm pulling Naruto off of his feet and towards a Asura
Path that wrapped four arms around him. Naruto head
butted the Path caving its skull in and kicked it away
before forming a massive Rasengan that it slammed into
the Deva Path obliterating it a good portion of the room.
He spun and kicked a Preta Path in the chest sending it
smashing through a wall. Able to see several more Paths
heading towards his location Naruto created a few
hundred clones and sent them out to intercept them.
Ino watched as Naruto turned towards her the red jacket

he was wearing flowing in the breeze. Feeling her hope
being restored by his presence she said softly, "You
came."
Naruto knelt down to cup her face lovingly as he replied,

"I heard your call. Don't worry; I'll put a stop to this."
The Jinchuriki then carefully picked up her father and as
he stood told her, "Grab on."
Ino did so and they disappeared in a red flash and
reappeared in the Hospital. Due to Naruto's method of
travel all activity stopped upon their appearance as
several people openly wondered if the Fourth Hokage
had found some way to return from the dead to aid the
village in its time of need. But upon realizing the person
was Naruto, a clamor had begun to spread as people
questioned how he had learned a jutsu associated with
the Yellow Flash. Some of the more cowardly people
present began to suggest they turn the young man over
to Pain in order to end the attack. Those words reached
the wrong ears as Sakura brought her fist down upon a
desk which shattered under the blow causing the room
to once more settle into silence. Naruto ignored it all as
he placed Inoichi on a stretcher Shizune brought towards
him.
After making eye contact with each of his lovers present

to reassure them, he prepared to Hiraishin to another
location when the room began to erupt into panic.
Turning towards the cause he could see a large Rhino
charging down the street right towards the Konoha
Hospital entrance. This caused the people closest to it to
try to move deeper into the room to escape. Naruto
easily slipped through the frightened people to step
outside the building where he waited to receive the
summons charge. Just before its horn reached him,
Naruto hit in in the side of the head with a spinning kick
that sent the summons tumbling down the street away
from the hospital. He then disappeared in a red flash to
reappear in near a safe-house where another of his lovers
needed his assistance.
*****************************
"Hand over the woman," a Deva Path said to the masked

Anbu woman standing in front of Ayame.
"There are easier ways to pick up a girl then this,"
Mikoto responded having found a dead Anbu and stolen
his mask and clothes. Mikoto waited for Pain's response
as she recalled how she found herself in her current
situation
The Uchiha after leaving Kiyomi's mansion and locating

her current attire had been torn by her desire to abandon
the village to search for her son or honor her promise to
Naruto. She had been debating both choices as she
watched the Pains attack the village. She had noticed that
when Pain had originally attacked with just the Six Paths
that he had spread them out randomly over the village.
Now that he appeared to have called in some
reinforcements he was attacking from the outer wall and
working his way to where the Civilians were sequestered.
She understood his reasoning was to drive home the
point that the Leaf couldn't stop him from destroying the
people that called the village home. The darker part of
her could appreciate his tactic and even felt it fitting that
the people who had benefited from her clan's demise
would know the same despair as the destruction that
heralded their doom slowly approached.
But Mikoto had forced such thoughts away as she knew

there were plenty of innocent children that had nothing
to do with the old fears and suspicions that had
ultimately led to her clan's revolt and subsequent
destruction. Preparing to aid the village if only motivated
by that fact, she had noticed a group of Paths heading to
a spot located in a portion of the village that had yet to
be attacked. Recognizing a squad on a mission when she
saw one the Uchiha had taken off in pursuit.
She arrived just in time to witness as the group attacked

what appeared to be a safehouse located near the Hokage
Mansion. The sounds of conflict ended before Mikoto
could come up with a plan of attack and she watched as a
young woman was carried from the building over an
Asura Path's shoulder. She recognized the woman from
her visits to Kiyomi's home and having learned that she
was the public face of Naruto's many relationships
realized that whoever had been leading the village's
counterattack had likely known that Pain may make a
move on her to lure Naruto out so had secured her away.
Having witnessed Paths being summoned by the Animal

Paths dotting the village, Mikoto threw caution to the
wind as she leapt from her perch silently to free the
kidnapped woman before they were summoned away.
She landed in the midst of the group and buried her
borrowed blade into the middle of the Asura Path's back.
She kicked the Asura Path away as she grabbed ahold of
Ayame and leapt away just as all the Paths disappeared.
Setting the woman down, she loosened her bindings as

she asked, "Are you alright?"
"Yes thank you," Ayame said standing as she rubbed her
wrists where they had been bound.
"Good, we should likely get going. I imagine Pain is

going to be pissed."
Ayame nodded so Mikoto took off running heading

towards Kiyomi's figuring having the Nine-Tailed Fox as
a guardian would insure her safety. She noticed that
Ayame appeared to find the direction they were heading
to be rather strange and was about to reveal who she
was, but several Paths landed in front of them with an
Asura Path landing behind to box them in. The Human
Path in front of the group looked in the direction they
had been heading and then turning towards the women
said, "Hmm, a strange place to head. Something tells me
you aren't so much allied with the village as the woman
that lives in that direction."
"Not quite by choice," Mikoto said causing a spark of
recognition to appear on Ayame's face. Both women
backed up as the Paths blocking their access to Kiyomi's
mansion took a step forward. The one of the four Paths
in front a Deva Path said, "Hand over the woman."
Mikoto replied offhandedly, "There are easier ways to

pick up a girl then this," as she tried to think of a way to
defeat the four Paths in front of her and one at her back.
She could feel their eyes all watching her as they
perceived her to be the only threat to them. Which was
why the Asura Path at their back was caught unaware as
Ayame having remained pressed against Mikoto's back as
she appeared scared, spun and threw a kunai that she had
deftly pulled from the Uchiha's pouch and hit it in the
eye.
Despite being as surprised as the Pains by the sudden
skill Ayame displayed due to her training to become a
kunoichi, Mikoto didn't let the opening slip away as she
launched herself at the four Paths. Her Sharingan flared
to life as she closed with them and her bloodline showed
her how the Paths would react to her attack. It revealed
that two of the Paths were also Asura which were
moving to engage her as the Human Path, not exactly
geared towards combat, would leap away. Mikoto
responded by targeting where the Human Path would be
and fired a Great Fireball Jutsu that hit it exactly where
she expected it would. She felt a moment of satisfaction
as she noticed the Rinnegan eyes of the Human Path go
wide in surprise before her jutsu engulfed it.
To her surprise as the two Asura Paths raised their arms

to reveal a pair of cannons which appeared from the
sleeves of their cloaks. she realized that the Paths
intended on eliminating both her and Ayame. Mikoto
knew she could save herself by leaping out of the way,
but instead turned to shield Ayame from the coming
blasts. A red flash appeared between her and Ayame,
temporarily blinding her as she felt a kunai fly pass her
from in front of her. A strong arm wrapped around her
waist as she hit something solid and then felt a
disorienting feeling as they appeared in a rather large and
opulent bedroom that held a massive bed.
Stepping away she recognized Naruto as he held Ayame

whose arms were draped around his neck. Naruto kissed
Ayame gently before he said, "Stay here."
"Let me help you," Ayame said knowing she likely

sounded silly to her lover.
Naruto smiled lovingly as he said, "I know you've been

training yourself to be a kunoichi lately. But you aren't
ready for someone of Pain's caliber yet."
Ayame nodded, causing Naruto to turn to masked
Uchiha as he said, "Mikoto, thank you."
"How did you know it was me?"
Naruto pointed to her ankle where the fox mark that had
kept her on Kiyomi's property resided as he explained,
"That mark has a locating function that would let me
find you if you ever managed to escape. Can you please
watch over Ayame in case Pain finds his way down
here?"
The blond then disappeared leaving Mikoto and Ayame

in the Den as having witnessed the Uchiha's willingness
to sacrifice herself for one of his lovers, he knew he was
leaving his official girlfriend in good hands.
*****************************
Naruto reappeared in the street at the location of the
kunai he had thrown upon saving Mikoto and Ayame.
He pulled it from where it was embedded in the Deva
Path's throat as the two Asura Paths spun towards him.
Naruto smirked as they had to put their cannons away
since they needed him alive. They charged him but he
was ready as he prepared and threw a Rasenshuriken that
expanded as it passed between them destroying both
Paths. Still he was surprised at the ease in which he was
dealing with the Paths he had encountered and suspected
that however Nagato was capable of controlling so many
of them he had to sacrifice some of the power they
contained. He then teleported to another part of the
village in order to aid Tsunade and Konan against the
large number of Paths they faced.
Several minutes after he did so, a Naraka Path dropped
down in order to restore the Paths that had been
destroyed.
****************************
A large cloud appeared in the center of the village as

Shima, having used the pond located near the Konoha
that allowed smaller toads to travel to the village without
being summoned, called forth Naruko, her husband,
Gamabunta, Gamahiro, and Gamaken. Naruko stood on
Gamabunta's head decked out in her new attire which
consisted of her wearing a black and red jacket similar to
what Naruto normally wore except it was shortened to
show off her toned stomach. She had opted to wear a
tight pair of black shorts which exposed her long legs.
On her feet she wore a pair of geta and also in memory
of her teacher she wore a replica of the horned forehead
protector that Jiraiya had worn.
Looking over the village she said, "That bastards really
done a number on the place."
Fukasaku nodded from his perch on her shoulder as

Shima leapt atop of her other one. The female toad said,
"That's not all. It appears Pain has found a way to
channel his powers through a virtual army of Paths. Most
of them appear to be of the Deva or Asura variety due to
their strong combat capabilities."
A cadre of Shinobi appeared behind Naruko brandishing

weapons as Ibiki stepped forward saying, "Who the hell
are you?"
Naruko turned towards the Special Jounin as she

answered, "My name is Naruko Uzumaki. I was a student
of Jiraiya and I'm here to avenge my teacher. Stay out of
my way and there won't be any problems."
Although having never heard of the girl before her
standing atop of Gamabunta as well as the Toads on her
shoulders gave strong credence to her story. "Hey girlie,"
the Toad Boss shouted attracting her attention, "Eyes
front and center."
Naruko turned her back on Ibiki to see a bunch of Paths

gather on the rooftops. She also noticed a bunch of dogs
moving towards them. As they approached the animals
would slam into each other growing larger as they
melded together so that by the time it landed across from
Gamaken it was easily the same size as him. She noticed
two large clouds of smoke erupt from the streets and
suspected that some Animal Paths were also summoning
reinforcements to combat the toads.
As one of the clouds thinned Naruko could make out a

purple serpent that had several large chakra rods
implanted in its head. Gamabunta was shocked as he
recognized Manda causing him to say, "So the bastard
would go so far as to desecrate the dead of our fellow
summons as well. I can't say I shed any tears upon
learning of Manda's death, but he at least deserved a
better end then this."
Naruko nodded as her gaze moved to the second cloud

of smoke which revealed a large Rhino that towered over
the village. Next her eyes shifted skyward as she noticed
a large bird-like summons pass overhead. Able to feel
several of Naruto's lovers battling beneath the street near
the toad that was supposed to summon them in case of
Pain's attack she said, "I think there is another fight
going on besides the one with Pain. It might be why
Kosuke didn't alert us to what was going on. Fukasaku-
sensei, Shima-sensei please go lend them your aide. We'll
deal with Pain."
"Are you sure?" Shima asked, "It might be best if one of
us stays to aid you in gathering natural energy."
Naruko shook her head as she replied, "I'll just use that
clone method Naruto came up with. Besides if
somebody did stop Kosuke from warning us then they
must know how you summons keep track of those who
die away from the mountain. If that's the case they are
only going to keep him alive for as long as the fighting
goes on."
A Path was sent airborne from where Naruko could feel

her lover was. She watched as Naruto appeared near the
Path and sent a Rasengan into its back sending it flying
away. He then threw a kunai at one of the rooftops
where the Paths had gathered and Hiraishined towards
its location where he began tearing into their ranks.
Commenting on her lover's actions she said, "If Naruto
keeps going at that pace it would probably be best to
save him sooner rather than later."
Both Elder Toad Sages nodded as they leapt from her

shoulders to rescue their fellow toad able to feel where
he was due to their Senjutsu. Naruko noticed a shadow
appear around her which was growing larger. Looking up
she saw the bird summons diving towards their location
intent on burying its beak where she was standing which
wouldn't be doing Gamabunta any favors. Making
several hand-signs her ponytails shot skyward as they
took on the shape of lion mouths which bit into the Bird
summons neck. They then pulled it out of the sky and
slammed it into one of the buildings the Paths had
gathered at. Looking at the shinobi behind her from over
her shoulder she said, "If you're not ready to leap into
the thick of it get the fuck off." When none of them
leapt off, she turned forward again as she said, "Let's go
Boss."
"Alright, hold on tight."
Gamabunta then leapt towards Manda pulling his blade

as Naruko leapt off to land on one of the roofs to take
the fight to Pain.
*****************************
Konohamaru hit the ground hard as he took a punch to

the chest that caused him to stumble before tripping over
some garbage. He rolled out of the way as Udon threw
several senbon which would have impacted his legs
rendering him immobile. Moegi prevented him from
following up by throwing a kunai which forced him to
move out of the way.
Udon moved to attack the kunoichi, but was forced to

change tactics as Konohamaru used the Substitution
jutsu to switch places with her. He then quickly created a
clone which stabilized the chakra he gathered in his hand
as he tried to connect with a Rasengan. Udon caught
Konohamaru by the wrist as he kicked the clone in the
chest dispelling it. He bent Konohamaru's arm back
forcing him to cancel the jutsu and then tried to bring his
elbow down on the locked joint in order to break his
teammate's arm.
Moegi connected with a kick to Udon's knee that caused

him to yell out in pain as Konohamaru pulled free of his
grip. Udon recovered and in turn punched Moegi in her
wound causing her to gasp. The then faced her fully and
delivered a powerful kick that sent her flying right to
where the chakra receiver was imbedded in the wall.
"Moegi," Konohamaru shouted moving to help her but

was sent spinning away as Udon used the moment to
spin towards him and deliver a vicious backhanded fist.
Udon turned to inspect his handiwork but was surprised
when he didn't find the orange haired kunoichi impaled
on the black rod. But instead found she was being held
in Naruto's arms as he stared angrily at the secret Root
operative. Naruto's voice sounded dangerous as he said,
"I didn't want to believe Karin when she said she
suspected you might have been faking being knocked out
during your mission to Wave so that Moegi and she
would be killed."
Udon didn't flinch as he replied calmly, "Whether you

want to believe it or not is rather irrelevant at this point.
Wouldn't you agree?"
"Why?"
Udon removed his glasses as he ran his hand through his

hair to reply, "Honestly, I've grown rather annoyed at
having to repeat my motivations. Besides, what's the
point in telling a clone when I'll have to repeat myself as
you inevitably try to save me should we ever meet face to
face?"
"You're a clone," Konohamaru asked as he moved

towards his friend and rival's side. Naruto nodded
causing Konohamaru to say, "Get Moegi to the
hospital."
"No Konohamaru we're a team…"
"Moegi, that's an order. I outrank both of you now so

you both better listen."
The clone stared at Konohamaru for a moment and

aware that the young man was likely in the same situation
as Naruto and Sasuke nodded in understanding before
teleporting away. Konohamaru looked on surprised as he
said, "Was that the Flying Thudergod Jutsu? Aw man
Naruto is probably way stronger than me now."
"He isn't the only one," Udon said tossing his glasses
away. Aware that as soon as Naruto's clone delivered its
charge it'd likely dispel itself causing more to head to the
area, Udon turned and darted off calling back, "I think a
change of venue is order."
"Get back here," Konohamaru shouted giving chase to

his friend while wondering when the world had become
such a complicated place that a childhood buddy couldn't
be trusted.
*****************************
Naruto crossed his arms and used chakra to remain in

place as a Deva Path tried to push him off of the roof
with an Almighty Push. Throwing a kunai on the jutsu
ended, he appeared before it could do so again and
grabbed it around the throat. Snapping its neck one
handed, he tossed the broken path off of the roof and
turned to see Naruko fighting several nearby. He was
distracted as she was tackled to the ground by several of
them, which allowed a Preta Path to land behind him in
order to drain him of his chakra. However, before it
reached him Tsunade's voice shouted, "Don't even think
about it."
Both the Path and Naruto looked up to see Tsunade

being dropped by an airborne Konan. She landed right
on the Path driving her foot into its skull as she sent it
smashing through the building like an express elevator
heading to the basement. "Thanks," Naruto said as he
moved to aid Naruko, but watched as the Paths holding
her down turned into toads before turning to stone.
Guessing they had drained her of her natural energy he
summoned one of her clones which dispelled itself filling
her with new energy. Once more in Sage mode she
managed to easily break the statue holding her down, but
Naruto cursed as the Deva Path he had just taken out
landed on the roof with her. It used its jutsu to pull her
towards it as a chakra rod appeared from its sleeve in
order to impale her.
Naruto Hiraishined to her and wrapped his arms around

her before using the mark on Tsunade to teleport back.
"Thank you," Naruko said as her lover set her down.
"Dammit," Naruto cursed staring at the Deva Path that

was staring at them from the opposite roof. "We're never
going to win if we can't put these bastards down for
good."
Konan landed next to him as she said, "Agreed. Nagato

has his Naraka Paths remaining hidden in order to repair
those we manage to eliminate."
"There has to be a limit to how many times he can do it,"
Tsunade said as she watched several more Paths
gathering opposite them.
"His limitations before were due to how much chakra he

had," Konan replied. "But it's apparent that the reason
Kiyomi said she felt the One-Tails was because Nagato is
likely somehow using it to power his jutsu now. If that is
the case then I have no idea what Nagato's limitations are
now."
"Then we have to find Nagato and take him down,"

Naruko said.
"Unfortunately he's made quite a few improvements to

his chakra transmitter so I have no idea of how close he
needs to be to the village. He could be in another
country for all I know."
"I have Tsume and Hana as well as the rest of the
Inuzuka working on that," Tsunade said "For now we
just need to hold on until they find him."
Naruto nodded as the gathered Paths leapt from the roof

at them and although the jinchuriki believed they would
triumph in the end. He feared how many more losses the
village would endure in the meantime.
****************************
Koharu tried to leap back as a shuriken thrown by a

Root member attempted to bury itself in her throat.
Although she managed to avoid the projectile, Homura
used the opportunity it presented to send the chain end
of his sickle to wrap around her throat. He pulled it taunt
causing her to get yanked forward and hit the ground.
She managed to recover enough to push the blade to the
side as he tried to bury it in her face. It hit the ground
inches from her head, allowing her to kick back and
catch her teammate in the face with her foot. He
stumbled back losing his grip on his weapon allowing her
to pull the chain from around her throat.
She got to her feet and was forced to roll away seconds
later as Homura summoned a pair of windmill shuriken
from the scroll hanging from his chest. He charged
forward and pulled his sickle from the ground as he
swung it wildly at the deaged elder. Koharu used a kunai
to lock blades with him and as they struggled against
each other he said, "What exactly have you done to
yourself. At first I merely though you had henged
yourself to throw me off. But you're not showing your
age at all. Not to mention that nick I scored to your
cheek earlier seems to have completely healed."
Koharu smirked at her teammate as she said, "Consider
it a benefit of clean living. " She then pushed back at her
fellow elder forcing his weapon out of position and
allowed her to grip the handle. She then pulled back as
she fell backwards causing Homura to tumble forward as
well. As she began to roll backwards, she brought her
knees up to her chest and then kicked out against
Homura's causing him to be propelled away. Flipping
back to her feet she turned to see Homura landing
roughly on his back, but was forced to focus on a pair of
Root Anbu charging towards her. Before they reached
her though a nude Komachi appeared behind them and
cut them across the back with her blade. Koharu
returned the favor as she fired a stream of water from
her mouth that hit a Root operative that appeared behind
the nude woman.
Koharu turned to see Homura get back to his feet and

pulling a scroll from the holder strapped to his back
whipped in around him. From the scroll a barrage of
ninja tools shot out which aimed directly at the two
women. However, Seven landed in front of them and
held her hands up creating a magnetic field which acted
as a barrier. The objects slammed into it bouncing off
harmlessly. She then used her magnetic ability to gather
the discarded tools as several Root Anbu positioned
themselves between her and the Root Elder. The
magnetized ninja tools took on a shape resembling a
dragon which Seven sent flying towards the remaining
Root shinobi. Homura and several others managed to
move out of the way but those that didn't were shredded
to pieces as the dragon swallowed them and they paced
through the jutsu made up of lots of sharp pointy
objects.
Homura glared hatefully at the women opposing him and

had decimated his forces. However, he still held quite a
significant edge in numbers and believed they would still
be victorious as it appeared that Koharu and Komachi at
least appeared to be tiring. Yet he was forced to
recalculate his odds when a pair of small toads smashed
into his forces from behind.
Koharu and the other women charged forward making

the most of the chaos the new arrivals had thrown Root
into. Koharu attacked Homura as the Male Elder said,
"Why is it you fail to comprehend that this desire for
peace with the other villages is what will lead to our
extinction? How many more of our children and friends
do you need to be sacrificed to that foolish ideal before
you'll finally understand?"
Koharu jumped back as Homura summoned a spear that

he swung at her midsection. He charged towards her
causing her to spit out some mud which hardened into a
wall that his spear slammed into. Koharu grabbed the
end that pierced her wall pulling it out of Homura's grip
and spun around her barrier just as he appeared. She
slammed his weapon into his chest surprising many of
the Root members present.
She met her dying teammate's surprised gaze as she said

sadly, "I understand that it is fear that makes you believe
that. But what you fail to understand is that those same
enemies you believe are plotting our demise are
motivated by the same fear that is what we are doing.
They are also motivated and haunted by those they have
lost as a result of the misunderstandings born of that
fear. If we are to break the cycle of hatred that had
engulfed the Shinobi Villages since their creation then we
need to stop seeing them as villains plotting our demise
and see them as people motivated by much the same
things as us. A love of their homes and people and a
willingness to do all that they can to protect them."
Homura began to fall back as Koharu let the spear slip
from her fingers as he said, "You're a fool Koharu and
you'll die a fools death."
"Perhaps, Homura," she replied although his eyes stared

at nothing indicating he was no longer of the living
world, "but at least it will be a death I can be pleased
with as a result of how I lived."
"Um, that's great and all," Seven said pulling Koharu's

attention from her old friends face, "but something tells
me, he wasn't speaking about the future when he said
you were going to die."
Koharu watched as the remaining Root Anbu all began

to topple making her suspect they were swallowing some
sort of poison hidden in their masks or mouths. She
noticed the two toads pulling a third from a jar located
near a throne where Homura had been standing upon
their first entering the room. But what really attracted her
attention was how the new corpses began to smoke as
the exploding tags they had activated before their mass
suicide prepared to explode.
"I think we've over stayed our welcome," Seven said as

she turned Koharu's hardened barrier into an earth
dragon that she directed to slam into a wall. The dragon
burrowed into the concrete wall as it dug an escape
tunnel towards the surface that those present used to
escape the explosion. Koharu brought up the rear as the
room behind them erupted. She tried to ignore the feel
of the flames that pursued them, as she feared they
would not be able to outrace them. She could feel the
surface was near due to the presence of Fu that seemed
to be right overhead. Just before being overtaken though,
a large black fist smashed into the ground separating
them from the flames as the dragon burst through the
street.
Koharu emerged to see an extremely damaged Fu, in her
golem construct, kneeling on the ground with its fist
buried in the ground. It pulled its hand free revealing that
it had been destroyed by the blast she had separated
them from. "Is everyone okay," Fu said in the loud
echoing boom her voice took on when speaking as she
used the ability she gained from her merging with Seven's
Bijuu body.
"It would appear so" Koharu answered as she noticed

nearly a dozen men with strange piercings and wearing
the Akatsuki cloaks appearing around their position.
"You've led us on a merry chase, Jinchuriki" one of the

men said as his arm morphed into some sort of cannon.
Several of the others copied the technique prompting

Seven to say, "What's that human saying about jumping
from the frying pan into the fire? I think we just did the
opposite, but it appears we're still just as fucked."
Fu began giggling as she raised her constructs ruined arm

to point, "I don't know compared to what's going on
over there we might be in the better situation."
Seven looked to where her old host was pointing to see

several Paths floating in the air. They formed a circular
pattern as they began forming a black sphere at the
center. Before Seven could move she was forced to
throw up a magnetic shield as the Asura Paths opened
fire with their energy blasters. Straining to maintain it
against the power of the blasts she said, "If they
complete that jutsu you can kiss our asses goodbye."
*****************************
Kiyomi watched from the top of the Hokage monument
as the Deva Paths began to from a massive Chibaku
Tensei over the village. She wondered if Pain had simply
decided to kill Naruto along with the village since a black
sphere of the size they were constructing would likely
suck the entire village into a tightly packed if massive
ball. She suspected that Pain was of the opinion that the
Bijuu Naruto contained would attempt to save him less it
be destroyed as well.
Kiyomi watched as the three Toads having dealt with the

summons they faced leapt in an attempt to swat the
Paths out of the sky. However, they were sent flying
away as several Deva Paths revealed they weren't aiding
in the creation of the jutsu by turning from the center
and repelling the massive amphibians. Kiyomi raised her
arm to cover her face as dust shot up from where the
Toad that wielded the twin swords landed on and
crushed a nearby building.
Believing it was time that she step in, she called out to
Naruto causing her former host and current lover to
appear. "What is it Kiyomi, I'm a little busy."
Kiyomi frowned fearing his tone was due to the rift that
had appeared due to her actions in regards to the Taki-
nin. But she calmed as she understood it was because he
likely knew if the Paths finished their jutsu his village
would cease to exist. "I wish to take a more active role in
this struggle."
Naruto looked conflicted since he was measuring

Kiyomi's appearance with the questions they would face
afterwards. However, she calmed him by saying, "Don't
worry. No one is going to question my appearance on
the battlefield." Before Naruto could ask how she
planned to pull that off, Kiyomi began to be coated in
chakra as a single tail appeared behind her. She crouched
forward as the fourth and fifth sprang into existence and
her body completely disappeared in the chakra. With the
sixth tail's appearance a fox's skeleton appeared as the
chakra body surround Kiyomi grew much larger. Muscle
and sinew grew as the seventh and eighth tail appeared
so that by the time the ninth tail became visible what
stood before Naruto was a fully reborn Kyuubi.
However, had any of the people that faced Kiyomi
seventeen years ago been so inclined to look in iher eyes
they would notice that this time instead of a deep red, the
Bijuu possessed green ones.
Naruto leapt to Kiyomi's head as he said, "This is a

surprise."
"I thought it would be prudent to come up with a means

to fight in the village so that nobody would question it,"
Kiyomi replied. She then directed her gaze towards the
Deva Paths and opening her mouth created a beast ball
that she then fired into the Jutsu that was being created.
Her Beast Ball hit the black sphere and exploded
destroying the Paths that surrounded it and caused all the
fighting in the village to stop for a moment.
Many a shinobi nearly lost control of their bowels as they

witnessed the Kyuubi appearing from atop of the
Hokage monument. However, when they saw it leap
from its perch to sink its teeth into a restored Manda that
had had its head cutoff by Gamabunta, they noticed
Naruto standing on her head and realized that for the
moment it appeared they were working together. The
sight of what many had considered the greatest threat the
village had ever faced now working to defend it gave
many of the shinobi a renewed sense of hope as they
proceeded to take the fight to the Paths.
Naruto prepared to defend himself as several Paths

managed to leap onto Kiyomi to take him out as he
believed Nagato though she would dispel if he was
defeated. However, he watched as several began to
mummify as Pakura leapt from a building onto the
Bijuu's back her orbs hitting several of the Paths in the
process. She moved to attack one that was blocking her
from Naruto, but it simply absorbed them revealing it
was a Preta Path. However, before it could attack, it and
several other Paths were sliced to ribbons as Pakura leapt
away to a nearby building.
Naruto turned to see Temari wielding her fan from a

nearby roof. She was flanked by Matsuri and Maki as
they kept the Paths they faced at bay. The Paths they
faced appeared to lose track of them before being
destroyed by a fast moving object that darted between
them. The object came to a stop revealing Yoruichi who
was soon joined by Yakumo and Yuugao as several Paths
converged on their location. However, a damaged black
construct that resembled a man wearing armor designed
after a beetle rose up behind the Paths and swatted them
away. It then faced towards a charging multiheaded dog
as its face plate opened and a beam of golden chakra
shot from it hitting the summons dead center and
burning a hole through it.
Naruto turned his focus in the other direction in time to

see Tsunade send the body of a Deva Path over the wall
with a girder that she then threw to impale a dog trying
to separate from the dying main body that Fu had killed.
He then followed Naruko as she ran behind Tsunade to
leap to another rooftop in order to bring a Rasengan
down on a path. It managed to absorb the attack, but she
threw a punch that it also managed to avoid, but was still
sent flying as the Aura that followed in the punch's wake
still connected. Several Paths moved to intercept his
fellow Sage, but were rebuffed as Hinata appeared
between them and she used rotation.
Naruto watching his lovers taking the fight to Pain felt a
confidence that not only were they going to win the
battle they were currently engaged in. But so long as they
were by his side there would be no obstacle they couldn't
overcome. He directed his gaze straight ahead as a
centipede was summoned to attack Kiyomi. Creating a
Rasenshuriken he sent it flying at the summons catching
it in the head and destroying it. Konan landed behind
him and pointed towards were a flare was shining in the
sky. Able to sense Tsume and Hana near its presence he
said, "We're going to finish this." He then Hiraishined
Kiyomi, Konan and himself to their location.
*****************************
Konohamaru held his side as he glared at his former

friend. Despite his best efforts it had been all he could
do to avoid being fatally injured. The only crack he had
seen in Udon's calm demeanor as he easily handled
Konohamaru was as his grandfather's home, where the
Root operative had moved their fight, had erupted into
flames. Udon tore his gaze away from the burning
building as a dark rage appeared on his face, but it
disappeared a moment later as the Root member said, "It
appears our fight has no further meaning."
He then took off running as he headed out of the village.

Konohamaru tried to give chase but due to the damage
he had received was forced to call, "Come back here you
coward. I thought you were going to convince me how
wrong I was about everything."
Udon stopped for a moment and turned back to reply, "I

will…mark my words I will. I just will not be doing it
with the intention of waking you up any further. The
next time we meet, I'll be tearing down this pathetic
excuse for a village myself."
Konohamaru knew better than to ask with what army as
he was sure there were plenty of people out there willing
to aid Udon in that quest. Sasuke Uchiha being a name
that immediately sprang to mind.
****************************
Ino finished healing another shinobi and waited for

another to be placed in front of her. She listened with
half an ear to a radio as a new command post had been
established in the hospital. She knew that it made them a
target, but since it had been the second most fortified
position outside of the civilian shelters from the
beginning it had been selected. She focused on what was
being said as a commander lamented facing a group of
Paths that they had already eliminated. She heard the
sounds of several of the shinobi being killed as they
requested reinforcements.
She tried to tune it out but the screams continued to
haunt her. But hearing the yells of hope that sprang up as
Naruto appeared atop of Kiyomi, Ino felt a desire to
contribute more to the battle then just her healing
talents. Realizing that until Naruto dealt with Nagato, the
Paths would likely keep coming due to their being
restored she came up with a way to locate the Naraka
Paths.
Finding Shizune working on a horribly injured civilian

she said, "I need to borrow Karin. I have a way to locate
the Paths restoring the others."
Shizune gave a quick nod before returning her focus to

her patient. Ino quickly collected Karin and moved to the
roof as she explained her plan. Karin sounded a little
skeptical as she asked, "Are you sure you're capable of
it?"
Despite not having the slightest clue, Ino replied
determinedly, "I won't fail."
Karin returned her determined gaze as they appeared on

the roof. The red-head sat in a cross-legged position and
expanded her chakra sensing abilities. She was able to
easily pick out the Paths due to their sharing the same
chakra. Ino then linked their minds and then reaching
deep inside herself did likewise to every shinobi and
kunoichi in the village. "Everyone listen, I'm projecting
to you the locations of all the Paths in the village. Watch
for those that wink out of existence and pay attention to
the ones that move to those locations. Those will be the
Naraka Paths, eliminate them and Pain won't be able to
bring the other ones back."
Ino watched as from Karin's perspective several Paths

disappeared. This caused several to head to those
locations, when the previously destroyed Paths came
back into existence. Ino marked them and then directed
the nearest shinobi squads to intercept. In her mind the
ones that had been marked as Naraka Paths turned ready
and she felt a sense of satisfaction as those lights winked
out as the village used her and Karin's abilities to work
together much as the Paths had been.
Despite the success they were experiencing Ino found it

difficult to maintain the connection as linking that many
minds without the aid of the devise her clan normally
used proved to be draining. However, Ino resolved to
keep the connection active until they won or her chakra
gave out and she died, whichever came first.
***************************
"What the hell are we waiting for," Kiba questioned his

mother from where they observed a mountain that their
eyes told them nothing was amiss. But their noses made
them believe Pain was conducting his war against
Konoha from it.
"We're waiting for backup," Tsume replied harshly, "If

you weren't in such a hurry you'd notice our partners
aren't all that excited about charging in there.
Something's got them spooked."
Kiba looked back at Akamaru who whined

communicating that although nothing appeared to be
nearby, outside of the scent coming from the mountain.
But there was something powerful nearby that his
partner could sense. Kiba frowned as the last time he saw
Akamaru act that way it had been in the presence of
Gaara.
However his pondering was put on hold as suddenly a

massive red fox appeared in a flash of red. Almost
immediately a portion of the mountain pulled away to
reveal the Shukaku that responded to Kiyomi's presence
firing an air bullet. Kiyomi avoided the attack which hit
near where Kiba and his family were hiding. Gapping at
the destruction left in the wake of the attack asked, "W-
what do we do now?"
"We sit back and watch Naruto kick its ass," Tsume said
as an unfamiliar smile appeared on her face, at least
unfamiliar to Kiba. Not sure what his mom meant he
turned back to see Naruto was riding atop of the fox's
head. Suddenly quite positive he didn't like what his
mom's smile was implying he felt a great deal of jealousy
as it appeared that the Blond continued to outpace him
as he had since beating him in the Chunin Exams.
*****************************
"Naruto," Kiyomi said as she leapt back away from

where Shukaku's air bullet was aimed. "I need you to go
and fetch Yoruichi. I then need you to teleport her to
Suna to collect an artifact. She'll know what I want her to
grab." Naruto didn't ask any questions as he created a
clone to follow his Bijuu lover's instructions. "Good,"
Kiyomi replied, "I'll create an opening so that you and
Konan can confront Pain."
She then charged her fellow Bijuu and clamped her jaws
around its throat. Once Naruto and Konan leapt free,
she then tossed Shukaku over her head causing the one-
tails to land on its back. It got to its feet but due to her
standing in front of the cave that housed Nagato didn't
fire any projectiles since if they missed it could cause a
cave in. She suspected that it was Nagato controlling her
fellow Bijuuu much as he had his Paths, so once more
charged forward intent on ripping the chakra receivers
free of Shukaku's body.
*****************************
Naruto and Konan approached the end of the cave as
they scanned the empty canisters that housed the Paths
that Nagato had used in his attack. The cave opened up
to reveal Nagato sitting at the back and the Yahiko Path
sitting in a meditative pose in front of him. The Yahiko
Path opened its eyes as it said, "So you're the one that
Konan betrayed me for. I might have guessed as much."
Naruto felt Konan wince behind him as a result of the
dead tone the Path used. He kept silent though as it
continued, "I suppose you've come for your revenge?"
Naruto finally replied, "I can't deny that a very large part
of me hates you to the point that all I want to do is kill
you for murdering Jiraiya. But I'm not going to listen to
that part of me. I'm here to stop you for the threat you
pose to my home and to the Peace I want to establish in
the Shinobi World."
"Our goals are the same," Nagato said through the
Yahiko Path. "If it truly is your goal then surrender to
me. Your death will make a true peace possible."
"A true peace cannot be built by someone willing to kills

his own teacher and friend," Naruto replied causing the
Yahiko Path's face to contort in anger.
"They turned their backs on me first," it replied angrily.

"Jiraiya came to Ame with the intention of killing me and
Konan…she's become a whore of the Leaf Village. I
wonder what they offered you to secure your loyalty."
Naruto's own gaze grew dark as he replied, "You had

already killed dozens of innocent people with the skills
Jiraiya taught you. What teacher wouldn't try to stop such
a student?" Naruto looked back as his lover his gaze
growing softer which remained as he turned towards
Nagato to say, "You want to know what Konan wanted
in order to work with me. She asked me to save you
from the darkness that you have surrounded yourself
with in your quest for peace. Nagato, please end this
madness all you're doing is causing the hate that infects
this world to spread to more people."
"No Uzumaki," the Yahiko Path said as it raised its hand,

"It's not hate I'm spreading but fear. Once that fear has
reached every heart then Peace will be the end result as
nobody will be willing to cross me. Before you die you'll
know exactly what I mean."
Naruto watched as the Yahiko Path's right arm morphed

into a canon revealing that Nagato was channeling more
than one of his abilities through it. Reaching into his
pouch he threw dozens of tri-prong Kunai about the
room. He aimed several at Nagato but the Yahiko Path
raised its left arm scattering the ones heading towards it.
Grabbing ahold of Konan, he began to Hiraishin about
the room as he avoided the blasts coming from the
canon.
****************************
Kiyomi was punched back by Shukaku, but she managed

to pull another chakra receiver free. She noticed that the
Rinnegan her fellow Bijuu sported began to fade. But
then Nagato reasserted his will causing them to reappear.
Guessing she'd have to keep at it, the Bijuu charged
forward but Shukaku spun hitting her with its tail.
Kiyomi cut a swath of destruction through the forest

where she landed before growling as she got back to her
feet. She considered using a Beast Ball, but felt that
might be a bit of overkill considering her fellow Bijuu
wasn't in control of its actions, even if a part of her felt
Shukaku might be enjoying the results regardless. She
knew that as children she had often teased Shukaku
about being weakest making the one-tail resent her. But
she hoped that soon they'd be able to start a new chapter
in their lives. The Rinnegan faded for a moment causing
the Bijuu to flick her off as it said, "Fuck you Kurama. If
I was in control of myself, I'd be kicking you nine-tailed
ass even more."
"Oh to hell with this," Kiyomi thought gathering chakra

for a beast ball as the Rinnegan reappeared in Shukaku's
eyes. Her fellow Bijuu mirrored the action. Both Bijuu
fired at the same time and although hers was smaller, she
wasn't surprised as it tore through Shukaku's since she
doubted that Nagato was as skilled at the jutsu as her. It
hit Shukaku and exploded causing the Bijuu to go flying
backwards away from the cave. She closed the distance
as the One-tail regain its footing and she spun lashing
out with all her tails. The blow sent it skidding
backwards. She felt the return of Yoruichi and the
Naruto clone which had used the mark on Kiyomi to
teleport to her location as she followed her attack up by
gripping the last two chakra rods this time using her
claws. Ripping them free, she watched as the Rinnegan
completely faded away.
Shukaku cheered as it said, "Alright I'm free. First thing

I'm doing is smashing the village of the stinking brat that
stopped me last time and then…"
Shukaku stopped mid-rant as it felt something

attempting to seal it. Looking down it saw a dark-skinned
woman that felt rather familiar standing next to an older
version of the brat she had just mentioned. Recognizing
the tea kettle that Suna had used to keep it contained in
between hosts it said, "No, you bastards, you're not
sealing me again. Hey Kurama help me…"
However, before Kiyomi could think of a calming reply

her fellow Bijuu was sucked into the kettle. Yoruichi and
the clone leapt to Kiyomi's head where holding the
kettle, the two-tailed cat said, "Shukaku is going to be
pissed when we try to talk later."
"Perhaps, but at least it prevented us from having to

fight further in order to protect Konoha."
Yoruichi nodded her head in agreement as both she and

Kiyomi turned their gazes to the cave.
***************************
Naruto managed to avoid the blasts due to his

teleporting about the room, but eventually Pain began to
blast the kunai in an effort to narrow down his potential
places for appearing. Reappearing at a spot, Nagato had
just targeted, but missed his kunai. He leapt towards the
Rinnegan wielder letting Konan slip from his grip as he
created a large Rasengan.
The blaster morphed back into a hand as the Yahiko
Path absorbed the attack and then kicked Naruto away.
A tail shot from his back as it tried to skewer the blond,
but Naruto managed to catch it while in the air. It still
succeeded in smashing him into the wall, but he easily
held it in place due to the strength he possessed while in
Sage Mode. The pressure pushing him back disappeared
as Konan sent a paper chakram into the metal appendage
cutting it in half. Nagato had the Yahiko path retaliate by
raising its left arm towards the woman flying about the
cavern on paper wings and repelled her into the cave
wall.
She let out a pained yell as she hit and began to fall
towards the floor. The Yahiko Path's arm again morphed
into a canon as it took aim intent on finishing her off.
Naruto leapt from the wall but Hiraishined to her
location using her fox mark and then teleported them
both towards a kunai. He placed her on the ground
before charging the Path which fired the blaster several
time, but Naruto create a wall of clones between him and
it.
The clones absorbed the blasts as Naruto leapt over

them. The Yahiko path tracked him, but was forced to
defend itself as the surviving clones let fly a barrage of
kunai. The Yahiko Path stopped the kunai in midair and
felt its eyes go wide as it saw they were all the tri-pronged
kind that the blond used to teleport. It attempted to repel
them, but couldn't as Naruto appeared in front of him
and slammed the jutsu Jiraiya had taught him into its
chest. The Rasengan caused the path to fly backwards
smashing into Nagato's walker.
Nagato sat up in the mechanical devise as he recognized

that with his Yahiko's Paths defeat he was undone. He
witnessed the last of his Paths inside Konoha fall due to
the sudden synchronized teamwork of the Konoha and
Suna shinobi opposing him. He focused through his own
eyes as he said, "What are you waiting for finish it?"
"It's over," Naruto said turning away to help Konan to

her feet, "I'm not going to sink to your level. Killing you
would just hurt those close to me."
Nagato glared angrily at Naruto's back and fired a pair of

chakra rods from hidden launchers in his walker. Naruto
spun easily catching them and shook his head sadly as
Konan came up behind him. He watched as Konan
placed a hand on the blond's shoulder. The tender
contact causing a greater fire to fuel his desire to force
the blond to admit that his unwillingness to inflict pain
on his enemies was a weakness.
Knowing the perfect way to do so, he began forming
hand-signs which prompted Konan to shout, "Nagato no
you can't."
"What's wrong," Naruto said concerned by the fear

Konan was displaying.
"Nagato himself is also a path. Through him alone he

can control who lives and dies, but the strain is
incredible. He intends to summon the king of hell to take
all the souls in the village."
"Exactly," Nagato said as his hair began to turn white,

"Let's see how willing you are to forgive when everyone
you know and care about is dead."
Nagato watched as Konan formed several shuriken but

felt that they wouldn't reach him in time to stop his jutsu.
He blinked and gasped as Naruto appeared before him
plunging his own chakra receivers in his chest. Nagato
couldn't finish the handsigns, but took some delight in
the look of horror on Konan's face. Feeling that at least
he had won a small victory, he said, "It didn't take much
for you to go back on your desire to kill me."
Naruto sounded strained as he replied, "I wish I could

say there isn't a part of me taking joy in ending you this
way. But, letting you kill everyone to prove I'm not like
you would be too selfish."
Konan began running towards them as Naruto's strength

faded and he slid down the front of the walker. As he
rolled to Konan's feet, Nagato could see that paper
shuriken had embedded themselves in Naruto's back.
Due to how deeply they had penetrated he realized
Konan's attack would have reached him in time and
likely would have killed him. Understanding her
wounding Naruto was the cause for the pained
expression on Konan's face and wondering why then
Naruto would do the deed when she had been willing to
he asked, "Why…you could have let K-konan do it for
you?"
"No, I couldn't," Naruto said staring up at the dying man

as she pulled the paper weapons free. Grimacing as she
did so he said, "I already ended up breaking my promise
to her. I couldn't let her bear the burden of having to kill
you as well." Konan helped Naruto back to his feet as
she fought back tears. As Nagato struggled to breath the
jinchuriki said, "Nagato, although you took a different
path we shared the same master and both strived to
make his dream of peace a reality. I may not have been
able to cure the hate you bore, but thanks to you I know
how to make that dream happen."
"H-how do you propose to do that?"

"By helping people learn how to endure it, and when
those incapable of doing so appear. I'll be there to stop
them."
"Naruto…you'll find that…such a path in time will

consume you…no one person can bare the world's hate
on their shoulders…"
"You're right," Naruto said, "But I'm not alone. I've

inherited yours and Jiraiya's wills." He turned his gaze
towards Konan and added, "Plus there are people willing
to aid me in making those wills a reality."
"Nagato," Konan said holding back her tears as she

helped Naruto stand, "I'll help him endure it and be a
pillar of the bridge he hopes to build towards a brighter
future."
Nagato's vision began to fade and although a part of him
felt it could just be a trick of his dying mind he saw a
vision of Yahiko and Jiraiya standing behind them.
Recognizing it for the sign it was, he let his will slip away
to be inherited by the two as he whispered, "T-
thank…yo…"
****************************
Upon Nagato's passing, Konan broke down into tears as

she pulled away from Naruto. He reached out to comfort
her but stopped as she said, "Your village needs you.
Please let me attend to them alone."
Naruto nodded as he began to walk away to exit the cave

listening to his lover giving voice to her grief. Able to
move better as the wounds on his back fully healed, he
knew it was a voice currently being repeated over and
over again in his home. Fearing that soon those voices of
grief would turn into calls of war, Naruto began to
contemplate how he could convince his fellow Leaf-nin
to endure the hatred they felt so as not to contribute to
its spread. Hoping he and his lovers were up to the task
he emerged from the cave confident in his answer, but
unsure of how to implement it.
Chapter 42
Chapter 41: Severing Bonds
Ino watched as Yoshino Nara walked out of the hospital

morgue with her son holding her arm supportingly. Her
heart went out to the women as upon taking several
steps away from the room that contained her husband's
body she collapsed to the floor as she sobbed into her
hands. Before Ino could run over, as she still felt
extremely sluggish from how much chakra she had
expended in linking the village, a nurse came jogging up
with a wheelchair. Shikamaru helped his mother up into
the chair before taking the handles to take her to the
lobby. As the chunin pushed his widowed mother to the
nearest elevator Ino could see that he was struggling to
put on a brave face for her benefit.
Ino fought back a sob herself as she recalled all the

gatherings she had attended at the Nara's as the older
Ino-Shika-Chou team tried to build the bonds they
shared among their children. Turning away she took the
stairs as she was confident that the mother and son both
wanted sometime to themselves. The blond kunoichi
struggled slightly as another bout of lightheadedness
came over her which she attributed to her having nearly
used up all her chakra. Stepping from the stairwell on the
second to last floor she saw injured shinobi and civilians
dotting the halls as the rooms were dedicated to the most
severely injured.
Ino stepped into the room that had been assigned to her
father as she put on a brave face for her the woman
sitting in a chair at the end of his bed. Ino paused a
moment as she was struck how even with all that was
going on her mom still managed to look both regal and
beautiful. Her mother noticed she was being watched
and turning to see her daughter said, "Ino, I thought I
told you to go home. A person should know their limits
and from what I've heard you've dangerously pushed
passed yours."
"I'm fine mom," Ino said but her body betrayed her as
she felt another wave of lightheadedness as it reminded
her that she had nearly used up all her chakra in her
efforts to keep the village linked in order to combat
Pain's Paths.
Ino's mother gave her a concerned look, before sighing

in defeat as she said, "You're as stubborn as your father."
Ino stepped further into the room and felt tears threaten
to spill upon looking on her dad. Seeing him hooked up
to so many machines and the flatness where a leg should
be, brought her back to the battle for a moment. She was
brought back to the present though as a result of being
engulfed in warmth. She was surprised at first until she
realized her mother sensing her daughter's sadness had
gotten out of her chair to give her child a much needed
hug. Ino quickly responded in kind.
Ino's mom pulled back to look at her daughter and

caused an embarrassed blush to appear as she said, "Ino,
you've blossomed into such a beautiful flower. Now
please get some rest. The doctors tell me that thanks to
your treatment your father should make a full recovery.
A Sand Shinobi even stopped by in order to fit him with
a temporary prosthesis when he wakes up. You've done
enough, now take some time for you. I'm afraid with
how badly the village has been hurt rest will be in short
supply."
Before Ino could respond her mom turned her around

and pushed her to the door. When her daughter cleared
the threshold she gently closed it as a way to make her
point. Ino knowing that her father would say that her
stubbornness came from her mother, decided to take her
advice. Walking away she was surprised that a Suna
medic would be willing to fit her father with one of their
artificial limbs since she knew the technique was a closely
guarded secret of the Sand Village. Although Konoha's
medical program far outpaced Suna's, the one category
where the opposite held true was in creating artificial
limbs for those lost in combat. Granted in the right set
of circumstances Konoha medics could reattach a lost
appendage, but her father's had been less than ideal and
while Konoha did have prosthesis they could fit her dad
with. They were rudimentary at best and although a few
combat models did exist, how effective they were tended
to depend on the nature of the injury. In her father's case
due to his losing his leg at mid-thigh it was doubtful he
would ever be able to be a shinobi again. A Suna made
one however, with the proper training, would perhaps
give him back most if not all of his mobility.
What was surprising about the Suna medic offering her

father one was Ino knew that Sakura had been asking for
Suna to share the technique ever since her battling Sasori
with Elder Chiyo. Yet, Suna despite Gaara's best efforts
had rebuffed the pink-haired kunoichi's requests as the
Shinobi Council had been unwilling to share the secrets
for the one thing they were better at then the Leaf. She
didn't know if the Medic was operating with the
Council's permission, but she doubted it. She did take it
as a sign that Naruto's dream was becoming a reality.
Ino felt a warmth spread through her as she thought of

the blond haired man. She knew that it was because of
her association with him that the blossoming her mother
had noticed had taken place. To Ino, the jinchuriki was
akin to the sun whose light was necessary for a flower to
spread its petals. She felt it a most fitting metaphor as
she knew quite a few people would be shocked at how
well certain kunoichi had done against Pain's Path. Ino
though didn't think it a coincidence that those kunoichi
all basked in the same light as she. A light that had been
sorely missed from her life and one Ino refused to deny
herself any longer.
****************************
Tsunade looked at her reflection in a picture for a
moment and felt a nervousness creep upon her born of
her vanity. The reason for it was that she was not
wearing her henge to hide her previous youthful
appearance, but to the men and women standing in front
of her she appeared perhaps a few years younger than
she had when first returning to the village. Meaning
instead of the eighteen year old woman she had appeared
to be since becoming Naruto's lover, she would guess
her current age to be closer to her mid-twenties. The
change surprised her since she had been of the opinion
that her using her advanced healing jutsu wouldn't carry
the same side effects they had before her deaging.
Tsunade though put such concerns out of her mind as

she said, "Alright hit me with it. How badly did Pain hurt
us?"
Ibiki spoke first as he reported, "There were
unfortunately over a hundred confirmed fatalities and
almost as many people missing among the civilian
populace. Granted it could have been much worse, but I
know I speak for everyone when I say one would be
considered too high."
Tsunade nodded in agreement as she told the man that

was in charge of the civilian evacuation protocols,
"Agreed, but that's way down from what we experienced
during the Sound Invasion. You deserve praise for that
Ibiki." Tsunade turned her gaze to Yuugao and she let
the sadness she felt show as normally the person
reporting would be Shikaku Nara. "Thank you for filling
in Head Captain. What do you have to report?"
"Nothing good I'm afraid," Yuugao said grimly. "Our

forces sustained over fifteen percent casualties, and our
medics expect perhaps another one to two percent of
those that they are treating to not last the night. The
number of wounded is much higher. I've sent out orders
to teams out performing missions to return to the village
provided doing so won't put their clients in danger. Still,
if any of our enemies decide to attack we'll be hard
pressed to deal with them."
"Let's hope it doesn't come to that," Tsunade said

hopefully. "With Naruto's defeat of Pain and it appearing
he's come to some sort of arrangement with the Kyuubi.
I think it's safe to believe the other villages are going to
sit back and observe for the moment."
"That may be true for Kirigakure and Kumogakure,"

Ibiki replied cautiously. "But with his also mastering the
Hiraishin it may prompt Iwagakure to attack like after
the Sound Invasion. Considering that jutsu single handily
turned the Third Shinobi war against them, I think it's
sage say to assume they'll most likely not be thrilled to
learn of its return. Or upon their learning that the Fourth
Hokage's son is following in his father's footsteps. It may
be wise to change your mind on reversing the Third's
decision to keep Naruto's parentage an S-class secret."
"You may be right," Tsunade said, but quickly changed

her tune as she added, "but honestly I was never a fan of
that decision. Furthermore, considering that his rather
flashy entrance at the hospital and his Hiraishining all
over the village as he dealt with the Paths half the village
already suspects the truth. It won't be long before the
rumor begins to spread anyway. Besides, Naruto has
been forced to live without the ability to take pride in his
heritage for too long." Tsunade directed her gaze to
Koharu as she asked, "What about Root?"
"It appears that as I suspected most of the remaining

members had gathered beneath Homura's residence," the
Elder said having reapplied her henge to appear as she
had looked before becoming Naruto's lover. "Komachi,
was there as well and helped Seven and I in our struggles
against them."
"I still can't believe you managed to turn her against

Root," Ibiki said impressed. "Still it was damn risky of
Kakashi to come up with an idea of letting her strike him
down in order to keep up her cover."
"I'm afraid that it was the best they could come up with
since she had only revealed her true colors to him and
Naruto when they caught up with Danzou," Tsunade
said stretching the truth slightly. "It was also necessary in
order to draw out the person that warned Danzou of our
intent to bring him to justice."
"Yeah…it's still hard to believe not one but two elders

were plotting to take control of the village," Ibiki said
crossing his arms. He looked lost in thought for a
moment before asking, "Are we sure we have removed
all of Root?"
Koharu choose to answer by saying, "Not entirely. But

with Komachi's testimony we've arrested both Fu
Yamanaka and Torune Aburame. They didn't gather with
the rest of Root as it appeared they were trying to
position themselves to become the leaders of their clans.
There may be a few more elites out there that Komachi
doesn't know of, but we'll just have to keep our eyes
open for them."
"What about Udon," Tsunade asked concerned, "Has

there been any sign of him?"
Yuugao shook her head in the negative as she answered,

"No, plus considering the current state of our forces, we
haven't assembled a search part to locate him. Those
resources are currently searching the village wreckage for
those listed as missing among the civilians and shinobi
forces. It's also a task that both Naruto and this Naruko
have been aiding with."
Tsunade agreed that concentrating on finding those likely

buried under the many buildings that had collapsed
during the battle was a priority. Yet still she added to the
conversation by saying, "Very good, but letting Udon run
loose may come back to haunt us at some point."
"Agreed," Yuugao said, "But upon Naruto's returning to

the village I took the opportunity to ask him if his clones
had spotted him. He told me that they hadn't since the
one rescued Moegi. He also informed me that he
couldn't sense the boy either."
Although all those in the room were surprised it was

Ibiki that gave voice to it by asking, "Since when was
Naruto a sensor type."
"This Sage mode of his allows him to sense people
apparently," Yuugao explained. "It's why both he and
Naruko have been so effective at locating survivors."
Ibiki inclined his head at Yuugao's explanation before

directing his focus towards Tsunade to ask, "Considering
how she appeared in the village this may seem to be a
stupid question to ask. But just how sure are we that this
girl's story can be trusted?"
"You mean besides the fact that both Naruto and the
toads vouch for her. As well as the fact that she took the
fight to Pain's Paths as readily as anyone," Tsunade said
with an amused smile.
It wasn't often that Tsunade saw her Head of Torture

and Interrogation appear uncomfortable. She felt slightly
guilty for misleading the man since it was just proof of
how good his instincts were that he was questioning the
kunoichi's motives when most people of the village likely
just saw her as a hero. Ibiki's talents to see underneath
the underneath shown through as he said, "I agree her
actions were nothing but beneficial to the village. But
considering her name and appearance so closely
resembles Naruto's something about her story of just
being an apprentice to Lord Jiraiya doesn't ring true."
"The appearance is uncanny especially when one

considers that she looks exactly like that ridiculous jutsu
Naruto used harass Iruka and Hiruzen with during his
academy days." Koharu smiled at the subtle looks of
surprise Tsunade and Yuugao directed her way for
agreeing with Ibiki if only slightly. "I had an opportunity
to speak with her and she says that she was an orphan
who was apparently given her name by a ramen shop
owner before Jiraiya found her."
"Really," Tsunade said as she took the moment to add,
"Jiraiya said he came up with the name Naruto while
eating some ramen. Considering he was forced to keep
his distance from Naruto in order that people monitoring
him wouldn't realize his connection to the Fourth, Jiraiya
may have taken this girl on as an apprentice to help ease
the pain of being made to abandon his godson for so
long."
"Naruko would agree with that theory," Koharu

supplied. "She also would admit it was a reason she
didn't much like Naruto in the beginning since she
viewed herself as a cheap copy. Well that and he based
that ridiculous Sexy Jutsu of his on what he imagined
she'd look like grown up. Apparently Jiraiya brought her
to the village once and they had a run in. It didn't exactly
go well."
To the women's surprise Ibiki chuckled as he said, "Well
considering that Naruto's probably flashed half the men
in the village with that jutsu I suppose that would be an
understatement, especially since Naruto's imagination
appeared to be spot on." Having been on the receiving
end of the jutsu himself Ibiki felt his cheeks color slightly
as he realized just how closely Naruto had hit the mark.
He cleared his throat as he asked, "Well what about her
claiming to be an Uzumaki? From my own
understanding a significant trait of the clan is their red-
hair."
Tsunade shrugged as she answered, "If she wishes to

claim a tie to a scattered clan then I'm in no position to
stop her. Furthermore as Naruto helps prove, having
read hair in no way holds true when members of the clan
have children with non-members. It's probably
something that won't be worth even mentioning in a few
more generations considering the destruction of the
Hidden Eddy village. But if you want to put whatever is
bothering you at ease I could ask her to submit to a
blood test."
"That won't be necessary," Ibiki said after thinking the

matter over for a moment, "Considering the power that
girl displayed there is no point in alienating her if she is
going to be an ally. Not to mention, I couldn't sense any
ill intent as I spoke to her. I guess I see her as just
another mystery that appears to have come out of
nowhere."
Before Tsunade or the others could reply a genin

knocked on the door before stepping into the room. The
young man quickly made for Yuugao and handed her a
note before retreating from the room. Yuugao smiled
briefly before handing the note to Ibiki as she reported,
"It seems that Naruko has located a good portion of the
missing civilians and shinobi. Communication with the
group is sketchy as they are banging on pipes to relay
their status to us, but a large group was forced to take
shelter in the basement of a building which collapsed.
Rescue efforts are underway. With that, both she and
Naruto believe that all those left alive to be found have
been." The smile faltered as she added, "The rest will be
up to the Inuzuka or the Hyuuga."
Tsunade stood as she turned to look on her village

through the window she had broken which although it
had survived Pain's attack hadn't done so unchanged.
She just hoped that it didn't change into the type of place
Danzou would have wanted as its people looked for a
target to direct the pain and anguish they felt.
*****************************
Naruto having finished helping to locate survivors, and

thus leaving it to the people responsible for digging them
out without collapsing the rubble on them, rummaged
through his apartment which due to the heavy fighting
that had taken place in the area had been rather badly
damaged. He looked at the wall he had just finished
boarding up which had been one of the obstacles
Tsunade's punch had sent one of Pain's Paths through.
Looking up he sighed at the hole in his ceiling which had
been the Path's exit out of the building. Considering that
the building had been deemed unsafe to occupy Naruto
knew his repairs were just a form of busy work to keep
his body occupied as he let the adrenaline wear off. Plus
it was just mind-numbing enough that it also allowed
him to consider his next moves.
Moving to his leather chair, he felt a pang of melancholy

due to its state, having been damaged pretty badly by the
falling debris from the Path going through the roof.
Pulling a piece of wood out of the arm of it, he tossed it
to the side as he sat down after swiping the seat of dust
and ceiling tile. He felt it groan in protest signaling that
after serving him well ever since his saving it from a curb
it was likely on its last legs. He knew that with all that
had happened to the village feeling sad about the loss of
a chair was stupid, but since he had lost his virginity in it
and it could be considered the throne upon which he had
first dreamed up his plan to make Jiraiya and now
Nagato's wills a reality felt its current state was some sort
of sign or omen.
Leaning his head back he stared through the hole in his

ceiling to see the darkening sky and let his mind wander
to his brief visit with Konohamaru and Moegi. He hadn't
been surprised that due to his friend's status as the
honorable grandson of the Third Hokage, despite his
being relatively lightly injured a room had been prepared
for him in the hospital. He also hadn't been surprised to
learn that Konohamaru had refused it in order to be
assigned to a cot set up in the nearby Academy where
some of the more lightly injured had been sent. But that
hadn't been where Naruto had found him, as
Konohamaru had been by his friend's bedside. Moegi's
bed was in the hospital on the floor designated to the
lightly injured but who would require some observation.
Upon entering the room he wasn't surprised to hear the
two whispering no doubt trying to understand why their
teammate and friend would betray them.
Approaching Moegi's bed he could see that the other one

was unoccupied prompting the kunoichi to explain, "The
woman there took a turn for the worse. She's undergoing
emergency surgery."
Naruto noticed Konohamaru glaring at him, so

suspecting a confrontation moved towards the door and
closed it before returning to standing at the foot of
Moegi's bed. He wasn't disappointed as Konohamaru
said accusingly, "You suspected Udon was some kind of
traitor. Why the hell wouldn't you say anything to us?"
He could see it was a question that was reflected in

Moegi's eyes as well. Tearing his eyes away from the
kunoichi's due to the look of betrayal mixed in he simply
asked upon turning to Konohamaru, "Would you have
believed me?"
"Why wouldn't we have," Konohamaru snapped angrily.
"Konohamaru," Moegi said softly, "he does have a point.

At the time wouldn't we have questioned how he could
accuse Udon of being a traitor? It's easy for us to be mad
now at his holding such a thing secret…but would we
really have been so quick to believe Karin's intuition over
Udon?"
Konohamaru crossed his arms as he turned away from
his friend and rival to say, "It still pisses me off that he'd
keep something like that from me." However a slightly
teasing tone appeared in his voice as he added, "The idea
a stinking genin thought he should keep information on
a possible traitor from a higher ranked shinobi is
unacceptable."
It took Naruto a moment to process his friend's words,

but when he did he rose to the bait by replying, "Now
hold on a moment. You might have become a chunin,
but it's only because I wasn't there to show you up."
"Talk is pretty cheap," Konohamaru replied with a smirk.

"For all we know if you were there you'd probably get
yourself disqualified."
"Oh yeah…" Naruto said getting in the shorter boy's

face.
"Yeah…" Konohamaru replied doing likewise.
The sound of a soft laughing caused both young men to

turn towards Moegi as she enjoyed the comedic actions
of the two friends. Both Naruto and Konohamaru
turned back to each other with smiles of their own,
before the older shinobi said, "I'm glad you're both doing
okay. I'll look in on you both later okay."
Konohamaru nodded, but Naruto stopped in his trek to

the door as Moegi said softly, "Boss." When Naruto
turned towards her, she asked, "Konohamaru said Udon
has sworn to destroy the village. I thought Root was
founded to protect it…why would he want to do such a
thing?"
"I don't know," Naruto replied sadly thinking of his own

experiences with the boy. But seeing such an answer was
less than satisfactory to the two who used to call Udon
friend as well, he explained his own theory, "Udon wasn't
your typical Root member. Homura was grooming him
to inherit it from Danzou and him. Root may have seen
itself as protecting Konoha from the shadows, but its
goal was also to turn the village to its way of viewing the
world. Something that for all intents and purposes the
village had rejected when we attacked Danzou." Naruto
focused on Konohamaru as he asked, "From what I've
heard you say Udon abandoned the village after seeing
his grandfather's home erupt into flames."
"Yeah, he said our fight was no longer necessary."
"He may have been talking on multiple levels," Naruto

said. Seeing the confused looks he was receiving he
explained, "Udon's fight wasn't exactly something one
can simply pummel into submission. He was trying to
change a way of thinking that is ingrained into all of us as
a result of our time at the academy. That's why members
of the Foundation were often recruited before actually
joining so as to mold them into the soldiers they wanted.
They'd still attend the academy, but in those cases it was
just a cover to allow them to graduate so they could
participate in Village affairs and missions. This was also
to further the goal of changing the village from the
inside." Naruto paused a moment as he considered that
his own plans weren't that far removed from Roots. But
knowing their end goals was worlds apart didn't get hung
up on the realization as he continued, "Ultimately Udon
saw you as a means to an end to change the village into a
place that as opposed to avoiding battle at all costs
tended to use it as a first resort. Recognizing that this
goal could no longer be achieved due to his grandfather's
death and his being out as a Root operative he has likely
decided on the next most logical course of action."
"What's that?"
Focusing on Moegi to answer her, "That would be to
either establish a village based on Root's ideals or to align
with one where such principles would be embraced."
He could see that both Moegi and Konohamaru

understood that at some point in the future they may be
forced to fight Udon again. Konohamaru gave voice to
the question that both of them were asking themselves,
"Naruto…how is someone supposed to fight a person
they once considered a friend?"
It was a question Naruto had asked himself many times

and upon hearing it repeated immediately thought of
Sasuke. Sad with the memories it conjured up he replied,
"I…I wish I knew the answer to that myself."
*****************************
Naruto's recollection ended as he felt a light touch on his
shoulder, his eyes snapped open and immediately met the
blue ones of Ino. He was about to sit up but her grip
turned firmer to hold him down so that she could move
around the chair and climb into his lap. Surprised at her
actions, he was about to speak but was silenced as she
kissed him deeply. Confused, but having missed her
touch, he quickly responded in kind as he snaked his
hands around her back to pull her close.
After several moments despite feeling as if he was taking

a deep breath after holding it forever due to the kiss with
his distant lover. The need to actually breathe persisted
causing them to pull away from each other. As Ino
pulled back it prompted Naruto to ask, "What's wrong?"
on the account of the tears gathering at the corner of her
eyes.
"I'm so sorry," Ino said forlornly.

"Sorry…" Naruto said his tone questioning as he tilted
his head at her as he tended to do when confused.
"For being such a hypocrite," Ino stated as the tears

began to fall. "I-I kept demanding you to play it safe
and… and yet when you were safely away from the
village… I was the one to call you back. After getting all
high and mighty with everyone about their seemingly just
going along with your recklessness…"
Naruto reached out and cupped her face as he used his

thumbs to wipe away her tears. Giving her a gentle smile
he said, "Ino listen to yourself. You're apologizing for
being worried about me. I'll get upset when the opposite
is true." Ino returned his smile with a soft one of her
own prompting him to say, "Now let me apologize for
being the reckless idiot that would make the woman he
loves worry."
Ino pulled her face free of his hands and shook her head
in the negative to reject his apology to say, "I couldn't
accept it even if I wanted to. I finally understand that
what you did for Kin…you just did for the whole village.
It was selfish of me to think that you needed a
connection to people to be willing to risk your life.
You're a hero…"
"I'm not a hero," Naruto said quickly, "I was simply

doing my dut…"
Ino placed her finger against his lips to silence him.

Naruto met her clear blue eyes and could see the sadness
that still lingered there as she said, "Yes you are. You
haven't been hearing what the villagers are calling you
now, have you?" She received a quick shake of his head
as an answer so said, "They're calling you the Hero of the
Leaf. And that's exactly what you are. I keep thinking
back to when those Paths were approaching me and
could only imagine how it would have turned out if you
behaved as I had demanded. If you could only risk
yourself for people you knew and cared for and I wasn't
one of them…then I wouldn't be here today. Neither
would my father. But, you're a hero and what makes you
one is that you're willing to put yourself in harm's way
without a second thought." Tears once more began to
fall as she said her voice drowning in emotion, "You
saved me as well as my father. You avenged my sensei,
my teammate's father, and countless others." Ino placed
her head against her lover's chest as she began to sob
adding, "And although it hurts so very much today. The
reason I can believe tomorrow will be better is because I
have you."
"Ino…" Naruto said as he wrapped his arms around her

rubbing her back soothingly as she poured her grief into
his chest.
Naruto wasn't sure how long she cried but as the tears
began to end, she began to squirm in his lap as she
requested, "Naruto…please help me forgot this pain if
only for a moment."
The jinchuriki wasn't sure how Ino expected him to

accomplish that but then he heard the sound of cloth
tearing. He then felt Ino's hand grab ahold of the fly of
his jeans as she moved to free his manhood from its
cloth confines. She managed to fish it out and although
flaccid after a few strokes it began to stir. Naruto pushed
Ino back by her shoulders to stare at her for a moment
due to his surprise at her actions causing her to whisper,
"Please…"
Naruto's grip slackened allowing Ino to rise up and to

guide his dick to the gap she had torn in the shorts that
she wore under her skirt. Both of them moaned as the
rigid pole cleared the ripped barrier to touch Ino's silken
folds for the first time in months. "Ahhh," Ino sighed in
pleasure as her vagina spread to accept Naruto's spear.
Both blondes shivered in barely contained pleasure as
she continued to sink down it until she was fully impaled
and he was pressing up against her inner most spot.
Ino leaned forward as she draped her arms over her

lover's shoulders and buried her face into his shirt. She
breathed in deeply finding his unique musk to be
intoxicating, and simply delighted in being connected to
her lover again after being separated for too long. Both
blondes appeared to remain motionless as they basked in
the feeling of being one once more. But soon, Ino's inner
muscles began to squeeze the rod which was stretching
her as it filled her with pleasant tingles just from being
inside her.
Naruto groaned after several minutes of the unseen
massage which was the starting signal Ino had been
waiting for. While still keeping her chest pressed against
Naruto's she slowly raised just her hips until he nearly
slipped free of her love tunnel. She then just as languidly
lowered them again pulling a pleased sounding grunt out
of her fellow blond. It was a sound which Ino admitted
was the ultimate aphrodisiac due to the feeling of pride
that it was her pulling such sounds from what many
likely now considered to be the most powerful of men
the village had ever produced.
The need to hear more drove Ino to increase her pace as

she leaned back to begin more forcefully ride the
pleasure rod buried inside her. "Ino," Naruto grunted
pleased as he leaned his head back to enjoy the feeling of
his lover riding him with abandon. His hands began the
trek from her hips to her breasts which were still
contained by her top. He used them as handholds as
Ino's head rolled back while she placed her hands on top
of his.
Ino moved her hands to place them on his knees as she

arched her back while grinding her pelvis back and forth
against his. Naruto took the opportunity to push her top
and bra up to expose her breasts to his to his hungry
gaze. Leaning forward he latched onto her left tit to suck
on and tease her nipple while his hand fondled her right
one. The added stimulation caused Ino to lean forward
as she wrapped her arms around Naruto's head to pull
him harder into her chest. She then switched from her
grinding motion to once more raising and lowering
herself onto his dick.
"I love you," she said as he switched his oral attention to

her other breast. Ino began to repeat the phrase over and
over again as she began to slam her pelvis against his
harder and harder. A new groan joined with their
mingled sounds of pleasure. Naruto realized his chair
was about to give way so quickly stood easily holding her
weight as he pulled his mouth from her tit and shifted his
hands to her ass. They stared into each other's eyes as
Naruto kept up her previous pace. Ino's legs rested on
his forearms and her arms were wrapped around his neck
as she moaned happily while being slid up and down his
cock.
"Kiss me," she whispered, and mewed into his mouth as

he clamped his lips to hers. Their tongues began to dance
against each other as they picked up from where they had
been before. Feeling the telltale signs that she was about
to receive her momentary escape she began to squeeze
herself around him in an effort to stimulate him to cum
with her. Breaking the kiss, she put her request into
words as she said, "Cum…please cum with me…"
Naruto didn't respond with words but with action as was
his want. Moving to his bed, he set her down never
breaking his stride as his hips took on the work of
stirring up his lover's quim. Ino's feet soon found their
way to Naruto's shoulders as he folded her nearly in half
as he began to knock on her womb's opening more
insistently. Ino's cries grew in intensity as Naruto grunts
did likewise. Ino knew that her desire was going to be
granted as she felt him swell within her. Letting herself
go she screamed in release as Naruto buried himself in
her fully and deposited what to Ino felt like gallons of
jizz inside her thirsty womb.
Her legs came down from his shoulders as she wrapped

them around his hips to keep him inside her and feeling
faint from both physical and mental exhaustion began to
slip into slumber. But, not before kissing him tenderly
and whispering, "I love you…"
Naruto stared at her beautiful face as she slept contently
and kissing her lips lightly replied, "Thank you for loving
me, my beautiful flower. I'll always love and cherish you
as well."
****************************
Haku landed in a place her map called the Valley of

Clouds and Lightning and frowned due to the
destruction that she encountered. She looked around and
felt a sense of dread begin to take hold due to who she
knew was supposed to call the valley home. But it also
stemmed from the group of people that she had tracked
to the location and the fear that they were the culprits.
Haku was surprised to find that she felt a great deal of
sadness at that being a possibility.
"So this is what you've decided to become, Sasuke

Uchiha," she whispered her tone showing her
disappointment. She recalled her battle on the bridge
with the Uchiha and the young man who would become
her lover and found for the first time ever, she regretted
not taking a life. A part of the reason stemmed from her
believing that if her aim had been truer then perhaps he
wouldn't have sunken to the depths he already had. But
for the most part it was tied to the simple truth that she
could only think of one reason for why Sasuke would
lead an attack against the Eight-Tails. He was working
with Akatsuki.
Haku felt her anger grow at the Uchiha since by aiding

Akatsuki secure the Eight-Tails it would allow the
organization to direct more resources towards capturing
Naruto. Having felt the mixture of emotions from the
women living in Konoha that had been transmitted via
her foxmark, Haku was of the belief that the attack they
had been expecting had come. Naruto's reappearance
confirmed it for her, but with their fading she knew her
lover was out of danger for the moment. With it
appearing that Sasuke's actions would allow them to
focus more resources to capturing Naruto, Haku could
not forgive the Uchiha. She felt it was a great shame that
the boy who would once nearly sacrifice himself for his
teammate was now actually aiding those looking to harm
him.
Haku calmed her emotions as she had to admit that she

was perhaps jumping to conclusions she had yet to
verify. Directing her masked face towards a mountain
that looks like the top half had been blown away she had
to admit that perhaps it was likely the Jinchuriki Killer
Bee had decimated the group she learned had taken to
calling itself Taka. Moving towards the lake that was at
the center of the valley, Haku let her thoughts wander to
her search for the Kubikiribōchō.
She had picked up her search for Sasuke and by
extension the current wielder of Zabuza's blade, Suigetsu
at the ruined Uchiha hideout where the younger sibling
had killed his brother. Haku had found the scene strange
even though it had already been combed over by
Konoha's Anbu, who were also looking for clues on
Sasuke's whereabouts. But where Konoha's shinobi were
looking for clues pointing to where Sasuke had gone, she
was looking for insight into her target's psyche. To that
end she found it difficult to believe that Sasuke had won
the fight. Her belief stemmed from a large stone where it
appeared the battle had ended. Based on what blood
evidence hadn't been washed away by the rain that had
followed the battle and foot traffic that she had found.
She theorized that Sasuke had in fact appeared to be
completely drained of chakra, but the same didn't appear
to be true of Itachi. To her practiced eye it had appeared
that Sasuke had found himself cornered against a rock
wall, as Itachi had slowly closed in on him. It had also
appeared that Itachi had been coated in some sort of
chakra cloak as a wide path had been formed in the
rubble as if it had been pushed to the side. It had faded
as he got closer to his younger brother, but only after it
had appeared that Sasuke had tried to stop Itachi with a
barrage of ninja tools. From what she had deduced Itachi
had appeared to weaken. But still whatever technique he
had been shielding himself with, she believed should had
been enough to finish a cornered Sasuke off. But instead
it looked as if things had just simply ended as she
couldn't detect any signs of a struggle where there should
have been one if one opponent was going to finish off
the other. This left Haku with the belief that Itachi had
never intended to win against Sasuke and in all likelihood
had succumbed to some ailment.
Yet, she couldn't deny a massive battle had taken place

so she wondered what Itachi's goal had been. She
guessed that he could have simply wanted to see his
brother's growth before he died of the ailment that she
was beginning to suspect was the true victor of the
battle. But for a man such as that she felt there had to be
something more. She also doubted that Itachi had told
his brother the truth of the Uchiha massacre as that
would invalidate all the sacrifices he had made up until
that point.
But Haku did believe someone had informed Sasuke

about the truth of why his clan was destroyed. Her
reason was because while her visiting the site of the
battle hadn't shed any clues on where the masked man
calling himself Tobi had spirited the Uchiha off too. It
had left her with the belief that Sasuke wouldn't have
cared if the final blow was struck by him or not.
Therefore, upon learning that he had been spotted again
heading towards Lightning Country by traveling through
Frost, Haku had given chase. But as she picked up his
trail, she had learned that Sasuke was no longer calling
the group he had formed Hebi. Instead he had renamed
it Taka and that worried her. She felt that by renaming
his squad, it signified that he had already found a new foe
upon which to focus his energies into destroying.
Haku had little doubt that foe was the village of Konoha
which meant that at some point he would need to go
through Naruto in order to achieve it. Haku vowed that
she would not allow that to happen, and if Sasuke did
raise a hand against her lover she would insure that it was
slapped down. Yet, again Haku felt she may be jumping
to conclusions as although it did appear that Sasuke had
emerged from his battle with Itachi stronger. Taking in
the devastation that surrounded her, she found it difficult
to believe he could defeat the man that many people
considered to be the perfect jinchuriki.
Coming to a stop at the water's edge, Haku knelt down at

a depression in the mud where it appeared a body had
fallen. Several people had gathered around it, with one of
them seemingly kneeling down to cradle the person.
Something else she found strange was that it appeared
that one of the people that had gathered appeared to
grow smaller as if he had shed some mass. Haku frowned
at the sight but suspected that the person whose body
had first landed there had benefitted from the transfer
somehow.
Haku noticed that a groove had been cut in the ground

approaching where she was kneeling like a jutsu had been
fired at where the people had gathered, but had been
stopped before reaching the spot. Moving towards where
it ended, she felt her blood run cold as she spotted a
scale in the mud. Picking it up she believed it belonged to
the greatsword Samehada. Thinking that she now had an
understanding of what happened she suspected that
Sasuke and his team which had replaced the loss of Karin
with another kunoichi named Tamaki, had ended up
being defeated by Killer Bee. With them beaten and on
the ropes, the Jinchuriki had attempted to finish them
with some sort of powerful jutsu. However that jutsu
had been intercepted by Kisame who had used his
blade's ability to eat chakra to protect the others.
Haku heard a noise so she pulled out several senbon to

defend herself. She focused her attention to a nearby
rock face that rose out of the lake, but after several tense
moments relaxed when the noise didn't repeat itself.
Feeling like she was being watched, she knew it was best
that she vacate the area less her presence cause
Kumogakure to believe the Hidden Mist Village had
something to do with the attack should they find her.
Besides, she believed that she could figure out the rest
based on what she knew of Kisame. Aware that some
called the man a Tailed-Beast without the tails she didn't
doubt that he could defeat the Kumo Jinchuriki.
Considering that she had found several signs that the
area had been watched by Kumo shinobi likely assigned
to keep tabs on Killer Bee, but those shinobi were gone.
She believed there was a real possibility that Akatsuki had
captured another jinchuriki. This prompted her to think,
"If Akatsuki has captured him then they will need a place
to perform the sealing. With their forces so weakened it
will likely take a considerable amount of time. The lack
of a Kumo presence means there may be shinobi in
pursuit as well as some heading to their village to report
the matter. Akatsuki will likely need a location where
they will not be disturbed but with Konan's having been
revealed to be no longer loyal to them. They'll have to
assume such locations they already had prepared have
been compromised."
Haku frowned as she wondered where Akatsuki would

take their prize. She knew Tobi could have simply
teleported them to the location making it impossible to
track, but she would search around the Valley just in
case. She suspected though that any tracks she did find
would head south as she had no doubt that the Raikage
would turn Lightning Country upside down to find the
man he considered a brother. She paused in her retreat
from the Valley as she considered that it was a real
possibility that Akatsuki would bring their prize into Fire
Country. She knew that despite the better relations the
two villages had as of late, Kumo would have to be
careful not to rashly send its forces into the country that
housed the Leaf Village. But she knew if there was one
trait that some may consider a weakness of the Raikage it
was his temper and the rash actions he sometimes took
when angry. She figured that Akatsuki was hoping that
the Raikage would be foolish enough to send his forces
streaming into Konoha in order to put the Leaf Village in
a position where they would need to run interference for
the group as they sealed the Eight Tails.
Confident that her theory had merit she began heading
south while trying to come up with locations that
Akatsuki would use to seal the beast in Fire Country.
But, a location that would also serve as blind spots for
the Konoha-nin, since she figured that Akatsuki would
also have to consider the possibility that while Konoha
might stop any Kumo incursions into its territory. It
would also dedicate resources to locate Killer Bee in the
hopes of defusing the situation since if Kumo felt
Konoha had aided Akatsuki to deny them their
jinchuriki. There was little doubt in her mind it could
lead to a new round of conflicts.
*****************************
Naruto stepped into the cave he had left Konan in and

felt a swirl of emotions as he saw her kneeling besides
the two paper wrapped bodies of her friends. Two of the
emotions he was feeling was guilt and grief. The guilt was
from how he had failed her and broken his promise to
save Nagato from himself. The grief was also a result of
the guilt. But, he furthermore attributed it to the fact that
he was the cause of the sadness that he was sure would
still be written on her face.
His lover's back was facing him, but she must have
known where his thoughts were at as she said, "It was
not your fault. Nagato put you in a position where it
needed to be done. I harbor no anger towards you."
"Thank you," Naruto said contritely, "But it doesn't

change the fact that I failed you."
"No, it does not," Konan said unemotionally in a way

that made Naruto wince. Getting to her feet she
approached him as she said, "You have failed to deliver
on the promise you made to secure my services.
Therefore, I still require compensation."
"What would you ask of me?"
"You must promise me that you will not stray from the
path of light," Konan said as she came to a stop in front
of Naruto. Holding up her arm a bouquet of paper
flowers appeared from the sleeve of her robe as she
continued, "Swear this to me on these flowers that will
never wilt."
"That would appear to be a lifelong promise. One that

will require you to keep a sharp eye on me." Konan
nodded her head so Naruto reached up and wrapped his
hands around the one she was holding the flowers with
as he replied, "I promise that together we will make the
world the place that both Pervy Sage, and Nagato could
be satisfied with."
Konan stared into the blue eyes of Naruto which shone
as brightly as she imagined the future that he'd build
would. She felt an urge to kiss the young man but before
it became overpowering pulled her hand free as she left
the flowers in his. Turning away she could fell the frown
that appeared on his face, but she refused to look since
she didn't wish to grow closer to him as there was still a
task she must perform. Something she wasn't sure she
would survive.
She was about to levitate her friends' bodies to return to

Ame, but was stopped as Naruto asked, "Must you
return so soon?"
Konan nodded as she replied, "With Nagato gone, Rain

may soon erupt into chaos. I must return to ensure that
order remains."
"I understand, but before you go I need you to do
something for me." Konan looked over her shoulder
with a questioning gaze prompting Naruto to say, "I
need you to tell my village a story."
****************************
"Tenten, where did all this youth come from," Maito Gai
shouted as to his great surprise both he and Lee were
falling behind their kunoichi teammate as well as the
temporarily assigned one, Anko. The latter of whom,
sent him a dark look from over her shoulder as she had
grown rather irritable at his eccentric behavior. He
gulped heavily as he recalled her threat that if she heard
him use the word youth in any way other than its defined
meaning of referring to a young person he would awaken
to find her snakes surrounding his bed.
Anko looked away as she figured she would let Gai's slip
slide since she knew both Tenten and her behaviors were
probably disconcerting as they had been running at a
blistering pace continuously since they had both sensed
trouble in the Leaf Village. The clamor they felt via the
foxmarks they wore appeared to have died down, but
despite Naruto's presence returning to the network that
linked him and his lovers, both Tenten and she felt a
feeling of foreboding upon what they would find. Anko's
eyes shifted to Tenten and she felt a frown threaten to
appear tied to an emotion she didn't want to think about.
The feeling wasn't centered on the kunoichi exactly, but
on her place in the Harem. In all honesty Anko knew
what the feeling was, but refused to name it as a form of
denial.
But looking at Tenten, who had yet to respond to her

teacher due to her concentrating on maintaining her
speed as well as trying to gleam every hint she could on
Naruto's current status from the foxmark felt her ability
to deny the emotion wane. She then felt a caressing
sensation from the blond which was sent to all the
women outside the village to assure them that he was
okay. Anko noticed Tenten's shoulders relax ever so
slightly as a soft smile appeared on her lips as if she had
been struck by a warm ray of light on a cloudy and
muggy day.
Anko felt the emotion she wanted to keep buried double

in intensity and could no longer deny that she was jealous
of the kunoichi. But it wasn't just her, but all of the ones
whose chakra fell into the red category. She didn't even
need the Hyuuga Byakugan to know which women had
made that jump either as it just showed on their faces
when the blond was around. Anko attributed her jealousy
to the fact that the women, whose chakras were red, had
not only accepted their lives as harem members. But that
they had been accepted by Naruto completely as well,
meaning their quirks and the like. Tenten's recent
conversion to the red chakra club being a prime example,
as Anko had heard that she been rather staunchly
opposed to becoming a Harem member seeing as she
had believed a strong kunoichi didn't need a man to be
happy. She had been less angry upon her finding out that
Tsunade was also one of Naruto's lovers, but that had
led to a period where the Team Gai kunoichi would
almost be more sexually attracted and aroused around
the Hokage.
Still Naruto had taken it all with a calm and to Anko at

the moment an infuriating smile, having no problem with
sharing the kunoichi with his Sannin lover and even
going as far as to arrange fulfilling her dream of
becoming a student of Tsunade. But that had all changed
after the two had enjoyed a date to commemorate
Tenten's two month anniversary since becoming his
lover. She didn't know all the details, but she did know
that Naruto had in some way shown he accepted and
loved Tenten, and in turn the kunoichi had come to
return those feelings.
For Anko seeing another kunoichi shift to red, especially

one that had joined after her was a painful reminder that
her own felt like it had gone the opposite way. She still
cherished Naruto for his reaching out to her when she
had been lonely, but those feelings had cooled as a result
of his rejecting the side of her that she had tried to show
when his lovers were helping him recover his mojo after
the Kanji incident. Anko knew it wasn't exactly fair to say
he rejected her as she had come on rather strong, not to
mention considering that she had been a virgin before
him, so couldn't say she had any actual experience with
the BDSM scene. Yet, she would be lying if she said that
something about it didn't get her excited, especially when
considering she broke people for a living. Something she
was extremely good at, and after incorporating some of
what she had taken away from her rejection by Naruto
had gotten only better. Her breaking of the genin Ryusui
had just been a cherry on top of a month in which she
had gotten the most people to spill their guts. It had also
only fueled her appetite to actually explore such sexual
practices as after each success she would often
masturbate as she relived the cries for mercy or the look
on their faces when she actually broke them.
She had hoped it was something they could share, but

seeing Naruto's gut reaction had shattered that dream,
and as a result made her once more feel like an outsider.
That wasn't to say that Naruto didn't try to make her feel
important to him. He did that in spades and the sex was
a great as it had ever been. But Anko felt like she
couldn't let that part of her show again and as such didn't
feel as if Naruto could care for the complete package.
She still cared deeply for him, which is why she was
jealous of the women that possessed the red chakra.
Naruto had given her the warmth that she had craved,
and she would always cherish him for that. But there was
a part of her that Orochimaru had seen that had been
enough for him to take her on as an apprentice and that
was the part of her that had made Tsunade nervous
when she had first proposed her own way of wanting
Naruto to throw off the funk his encounter with Kanji
had put him in. She had thought she rejected it when she
refused to go with Orochimaru after receiving the curse
mark. But it had never left her, and now it wanted the
same thing that Anko had, acceptance. But, sadly wanted
it in a way that Naruto apparently was unwilling to give.
Anko heard Tenten gasp which pulled her focus to the

walls of the village which looked relatively intact except
for holes that appeared to have been blasted through
them from inside the village. From behind her, she heard
Rock Lee ask, "Gai-sensei, what could have happened?"
"I do not know Lee. But it appears that Tenten and
Anko's women's intuition must have sensed it."
"More like we noticed all the birds flying away from the
village's direction," Anko replied having noticed the signs
as they approached, and figured she could use them as
her and Tenten's reason for the speedy return. Not that
she figured she'd need it seeing as she figured Gai had
been satisfied with his women's intuition theory and Lee
considered anything the his teacher said as scripture.
"Anyhow, it appears we are too late to lend a hand," the
Special Jounin said not hearing the sounds of battle and
spotting several chunin and genin stationed at the gate
they were approaching.
They were quickly allowed to pass after learning that the

official Akatsuki leader Pain was behind the damage
done to the village. They were told to report to the
Hokage in order to make their reports and learn what
tasks they were to be assigned. Quickly heading to the
village leader's mansion they stopped as Gai shouted to
his former student who was standing in front of a
collapsed building, "Ha-ha, Neji, I knew that despite your
attitude. A cowardly attack like this would not be enough
to do you in. But it pleases me to receive confirmation of
this."
Neji turned towards his teacher and gave a curt nod as he

replied not sure if he had been insulted for not being as
hot-blooded as Gai tended to like, "I appreciate that…I
think."
"Neji, what is it you are doing?" Rock Lee asked,

"Perhaps we can be of assistance."
"There are sixty-three people trapped in a basement

shelter under this building," Neji answered turning back
to his task as he activated the Byakugan. "I and the rest
of my kin have been given the job of getting them out."
"Right," Gai said preparing to open the inner gates

something his clone intended to do as well. "Leave it to
us we'll have them out before…"
Neji held up his hand to stop his teacher and teammate

from doing anything rash as he said, "Thanks, but no
thanks. If it was just a question of power then Naruto
and that newcomer would have been enough.
Unfortunately we had to do this in a slow and careful
manner less we cause a further collapse and kill the
people we are trying to save."
"Roger," Gai said giving his teammate a thumbs-up,

"Then we'll go see the Hokage to be assigned a task
where our hot-blooded passion can be put to the most
use."
Neji nodded but instead of responding to Gai spoke to
the person approaching behind them who he could see
as a result of his bloodline ability. "Lady Hinata, I told
you we could handle this. I know there are several places
you much rather be."
The recently returned Leaf-nin turned to see the

kunoichi in question whose eyes were still puffy and red
from the tears she had been shedding. "There are
cousin… I just wasn't able to do much good there."
Noticing Anko, Hinata approached her to say, "Kurenai-
sensei…she needs someone right now…I tried to speak
with her but she…she says she just wants to be alone."
"W-what happened?" Anko asked concerned the distress

Hinata was feeling in regards to her teacher being easy to
hear.
****************************
"Poor thing, to lose both her child and lover," a nurse

said before closing the door after checking up on her.
Kurenai's eyes snapped open as she had been pretending

to sleep ever since she had asked Hinata to leave her
alone. Partly it had been to force her student to leave, but
also so she could escape the pity filled gazes of the
people that knew why she was in the hospital. Despite
being lightly injured herself she had undergone a surgery
so had been assigned a room to recover and to make sure
she didn't develop an infection. But she could be moved
at a moment's notice if a more gravely injured person
needed the room and the litany of monitoring equipment
that remained unused were needed. Staring out the
window she would almost prefer to be moved as it was
in line with the Hokage monument and as a result of her
failures as a mother and a wife, to her the normally
watchful and parenting gaze of the Third Hokage had
taken on one of disdain and accusatory.
She tried to turn away but the stone eyes simply

continued to bore into her making her unable to. They
also brought to light all the happy moments that she had
experienced on her path to motherhood that had ended
tragically short of completion. As well as the dreams for
the future that had been dashed. Tears began to leak
from her eyes as she recalled telling Asuma that she was
pregnant and her giggling happily as his face took on a
look of surprise causing his ever present cigarette to hang
loosely from his wide open mouth. He had recovered
quickly before smiling at her just as happily before
surprising her by pulling a box from his jounin vest and
proposing to her.
A huge sob racked her body as she recalled the quiet

ceremony with just the two of them and the Hokage in
attendance. She tried to stop the images from coming as
she rubbed at her eyes with the palm of her hand to
block the flow of tears, but only succeeded in making the
memories clearer. She remembered arguing with Asuma
about his filthy habit and how she had only been partial
pleased when he had agreed to only smoke outside. Their
teasing each other about what the gender of their child
would be even though at that point in her pregnancy
such a thing could not be determined by scientific means.
As a result they had agreed to both learn it when the
child joined them in the world.
Kurenai felt the grief and guilt that seemed to be her sole
existence grow exponentially as she now knew the child
would have been the son Asuma had hoped for. As the
pain of that knowledge became too much to bear
Kurenai flashed back to another disaster of the Leaf
village and recalled her father's hope that she at least live
long enough to create a new light of life to inherit the
Will of Fire. Having failed in the task and under what she
felt was the now disproving glare of the Stone Third
Hokage, Kurenai vowed to make amends.
Stepping from the bed, she moved to the window before

leaping away to follow through on her decision. She
knew it was perhaps a coward's way out, but doubted it
would create much of a stir as the village was already
drowning in death
*****************************
Anko stepped into the room that she had been told had
been assigned to Kurenai, but frowned upon seeing it
empty. Stepping back out into the hall, she grabbed a
nurse by the arm to ask, "Hey, isn't this the room for
Kurenai Yuhi?"
"It should be," the nurse replied peeking into the room
before shrugging her shoulders. Turning to Anko she
explained, "She wasn't that badly injured and may have
been moved to make room for someone who was. I'm
afraid with all the wounded, space is at a premium and
people are being shifted about constantly."
Anko frowned at the nurse's response and attitude,

however while mindful that the woman may have been
dealing with the chaos for most of the day nonetheless
said, "Well is there a way for you to go check."
"Yes, but I assure you that she wasn't…"
"Look just do it," Anko snapped as she moved to the

bed. Placing her hand on it she could feel the warmth of
a body that had just recently left, and aware that not all
wounds were physical leapt out of the open window. She
landed on a pile of rubble that had once been a building
and looked for some sign of her friend. She cursed, and
wondered if perhaps she was overreacting, but
something was screaming at her to find the woman.
Anko began to move towards the apartment building

that she and Kurenai both called home hoping the red-
eyed woman had simply decided to head to the familiar
environment. As she raced to her home, she recalled the
immediate aftermath of her return to the village after her
time with Orochimaru in the Land of Sea. Anko recalled
going to her teammates hoping they could help her make
sense of her life. However, they had coldly rebuffed her
treating her with the same sense of suspicion as she had
been encountering from just about everyone minus the
Third and Fourth Hokage. It really burned her to know
that in reality her teammates had been the traitors with
one of them being the Sensei of Kabuto's team during
the Chunin Exams that had preceded the Sound
Invasion. Neither of whom Anko had seen since, but
secretly hoped had been turned into some experiment by
their sensei or his protégé.
Anko remembered how feeling depressed she had

climbed on top of the Hokage monument as she shed
the tears she had felt. "Stupid village," she had
remembered saying, "If they don't want me they should
have just left me wandering Sea Country."
"But what about the people who would miss you," a

voice had called from behind her.
Anko turned to see Kurenai standing with a gentle smile.

Anko frowned since she and the kunoichi hadn't spent
much time together in the academy as she had always
been following Asuma Sarutobi around. Still she was the
first person she had encountered since her return,
besides the Hokage, whose eyes didn't darken upon
landing on her or hold hints of suspicions. Therefore
despite her initial reaction being to tell the girl, who had
climbed the Hokage monument to clear her head after an
argument with her on again, off again boyfriend, to get
lost she turned back to the village as she said, "Who
exactly would that be? My own sensei discarded me and
my teammates view me as being a possible traitor. It's an
opinion this whole stinking village seems to harbor as
well. I'd lead the Anbu right to whatever hole
Orochimaru is hiding in if I could remember."
"I know," Kurenai said her voice not holding any hint of
deception. "Anyone willing to cry because of how
strangers perceive her obviously loves her village a great
deal." Kurenai began to approach as she said, "It might
be hard to swallow since you've done nothing wrong, but
no matter how poorly people might think of you just stay
the course and tomorrow will inevitably be better than
today."
Anko turned back to the red-eyed kunoichi and scoffed
as she replied, "That's easy for you to say. You don't
have everyone scrambling away from you like you carry
the plague."
"True," Kurenai conceded before holding out her hand,

"But it just made it easier for me to get to know you. We
weren't close in the academy, but I would really like to be
your friend."
Anko remembered staring at the outstretched hand as

she had to fight back tears before she took it to
introduce herself to the kunoichi, who returned the
gesture. She skidded to a stop as she landed on a roof to
face the opposite way in order to stare at the Hokage
monument. She felt torn for a moment not sure which
way to head, but her instincts told her that she wouldn't
find Kurenai at home so she took off to her new
destination.
Anko reached the monument and began racing up the
front of it using chakra. She was just about to reach the
top as she ran up the Third's face when Kurenai leapt off
of it. The special jounin carried on going forward
tackling Kurenai around the waist as her trajectory
carried them both to land on top the Hokage's head.
Kurenai was obviously shocked at her suicide attempt
being interrupted as she stared up at the woman
straddling her. She couldn't see Anko's eyes due to how
the kunoichi was holding her head so that her bangs
covered them. Aware that she was caught but hoping
that she could convince the kunoichi things weren't as
they appeared said, "Anko…"
Slap!
Anko stared down at her friend now her eyes showing

every emotion under the sun, but the most prevalent was
anger which caused her to say, "You selfish bitch…how
could you? How could you even think of trying to off
yourself at this spot of all places? The place we first
became friends. The place where you told me to
persevere no matter how bad things got."
Kurenai grew angry at Anko lecturing her since to her

ears it sounded like her friend was trying to compare
their experiences. Trying to push Anko off of her she
said harshly, "Don't give me that! Are you honestly trying
to compare your pining over Orochimaru to what I've
lost?"
Anko felt shocked as a part of her wondered if that was

what Kurenai really thought. But aware that she was just
lashing out at the world that had hurt her, and that she
was currently the only target available surprised Kurenai
by pulling her into a hug. Gently she whispered, "I would
never try to compare what I felt that day to what you are
feeling now. But, this isn't the way to handle it. Because
although what we have suffered is worlds apart, the truth
is you were right. Yet, if you don't face the pain you are
feeling now. Then you'll never be able to know happiness
again and it'll only pass the pain to those who care for
you and were unable to help you."
Kurenai remained motionless for several heartbeats but

then she buried herself into Anko's chest as she began to
pour out all the grief and anguish she felt. "It hurts so
much," the Jounin said between gut-wrenching sobs.
"I know," Anko replied soothingly as she stroked her

friend's hair, "but although the pain may never go away.
Tomorrow will inevitably be better than today."
****************************
Naruko landed smoothly in the ruined second floor
library of Kiyomi's mansion. She let her Natural Energy
fade having been in Sage Mode as she had wanted to
ensure that she was not followed to the property. Her
entrance though wasn't unnoticed as two women were in
the room making sure no looters tried to take advantage
of the large hole in the wall. To her surprise the dark-
skinned woman Yoruichi said, "So the prodigal daughter
returns. Strangely I'm being filled with a sense of Déjà
vu."
Naruko looked at her in confusion until Yoruichi

inclined her head towards the hole that she had used to
make her entrance. Realizing the Bijuu was referring to
the hole she had made in Kiyomi's bedroom when she
had escaped her cheeks colored slightly. "Um… about
that…"
"Forget it," Yoruichi said with a wave of her hand.
Having noticed how a small smile had appeared on
Naruko's face at being called a daughter she asked, "Are
you here to see mommy dearest?"
"S-she's not my mom," Naruko sputtered in denial.
"Well she certainly isn't your father," Yoruichi teased.
"Am I missing something here?" the other woman asked

as she watched her sister tease the young woman that
resembled Naruto.
"Not much," Yoruichi said still amused, "Seven Chomei,

allow me to introduce you to Naruko Uzumaki if what
I've heard around the village is correct."
"Uzumaki," Seven said as she inspected the young
woman more closely, "I suppose that would explain the
looks."
Yoruichi smiled at her brown-haired sister as she said,

"Oh not by half, but I'll fill you in later." Directing her
attention to Naruko, she dropped her teasing tone as she
said, "Kiyomi is in the basement playing with her current
project."
Naruko looked at Yoruichi in confusion, but moved

deeper into the mansion heading to the basement as
instructed. Finding the Bijuu channeling chakra into an
orange haired woman and having heard from Naruto
about Kiyomi's recent tampering with people minds she
said, "So this is what she meant by project."
Kiyomi sighed in annoyance hearing the disproving tone
in Naruko's voice. Turning to face the woman she said,
"Is there something I can do for you?"
Naruko frowned at the response since her purpose in

coming was to actually thank the Bijuu. However she
refused to do so now considering the borderline hostile
welcome she had received so she instead said, "I just
wanted to catch a glimpse of your latest creations.
Naruto was quite disappointed in your recent venture
into mind-fucking people." Naruko felt a measure of
satisfaction upon seeing Kiyomi stiffen in reaction to her
mentioning their shared lover's disapproval of the way
she had handled the Taki-nin. To her surprise though,
that satisfaction quickly morphed into guilt since she had
originally come to thank the woman not taunt her with
her recent relationship troubles.
Kiyomi gaze hardened as she replied, "A rather
convenient position for you both to take considering that
the two of you seem to be enjoying the body I gave to
you. Are you shedding any tears for the man whose mind
I wiped clean so you could be granted a physical
existence?" Naruko was about to remind Kiyomi that the
person whose existence had been wiped out so she could
be given a body was going to rape one of Naruto's
lovers, but was beat to it by the Bijuu who said, "Before
you try to regale me with the wickedness of what he was
going to do, let me remind you those women were my
enemies at the time. Furthermore, they had betrayed
Mikoto to Akame for their own benefit, and that is the
least of the crimes I would charge them with. Even
should they be trapped inside their own bodies its little
more than being locked in a prison made of flesh rather
than stone."
Naruko could see the Bijuu's point although she knew
Naruto didn't see things in the same light. But, Naruko
recalled that perhaps one of the crimes that Kiyomi
would consider most condemning was that the three
women had no qualms about killing a helpless academy
student that had just so happened to house her.
Considering the Bijuu had likely felt helpless to defend
herself as Naruto had yet to tap into her power, Naruko
felt that Kiyomi simply considered the role reversal
divine payback.
Able to ever so much appreciate Kiyomi's view point she

said, "I'm sorry. I didn't mean to come her to start a
fight. I wanted to thank you. You gave me the precious
gift of life. Thank you."
Kiyomi's gaze softened as she smiled ever so slightly

before replying, "You're welcome. I'm glad you found a
path that suits you."
Naruko beamed happily the Bijuu's words making her
feel like a daughter that had made her mother proud. The
comparison was further articulated aloud as a new voice
joined the conversation, "You also gave her life. Does
that make you her mother?"
Kiyomi was a little startled by Sage's joining the

conversation since the woman tended to remain silent
unless spoken to directly. Her voice sounded slightly
robotic due to her monotone way of talking. Turning to
face the former Animal Path since she doubted Sage
would be able to understand the reason her face was
coloring she answered, "In all honesty I never considered
it. I suppose depending on how one looks at it one could
draw such a conclusion. But…"
Kiyomi was again startled as she was hugged from

behind by Naruko, who said, "I wouldn't be opposed to
people drawing that conclusion." Kiyomi looked down at
the arms linked around her stomach and recalled the
motherly feeling she had felt when she had absorbed the
Chakra Entity that would become Naruko having already
decided to find a way to give life to her creation.
Those feelings returned full force as she turned to face

Naruko and staring into the Sage's blue eyes that while
were the same color as her lover's shone with a different
light said, "I wouldn't be opposed to such an
arrangement either."
The Bijuu had a difficult time keeping her eyes dry when
Naruko placed her head against the red-head's chest as
she tightened the hug while saying, "Mom!" Kiyomi
wrapped her arms around her daughter gently as she
basked in the moment. Both women became aware that
they were being watched so Naruko pulled away to stare
at the blankly watching Sage. Approaching the orange-
haired woman, Naruko said, "I guess that makes us
sisters."
"Sisters," Sage repeated emotionlessly.
She directed her gaze to Kiyomi who answered the

questioning look, "If that is something you want, Sage."
Sage looked at the happily smiling Naruko before

nodding her acceptance, "Sisters." She was a little
uncomfortable by Naruko's response which was to hug
her tightly, but she didn't find it disturbingly so.
Naruko stepped back since Sage hadn't hugged her back

so questioned, "What were you doing to her? Adjusting
her personality or something?"
"Or something," Kiyomi replied. "I want Sage to develop

at her own pace, much as you did. But she…I mean your
sister… will play an important role in freeing my
siblings."
"How?"
"Go ahead and show her, Sage," Kiyomi instructed.
Sage closed her eyes for several seconds and when she
opened them the Rinnegan had replaced her brown ones.
Naruko having just fought a bunch of people wielding
the ocular jutsu stepped back in surprise. Naruko looked
back at her mother, who seeing her questioning gaze
explained, "After the battle I had asked Konan if I could
have Nagato's eyes. She refused claiming that as Nagato
had awakened them, she couldn't in good consciousness
just hand them over."
"I guess I can understand that," Naruko said still staring

at Sage's eyes.
"It was a half-truth if not an outright lie," Kiyomi said
crossing her arms into the sleeves of her kimono.
Naruko turned to face her prompting the Bijuu to
explain, "I have little doubt that Konan meant what she
said about wanting her friend to rest in peace whole. But
I believe she is as aware as I am about how valuable the
Rinnegan is to Akatsuki's plot. With the public leader of
Akatsuki dead it will be time for the one in the shadows
to take the stage."
"You mean Tobi," Naruko said her tone making it a

statement rather than a question.
"Yes, but if he is going to use the Gedo Mazo statue he

is going to need the Rinnegan."
"Use it how?" Naruko said confused, "I mean I thought

it was just a means of storing the Bijuu."
"Oh it is far more than that," Kiyomi said. "I've been
studying all that I could about my father's battle against
the Juubi. After he became the First Jinchuriki, he lived
many hundreds of years after sealing its chakra into
himself and placing its body into the moon. But he
always lived with the fear that should he die
unexpectedly, the Juubi would escape to once more
menace the world."
"That's when he decided to create you, and the other

Bijuu," Naruko stated.
"Exactly," Kiyomi said proudly, "He had already

extracted the Juubi's chakra but as it was knew that once
he died it would reform and find a way to free its body.
Therefore, he divided its chakra into nine new beings and
lived his remaining years with us. The reason we could be
sealed into people to make jinchuriki was because we
lacked a physical existence."
Sage interjected herself into the conversation by saying,

"You are therefore of the belief that the Gedo Mazo is in
fact the sealed husk of the Ten-Tails."
"Precisely," Kiyomi replied, "It should have been

impossible for anyone without the Rinnegan to break the
seal. When I questioned Konan about it she said that
Nagato summoned it when Hanzo and Root captured
her to ambush Nagato and their friend Yahiko."
"Well since Pain had awoken the Rinnegan that seems

plausible," Naruko said noticing that Kiyomi gave her an
appraising look due to her referring to Nagato as Pain.
The moment passed, but although Naruko was pleased
Naruto had avenged their teacher. She would be the first
to admit that she thought of Pain as an inhuman monster
so was unwilling to call him by his name.
Kiyomi didn't seem inclined to question her recently

minted daughter on her decision. Instead she said,
"Although Nagato may have had the Rinnegan. I believe
it was the person that gave it to him, who actually
awakened those eyes and summoned the Gedo Mazo
back to earth."
"Huh?!" Naruko exclaimed with open mouth surprise.
Explaining the Fox Bijuu said, "Although she wouldn't

let me take the eyes, she did let me examine them. But
upon my examination I noticed that even in death they
hadn't faded."
Naruko shrugged as she suggested, "Maybe they're

always there like the Byakugan."
"No," Kiyomi replied with a shake of her head, "My
father's dojutsu wasn't always active like that. Instead, I
believe someone transplanted them like with Kakashi's
Sharingan. I questioned Konan about the circumstances
under which Nagato awakened them. From that I
hypothesized that the Rinnegan were implanted in him."
"What? How? I think he would know if that happened."
"I wouldn't be so sure," Kiyomi said confident her

theory was correct. "Perhaps Kakashi was a bad example.
But in my research, I've uncovered instances where
Ocular jutsu have been shared between individuals
without surgery. For example there is a tale of a pair of
Uchiha brothers that lived before even Madara. One had
amazing powers and had even awakened the Mangekyō
Sharingan. The other not so much, yet from overusing
his eyes the light began to fade from them. Unable to
fight at his peak anymore and aware that they were going
to lose against their hated rivals the Senju, they devised a
means to achieve if not victory, at least cripple their
opponents. On the morning of the fated battle, the more
notorious brother headed out to fight with their enemies.
As expected they were crushed. The weaker brother sent
word to the Senju that he wished to meet with the leader
as he wished to discuss terms of their surrender. The
Senju unafraid of the weaker brother allowed him to
enter their camp where upon setting eyes upon the
leader's face his Sharingan morphed into the Mangekyō
Sharingan and he used an ocular jutsu his brother was
known for the black fire of Amaterasu."
"Maybe he awakened the ability himself," Naruko

suggested.
"That is a possibility," Kiyomi replied, "It was a very old

legend. But, it suggests the likelihood such a means
existed. The Legend also claimed that the older brother
entered the battle that day wearing a cloth around his
eyes which to me suggested he wanted to hide the fact he
no longer possessed the Sharingan or likely its advanced
form. But Nagato's jutsu the Six Paths of Pain also
proves that it is possible. You see by channeling his
chakra into his Paths, he was able to stimulate a mutation
that would allow the Rinnegan to appear. The reason I
had asked Konan to let me transplant the eyes was to
both deny Tobi them, but also because I couldn't be sure
that without Nagato's chakra I would be able to duplicate
the Rinnegan. Fortunately enough cells existed in Sage's
eyes that I could cultivate them to give her a fully
functional Rinnegan. The fact that she can deactivate
them also leads me to believe that she achieved a true
awakening as opposed to what Nagato had."
"Why would someone give Nagato such a powerful jutsu

though?"
"A good question," Kiyomi replied, "I believe the answer
lies with the Broker that had Rin kidnapped. I've tried to
learn what I can about this Tobi, and Konan has proven
to be a good source. You might not be aware of this, but
he original approached Akatsuki to join forces shortly
after Rin went missing. He claimed to be Madara Uchiha
but was rebuffed by Yahiko. Konan recalls that Tobi told
Nagato that there was so much more that he could do
with his Rinnegan."
"Considering the devastation Nagato visited upon the

Leaf Village it would appear to be an accurate
statement," Sage said in her monotone way of speaking.
"Very true," Kiyomi said, "But when he approached

them it was with a man named Zetsu, who although
Konan claimed at that time was black and white, is still a
being that we believe aided in Rin's abduction."
"Okay, I can buy that, but what does Rin's abduction
have to do with Tobi or the Rinnegan."
"We know that the white Zetsu worked for this Broker
character so it's safe to assume the black and white one
would also. We also know as a result that it appears the
Broker had an interest in, Nagato. Providing the route
that Kakashi and Rin were traveling was the collateral
that Danzou supplied to the Broker to arrange an alliance
with Hanzo. An alliance that soon fell apart, after they
suffered a crushing defeat at the hands of Akatsuki, when
Hanzo tried to eliminate them. Yet, it was an ambush
that cost Yahiko, his life the one obstacle standing in
Tobi's way of getting near Nagato and his Rinnegan."
Naruko eye grew wide as she realized, "You're saying

that…"
"All these events are tied together," Kiyomi said with a
brisk nod, "What we are currently seeing is the master
plan of someone that has been steadily progressing
towards his goal over the course of decades. Each move
by itself is difficult to see because in the beginning it
could be months or even years before the next one was
made. Also, due to the separation caused by the Five
Village system each Shinobi village might only be
affected by a certain portion of the plan making seeing
the plot even harder. It's only because of Naruto's
ambition and his bringing in outside perspectives that we
are beginning to see these seemingly random events for
what they truly are. It's also because the plan is moving
into its final phase that we're even aware of the plot
now."
"If that's the case maybe we should have Naruto try and
convince Konan to let us safeguard Pain's Rinnegan,"
Naruko proposed frowning as her mother shook her
head.
"Even if Naruto were to ask, Konan would still refuse."
"Why?"
"Because, a trap needs bait in order to lure in its prey."

Her daughter gave her a look that conveyed she didn't
understand what was being suggested so Kiyomi
explained, "I believe that Konan has come to the same
conclusion that I have. Tobi or the person he is working
for manipulated events so that Yahiko would be killed
leading both Nagato and her to accept his ideal of peace.
She also views Tobi as the greatest threat to Naruto's
dream, and is aware that she now possesses something
he needs if he is going to control the Gedo Mazo statue,
or the Juubi should it be resurrected. I believe she
intends to confront him alone in order to kill him."
Naruko looked down wondering what the blue-haired
woman's odds of success would be. Not liking them, she
said, "What do we do?"
"I believe if Konan's plan is transparent to me, it will be

to Naruto as well. I suppose we should simply follow his
lead."
Naruko nodded, but decided to inform her lover just in

case.
*****************************
Naruto stared up at the ceiling of the Den in what was

his true master bedroom. He looked at the woman lying
next to him as she snuggled deeper into his chest. He ran
his hand up and down her back reassuringly causing her
to settle down as she slipped back into restful slumber.
Searching her face he could still see the evidence of the
tears she had shed upon hearing of her sensei's apparent
attempt to end her life.
Tearing his gaze away from Hinata's face he was pleased

to see that she appeared more relaxed now as she had
blamed herself for leaving Kurenai alone. Naruto had
reassured her that if not for her informing Anko things
would have had a very different turn. Furthermore, it had
appeared Anko had been the perfect person to send. Still,
Naruto's heart went out to the Jounin-sensei as he felt
partially responsible for the suffering she was now
enduring. He knew if he gave voice to it, Kurenai and
just about everyone that knew him would tell him that he
was being foolish. But it was his existence that had
brought Pain to the village; his mind began to briefly
turn down the path of wondering if there was something
else he could have done. But just as quickly he
abandoned such thoughts; it was especially easy to do
since he knew that without undergoing the Sage training
he would not have been able to protect those dear to
him.
The door to his bedroom opened and although he knew

who it was via her foxmark. He was unable to deny
himself the sight of her, again he looked away from the
ceiling. He smiled gently as Ino entered wearing just a
transparent purple nightie. Although, it didn't leave much
to the imagination to begin with upon reaching the foot
of the bed, she pulled it from her shoulders and let it slip
to the floor. Climbing atop the bed she crawled on all
fours to him where upon reaching him she stared into
her lover's eyes before kissing him and then whispering,
"You should be getting some sleep."
Naruto couldn't deny that he was tired, but countered,

"The same could be said for you." He then created a
shadow clone, that henged itself to look like the kunoichi
before it Hiraishined to her room in case someone came
looking for her.
Ino smiled, as she joined both him and Hinata under the
covers where pressing her nude frame against his, she
replied, "I had a great nap after you helped me fall
asleep." Ino smiled as she added, "I was hoping I could
return the favor," it faded though as she stared at Hinata,
"but I can see you're helping someone else."
Naruto suspected Ino's other reason was for him to help

her forget her own pain for a while as well. "I'm sorry
about Asuma."
He felt his lover stiffen as the happy exterior she had put
into place cracked. Naruto met her eyes and watched as
they grew watery so he reached up to pull her head into
his chest where she began to cry over the loss of her
sensei. Giving voice to some of what she was feeling she
said, "I-it just happened so fast. I…I don't know…I just
feel like…like there should have been some epic battle or
(sob) …something… (sob)…not just him standing there
one moment and the next…" Ino trailed off and in the
pregnant pause Naruto wanted to say something to make
her pain go away. But his words failed him as he felt
anything he could come up with would just reek of
hollow platitudes one tended to find in a store bought
card. "They found his body tossed away like a piece of
trash…I…I can't forgive him for this Naruto.
What…what do I do with this hatred that I feel towards
him?"
Ino had pulled her head from his chest to stare into his
eyes as she almost pleaded with him for an answer.
Although he had his own answer, he didn't know how
well it would translate to others as he said, "There is no
magic cure for hate, or easy way to get rid of it. In the
end all we can do is endure it, and do what we can to
stop ourselves from spreading it. I…I haven't forgive
Nagato for killing Jiraiya and I hate him all the more for
the suffering he has inflicted on the village. But I have to
endure that hatred so that it dies with Nagato. There'll be
those that demand we seek retribution against all of Ame
now, but if we do that Tobi wins. More and more people
will fall into hatred who will then seek out others to hurt
so they can understand the pain they are feeling and
before we know it, we'll be at each other's throats."
Cupping her face lovingly he said, "So please try to
endure it, but if you can't pass it on to me. I promise to
endure it for you."
Ino brought her hand up and placed it over his. Closing

her eyes she basked in the warmth that he admitted
against her cheek but then pulled away to move her face
close to his. With her lips just brushing his, she
whispered, "Not for…with me." She then kissed him
passionately, but let it end before things progressed too
far and they woke Hinata. Ino then laid her head against
his chest so she could listen to his steady heartbeat and
let it lull her to sleep.
Naruto was pleased as Ino's rhythmic breathing joined

Hinata's. Naruto tore his gaze away from his lovers
peaceful faces to one more stare at the ceiling. From the
warmth now coating him on both sides he felt himself
also begin to slip into the much desired embrace of sleep.
But able to feel Mabui closing with the village, as well as
Yugito's presence moving hurriedly all over Lightning
Country feared something else of importance had
happened that he would need to deal with. Before
closing his eyes he wondered if it was tied to Haku's
presence in their country. Of the opinion that sleep was
going to be in short supply soon, he didn't fight against it
any longer and let his lovers' comforting presence lure
him into the land of dreams.
*****************************
Konan stood in at the main assembly hall at the Konoha

shinobi academy and as it filled to capacity of a few
hundred people. Normally used for when all the classes
were called together for an important lecture or
demonstration, it now would be the venue in which
Konan would try to do her part to stop the spread of
hate that Nagato had set in motion. She knew it wouldn't
be easy due to her feeling the malice being directed her
way although it wasn't so much focused on her, but the
Akatsuki robes that she wore.
She knew it was a controversial choice, but Akatsuki had

been Yahiko's creation. Now that she was the only
original member left she intended to return it to the
noble purpose he had intended. She was surprised by the
large turnout, but as Naruto entered last and took up a
position at the back of the auditorium next to Naruko,
she guessed she shouldn't have been since he had been
the one to ask that people listen to what she had to say.
"Why the fuck are we here?" an Inuzuka asked directing

his gaze back to Naruto "I don't want to hear any of the
garbage some Akatsuki member has to say. Does she
think just saying sorry is going to be enough?"
"Kiba…"
"I'm not here to apologize," Konan said before Naruto

could say more.
Kiba turned towards her saying darkly, "What did you

say?"
"Are you going to apologize for the wrongs that you've

done against us?"
"We didn't do anything to provoke this attack." Standing
Kiba continued, "This is bullshit…"
Konan carried on ignoring him, "You personally may

have not. But there may be those present who have
carried out attacks against my home Country. The people
who killed my parents may also be present." Kiba
stopped in his tracks turning back towards Konan as she
continued, "It was also this village that was responsible
for the two great tragedies that resulted in my friend
Nagato adopting his persona of Pain. It was during the
Second Shinobi World War that the first tragedy
happened. It was a war that was fought in our backyards
while this village was isolated from it and could easily
throw around words like peace. Sometimes however that
violence wasn't content to remain in our backyards and
entered into our homes as was the case with Nagato. A
pair of Konoha-nin had decided to ransack his home for
supplies believing it to be abandoned. When they were
startled by the civilians that called it home the shinobi
reacted out of fear killing the adults, Nagato's parents,
before realizing the truth."
Konan paused and could see that written on many of the

younger people's faces was a genuine surprise that their
village could be responsible for something like what she
had described. The older more experienced ones
understood that in war such mistakes were a common
occurrence as if that made it all right. Speaking to these
people she said, "Those among us who have seen war's
true face can write such an event off as the horrors of
war that happen far too often for our liking. It was an
accident, they didn't mean any harm. But does that lessen
the pain of the child that watched it all happen? Is he
then excused when with the Rinnegan that awakened as a
result of the tragedy his eyes witnessed he in turn killed
his parents' killers? The answer to that is simply a matter
of where one stands I suppose. I'm sure the men's
families would point out that it was an accident and they
didn't deserve death as a punishment. But Nagato didn't
even realize he had done it at the time and would only
come to that realization later. But I know the pain and
hatred created in that encounter would stay with Nagato.
I'm also sure that the Konoha-nin's families upon
learning of their loved ones deaths would harbor a hatred
for those of Ame."
Konan again paused partially since she wasn't used to

talking so much as well as to read the crowd. She was
pleased to see a few more people appeared to at least
understand that while Nagato may not have been right in
his attack of the village. Konoha was just as complicit in
the hate infesting the Shinobi World as any of the other
villages. "I found Nagato and a dog he had been traveling
with near death and brought him back to the home I had
made with another war orphan named Yahiko. Being an
orphan in a small country like Rain was a hard life, but
we managed to survive by stealing. The fighting was also
reaching is zenith which is when we encountered the
man that would become our sensei, Master Jiraiya. Once
he realized that Nagato possessed the Rinnegan, I believe
that Master Jiraiya saw in him a power that could save
the Shinobi World from the hate it was swimming in.
Also in time despite each of us having our own reasons
for hating Konoha, we still found ourselves caring greatly
for Master Jiraiya. So much so, that Yahiko ended up
weeping like a baby when he left us three years later."
Konan indicated her robes as she explained their

meaning, "Although Jiraiya believed it would be Nagato
who would find the elusive dream called peace. It was
Yahiko that first gave that dream a name, Akatsuki. Our
group made a name for itself quickly and soon those that
shared our dream flocked to our banner. But we had
become a threat to the power of Ame, Hanzo. Knowing
or our desire for peace he came to us with the idea of
brokering a peace between the main Shinobi villages that
at this time were caught up in a Third Great Shinobi
War. Naïve as we were we accepted, but when Nagato
and Yahiko arrived at the place the meeting was to take
place they learned that Hanzo had already made a deal
with someone else. The person was Danzou of Root,
who had provided his elite forces to eliminate us. But
Hanzo was a cruel man and having taken me hostage
told Nagato to either kill Yahiko, or they could both
watch him kill me. I pleaded for them to run, but Yahiko
choose a third option and impaled himself on the kunai
that Hanzo had tossed Nagato to kill his friend."
Konan was surprised as she fought back tears at the

memory as she had long felt all the tears she had had
been shed. She looked to the back of the room, and
supposed that besides being her light, Naruto was also
the one that had made her believe that it was okay to feel
again. "That was the second great pain that Nagato
experienced in his life. It was also the moment that Pain
was born as Nagato lost faith in Jiraiya's dream of peace.
As Nagato slaughtered the Root and Ame forces present
the hate that had been with us since childhood overcame
us. Our dream became twisted and the organization that
Yahiko founded became consumed by darkness. With
Yahiko's death we had lost our guiding light and thus our
ideals were subsumed by someone else's."
Konan raised her hand to her heart as she said, "I have
done horrible things since then as I believed I was
working towards a lasting peace that would be achieved
once we captured and sealed all the Bijuu. During a
mission I had undertaken for Akatsuki, my paths crossed
with Naruto's and in him I say the light that Yahiko once
shown with. He's also taken on Master Jiraiya dream of a
lasting peace, but despite the hardships he has had to
face he never once lost his way. For the first time in
forever, I found myself believing that peace could be
found which was why I took up arms against Nagato
during his attack on this village. Naruto asked me to
speak here not to apologize for Nagato, but so that his
home wouldn't become the birth place of the next Pain."
The room remained silent as Konan ended her tale. A

measure of tension rose in the room as Ino stood from
the front row to approach the stage. Coming face to face
with the blue-haired woman nobody quite knew what to
expect seeing as she had lost her teacher and her father
had been gravely injured, but no one was more surprised
than Konan when she wrapped her arms around her to
say, "I'm sorry for your loss."
Konan returned the gesture, but the moment was

shattered as Chouji stood to shout, "Ino, how could you?
Have you forgotten about Asuma-sensei or Shikaku
already? Do you honestly feel sorry for the bastard that
killed them?"
"Weren't you listening Chouji?" Ino replied back just as
hotly. "I refuse to let hatred becoming the driving force
in my life. I can't forgive Nagato for what he's done. But
don't forget that despite what he has done to us. There is
someone here just as sad at his passing as we are about
the ones we lost. Instead, I'm going to follow Naruto's
example."
"What do you mean?" Chouji asked calming slightly.
"I mean that it's easy to get wrapped up in the emotions

of everything that has happened. But it's also convenient
of us to forget that at some point in his life the person
we all now call the Hero of the Leaf, might have wanted
to watch the village burn and we would have been the
cause of it." Ino wasn't surprised as many of the faces in
the auditorium took on a look of shame and guilt, nor
that they refused to turn to face the surprised looking
young man she was referring too. "We all were
responsible for treating him as an outcast with the
exception of a single teacher and the Third Hokage.
Because of the Third's Law, it couldn't have been easy
for him to not know the reason all the adults gazed at
him so coldly or why their children emulated them. That
confusion at some point surely became anger which
morphed into hate, but he never let it overcome him. He
continued to follow his path and worked hard for our
acceptance. Now that he has it, we shouldn't forget that
just through our non-actions we are capable of creating
hatred, and if he wasn't as strong of spirit as he is. Our
hero could have taken a different path as well."
Konan placed a hand on Ino's shoulder as she said,

"Konoha does indeed have a great hero who has
inherited the Will of Fire that Master Jiraiya so fondly
spoke of. It is for that reason that I pledge that Ame will
stand with Konoha against the darkness which wishes to
extinguish such a light from the world."
Konan then scattered into sheets of paper which folded

into butterflies that then flew out of the auditorium's
windows. Naruto was then swamped by the people of
the village as they tried to both apologize for their past
treatment of him as well as thank him for becoming the
Leaf's hero. Feeling embarrassed by the attention, he
nevertheless received it happily. But at the same time was
worried that despite Konan's pledge to face the darkness
with Konoha, she intended to square off against the
personification of it by herself.
*****************************
Mabui felt a measure of relief as she felt her approach

towards Naruto's village nearing its end as her emotions
had been rather frayed by her sensing the attack that had
taken place. The news that it appeared that Killer Bee
had been abducted by the combined attack of Sasuke
Uchiha and Kisame Hoshigaki had only made it worse.
As a result the Raikage had dispatched Team Samui to
the Hidden Leaf to learn all they could about Sasuke as
well as to demand a Five Kage meeting.
Mabui had likely surprised her leader though when she

requested that she accompany the group. He had nearly
refused, but by mentioning that Naruto had been on the
same team as Sasuke and she felt they had developed a
rather good rapport during his time in Hidden Cloud that
she might be able to use for information he had relented.
Still, the trip had frayed her already stretched emotions
due to the antics of two of her traveling companions.
Listening to Karui and her teammate Omoi argue about
some ridiculous theory that a rock she had thrown at him
might level the Leaf village. Rolling her eyes at the two,
she leaned over to whisper to Samui, "I feel sorry for
you."
Samui didn't respond with words as she just gave a quick

nod of her head. Yet, when the Leaf Village appeared
before them and Mabui saw that damage that had been
done, she didn't find the routine nearly as funny when
Omoi suggested he had been right. In a rare display of
anger she snapped, "You two shut-up."
They looked at her in surprise as she began walking

quicker towards the gate, which as soon as the guards on
duty noticed their approach instantly reached for their
weapons. Her traveling companions followed suit, but
Mabui held her arm out telling them to relax as she said,
"My name as Mabui from Hidden Cloud and we are here
to request an audience with the Hokage."
The Leaf shinobi watched her warily, but they relaxed as
a voice called, "Mabui, you should have told me you were
coming. We would have cleaned up the place." Mabui let
the smile she felt appear at receiving visual confirmation
her lover was okay. Probably already aware that her
appearance signified trouble he let his jovial tone drop as
he asked, "Is everything alright?"
"I'm afraid not Naruto," the Raikage's assistant replied.

"I'm afraid though that my orders are to deliver my
message directly to the Hokage."
"Okay, follow me," Naruto said guiding Team Samui and

her to the Hokage mansion. As they walked through the
destroyed village a loud shout of, "Shannero," pieced the
air followed by the ground shaking.
"What's that, an earthquake, an aftershock? Is that what

happened to this place?" Karui questioned a part of her
still wondering if the rock she had thrown had caused the
destruction she was seeing.
"No, that's my teammate. She's breaking up some of the

larger chunks of rubble so that it can be cleared away,"
Naruto answered.
"Then what did happen?" Samui asked.
"We were attacked by Akatsuki several days ago," Naruto

replied. "We managed to defeat its apparent leader, but
as you can see suffered pretty heavily for it."
Mabui could see Samui filing away Naruto's mentioning

of Pain being Akatsuki's supposed leader. She knew her
lover had likely let that detail slip on purpose so as to
convince the Raikage that the threat represented by the
Organizations members was in no way diminished by
Pain's defeat.
Reaching the Hokage's office Naruto opened the door
for Mabui, who directed the team accompanying her to
remain outside. Naruto was about to close the door, but
Tsunade called out, "Naruto, please join us." Quickly
stepping into the room, he closed the door behind him
and took a position behind Tsunade and next to Shizune,
as she said, "Alright so what does the Raikage want?"
Mabui handed Tsunade a letter written by the Raikage.

Tsunade began to read it and her face almost
immediately took on a visage of worry. Saving their lover
the trouble of having to read it Mabui said, "Sasuke
Uchiha, has been named as an accomplice in an attack
conducted against the jinchuriki of the Eight-tails and
Raikage's combo partner Killer Bee. He demands that
the Leaf immediately provides us with all information
relevant to Sasuke Uchiha. Also, he demands that the
Leaf makes its position on him clear by issuing a kill on
sight order thus marking him as a missing-nin."
All the women present felt their hearts go out to their

lover as he asked, "H-how sure are you Sasuke was
involved?"
"He was spotted wearing the Akatsuki cloak.

Furthermore, he and the team he is traveling with
assaulted several Kumo shinobi to learn where Bee was
training at." Mabui stated her evidence unemotionally,
but her tone saddened as she added, "After it appeared
that Bee had been captured as a result of Kisame's
appearance, the team assigned to watching over Bee
tracked them down. We believe that Kisame killed
several due to the unique wounds his blade Samehada
leaves, but a shinobi named Jay appears to have been
killed via a genjutsu."
Mabui let the silence hang in the air. She knew the
method that Jay had been killed didn't necessarily mean
the culprit was Sasuke. But she felt the evidence did lend
itself to the theory. Finally after several moments,
Tsunade said, "Shizune, please attend to the Cloud-nin
outside and take them to the archives. Make available to
them any and all information pertaining to Sasuke."
"Yes, Tsunade," Shizune said sending an apologetic smile

to Naruto.
Standing once Shizune had left the office, Tsunade said,

"As to the Raikage's second requests let's discuss that
someplace else." Naruto got the hint and Hiraishined his
lovers to the Den before grabbing Ino who telepathically
summoned the other kunoichi that could get free.
*****************************
Mikoto was surprised to have been invited to the
apparent gathering of Naruto's lovers by Kiyomi.
Naturally though, the Bijuu made sure to inform her that
the request was made by Naruto. Mikoto was wearing
Anbu armor which Yuugao had supplied to her so she
could return the set she had taken from a corpse during
the battle. She remained standing away from the large
table the women were sitting at, as if to drive in the point
she didn't necessarily consider herself one of them. She
noticed that Naruto kept sending her pained looks, but
when he had stood to approach her Tsunade had placed
her hand on his arm. He sighed as he retook his seat.
Tsunade then stood as she started the meeting, "It looks
like those of us here are the only ones that could break
away on such short notice. Let me then just cut to the
chase since I'm sure most of you need to get back soon.
As you may have heard Mabui was sent to the village
with a Team Cloud-nin. Their purpose was to inform us
that Sasuke Uchiha has aided in the capture of the
jinchuriki Killer Bee and to demand that we mark him as
a missing-nin."
"What? You can't!" Mikoto said pushing off from the

wall she had been leaning against. She noticed it was an
opinion that was in quite the minority. She also noticed
that Kiyomi seemed rather pleased by the demand.
Still quite a few faces shifted into surprise when Sakura

said, "Why can't we? He's abandoned the village, and it
was only because of Naruto's efforts that he wasn't
named one already. Now, he not only has spit in the face
of those efforts, but is actively aiding an organization
that's ultimate goal is to capture him and extract the
Nine-tails. I for one don't have a problem with it."
Mikoto could see it was an opinion shared by all the

women present. She also knew the politics of it as if they
didn't it would damage relations between Leaf and
Cloud. Still as a mother she responded bitterly, "Typical,
instead of trying to understand him, you all would opt
for the quick disposal."
"No hold on a minute…" Tsunade began.
But she was silenced by a scoff from Sakura. When the

Uchiha directed her gaze to the kunoichi she replied,
"Look you, I can't imagine what you must be feeling
right now. But, there was a time when my whole world
revolved around Sasuke, so much in fact when he
decided to abandon the village…I pleaded with him to
take me. A part of me wants to believe that he didn't
because he knew the path he was taking was shrouded in
darkness. Truthfully though I think it's just because he
felt I would slow him down."
"What's your point?" Mikoto asked angrily.

"My point is that the Sasuke of Team Seven is gone. He
has been consumed by the darkness of his revenge.
When I caught up to him, he had no problem raising his
sword against me and the rest of his comrades. Now,
he's actively aiding a group hoping to kill Naruto, a
person you claimed you wanted to protect. You probably
think I'm simply acting selfishly to protect the man I
love…and you'd be right. But I'm also not willing to hold
onto a dream of Team Seven being reunited at the
expense of the progress we have made with Kumo."
Mikoto felt it was a cheap tactic of the pink-haired

kunoichi to use Naruto's safety in such a way. She didn't
want to see the young man in danger, but she also
couldn't choose to sit back silently as people decided to
allow her son to be hunted down like a wild beast.
Yet, her attention was pulled to Naruto as he stood.
Turning his focus to Tsunade he requested, "I'd like to
go after Sasuke."
"Forget it," the Hokage said quickly, "The only people

going after him will be the Anbu."
"Tsunade, please," the Jinchuriki pleaded, "Killer Bee

may still be alive. According to what Naruko has told me,
without the Rinnegan they can't move the statue as
effectively as they did before and it may be even harder
to seal the Bijuu. This would mean that it is likely that
Nagato was actually the one to move it to its current
location and if so we have a chance to end this here and
now."
"Naruto raises a valid point," Kiyomi said. "But I believe

you are forgetting that Tobi may be able to simply
teleport it to a location as well."
"I considered that," Naruto replied facing the Bijuu he
once housed, "But if he could do it easily he wouldn't
have needed Nagato. Plus with their numbers so
depleted it'll take them a considerable amount of time to
seal away the Eight-Tails. Plus…its likely Sasuke will be
there if not close by."
"Naruto…" Sakura said her voice filled with concern.
"Sakura, this is something I have to do. I have to stand

before Sasuke myself, before I can just accept that he is
beyond hope."
"I'm going too then," Mikoto said her voice making it

clear it wasn't a request.
Naruto nodded, before focusing on Tsunade. The
Hokage sighed before relenting as she said, "Please don't
make me regret this. Assemble a team and good luck."
Naruto cupped Tsunade's face before walking away

followed by Sakura. Mikoto donned the mask she had
been given and decided to head to the main gate to await
Naruto's squad.
****************************
After exiting the building that housed the Den upon

making sure the area was clear, Sakura caught up to her
lover to say, "Dammit Naruto stop."
"Sakura, you can't talk me out of this," Naruto replied. "I

have to see this through."
"Why you," she said darting in front of him and holding
his arms out. "Why are you so hung up on Sasuke? I've
moved on, why can't you?"
"Because he's my friend," Naruto stated, before moving

to go around her.
Sakura though grabbed his arm from behind and he

stopped as he could feel the fear and worry she was
giving off. The emotions were clear in her voice as she
said, "Naruto…you might see him as a friend. But if he
does know the truth of the Massacre, then the only thing
he'll see you as is a representative of the Village."
Naruto turned to face her and was about to reply but a

sword was pointed at them. Both Leaf shinobi stopped
to stare at the red-headed and dark skinned woman
holding it who said, "Oh, don't stop on our account.
Your conversation was getting rather interesting" The
pair directed their attention to her partner who watched
on as he continued to suck on his lollipop. Thrusting her
sword a little closer towards Naruto's face she said,
"Come on, we were scouring the village looking for some
firsthand accounts about Sasuke. Sounds to me like you
knew him pretty well."
Naruto pulled free of Sakura's grip as he said, "Look I

don't have time for this. I'm putting together a team to
find Killer Bee and Sasuke. There still a chance he's
alive."
Karui's eyes widened as her teammate Omoi said excited,

"Really, are you sure."
"Sure, no," Naruto replied, "But there is a chance that is

getting smaller the longer we delay."
"Fine," Karui said putting her sword away, "But if you're
serious then tell us what you know about Sasuke."
"I…I can't."
"What," Karui said angrily charging Naruto as she

pressed him back against some rubble using her forearm
against his throat. "Look asshole put yourselves in our
position Bee is our sensei. So unless you want me to beat
the information out of you, you better tell me all you
know about Sasuke."
Karui found herself sudden thrown back at her partner

as Sakura tossed her back using the back of her flak
jacket. The two Kumo-nin prepared to attack her as she
stepped between Naruto and them. Calmly she said with
a pleasant smile, "There won't be any need for violence.
I'll tell you everything you want to know."
"That's better, I'm glad…"
Sakura's smile turned threatening as she said, "But if you

ever raise you fists against Naruto again, I'll turn you into
paste." Karui was about to tell the kunoichi to bring it,
but when she punctuated her sentence by smashing her
fist into the rubble at Naruto's back and said rock
exploded into dust the two Kumo-nin's eyes went white
in shock. Realizing the pink-haired woman was the
source of the small earthquake they had felt earlier they
both nodded quickly as she said pleasantly, "Now if you
want your questions answered please follow me."
Naruto was coughing due to the dust still coating him,

but managed to call out, "Sakura…"
He was interrupted as she stopped to say, "Protect

Sasuke if you wish. I'm going to protect you."
*****************************
Naho waited excitedly by the gate of her summer home

as it opened. She frowned as she heard an amused voice
call out, "Honey, I'm home." She stepped back a little in
fright as a blue-skinned man stepped into the courtyard
followed by Sasuke and his members of Taka. She was a
little surprised that the Samurai guards present didn't
react to the dangerous looking man. Yet, despite her
concern at the shark like man, she approached Sasuke
happily as she said, "Lord Sasuke, you're back."
Sasuke's response sounded indifferent as it usually did,

but he responded, "Did you have any reason to suspect
that I wouldn't return."
Naho shook her head no, and ignored the glare she
received from the female member of Taka as she began
walking besides the young man that she was infatuated
with. Still a little fearful of the shark-like man especially
as she noticed a dark-skinned man wrapped around the
edge of the large sword he was holding over his shoulder
she asked, "Lord Sasuke, who is your friend? And why is
he carrying that man?"
"What's with the game of twenty questions," the female

of Taka snapped not liking the younger girl's proximity
to her Sasuke.
She especially didn't like it as he spoke up in her defense,

"Take it easy, Tamaki. Don't forget we are guests in her
home."
"Yes Sasuke," Tamaki replied gloomily as he explained

that Kisame was an ally and that they had found the ninja
they were carrying prowling near her home. The
granddaughter of Nekobaa ground her teeth as Suigetsu
started sniggering behind her. But not wanting to lower
her esteem in Sasuke's eyes, she bore with it instead of
lashing out. She had been quite happy when Sasuke
returned to her grandmother's shop after succeeding in
his lifelong ambition of killing his brother. He had come
to replenish his supplies, but she had further been
shocked when Sasuke had asked her to fill the empty
spot in his team aware that she was a rather skilled
kunoichi in her own right due to her training with the
ninja cats that lived with her. Despite her grandmother's
long standing alliance with the Uchiha clan, she had
expressly forbid Tamaki from going. Sasuke, had made a
pretense of accepting her grandmother's decree, but had
given her a look that he expected her to follow.
Tamaki had waited till nightfall and was pleased that

Sasuke didn't wait nearby demonstrating his confidence
in her tracking ability. An ability that had proved
instrumental in hunting down shinobi with the
knowledge of where the Eight-Tails was located. Tamaki
shivered as she recalled the fearsome battle that had
almost been completely one sided till Kisame had bailed
them out. Looking at Sasuke, she felt the fear that he had
been killed as a result of having his chest ripped open by
a lariat from the jinchuriki. Looking, at Jugo, she still felt
a deep sense of gratitude towards him for repairing the
damage. She was even forced to admit that Suigetsu had
done his part. But it had all almost proved for naught
when the Jinchuriki in full Bijuu mode had fired a small
ball of chakra at them. Luckily that was when Kisame
had made his appearance as he sliced it in half. The two
halves had hit a mountain behind them causing it to
explode as the jutsu unleashed its power.
Kisame had proven capable of fighting the jinchuriki as

an equal as his attacks constantly drained more and more
power. Finally when it had fired a second Beast Ball he
had responded with a jutsu that not only absorbed the
jutsu, but grew many times stronger as a result before
slamming into the Bijuu. Nearing collapse it had tried to
use one of its tails to crush Sasuke and the others, but
the Uchiha had recovered enough to cut it off using his
Chidori. The Tail and the beast collapsed into the water
it had been fighting from. After the jinchuriki floated to
the surface, Kisame had given them an insufferable grin
as he tossed the jinchuriki's body onto the edge of his
blade as he said, "Well that was fun. Lucky for you,
Madara sent me along to make sure you didn't get in over
your heads."
Sasuke had without a word turned away from the

Kirigakure missing-nin before leaping away prompting
him to say, "Not so much as a thank you. Just like your
brother."
As they had returned to the Fire Country Noble's home

they had been attacked by the shinobi that Sasuke had
put into a genjutsu so they could attack Bee undisturbed.
Kisame had killed most of them, but one had challenged
Sasuke directly and without even drawing his sword he
had killed the man.
Watching Sasuke walk with such confidence of purpose,

Tamaki knew she would never be able to go back to her
old life. But she found that didn't bother her, she was
right where she wanted to be.
The group stopped as another man warped in front of

them to say, "Well done Sasuke. I knew I could count on
you." Sasuke didn't respond and Tamaki was surprised
Kisame didn't say anything. The man carried on
regardless saying, "Thanks to your friend here we should
be able to seal away this dangerous shinobi undisturbed.
We'll begin right away. I trust the Gedo Mazo statue has
remained untouched."
"Um yes Mister Tobi," Naho answered, but Tamaki
noticed that it was a nod of one of the samurai that Tobi
was looking for.
"Excellent," Tobi replied as if talking to the noble,

"Kisame, I'll leave it to you and Zetsu then."
"Hold up," Sasuke said, "What about your man going

after the nine-tails?"
"Unfortunately it would appear that Pain has been

defeated," Tobi replied. Tamaki noticed a smirk appear
on Sasuke's face, which quickly faded. Tobi shrugged as
he said, "No matter, it may have presented too much of a
danger to our host to collect such dangers shinobi
without the ability to quickly seal them."
Naho spoke up as she said, "If it was to protect Lord
Sasuke and to help clear his name I wouldn't mind the
risk."
Tamaki wanted to puke at the girl trying to capture her

Sasuke's heart. Tobi responded amused, "How very
noble. Still we must work with what we were given so it
appears we'll need to remain here a little longer than
expected."
Naho shot a look to Sasuke as she blushed while saying,

"I don't mind."
"No, I didn't think you would," Tobi said, causing a

small smile to appear on Tamaki's face as everyone was
in on the joke but the young noble.
****************************
Naruto leapt among the trees followed by the group he
had assembled which consisted of Tenten, Karin, Ino,
and Konohamaru. Mikoto was pulling up the rear
pretending to be a member of the Anbu. Naruto's gaze
returned to Konohamaru, who had ambushed him at the
gate demanding to be a part of whatever group he was
putting together. The Jinchuriki had tried to deny he was
up to anything, but the young Sarutobi wasn't going to
be fooled claiming he knew a group of Kumo-nin had
entered the village. Believing their arrival signified
trouble and that Naruto would be assigned to deal with
it, Konohamaru wouldn't accept no for an answer.
Still Naruto had been of the mind to tell him to forget it,
but when his friendly rival had pleaded saying he needed
to get stronger, the jinchuriki had relented. He figured a
part of the reason also had to do with Konohamaru
asking about how to deal with a friend's betrayal. Having
not been able to answer it before, Naruto believed that
soon the answer would be presented to him. Whether he
would like it or not remained to be seen.
Following just behind Mikoto, was Mabui and her fellow

Kumo-nin. Having also been at the gate as Naruto's team
had gather, and hearing about Karin's sensing abilities.
Team Samui had been rather keen on tagging along
seeing it as their best bet to locate their Sensei.
There had been one more person present and Naruto

wasn't surprised that she had decided not to go. Thinking
of the encounter, he remembered Sakura coming up to
him to say, "You don't need to do this. Maybe it's time
for Sasuke to be the one to close the gap." He was about
to respond that he did, but she sighed sensing his
determination before saying, "The last time we were here
like this I had you promise to bring Sasuke back. That
promise is invalid; instead I want you to promise me that
no matter what you'll come back."
Naruto saw the concern and worry his lover and
teammate was feeling about the potential confrontation.
He wished he could take her in his arms and tell her
everything would be fine, but instead said, "I promise."
Sakura did smile, although it had appeared forced.

Naruto was about to get his squad moving when a new
voice shouted out to him. Pausing, the blond waited as
the chunin slowly made his way towards them. Standing
before the jinchuriki, Shikamaru said, "I haven't thanked
you for what you did for the village."
"You don't need to…"
"That's where you're wrong," Shikamaru said cutting him

off. "I'm not talking about your handling Pain. I'm
talking about afterwards." He had directed his gaze to
Ino before focusing back on Naruto while explaining,
"I've been thinking about what Ino said. She was right, I
wanted to get revenge, but with Pain already dead. I
found myself coming up with scenarios to take the fight
to Ame so that I could completely eradicate his legacy.
My dad and Asuma wouldn't want that. They'd expect
better from me so here."
Shikamaru pushed a pouch into Naruto's hands.

Opening it he found a pair of the chakra blades that
Asuma had used. "I can't accept these," Naruto said
politely, "I'm sure Asuma-sensei would have preferred
you use them."
Shikamaru reached into his pouch and pulled out a pair

as well as he said, "These were Asuma's. Those were a
gift he intended to give you. Asuma was pretty excited
when you told him that you could use Wind Chakra and
considering how rare people that can use it are, wanted
to give you something besides just advice."
"Thanks, Shikamaru." Naruto said touched wishing he
could thank Asuma.
"There's another reason why I felt you should have

those," Shikamaru said his voice growing extremely
serious. "Chouji was a part of the squad to apprehend
Kabuto remember? He says Sasuke is beyond saving."
Naruto noticed Mikoto stiffen and he also wanted to
refute Shikamaru's statement but the Nara didn't let him.
"I know you don't want to hear that. You probably
believe nobody is beyond saving, but don't forget that I
led the squad to bring him back the first time. Under my
command, three of my comrades came back seriously
wounded. Outside, of Chouji you were the most
seriously injured, and you were the one that engaged
Sasuke directly. I don't know how you can have faith in
someone that tried to put you in the morgue not just the
hospital, but I suppose that's what makes you who you
are. But one thing that I did learn from Chouji is that it
appears as though Sasuke can channel his Chidori
through his sword making it capable of cutting standard
ninja tools. Those blades should insure you meet on an
equal playing field."
Naruto nodded as he put them in his pouch. He gave

Sakura a quick smile before ordering his squad to move.
Sakura waved at his retreating form as she shouted,
"Naruto remember you promised to come back."
Konohamaru having been surprised at the care Sakura

was displaying commented, "Naruto if I didn't know
better I'd think she was interested in you. She must be
jealous that you have a girlfriend now." Thinking of his
own situation he said, "Maybe I should get one."
Naruto looked back with a smile as he replied, "You

should. It's done wonders for me."
Naruto was pulled away from his thoughts as Karin said,
"We're closing on a group that has crossed the Hot
Water Country border into the Land of Fire." That
statement was more for the benefit of those unaware of
the connection to the woman they were closing with.
Naruto noticed the members of Team Samui grow
concerned as they correctly guessed it was possible they
were moving to intercept a group of Kumo-nin searching
for Bee. Despite the situation, they knew that if it was
learned that Cloud Shinobi had violated the Land of
Fire's borders, it might damage the chance of the
unknown team to locate Bee if they were on his trail.
But, it would also likely lead to their own forcible
expulsion from the Land of Fire, thus sealing Bee's fate.
With that concern in mind, Samui asked, "Is Sasuke's

chakra with them?"
Naruto knew they couldn't lie as the Kumo-nin had done
their research and knew Karin had once been a member
of Heibi, as such she would know Sasuke's chakra. When
she shook her head in the negative Naruto could sense
Team Samui considering the various options open to
them. The most troubling to him being that they would
try to quickly eliminate Team Naruto in the hopes of
linking up with the unknown and possible Kumo squad.
Naruto knew that there were a lot of ifs for Team Samui
to choose that route since they couldn't know if it was a
group from Kumogakure, or that they were even on Bee
trail. But aware that they cared deeply for their sensei,
and therefore might not be thinking clearly, he decided
to show them how unwise a decision it would be.
Landing on a branch heavily, he crouched down and
applied the Hiraishin seal before leaping away. He saw
Omoi and Karui reaching for their blades as they waited
to see if Samui or Mabui would give the signal. Waiting
until they passed over the seal he had just placed he
teleported behind them startling the pair.
"I think it would be best if you refrain from doing

anything foolish," Naruto said calmly but with an implied
threat.
Still the two looked like they were considering trying

something until Mabui said, "Stand down you two."
Their hands moved away from their blades so Naruto

once more took up his position behind Karin. The red-
head held up a hand to make them stop as she said,
"They may have a sensor with them as they are taking up
an ambush formation. Hold up, they may recognize
some of our chakras one of them is approaching. Naruto
could sense another person closing with their group
besides the one Karin called out, but kept quiet.
A moment later Yugito dropped down from some
branches. Making a show of inspecting her fellow
Kumo-nin she said, "It's either especially bad luck to
have run into the group of shinobi escorting the
Raikage's envoys back after crossing into Fire Country.
Or, perhaps you were pursuing them for some reason."
"How about a third option?" Naruto suggested. "We

detected a Kumo-nin group entering our territory
searching for their missing colleague and rather than
have them waste time dodging our patrols thought it
would be wise to join forces."
Karui from behind Naruto shouted, "If that's what you

were planning you could have said something."
Naruto looked over his shoulder with a smirk as he

countered, "Well you could have asked."
"Bastard," the dark-skinned red-head muttered under her
breath causing Naruto to chuckle.
Yugito smirked as well as she said, "That sounds like an

acceptable proposal. Tell me, have you encountered
another presence besides ours?
Naruto wasn't quite sure what Yugito was asking, but

believed it had to do with Haku, who was closing fast
and had entered into Fire Country roughly a half hour
before Yugito's group. "I'm not sure what you mean.
Obviously we haven't found Sasuke yet."
Yugito shook her head before explaining, "We've been

following a trail of breadcrumbs being left for us by
someone. They started where those that tried to rescue
Bee were found and led us here. But since all the shinobi
assigned to Bee as guards were killed, we don't know
who it is."
"Yugito watch out there's a presence nearby," Shii
shouted exposing his position as did the other Kumo-nin
that had accompanied her as an Ice Mirror appeared
between Naruto and the Kumo kunoichi.
Haku wearing a Hunter-nin mask, which didn't have the

standard Kirigakure markings on it, stepped from the
mirror. Calmly she held up her hands, despite all the on
guard shinobi, although only some of them were actually
wary of her. "I was the one that left those markings,"
Haku stated.
Darui having taken up a position next to Yugito asked,

"Why would you do that?"
"Because I hired her to find Sasuke," Naruto answered.

"I figured I'd need the aid of someone not bound by
borders so hired her. I guess it is beyond refute now that
he was involved in the Eight Tails abduction."
"I'm afraid so," Haku said sadly, "I followed his trail to
the Valley where the jinchuriki was staying and although
he covered his tracks some. I was able to follow the
shinobi guarding Lord Killer Bee to the abandoned shack
where they were recovering from their fatigue.
Unfortunately, I arrived too late to be of any use.
They've been moving rather quickly since then leaving a
rather noticeable trail, but I'm afraid I lost them due to
my running into a patrol of Hotspring shinobi. I have
been trying to pick-up the trail since then, but sadly have
been unable to do so. The care with which they covered
their tracks indicates that their hideout is nearby."
Naruto had noticed that Konohamaru had been

surprised by his admitting to hiring the apparent missing-
nin. For a moment though a flash of understanding
appeared, but it faded as he listened to Haku's report. He
then grimaced, at her statement that Sasuke must be
hiding close by.
Wondering what was eating at his friend, he let it pass to

ask Karin, "Any luck picking up Sasuke's chakra
signature?"
She closed her eyes and expanded her range to the

maximum, but after several seconds of searching opened
them to say, "He's not within the range of my ability to
detect."
Naruto frowned, but noticing the sun was setting said, "I
think it would be best if we camp here for the night."
"What no way," Karui said agitated at the idea of ending

the search. "If the masked lady is right then Bee-sensei
may be close."
Yugito agreed with Naruto though as she said, "He very
well may be. But I imagine both of our groups have been
running ourselves ragged looking for him. If we are
close, it wouldn't do Bee any good to stumble onto his
location, but be too worn out to do anything. Also, your
mission is to escort Mabui back to Kumo with the
information on Sasuke." Directing her attention to the
Raikage's assistant she asked, "I trust they were
forthcoming."
"Yes, they also have provided us with all the information

they have acquired about Akatsuki it was quite extensive.
The Hokage has even expressed her interest in attending
a Five Kage summit."
"That good to hear," Yugito said not having any doubts

that would be the case, "but unfortunately the Summit
isn't going to happen. The Tsuchikage has flat out
refused to attend. He says he has no reason to attend a
conference with those that appear to have colluded with
Akatsuki to rob them of their jinchuriki. The Mizukage
claims there is no point in showing up if all five Kage
won't be there. An opinion that the Samurai of Iron
Country appear to share."
Naruto kept his disappointment to himself, as he said,

"Well for now let's worry about, the stuff that we can
actually effect. How do you want to break up the
watches?"
*****************************
Naruto stared up at the stars finding it difficult to sleep

due to his feeling that Haku was right and Sasuke was
nearby. He had taken the first shift with Yugito; currently
Konohamaru was on guard with the Kumo shinobi Shii,
a shift that would be ending relatively soon. In the
morning, Team Samui minus Karui, who had bitched up
a storm about remaining to search for her teacher, would
return to Kumo with the information Konoha had
shared. It would also be with the decree that Sasuke was
to be marked as a missing-nin and could be dealt with
accordingly.
Naruto wasn't surprised Tsunade had relented to the

Raikage's demand, and truthfully wasn't upset either. He
would admit to being bothered by only learning about it
after Darui had asked Mabui as the combined camp had
eaten around a small campfire. But even then, it didn't
garner the type of reaction from him that he thought it
would. He supposed though that he understood why
Mabui had delayed heading back to Kumo as long as she
had. If their group had caught up to Sasuke first and had
handled the situation then there would have been no
point in reporting the change in Sasuke's legal status to
her leader.
But, now that Sasuke's being branded as a missing-nin
was out in the open though, the Kumo-nin traveling with
him could kill the Uchiha without any fear of a Konoha
reprisal. Yet, he truly did understand the position the
Raikage had put Tsunade in though as the opposite held
true. Sasuke had been protected from the other village's
by Tsunade relenting to him and not marking his
teammate as a missing-nin. Things had worked out okay
because Orochimaru had kept a relatively low profile
during the three years Naruto had been training with
Jiraiya. "Hell," Naruto thought with a hint of melancholy,
"If the bastard had come back to the village after killing
Orochimaru and Itachi then he'd probably be hailed as a
hero."
But now that his list of crimes weren't just counted by

Konoha, his being branded a missing-nin was necessary
as a means to protect the village from being accused of
being complicit in his actions. Naruto directed his gaze
from the stars, to the shadows where the temporary
mark placed on Mikoto told him the Uchiha was. He
wondered what she was feeling, and what would happen
should they encounter her son. Kiyomi had approached
him and recommended he allow her to modify the mark
they had placed on her to allow Naruto to incapacitate
her. Feeling it was too close to using something like the
Cage Bird Seal the Hyuuga used he had refused. A part
of him regretted that decision now, especially as she
might become a threat to his lovers and friends. But, he
felt she deserved as much as anyone to make a choice on
which path to walk.
Naruto turned his gaze away as he heard footsteps

approaching. Konohamaru appeared from the darkness
and asked, "Naruto…do you have a moment?"
A little surprised at Konohamaru's stiff tone the blonde
nodded and got out of his bedroll. The two of them
moved away from the camp encountering Darui who
was the Kumo shinobi now on watch and who said,
"What's this, Konoha shinobi afraid to wander off into
the darkness by themselves to piss or something?"
Naruto, seeing his chance at revenge for Konohamaru's

comments during their travels about how backwards it
was for a genin to be leading chunin said, "Not all of us,
I guess he's a little spooked that we may be near such
dangerous characters."
"I'm not afraid of the dark," Konohamaru said upset at

being teased.
"Really, then I'm going back to bed…"

"Alright, fine…just come on and make sure nobody
sneaks up on me…jerk," Konohamaru said causing
Darui to chuckle in amusement at the two.
Naruto and Konohamaru wandered off until they were

sure they couldn't be overheard, although the jinchuriki
knew they weren't alone as Mikoto had followed them.
Upon stopping Naruto waited for Konohamaru to begin,
but after several moments he prompted him by asking,
"So what is it you wanted to talk about?"
"Well about you and that missing-nin."
"What about us," Naruto said, "And technically Haku

isn't a missing-nin. It's true she was an apprentice of one,
but she never official joined their village due to their
intolerance against Kekkei Genkai."
Konohamaru conceded the point but said, "Be that as it
may…just how involved are you with her?" Naruto
looked confused so the young Sarutobi added, "I'm
asking because my team was saved in Wave by a pair of
masked Kiri-nin." Naruto cursed internally at his slip up
by admitting to a connection with Haku, but hoping
Konohamaru wasn't drawing the picture he thought he
was kept his face calm. "Although I was unconscious at
the time they appeared…Moegi described them pretty
well. So well in fact that I have no doubt that Haku is the
female one. You'd be interested in knowing that the male
although masked had blond hair just like you. Moegi also
said that Haku described the man she was with as her
lover."
Not willing to lie to his friend, he said, "She'd be right."
Konohamaru's eyes grew wide at Naruto's admission as

he said, "Holy shit…I knew it. I thought maybe I was
crazy but then when I realized you knew the
Hiraishin…"
Due to Konohamaru's voice getting louder, Naruto shot

forward and clamped his hand around the younger man's
mouth whispering, "Keep it down will you. There is a
reason the whole world doesn't know after all."
Konohamaru nodded so Naruto removed his hand but
then as his friend looked at him with questioning eyes
asked, "Now what?"
"What's the reason? I mean I don't think you're the type

to sneak around Ayame's back so I'm guessing she…"
Konohamaru trailed off as he suddenly realized the
reason for Sakura's behavior at the gate. Having also
been present during Konan's speech, and having heard
the way Ino and the Ame spoke about him suddenly
blurted, "Just how many chicks are you with?" Also
realizing that aside from him, who had to beg to be on
the team, all the other Leaf Shinobi were female added,
"Are you with all of those women accompanying us?"
Naruto misunderstood the question to include the Kumo

kunoichi replied, "Not all of them…just you know, most
of them."
Konohamaru realized that with the Hiraishin at his

disposal Naruto wasn't limited to just Konoha so quickly
realized his rival might also be involved with some of
Kumo kunoichi as well. Smirking jovially, he said, "When
did you become so cool?"
Naruto shrugged as he returned the smile as he replied,

"It just sort of happened and is a really long story. Which
I'll tell you later. We should get before Darui thinks to
come looking for us."
"Hold on," Konohamaru said, "What are you going to
give me to keep quiet?"
Naruto didn't pause as he headed back, "Nothing…you

aren't the type to rat out a friend."
Konohamaru frowned, but seeing as how Naruto had

converted a number of kunoichi that had practically been
devoted to the Uchiha that his own crush was said, "Do
you think that maybe you could give me some tips? You
see there's this girl…"
Naruto smiled as Konohamaru trailed off so turning to

his friend said, "There always is. The best advice I can
give you is be yourself. If it's meant to be, she'll
eventually respond to your feelings."
"Are you saying all those kunoichi just responded to your

feelings?"
Naruto sighed figuring he'd have to give a little more
detail otherwise Konohamaru would never drop it.
Sitting on a nearby log he explained, "It's complicated.
But let's just say I learned a jutsu that caused me to settle
on a path that I believe can help make my master's dream
of a world where the shinobi of the different villages can
understand each other a reality. These relationships help
me see beyond just the issues afflicting Konoha."
"How?"
"Well I guess the best example to explain would be say

you fell in love with a girl from a different hometown.
Now keep in mind you've never been there, but one day
you hear a disaster has struck. Wouldn't you be just as
concerned as her if only for her sake?"
"I guess that makes sense…but do you really need to be
in a relationship with them?"
Naruto gave a wide smile as he said, "No…but that is an

extra bonus." Looking back at the camp he said, "I guess
there'd be no point in pretending you needed a babysitter
to hold your hand in the dark. So, how about you tell me
about this girl you like."
Konohamaru smiled in a way that Naruto felt he often

did when thinking of his lovers before he said, "Well her
name is Naho. She's a cousin of the Fire Daimyo and
unfortunately for me total in love with Sasuke."
Naruto a little surprised at who Konohamaru's crush was

said, "I remember her." He felt a little culpability in her
still being infatuated with Sasuke as he remembered the
mission where Sasuke had saved them, but the Uchiha's
actions had frightened her after he continued to beat one
of the shinobi due to his anger. Recalling how he told her
that she didn't need to be afraid of Sasuke because he
was a good person, he wondered if that would still be the
case.
Konohamaru smiled as he said, "Yeah she spoke pretty

highly of you during the mission where my Team was
assigned to guard her as she went on a vacation in the
Land of the Moon. I kind of found I had a thing for
her…but all she wanted to talk about was Sasuke."
"I've been there," Naruto said jovially which caused his

friend to smile.
It faded though as a very serious mood settled on

Konohamaru. Naruto noticed and sat up in concern, but
waited for his friend to say what was on his mind. Finally
after several minutes, he said, "I…I think I know where
Sasuke is." Surprised as that was the last thing he
expected to hear, Naruto remained silent to let
Konohamaru explain himself, "After the mission, I've
continued to keep in touch with Naho. Her last letter
was…troubling. Although she never believed me when I
tried to explain Sasuke was no good, her last letter asked
me to look into the possibility that Sasuke had been the
focus of a conspiracy that had forced him to leave the
village. I thought it was just an excuse she might have
dreamed up to explain Sasuke's actions. Yet with what
happened with Root and Udon maybe it's not as crazy as
it sounds. But, I'm thinking that she must have been in
contact with him. Her family has a summer home around
here and Naho is currently staying there."
Naruto crossed his arms as he considered the possibility.

A part of him wanted to dismiss it as improbable since
he could imagine such a place would be teaming with
guards. Not to mention he doubted that Sasuke would
want Naho sending out letters that might point to where
he was hiding. Yet, he couldn't be sure how up to date
the guards at one of the Fire Daimyo's summer homes
would be about shinobi affairs. Furthermore, Naho
might have sent her letter off without Sasuke's
knowledge hoping to help her crush by using her
connection to Konohamaru. Naruto truly hoped that
wasn't the case since it would imply that Sasuke was
actively deceiving the girl. However, considering what
the Uchiha was already accused of he couldn't deny it
was a possibility. Also, it would be the perfect place to
hide during the sealing of the Eight-tails since even if
Kumo had found the place. Attacking a palace where a
member of the Fire Country nobility was staying would
undoubtedly lead to war.
After considering what his next course of action should

be he said, "Go on back to camp and get some sleep.
We'll head out in the morning; with Karin's abilities we
should be able to quickly learn the truth of the matter."
Konohamaru nodded and began heading back but
stopped, "What about you?"
Naruto chuckled as he rubbed the back of his head while

replying, "We've been out here so long I actually have to
go to the bathroom. I'll be back shortly." Konohamaru
began walking back as Naruto stood but stopped when
the blond said, "Konohamaru, please keep the details of
my relationships to yourself."
"Right, you can count on me," the chunin said giving

Naruto a thumbs up.
"I know. I wouldn't have told you if I couldn't."

Konohamaru beamed as he headed back to the camp.
Naruto turned away and so as to not be a liar began
watering the bushes. Although not his only reason for
not returning to the camp he half expected Mikoto to
remain hidden until he was finished.
"I think it would be best if I check out your friend's

hunch myself," Mikoto said from behind his ear startling
him.
"What the…" Naruto said as a result, before calming and

continuing to empty his bladder. "I think there's an
unspoken rule about not sneaking up on people as they
pee."
Mikoto having removed her mask said, "Actually, you'll

find that's the best time to do it. It's hard to keep your
guard up when you're so exposed."
A part of Naruto was concerned that Mikoto may have

already chosen her side and depending on his answer he
might find his throat cut while taking a leak. But
believing in his opinion of her as well as his mother's he
said, "I don't think that would be a good idea. Plus, I'd
have to explain where the Anbu assigned to my squad
decided to disappear to in the middle of the night, which
should Sasuke not be at this palace, might lead to some
very violent misunderstandings."
Mikoto understood what Naruto was applying being that

with a solid lead, her disappearance might lead the
Kumo-nin into believing that Konoha had warned
Sasuke that they were approaching. Seeing another
reason Naruto wouldn't want her to wander off by
herself she said, "Not to mention you likely fear I would
tell Sasuke that you were coming."
Naruto finished with his task so tucked himself back into

his pants before turning to face Mikoto. Feeling
sympathetic to the woman he said, "I imagine the
temptation to do so would be incredible. But I don't
think you would. Right now we're both in the same
position, we don't want what we're hearing to be true,
but we are being bombarded with more and more
evidence that it is."
"What does that matter…he's my son."
Naruto gave her a sad smile of understanding as he

began to walk pass her, "He'll always be that. But you
also know what his actions may lead to and I know the
last thing you would want is for a new war to break out.
You are too good a person to want that."
"You've thought the same thing about Sasuke and

everything is pointing to you being wrong," Mikoto said
sadly. "What makes you think you can believe that about
me?"
Naruto stopped and looking over his shoulder said,
"From what I've seen and heard about your reasons for
the actions you've taken. But also, it's not just me that
holds that opinion of you."
Mikoto stared at Naruto's back and wondered if he was

referring to his mother. Filled with indecision as well as a
fear of what the next day would bring she wished that
the sun would never rise.
****************************
Kiyomi was enjoying her breakfast, when Yoruichi

entered the dining hall. Coming to a stop near her sister
the dark-skinned woman said, "Are you ready to speak
with Shukaku yet?"
Dabbing at her mouth with a napkin, she tossed it onto

her plate signaling she was done and felt a sense of
accomplishment as Aeris picked it up to take to the
kitchen. Considering that she had used all the
information she had gained from her manipulating the
Taki-nin's minds and applied it to giving birth to Sage,
she felt there was nothing wrong in basking in her
success. Folding her hands in her lap, the Fox Bijuu said,
"That depends is Shukaku anymore agreeable then the
last time we looked?"
"The cussing has stopped," Yoruichi said with a smile

that Kiyomi mirrored.
"That's something I suppose," Kiyomi said standing

before they both joined their other sister in the basement
where the Tea Kettle that Shukaku was currently sealed
resided. Unable to hear the psychic ranting they had
before, Kiyomi approached it and deciding a face to face
was in order placed her hand on it. Her sisters copied her
action as all three allowed their consciousness to enter
the dimension contained in the powerful Suna artifact.
Appearing before their one-tailed sibling in their human

forms, Shukaku instantly recognized Yoruichi as the one
that had aided in trapping it in the kettle so raising a
massive fist prepared to squash all three. Kiyomi raised
her arm causing a large chakra claw to extend from her
hand which wrapped around Shukaku's wrist. Easily
holding it in place she said, "I think it would be best if
you remained calm Shukaku. Unless you wish us to leave
you here for another couple of days that is?"
Recognizing the chakra holding its arm at bay, the Bijuu

relented but still sounded hostile as it said, "Kurama, why
would wish to look like a human?"
"It has its benefits," Kiyomi replied.

"Oh it certainly does," Yoruichi seconded causing a
smirk to appear Seven's face.
"Business before pleasure ladies," Kiyomi said before

turning her attention to address Shukaku. "Also, I go by
the name Kiyomi."
"Kiyomi," Shukaku said mockingly, "You're starting to

sound like Matatabi with that stupid wish that everyone
call it Yoruichi."
"Hey, asshole I'm right here," Yoruichi shouted.
Shukaku was obviously surprised by the revelation and

although it had found the chakra the dark-skinned
woman was giving off familiar it had also been much
different than the type Matatabi had used to possess.
Turning its gaze to the brown-haired woman it
concentrated on the familiar feeling she was giving off
for several moments before saying, "Chomei?" When the
brown-eyed woman nodded, Shukaku sat back in
surprise to ask, "What have the three of you done to
yourselves?"
"I like to think of it as an image change," Seven said

amused at Shukaku's shocked expression.
The One-tailed Bijuu sobered up relatively quickly as it

got over its surprise and commenting on how its fellow
Bijuu were the ones that had sealed it said, "So, you've
become slaves to the humans have you? What, have you
all decided to embrace the role as weapons that they
always desired for us?"
"Actually our actions were for the benefit of one

human," Kiyomi replied understanding where Shukaku
was coming from. "You may not have been under your
own control for most of our battle but you made it very
clear you were going to be a threat to Konoha."
"Konoha," Shukaku said questioningly. Before it pictured

the blond man that had been standing next to Yoruichi
when they sealed it realizing that was who Kiyomi was
referring to it said, "That blond bastard that stopped me
several years ago. Why the hell would…"
Shukaku trailed off as the three Bijuu's chakra flared to

life revealing just how strong the women were and if it
had to guess believed they may have been stronger than
before they had assumed human form. The three women
shared a look of amusement at their having the same
reaction to Shukaku's comment about Naruto. Kiyomi
stepped closer to its giant sibling to say, "I would watch
how you refer to Naruto in the future. He's become
rather popular. In time you may find out
why…depending."
"Depending on what?"
"On what you decide here," Kiyomi answered. "I'm

willing to set you free of this prison, but there will be
conditions."
"What sort of conditions?" Shukaku asked warily.
"The first would be that there are no more rampages or

attacks against the people of the Elemental Countries,"
Kiyomi said.
She frowned though as Shukaku slammed a fist into its

open hand as it replied, "Forget it! I'm due some serious
payback. If you want me to leave the Leaf village alone
fine, but I'm going to teach those Sand twerps the
consequences of fucking with Shukaku the Sand Spirit."
Kiyomi simply spun on her heel and began walking away
provoking the One-Tailed Beast into calling, "What that's
it?"
It was Seven that answered with a shrug of her

shoulders, "We're afraid so. This is something we all
decided. You weren't the only one to be sealed and
turned into a weapon. If we could let it go then we
expect the same of you."
As Kiyomi passed her, Seven turned to follow

encouraging Yoruichi to added, "It's a shame too. The
official story we're going to use about your disappearance
is that the Leaf with the Kazekage's permission banished
you to another dimension. I'm afraid that means we're
going to have to keep you locked up in here until
Akatsuki is dealt with since the story's for their benefit.
We'll be sure to visit on weekends."
"Wait!" Shukaku shouted. It remained silent for a few
seconds as the three women stopped, but remained
facing away. Guessing that they were waiting for it to
relent, Shukaku said, "Fine, I'll forego my well-deserved
revenge. What are your other conditions?"
Turning Kiyomi said, "We want your aid in freeing the

rest of our siblings?"
"Are you nuts? Outside of you three, and Gyuki, the rest
of them are locked up tight in the Gedo Mazo. No way
am I going near that thing again. Not unless you want
our Father's warning about us all becoming one will
again to come true."
"We did tell you there were benefits to these forms,

didn't we?" Kiyomi said amused.
"That's not even the best one," Yoruichi added with a cat
that ate the canary grin.
Shukaku studied the three women and intrigued said,

"Tell me more." It would also admit to being extremely
curious as to what could make Matatabi grin in such a
way.
*****************************
"I thought you said this was a summer home," Karui

complained looking at the structure that Karin's senses
said Sasuke was residing within as well as several
extremely powerful chakras. "It looks like a god-damn
fortress."
Naruto frowned since he couldn't disagree with her. The

large castle resided on an island in the middle of a large
lake. To even reach it one would have to row a boat to
the dock on the island or in their case run along the
water thus exposing them to the guards patrolling the
large wall surrounding the island. Naruto looked at his
team and noticed that Karin had an unease feeling so
asked, "Are you sensing something else?"
"It's the guards…there's something off about them,"

Karin answered as she tried to think of how best to
explain the sensation that she was getting off of them.
"I'm not sensing anything," Shii said.
"I think I'd go with her feeling on this one," Yugito said
watching the guards for any sign of what Karin was
feeling. "Her chakra sensing ability is far stronger than
any I've ever seen." Shii nodded his head as it had taken
him getting almost three times closer the location to
confirm Killer Bee's chakra was there as it did Karin to
pickup Sasuke's.
Karin directed her red-eyed gaze to her fellow sensor to
ask, "Was Bee's chakra always this weak? It doesn't
match up with what I would expect."
"It may just be that Akatsuki is almost finished sealing

the Eight-Tails," Shii replied.
Karin looked away but didn't feel that was the case as
those performing the sealing didn't give off the sense of
fatigue she would expect. To her they felt remarkable
fresh for people that would need to perform a jutsu for
several days if not weeks due to the weakened condition
of Akatsuki.
Naruto though put what everyone was thinking into

words as he said, "In any case it doesn't matter. We're
going have to get in there and sooner rather than later."
"Leave that to me," Ino said moving to get a good angle
on one of the guards that had stopped. Looking over her
shoulder she said to her lover, "Watch my body for me
so I can poke around a little."
She smiled as Naruto said, "I think I can handle that."
Peering through the gap of her family's special hand-sign

she sent her spirit flying and a moment later found
herself in the armored form of one of the guards
assigned to protect Naho. Despite her being able to
move with some degree of freedom, she slipped away
from the wall unnoticed so as not to be questioned. Ino
proceeded to move through the castle stealthily, but
allowed herself to be seen on the few occasions that she
couldn't remain undetected. As she moved, she felt
rather strange like she was walking around in another
person's skin, which technically she was, but it felt like
there was another layer on top of that.
She pushed it out of her mind though as she actually
came across Sasuke walking through the hall towards her.
Despite herself she found him to be incredible attractive
physically, but as her eyes met his and she saw none of
the light or kindness that Naruto's admitted found the
rest of the package rather bland. Her esteem of him fell
even further as the woman walking with him said
whined, "Sasuke…when are we going to be done here?
I'm tired of watching that girl fawn all over you."
"Put up with it a little while longer," Sasuke said

sounding like he didn't care one way or the other. "Once
the Eight-tails is sealed we'll see if Madara honors his
promise of sharing its power so I can crush the Leaf
Village. Until then letting Naho pretend to think she's
special to me lets us operate right under Konoha and
Kumo's noses."
"What an asshole," Ino muttered after passing them.
Although concerned that it appeared Sasuke indeed
considered Konoha an enemy, she knew Naruto would
never let him threaten it so put her faith in him. Being
able to detect chakra herself although not on Karin or
even Shii's level she headed to the largest chakra source
she felt.
Just before reaching a door that appeared to head down

into the bowels of the castle she was stopped by the two
guards on either side of it. "Hey, what are you doing
here? You should be guarding the wall."
"Sorry, bathroom break," Ino said and was surprised as

both guards immediately charged.
"Hey since when is needing to go to the bathroom a

crime," Ino questioned blocking one of the guards
polearms with the sword the body she was using was
armed with.
"We don't need to poo, fleshbag," one of the guards said

as its features morphed into a pale white face with gold
eyes. Turning her focus to the other guard she saw an
identical copy. Pushing off of the one she had blocked to
avoid being attacked by the other she thought, "That
must be why Karin said they felt off. They might have
different chakra signatures but underneath they were all
the same. That must mean they eliminated the guards to
take their place."
Although sad that likely meant all the guards had been
killed, it did simplify things for them since they wouldn't
need to hold back against what would otherwise have
been innocent people. Avoiding, the sword of the other
guard, she could hear the sounds of alarm being raised.
Entering a large hall for entertaining guest, Ino found
herself surrounded as more guards entered through the
other entrances. "Who sent you?" one of the white Zetsu
that had discovered her ruse asked holding its polearm at
the ready.
Crouching down, she applied the Hiraishin seal on the

ground that Naruto had taught her as a result of her
ability sometimes taking her away from her body. Smiling
at the Zetsu she said, "Why tell you when I can show
you?"
A red flash appeared behind her as Naruto teleported his

team and the Kumo-nin into the castle. "I thought we
were going to do this quietly."
"Sorry," Ino replied, "It sees we misread the situation

slightly. It turns out somebody has replaced all the
guards."
Naruto spotting the two identical beings understood
what Ino was saying so replied, "I guess we can do this
the noisy way then."
*****************************
The castle shook causing Sasuke and his team to look

around in surprise. A moment later Naho came charging
in and sounding panicked said, "Lord Sasuke…have
those other evil shinobi come looking for their
comrade."
Suigetsu groaned as he complained, "Aw man, I though

the whole point of staying here was so Kumo wouldn't
find there jinchuriki."
"Kumo…" Naho said confused while directing her gaze

to Sasuke, "Why would Kumo come looking for a
missing-nin prowling near my home?"
Sasuke didn't even bother responding as he picked up his
sword and slid it into his belt. Not bothering to put the
Akatsuki robe back on he said, "Let's go."
He was stopped though as Naho grabbed his hand, when

his cold gaze met her frightened light-brown eyes she
said, "Lord Sasuke…I'm scared." Sasuke didn't bother to
respond as he simply pulled his hand free of her grip.
About to call after him, she was pushed roughly to the

side by Tamaki. "Get a clue why don't you."
Hearing another explosion that shook the castle and so

very alone, Naho searched for a place to hide.
*****************************
"Man, just how big is this place," Karui asked as Yugito
led the Kumo team of her, Shii and Darui deeper into
the castle lower levels. "If I was a Fire Country citizen I'd
be pissed if this was where all my taxes went."
"You should see the villa of the Lightning Daimyo,"

Darui said having once attended a banquet there as a
bodyguard for the Raikage. "If you think this is wasteful
then how about an entire beach house for a stupid dog."
"You're just angry that dog peed on your leg," Shii said.
"Were you this focused when you thought Akatsuki had

me?" Yugito asked with a shake of her head. "No
wonder it was up to the Leaf to save me."
"The way I recall it they stumbled upon you," a smooth

deep and supremely confident voice said causing all four
Kumo-nin to stop. A spacial distortion formed before
them as Tobi appeared. "But perhaps I misread the
situation seeing as Konoha and Kumo seem to be
working together here. It was quite accommodating of
your villages to supply me with both the nine and two
tails."
"Big words for a man that needed to pretend to be an

idiot," Yugito replied referencing his time as the idiotic
persona that he appeared to have discarded. Aware of
what he wanted some to think of him as and wanting
some confirmation as to why he had yet to reveal the
name to the world said, "I'm thinking Tobi is a made up
name, so why don't you tell us who you really are."
"All in good time my dear," Tobi replied amused. "It's

not quite time for me to take the stage under my true
name just yet."
Crossing her arms in front of her, she used her claw
creation jutsu to elongate her fingernails. Charging
forward she shouted, "I'm afraid you're going to be
missing your curtain call."
Closing the distance between them blazingly quick she

slashed out intending to open his stomach, but harmless
passed right through him. "A futile effort," Tobi said
spinning to grab the woman and spirit her away using his
jutsu.
Yuugao though spun to face him and then flipped

backwards her elongated toenail aimed to penetrate right
under Tobi's masked chin. However again the attack
harmless passed through him and after solidifying to grab
the blonde woman was forced to teleport behind her as
Darui used his Storm Release: Laser Circus attack. Tobi
felt that he was safe since he had appeared between the
kunoichi and Darui, but learned how wrong he was as all
of the beams flew around her.
Barely able to activate his ability to have attacks to phase

through him in time, he waited for the jutsu to end and
as he became solid again said, "Impressive, but time is
running out. Can you defeat me in time? I wonder."
The Kumo-nin tensed as they prepared to attack. Shii

darted forward first and just before reaching Tobi began
to emit a bright light as he shouted, "Lady Yugito go."
Yugito charged forward this time slashing at Tobi's

throat but wasn't surprised when her attack passed
through him harmlessly. Landing on the other side, she
ran off to move deeper into the castle in order to free
Bee.
"Take that moron," Karui shouted, "Lady Yugito is going
to put a stop to your plans once and for all by stopping
you from getting the eight-tails."
"I wonder," Tobi said before several massive shuriken

appeared via his Kamui dojutsu. The Cloud-nin battered
them away as he disappeared via the same technique only
to reappear in front of Karui. She swung her blade at
him which he easily caught before backhanding her away.
Pulling the sword from her grip he held it in front of him
as he said, "I think the rest of you will find getting passed
me considerably harder than she did."
"Shit did he want to separate us," Darui asked himself

internally as Shii helped Karui back to her feet. "What
does he have up his sleeve that makes him so confident?"
*****************************
Tenten spun around wielding the Blue Dragon that
Naruto had given her for their two-month anniversary.
Although she had yet to master the secrets of channeling
her wind natured chakra through it, the sharp blade still
easily passed through armor and torso of the Zetsu
pretending to be a guard. Looking around she saw both
Ino and Karin fighting several Zetsu that had ended the
jutsu that made them appear human, although they still
had on the armor the guards of the palace apparently
wore. Karin was knocked backwards by one, who
attempted to bury the sword it wielded into the
kunoichi's skull. Before Tenten could summon a kunai, a
senbon buried itself into the Zetsu's throat and from the
weapon mistress's practiced eye she could tell it had with
enough force and accuracy to penetrate the spine.
The Zetsu that Haku had just killed collapsed bonelessly

which was an accurate statement for all of the Zetsu as
the ones Tenten had already cut open didn't appear to
actually have bones, but a solid plantlike substance
almost like a rose stem. She guessed that was why some
of them appeared so flexible although the core probably
fulfilled the same roles bones would.
A pair of Zetsu leapt at her, causing Tenten to leap back

as she sealed her polearm again. Using the other gift
Naruto had given her, she activated the seals in the
gloves that had been a part of her gift to reveal the twin
Melk Blades that she kept sealed in the palms. She easily
sliced through the wooden pole of the spear one of the
Zetsu carried, as she parried the sword of the other.
Pushing the sword wielding one back so that she had a
clear shot at its torso she whirled around cutting it in half
as she also used the other blade to remove the leg of the
Zetsu whose spear she had destroyed. As the amputated
Zetsu hit the ground she quickly sliced off its head.
Noticing that Konohamaru was missing, Tenten was
about to ask if anyone knew where he had gone, but was
forced to defend herself as a torrent of water flew into
the grand hall where the battle to save Killer Bee had
first started. Throwing her arms in front of her as she
crossed her blades she was surprised as she heard the
clang of metal as she was lifted off her feet. That was
until a face and upper body appeared from it for her to
see it was holding a massive blade. The white haired
youth smiled at her as she hit a wall forcing her to use all
her strength to keep the blade at bay.
"Do you mind if I cut in," the young man asked as he

smiled revealing his sharpened teeth.
Tenten found the ability to speak hard as the man's arm

grew twice as large but noticing that the blade was the
Kubikiribōchō said, "Generally it's polite to ask before
you do so." She noticed that the temperature of the
room was growing noticeably cooler so added, "Sorry, it
doesn't look like I'm going to be your dance partner in
any case."
Suigetsu was force to leap away as a wave of ice spread

towards him to freeze his legs to the ground. Landing to
face the new threat, he watched as several Zetsu attacked
the woman whose hands were pressed to the ground.
Using the bare minimum amount of movement to avoid
their attacks the masked woman easily retaliated with
senbon that she buried in vital spots. As the Zetsu fell
around her, she said in a voice of ice, "That blade
belongs to Zabuza."
"Yeah well Zabuza's fucking dead. If he wants it back he

can pry it from my cold dead hands."
"As you wish," Haku said charging at him almost faster

than he could follow. Barely managing to avoid her, the
man transformed into his water form and flew out of the
room with an enraged kunoichi in pursuit. Suigetsu
hoped he could make it to Sasuke before she caught up
figuring that maybe now it would be a good time to
break his ties with the Uchiha.
****************************
Ino watched as Haku darted off after the man that had
attacked Tenten. She was about to inquire as to who the
person had been, but a pleased sounding Karin said, "I
wouldn't want to be in Suigetsu's shoes right now."
Recognizing the name as one of the shinobi traveling
with Sasuke, Ino felt a sense of dread that perhaps
Naruto and Mikoto had missed him and that he was
about to make an appearance. She calmed though as she
realized if that was the case she could just call her lover
back via the fox mark.
Ino's attention was pulled to the ceiling by the sound of
what sounded like chimes. Looking up just as a woman
let go of the chandelier she had been swinging on and
was the source of the sound Ino had heard. The woman
folded into a ball that before landing between Ino and
Karin spread out with her legs kicking both women
away. Ino rolled to her feet as Karin did likewise and
both women sent the new arrival a glare.
"Scary," Tamaki said before dropping into a semi-crouch

and holding her hands in front of her to reveal she wore
gloves that were tipped with three inch long blades.
"I'm guessing you must be my replacement huh?" Karin

said adjusting her glasses.
"More like an improvement," Tamaki countered.

Karin was about to fire back an insult but then a soft
voice called, "Karin," causing the kunoichi to turn to it in
surprise as it was softer than she remembered.
Recognizing Juugo despite his apparent regression in age
she asked, "Juugo!? What happened to you?"
"Why are you here Karin?" Juugo asked ignoring her

question.
"Duh! Obviously she betrayed Sasuke and led these guys

here," Tamaki said after avoiding a kick by Ino.
"Is this true?" Juugo asked, but when she didn't respond
since she didn't want to provoke him he asked a second
time his voice turning noticeable darker.
Aware he was about to likely go berserk she tried to calm

him by saying, "Sasuke abandoned me remember. Juugo
come with me to the Leaf. I'll see that you get the help
you need. You're much to gentle a person to want to
serve Sasuke."
"I'm Sasuke's shield," Juugo said his rage taking over. His
arms turned black as several tubes shot from them
burying into the Zetsu corpses littering the ground.
Karin watched concerned as the corpses began to shrivel.
She learned there was a good reason for it as Juugo
regained his adult like form. His skin turned black as he
lost control of his intellect and grinning evilly asked,
"Who should I kill first? Red or Yellow."
Ino leapt to Karin's back as she avoided a swipe from

Tamaki's claw to ask, "How much trouble are we in?"
"Tons," Karin replied as boosters formed from Juugo's

back and he flew across the room towards them.
*****************************
Yugito darted down a hallway that she could see would
be opening up into a massive room. Able to see a blue
light illuminating it she pushed herself harder and came
to a skidding halt as she saw Kisame sitting cross-legged
in front of a statue. Atop of the fingers of the statue
stood nine white Zetsu along with a tenth black one and
between them and Kisame floating in the air was Killer
Bee.
Kisame smiled his shark-tooth grin as he got to his feet

saying, "My what a surprise, we don't usually have guest
during these ceremonies."
Guessing that the Zetsu were the ones performing the

Jutsu and that Kisame was the one to make sure they
were interrupted, the kunoichi tried to leap past him.
However, Kisame simply spat up a wall of water that
separated her from the statue. Stepping through the
barrier, he said, "That was rather rude of you. Although
given the circumstances I suppose I can understand."
Yugito hissed before firing a flame ball of hair which

then took on the shape of a mouse that split into a dozen
more. All of the flaming mice shot towards Kisame, who
blocked them with his blade which absorbed the chakra.
"Come on you better come with more than that if you
want to get by me."
Yugito knew that Kisame was goading her into using big
powerful chakra attacks that his blade could then devour.
Dropping into a crouch she elongated her fingernails and
toenails before charging the man that some called, "The
Tailed-Beast Without A Tail."
Leaping the final distance she tried to slash at him with

her foot, but Kisame blocked her attack with his blade.
She leapt off of it before he could try to shred her foot,
but as she was in midair he proved he was rather quick
himself as he closed the distance and hit her in the side
with it. He didn't try to shred her with it as he instead
used it as a bludgeon to send her flying into the water-
wall he had created. Yugito smashed into learning that
the thing was a hard as steel as it offered no leeway.
Yugito didn't have any time to recover as Kisame placed

Samehada on his back and completing several hand-signs
shouted, "Water Style: Water Shark Bomb Jutsu." Several
sharks made of the element he had described flew
towards her forcing her to avoid them. The Jutsu hit the
water-wall easily passing through before flying back
around to make another pass.
Darting away from the wall, she found Kisame blocking

her path as the sharks closed in from behind her. Cursing
her situation she spun to use her Flaming Hairball Jutsu
again which collided with the sharks causing them to
erupt into steam. "Gotcha," Kisame said from behind
her before creating a water prison around her. As she
remained stationary at the center of the globe of water
the missing-nin said, "Don't worry, I'm not going drown
ya. We have to get that tailed beast out of you first."
"Too late," Yugito though with an internal smirk.
Although she hadn't wanted to channel into the power

she had absorbed as a result of Yoruichi's leaving her
Bijuu body. Her current situation demanded it so
activating the Bijuu chakra she felt her body fill with
power. The first sign of her activating it was her hair
which despite the water caught fire in the same blue
flames that would surround her in her Bijuu form. Her
long ponytail split into two flaming ones as her skin
appeared to turn blue but was actual a thin coating of the
same blue flames.
Kisame watched as his water prison jutsu began to boil,
before exploding into steam which scalded him as he
leapt away a half second too late. As the evaporated
water cleared, he saw Yugito staring at him with yellow
glowing eyes as the blue flames obscured her body.
"Not bad," Kisame said feeling almost like he was

becoming dehydrated by her presence at the heat rolling
off her. "But no matter how hot those flames are they're
made of chakra that I can absorb."
"Let's test that out," Yugito said rearing her leg back
which she then kicked out at him. A wave of blue flame
shot out of the wake of her kick which he was forced to
block using Samehada due to the speed at which it
traveled. Although his blade was able to absorb the blow
it screeched in pain and almost became too hot to hold
as if the chakra was burning it from the inside. Yugito
then swiped with her hand causing several blades of
flame to fly across the room at him, not sure if Shark
Skin could handle absorbing another shot so soon he
dodged out of the way and watched as the jutsu cut deep
furrows into the wall where he had been standing. The
stone oozed slightly as it melted due to heat of the jutsu.
He turned back to face the jinchuriki but momentarily

lost sight of her as she seemed to flicker before
appearing right in front of his face with her fist pulled
back. She brought it forward and a massive explosion of
flame incinerated him, or would have if he hadn't
substituted himself with one of the white Zetsu.
Hating to admit it but in the confined space Kisame felt

that if the kunoichi managed to get close again he'd be
toast. He watched amazed as Yugito approached the
water-wall and it seemed to shrink back as she stepped
through it before closing behind her. Figuring he needed
to buy more time he looked to the ceiling and knowing
they were under the lake fired a shark bomb into it
causing lake water to fill the room and wash over Yugito.
*****************************
Haku chased after Suigetsu truly angry for one of the few
times that she could remember. Able to sense that they
were closing with Naruto and that likely meant her
opponent was fleeing towards Sasuke. She created an Ice
Mirror in front of the man which he smashed into.
Stepping through it, she touched it and expanded it to
cut off his avenue of escape.
"All I desire is the sword," Haku said closing with the

former Mist Shinobi as he cleared the cobwebs from his
head, "give it to me and I will let you flee. Zabuza would
be ashamed to see it in the hands of a coward like you."
"You want the blade so badly bitch, then take it,"
Suigetsu shouted swinging at her midsection.
Haku nimbly leapt over the swing and landing behind the
still sitting man kicked him in the side of the head. His
head exploded into water as did the rest of his body
which reformed with him holding the Kubikiribōchō
above his head in an attempt to cleave her in half. Haku
leapt back causing him to miss, but Suigetsu pressed his
attack launching forward to stab her with it. Haku
created another ice mirror that didn't even chip as the
massive blade hit it. Appearing around the side of it she
threw a pair of senbon which would have pierced his
eyes, but harmlessly passed through his head as a result
of his Hydrification technique.
"Nice try," Suigetsu shouted as he swung around

increasing the strength of his arm causing it to enlarge.
Haku ducked beneath the blow and was surprised as it
sliced through her ice mirror. His arm returned to
normal as he brought the blade above his head to smash
it down on the kunoichi with a two handed grip. But to
his surprise instead of dodging Haku caught the blade on
either side and easily held it in place. Beginning to pump
up his arm again he paused as Haku said, "I believe you
said I could have the sword if I took it out of your cold
hands correct."
Suigetsu was about to ask her what she meant but didn't
need to as he felt a bone chilling cold seep into him via
the handle. Realizing that Haku was freezing the blade,
he tried to pull free but his hands wouldn't open having
already been frozen. Haku then pulled the blade back
towards her causing Suigetsu's arms to break off where
they had already been turned to ice. Smashing the handle
on the ground to break the frozen appendages she tossed
it into the air and catching the Kubikiribōchō by the
handle stabbed it into Suigetsu's chest.
The white haired man froze solid in a matter of

moments. Once the task was complete Haku twisted the
blade causing the ice statue to shatter before fastening
Kubikiribōchō to her back. Believing that once the water
melted Suigetsu would recover, she decided to leave him
as is since she moved to aid her fell Harem members
confident Naruto could take care of himself.
*****************************
Naho was crouched low in a closest as she hugged her

knees; she had gone in search of some guards after
Sasuke abandoned her only to find several dead.
However, instead of the familiar faces she had known,
they had all looked like the strange plant like man that
would often report to Tobi as Sasuke had stayed there.
Instinctually understanding that meant her guards had
been killed and replaced she felt like such a fool for
doubting Konohamaru's warnings.
Her breath caught in the back of her throat as two Zetsu

entered the room she was hiding in. One of them asked,
"Why are we wasting time looking for that girl?"
"Tobi, wants us to take her place," the other replied.
"Then why didn't we do that when we replaced the

guards?"
"Because, what if she was called back to the capital?

We'd have to act like her with people we never met
before. At least with the chaos going on any change in
her behavior could be attributed to stress of what she
survived. Now shut up and help me look."
The two Zetsu tore apart the room, until one of them
stepped before the closest trying to make herself invisible
she tried to make herself as small as possible. Needless to
say when the Zetsu threw open the door it didn't work.
Pleased at its discovery is said, "There you are."
Reaching for her, she shouted, "Please somebody help."
"Rasengan," a voice shouted causing the Zetsu to spin in

order to face the threat and received the already called
out jutsu in its gut. The Zetsu flew backwards smashing
through the wall of the closet causing light to spill in
from the room beyond.
Naho looked up to see a pair of backs blocking her from

the remaining Zetsu but instantly recognized the scarf
wrapped around their throats. "Konohamaru," she called
out happily unsure of which one she wanted to throw
her arms around.
One of them charged the other Zetsu as Konohamaru
grabbed her by the hand and pulled her to her feet. He
then led her out the hole the Zetsu he had killed made.
Entering the hallway he called back to her, "Stay close to
me Naho. I won't let anything happen to you."
Looking at where his hand was wrapped around hers, she

wasn't sure why her cheeks felt so warm considering how
scared she was, but nevertheless said, "Please don't let
go."
Konohamaru looked behind him giving her his best

reassuring smile as he said, "I won't. I promise."
*****************************
Ino winced sympathetically as one of the Zetsu she was

controlling was smashed into and through a wall as a
result of the rocket propelled punch of Juugo. The other
one didn't fare any better as it was cut down the middle
as its punch proved ineffective, but the monstrous man's
reprisal wasn't due to his arm morphing into a large axe.
His gaze fell on Ino causing her gulp since physical
attacks didn't seem to bother him and she did not want
to go crawling through his head. She received some help
courtesy of Tenten as a volley of kunai with exploding
tags hit him, but as she heard the roar that bellowed
from the smoke doubted it did anything but piss him off.
A human projectile flew out of the smoke propelled by

chakra which hit Tenten and sent her flying into a wall.
Ino moved to help preparing to use her mind swap jutsu,
but was saved the trouble as Haku appeared in front of
Juugo. She used the Kubikiribōchō to block his arm
which had again morphed into an axe. She appeared to
be able to hold her own, until several tubes opened in his
arm and chakra came spewing out. The boosters forced
Haku and a recovered Tenten to leap away or be crushed
beneath the blow.
Juugo appeared to have a hard time choosing which to

follow so Ino decided to give him a new option by
running and kicking him in the back of the head with
both feet. Her attack succeeded in smashing Juugo's face
into the wall that he had sent Tenten into. Ino leap away
as he swung behind him.
A White Zetsu appeared behind her but was quickly

eliminated by a kunai in one eye and a senbon in the
other just before Haku and Tenten appeared next to her.
Covered by her fellow kunoichi she spared a moment to
check on Karin and was pleased to see that despite a few
cuts and scrapes she appeared to be holding her own
against Sasuke's new kunoichi.
Juugo turned to face Ino and the others his eyes glaring
angrily forcing her to focus on the threat. But a light of
sanity appeared in Juugo's face as the castle shook
violently as a result of an explosion. Looking up to where
it had come from, Juugo whispered, "Sasuke…" He then
turned and smashed his hand into the wall darting off
through the hole he had made. Tamaki after being on a
rather brutal combo from Karin looked back at the noise
in time to see her ally abandon her so quickly shunshined
away.
Ino although confident that Naruto could handle himself

was of the opinion that if Sasuke's allies were going to
aid him, then Naruto's lovers were also so obligated
charged through the hole followed by her fellow Harem
members.
*****************************
Naruto and Mikoto entered into a darkened room at the
top of the castle. Feeling like a samurai about to confront
some evil lord like in some of the movies he watched he
just wished it wasn't Sasuke's voice that called out,
"Naruto. I should have guessed you were the one making
all that racket."
A pair of red eyes appeared in the darkness as Sasuke

stepped into the light cast into the room from the
hallway. His arm lazily resting on his blade he said, "I
thought you'd be too busy training to become Hokage to
continue chasing after me."
"Sasuke, it's time to come back now. If you don't the

world is going to be coming after you, Tsunade can no
longer ignore you crimes."
"My crimes…" Sasuke said softly before pulling his blade

and pointing it at Naruto as he heatedly added, "And
who's going to judge Konoha for its crimes in killing my
clan. Or for forcing Itachi to be the one to do it."
"Nobody forced Itachi to do anything," Naruto replied

hearing what he had feared most. "Itachi having
experienced the horrors of the Third Shinobi War never
wanted to see it happen in his own village that he loved.
But the only thing he loved more than the village was
you which is why…"
"Don't speak to me about Itachi," Sasuke shouted.

"What would a bastard little orphan that never knew love
understand about him?"
Naruto was about to reply just as angrily that he knew

what love was thanks to his parents who sacrificed
everything for him. But a soft voice calmed both their
furies as Mikoto said, "Sasuke…"
Hearing his mother's voice Sasuke watched shocked as
the Anbu behind Naruto stepped forward. She removed
her mask, causing Sasuke's eyes to widen even further in
disbelief. Almost fearing her to be a ghost of some sort
Sasuke said, "Stay back."
Dropping the mask, Mikoto said, "Sasuke… please listen

to your friend. It's because of him that you haven't been
pursued as a missing-nin for this long. It's not too late
for you." Mikoto looked back at Naruto as she was
unsure of what else to say. Looking back she said, "He
isn't wrong about your brother. Itachi loved the Leaf
village and felt we were wrong to…urk."
"Mikoto!" Naruto shouted as a Chidori spear appeared

from out of her back.
"And what about you mother," Sasuke said coldly

holding the arm that he had channeled the jutsu that had
stabbed her through the heart up. Ending the jutsu he
watched her collapse as he said, "I've also heard about
you. The apologetic bitch that betrayed her husband and
led her clan to its destruction."
"Sasuke…I didn't mean for…" Mikoto whispered

weakly.
It was drowned out by Naruto, who shouted in a full on

rage which was mirrored by his mother's, "Sasuke!" His
body was coated in the red chakra of the nine-tails as he
formed a Vermillion Rasengan. Charging Sasuke he
planned to smash it right into his friend's face. But
Sasuke leapt back into the darkness and caught Naruto's
wrist. He redirected the blow into the castle's wall
blowing out a good chunk of the wall. Naruto stared in
surprise which lasted until Sasuke pulled him off his feet
and kicked him through the hold.
Turning to follow, he heard his mother weakly whisper,
"Please…stop…"
Sasuke though ignored her leaping out after Naruto

intent on hurting Konoha by killing the person it now
saw as a hero.
*****************************
Ino entered the room she had saw Juugo and Tamaki run
into. At some point Juugo had returned to his human
form and rather than fighting seemed keen on simply
escaping. The Yamanaka caught sight of the two Taka
members leaping through a massive hole in the wall. But
she stopped cold in her tracks seeing the unmoving form
of Mikoto.
Forgetting all about the two, she quickly ran to the

woman as she immediately began trying to heal her after
ascertaining her injuries. Haku, Tenten, and Karin
appeared a moment later with the red-head taking a spot
opposite Ino. The other two women took up guard
positions just in case someone tried to attack the medics
as they worked. With Karin's chakra Ino felt Mikoto
responding to the treatments to repair her heart. But just
as she was regaining some of her color she weakly tried
to push their hands away as she whispered, "Please…just
let me die…I'm so…worthless, I couldn't even…save my
baby…from himself…"
Hearing the sounds of battle outside Ino pushed

Mikoto's hands away and said, "If you want to take your
life after I've saved it… I won't stop you. But don't ever
say your life is worthless. Do you hear that outside?
That's the sound of someone fighting a person he once
considered a friend, but likely can't anymore. The reason
he can't is because he saw that friend just try to take
someone that he values. If you still want to die…then I
want you to look him in the eye when you explain why
and then tell me you're worthless."
Mikoto began to cry as Karin and Ino did their best to

fill the hole in her heart.
*****************************
Tobi smirked beneath his mask at the harried states of

the Kumo-nin he faced. He had heard the loud explosion
behind him and ignored it figuring Kisame was resorting
to his tendency to use large and flashy jutsu. However, as
a wave of water rushed down the hall that Yugito had ran
down he feared the former member of the Seven
Swordsmen had gotten too carried away. Letting the
wave pass through him as it swept the Cloud-nin away,
he the teleported to the Gedo Mazo.
Appearing on its head, he had a hard time seeing
anything as a result of the steam filling the room. But
then a badly burned Kisame, who had merged with his
blade Samehada, smash into the Statue's face to land in
the palm of its hand. The steam cleared enough to reveal
Yugito in some form Tobi never heard of her possessing
as she remained untouched by the water filling the room.
Taking in Kisame's state, he cursed as he watched the

jinchuriki crouch as if to attack him. Needing to get the
statue out of danger he warped space around him taking
it, the Zetsu, and Kisame to his base in the Mountains'
Graveyard. Moving so much, such a great distance left
him feeling drained. But wishing to collect Sasuke, he
returned to the castle to learn of the Uchiha's fate.
*****************************
Yugito glared at the spot the statue had been before
ending her jutsu to move towards Killer Bee who had
been left behind as a result of his not touching the statue
as it warped away. Having to fight the water filling the
room, she was just about to spin the face down body to
make sure he was alright when it burst into smoke to
reveal an octopus tentacle.
She stared at a moment in confusion before her eyes

turned white in righteous fury upon understanding what
had happened. Shouting to the heavens she said, "Bee,
I'm going to fucking kill you!" A moment later another
section of the ceiling gave way causing Yugito to be
washed away as she planned all the horrible ways she
would end Bee's life. But she had the feeling she would
only get whatever the Raikage left behind after he killed
Bee first.
*****************************
Naruto tried to find his center but due to his mother's
rage found it difficult. Hoping to calm her, he said,
"Mom, please stop. I…I can't fight Sasuke like this.
Killing him in a rage would be wrong."
"He hurt Miko," his mother replied in a cold fury. "He

doesn't deserve any mercy."
"I know… But we should give it regardless. Please, help

me."
He felt his mother's rage recede as instead he began to be

filled with Natural Energy gathered by her. "Thanks,
mom," he thought before opening his eyes to focus on
what he was finding easier to think of as a former friend.
Sasuke noticing his yellow eyes asked, "Is this the power
you used to beat Pain?"
"Why?" Naruto asked as Sasuke pulled his sword.
"Because it wouldn't mean anything if I killed you at

anything less than full power," Sasuke answered
confidently.
"You didn't kill me the last time we fought," Naruto

stated calmly able to feel Mikoto's chakra growing
stronger.
"I left you alive on a whim," Sasuke countered. "This

time it'll be different."
"It will," Naruto said before flying across the water they
were standing upon. He could see Sasuke's eye widened
in surprise at the speed with which he closed the gap. He
managed to get his head out of the way of the punch that
Naruto threw, but was hit by the aura that followed.
Sasuke skipped across the water like a thrown pebble,
and just as he managed to get his feet under him was sent
flying the opposite way as Naruto appeared behind him.
Sasuke recovered, in time to avoid the next blow, but

folded around the kick Naruto delivered to his stomach.
Sliding over the water, he wondered how it was Naruto
was pounding so mercilessly. After he had defeated the
blond at the Valley of the End he had left confident in
his own superiority. Yet, as most people tended to do he
had rewritten history to believe he had faced Naruto at
his best. What he had failed to realize and was just
beginning to was that the bond that Naruto had tried so
hard to protect had also forced him to hold back as well.
While threatening to bring a person back by breaking his
bones was one thing, actually caring it out was another.
Sasuke though, having desired to destroy that bond
wasn't so hampered.
Understanding that he had likely now succeeded, his eyes
opened wide as Naruto appeared before him in a red
flash and delivered a crushing blow to his stomach that
sent him hurtling to the lake's bottom. Able to see
Naruto staring down at him and feeling the anger that
being so easily manhandled caused within him he
activated the Mangekyō Sharingan that he had awakened
after learning the truth about Itachi from Tobi.
Upon doing so he spotted the seal that Naruto had

applied to him when he had hit him the second time and
ran his fingers through deep enough to draw blood to
break up the symbol. Deciding Naruto had enjoyed his
way long enough he propelled himself to the surface.
Naruto leapt away as the water exploded out from where

Sasuke appeared. Pulling his sword, Sasuke laughed
manically as he said, "Good! I was hoping you'd give me
a fight."
Naruto felt a measure of concern as Sasuke focused on
him and revealed his evolved Sharingan. The Jinchuriki
felt a genjutsu being placed on him, but it faded as his
mother disrupted his flow of chakra. Dodging out of the
way of Sasuke's sword thrust, he could see the surprise at
his genjutsu's failing. He leapt back as Sasuke swiped at
him again, so reaching into his pouch pulled the chakra
blades Shikamaru had given him. Channeling his chakra
into them, the blond charged Sasuke throwing a punch
of his own which the Uchiha avoided completely able to
see the extended range of the blades.
Sasuke quickly closed the distance bringing his blade

down in an attempt to cleave him from shoulder to hip.
Naruto caught the blade on the edge of his, and then
slammed his head into Sasuke's causing him to roll back.
Feeling the bruise forming from where Naruto's
headband had impacted Sasuke glared at him from a
crouched position before shouting, "That's enough!"
Blood began leaking from his eye as the black flames of

Amaterasu began to form on the spot of Naruto's chest
he was focusing on. The jinchuriki quickly pulled a tri-
prong kunai as he stashed one of his chakra blades. He
threw the kunai away from him towards Sasuke.
Teleporting to it after it had passed behind the Uchiha,
he brought down the chakra blade he still wielded, but
despite holding one hand to his eye, Sasuke managed to
raise the other to parry the blow.
Sasuke lashed out with a kick that caught Naruto in the

chest pushing him back as the Uchiha then quickly leapt
away. Both combatants stared at each other hard, before
Naruto's gaze softened slightly. A note of pleading
entered his voice as he said, "Sasuke, please stop. The
only place this path is going to lead you is to darkness
and despair. Whatever crimes you can lay at Konoha's
feet, it didn't give you the right to kill those Kumo-nin.
Or, to sit back and do nothing as those white freaks
killed the Daimyo's guards."
Sasuke's glare hardened as he said, "Yet you excuse what

your precious village has done to my clan."
"Your clan was preparing to rebel and take over Konoha

by force," Naruto said his calmness adding to the
Uchiha's rage. "I can't say they were right. But neither
can I say they were wrong. They did what they had to do
to protect the village. Itachi felt the same…"
"Argh!" Sasuke screamed as his body was coated in a

purple chakra that began to take the shape of a skeletal
figure. "I told you not to speak of Itachi like you knew
him. Your damn village's happiness was bought by
Uchiha blood. A blood debt that I intend to see repaid in
full. Staring with yours!"
The incomplete Susanoo raised a sword it held in its left

arm which it attempted to bring down on Naruto. The
Jinchuriki leapt back and holding his hand out began to
form a Rasenshuriken. Staring at Sasuke, who was slowly
approaching seeming unconcerned by the jutsu he had
created he said, "Good-bye Sasuke," feeling a single tear
leak out of his eye.
Naruto hurled the Rasenshuriken which Sasuke

attempted to cut with Susanoo's sword. The two jutsu
clashed, forcing Sasuke to try and hold the jutsu at bay
having his jutsu add a second hand to the hilt of its
blade. However, Naruto's jutsu continued to overpower
him so when the Rasenshuriken hit he shouted,
"Naruto!"
Sasuke's Sharingan couldn't keep up with the sheer
number of attacks that began to chip away at his
incomplete Susanoo. Eventually though it broke down in
several places causing him to scream in pain as it felt like
his very cells were ripped to shreds.
Naruto lost sight of Sasuke in the aftermath of his jutsu

as it released its power. When it ended a large crater
appeared which soon filled with the water that had been
pushed aside. As the lake settled down, he saw a body
float to the surface and was surprised as Sasuke stared at
him. Naruto noticed that the light of one of his eyes
seemed to have faded as Sasuke raised a shaking hand as
if to still strike him down. "T-this isn't over…I won't be
finished by this."
Naruto wanted to tell him to just rest, but then a figure

appeared just behind Sasuke. Tobi looking down at the
beaten Uchiha and said, "What a waste." Picking Sasuke
up and throwing him over his shoulder the masked man
congratulated the blond, "You may have won this day.
But as I told your father, sooner or later the power of the
nine-tails will be mine."
"It'll never be yours," Naruto replied, "I'll always be there

to stop you."
"We'll see," Tobi replied before warping away.
He glared at the spot for a moment before hearing,

"Naruto!" He looked up to see Ino standing in the hole
he had made waving happily. Feeling the anger he had
for Tobi melting as a result of her bright smile he knew it
wasn't a matter of if they would stop the masked man
but when. Moving to check on Mikoto he felt saddened
at the lost of his bond to Sasuke, but realized it would
have been selfish to hold onto at the expense of his other
ones. Glad he would be able to keep his promise to
Sakura this time around. He began to worry about why
Yugito was emitting such a murderous intent.
Chapter 43
Chapter 42: Reunion
Naruto sat on the wall surrounding the castle that Tobi

and Sasuke had used in order to avoid detection while
they had planned to seal the jinchuriki Killer Bee. But
looking back it had seemed a lot of work to rescue a
tentacle. He smiled as he recalled Yugito emerging from
the flooded tunnel looking like a half drowned kitten.
She had managed to drag the tail up and then proceeded
to kick and stomp it repeatedly in the vain hope that her
fellow Kumo-nin could feel the phantom pains.
Staring at the severed tail did make Naruto curious

though as he wondered if like his own lovers the chakra
the tail had represented would regenerate into a new
eight-tails. If that was the case Naruto was concerned as
it meant that Tobi now potentially had most of the Bijuu.
In those terms he figured that both sides had walked
away from the battle a winner, although he felt that Tobi
had gained more. The question was whether or not he
knew it.
Naruto closed his eyes, and "looked in" on Konan to

make sure that Tobi didn't make a move against her to
obtain the eyes in her possession. Finding her to be okay,
and having returned to Ame, he watched the sun near
the horizon. Noticing people gathering on the shore near
the dock he called down, "It looks like your escorts are
here Naho." Having been informed by a messenger hawk
to wait for the a group to collect Naho, Team Naruto
had spent the past several days searching the castle for
any sign of the missing guards or clues Sasuke and Tobi
may have left.
The young noble looked up and Naruto could see she

was a little scared as well as burdened by the guilt that by
allowing Sasuke to stay in the castle she had inadvertently
doomed thirty men. The fear Naruto could imagine was
due to what punishment she would likely receive. Naruto
jumped down to the courtyard glad that once the young
woman was handed over he and his lovers would be able
to return home.
Naruto took a position on the dock just outside the

castle gates as he waited for the guards he expected to
guard Naho on her journey to the capital to cross the
lake. He frowned though as instead of climbing into the
small wooden boat tied to the dock on their end. They
proceeded to a nearby boathouse that Naruto assumed
was where the spares were kept. Guessing that perhaps
the guards wanted to cross in mass, he turned away as he
felt Ino approach.
"What are they doing?"
Naruto shrugged as he suggested, "Maybe they want to

leave a force in place so squatters don't move in."
Ino seemed to accept his explanation for a moment but

then noticing something about the formation of the
guards not readying the other boats said, "I don't think
so. It almost seems like they are an advanced scouting
party."
Naruto arched an eyebrow before taking a second look
and spotting how some of the guards had spread out to
keep a watch on the area guessed his lover may be right.
But who they were scouting for was something of a
mystery. For a moment he feared that perhaps bandits
had heard about what had happened and believing the
castle would be easy pickings had decided to help
themselves to some of the finery contained within. Yet
he quickly dismissed it as although the soldiers gathering
on the opposite bank did appear dirty, he guessed it was
due to the speed at which they traveled, as their uniforms
were otherwise in immaculate conditions. Although
doubting that bandits kept such things lying around just
to be safe he nevertheless asked, "You and Karin
collected all the samples you wanted to from those white
freaks, right?"
Ino nodded as she answered, "Yeah, Tsunade's going to

be pleased as she wanted to perform some tests on them.
I also performed an autopsy on one..." Naruto wondered
why his blonde lover trailed off and noticed that she
appeared to be a little sick to her stomach. Knowing it
wasn't necessarily due to the task she had just described
he wasn't too surprised when she said, "There's not
going to be any need to put together a search party for
the missing guards."
"What's taking them so long?" Konohamaru asked

joining Naruto and his lover on the dock. He noticed
that Naho had followed silently behind and stopped just
behind him. Her presence around the young Sarutobi
had been a constant one during the day during the time
they had remained at the castle, while she would spend
her nights sleeping with the Leaf Kunoichi Yet despite
this Naruto hadn't detected a massive shift in the
intimacy between the two. Nor was he surprised by that
as he understood Konohamaru didn't want to push his
feelings on her so soon after her trust, if not her heart,
had been broken. Yet he did take her wishing to remain
near Konohamaru as a good sign for the future though.
"Oh no," the girl in question said slipping deeper into the
young chunin's shadow.
"What's wrong?" Konohamaru asked turning to face his

crush, who seemed more apprehensive then she had
before.
"Those men are the advanced force for the Royal

Guards," Naho answered as a man on a horse rode up
just as a rather expensive and ornate pleasure barge
floated out of the boat house. It was maneuvered to the
dock as a pair of palanquins carried by several servants
arrived flanked by heavily armored soldiers. The man on
the horse dismounted before moving to the man
powered carriages that had been placed on the ground.
The first palanquin was opened just as the dismounted
soldier snapped to attention followed by all the other
Royal Guard members.
Naruto watched the whole thing bored out of his mind

since most official ceremonies among shinobi were
relatively simply affairs. He supposed it was something
born of being in almost continuous combat for most of
their existence, with only the last hundred years being
considered a time of relative peace despite Three Great
Shinobi Wars having taken place. He knew Iruka would
be surprised to know that he had recently taken to
reading about the history before the Shinobi Village
system. Well truthfully he was read to by Shiho usually
before or after a round of lovemaking. He had tried to
read the book himself, but just found the history books
as boring as the ones he had been supposed to read
during his time in the Academy. Yet Shiho had a way of
condensing the lessons so that he wasn't uninterested by
them, plus afterwards provided the lovemaking didn't
happen first, she would quiz him on what she had taught
him and every correct answer would usually mean she'd
lose a piece of clothing exposing more of her beautiful
figure to his gaze.
One thing he had learned was that the rise of the shinobi
had led to loss of the military prowess and prestige for
the samurai. That wasn't to say they had disappeared, as
all of the men in the Royal Guard were samurai, but with
no major wars to fight they had settled into the role of
ceremonial figures and such. But, Naruto knew that all of
the Major Elemental Countries still kept large standing
armies. But those armies had remained idle for over a
century as shinobi had taken to the battlefields in the
official capacity instead of the shadows as they had been
used in the past.
He knew that there were exceptions to this such as the

Samurai of the Land of Iron. The Land of Iron had been
founded shortly after the current Shinobi system had
been put in place as some Samurai had been unwilling to
allow their place on the battlefield to be taken over by
what they had often considered as easily replaceable
pawns. Yet they hadn't been hostile to the shinobi unless
hired to be so and were one of the few groups respected
enough that had a Five Kage Summit been held the Land
of Iron would have been the venue. It had also been the
sight of an event known as the Elemental Gathering,
which was something along the lines of a Five Kage
Summit. Except, it was the Daimyo that gathered and it
included all the leaders that made up the Elemental
Countries not just the Five major powers. Naturally as a
result it had happened only twice in recorded history.
The First had been held before the Land of Iron had
been founded and was where the Fire Country Daimyo
of the time had first announced he intended to allow
Hashirama Senju to start a village in his lands. This had
led to the other powers of the time following suit, with
some of the weaker countries also hoping to establish
shinobi villages.
The Second had happened when the Demon Moryo had

attempted to establish his One-Thousand Year
Kingdom. In order to combat the threat and his stone
army a five year armistice had been established that
forbade the Shinobi Villages from attacking one another
so that they could instead concentrate on defeating the
demon. It was in the remaining years of this peace treaty
during the period of time after Naruto's father had died
sealing Kiyomi and the Third had retaken the position of
Hokage that the villages of Ame, Grass, and Taki had
officially joined the Sand-Leaf Alliance that had formed
in the aftermath of the Third Shinobi War. As a result
the Chunin Exam format changed to include the genin
from other villages for the first time. The Third Hokage
had hoped to form a true alliance of these villages as
although Moryo had been defeated it hadn't been as a
result of any teamwork among the Shinobi Villages.
Therefore, the battle against the demon had been more
of a free-for-all brawl with the various Shinobi Villages
getting in each other's way as often as they had Moryo's.
Luckily though, the chaos had worked in the Leaf's favor
as they had sought out the aid of the Priestess of Demon
Country and thus had been instrumental in her sealing
the demon at least until descendants of the clan that had
first aligned with Moryo had tried again. With no better
results in thanks to Naruto and Shion's efforts.
As the Fire Country Daimyo and his wife stepped out of

their carriages Naruto chuckled amused as another and
much smaller palanquin was brought before Madam
Shijimi. The small carriage began to rattle around
violently as the woman tried to pull the occupant out.
When she finally succeeded and she crushed Tora to her
face, the jinchuriki felt a sense of satisfaction as a result
of all the scratches he had received from the feline as it
attempted to escape from its owner back during his
genin days.
Several soldiers boarded the smaller boat, including the

man that had been riding the horse. They quickly made
their way to the dock as the Fire Daimyo and his wife
took their time boarding the much larger and fancier one.
The horseman stepped from the boat wearing a more

elaborate version of the armor the other soldiers were
wearing indicating his position as the captain of the
guard. Closing the distance between himself and the
shinobi the man made his introduction, "My name is
Lord Tai. Which of you is Naruto Uzumaki?"
"That would be me," the jinchuriki responded.
"A pleasure," Tai said giving Naruto the feeling he didn't

particularly feel the emotion. Indicating his Lord, the
Captain of the Guard said, "His eminence the Fire
Daimyo wishes to offer his thanks in person. But before
I can permit such a thing I must know of any potential
threats that may remain."
Naruto looked back to see both Karin and Tenten had

joined them so with a shrug said, "We're all the people
that are still here at the moment."
"I see… what of the Kumo shinobi that took part in the
attack or the missing-nin?"
Naruto would admit he was rather surprised by how

informed the man was. But he guessed that before even
permitting the Fire Daimyo to get this close to the castle
he had likely asked for all pertinent information from
Tsunade. Naruto didn't particularly like the tone the man
used when asking about Haku or the shinobi of the
Cloud. Yet he kept his tone neutral as he replied, "Once
the Cloud-nin were able to confirm that their colleague
was not here, they returned to their home to begin
searching for him. But I'm afraid you are mistaken in
calling Haku a missing-nin. She never official joined the
Hidden Mist Village."
"I see, then why would your sensei lie about her death at
the bridge that bears your name?"
Naruto was finding it difficult to keep his cool not liking

the man's tone or semi-hostile attitude towards people he
cared for. However, he was glad that he had taken steps
for Haku's not being dead after bringing Kakashi into his
confidence. Officially, the story was that although
Kakashi had seriously injured the kunoichi, he had placed
a genjutsu on everyone to make them believe he had
killed her. A ruse he had kept in place to trick Zabuza,
hoping it would give him an edge in their fight. But after
the battle on the bridge had been settled, he had didn't
alert anyone to the truth so to protect the innocent girl
from enemies looking to hurt her to get even with
Zabuza. Not to mention from real Hunter-nin that may
seek to eliminate her for the Kekkei Genkai she
possessed. A ruse which had only been recently
discovered by Naruto and Sakura during their trip to
Wave, due to someone tampering with her grave.
At least that would be the official story that Tsunade and

Kakashi would give to any nosey people of which the
guard captain appeared to be. Before Naruto could
respond though Karin cut in to say, "I'm sure Kakashi
had his reasons. But anything we tell you would merely
be speculation. In any case, she isn't here either. She is
escorting my former teammate Suigetsu to a comfortable
cell in the Leaf Maximum Security Prison."
There was one person that could poke a hole in the story
surrounding, but Naruto wasn't concerned of that
happening. Kabuto may know the truth of how Haku
had actually rejoined the world of the living, but Naruto
doubted that even if he learned of the cover story that he
would try to disprove it. There was a concern that he
may start rumors to the contrary, but thanks in part to
his lovers like Hana, Tsume, and Anko, all expert
trackers. He knew that Kabuto doing such a thing would
be akin to his shooting out a signal flare that could be
used to locate him by pinpointing the origin of where it
started. Something Hana was certainly keeping her eyes
open for as she was heading up the group tasked with
locating him.
"Very well," Lord Tai said waving his gauntleted fist to

those tasked with rowing the nobles over. The men
began rowing the pleasure barge until it came into
contact with the dock.
Disembarking the Fire Daimyo opened a fan which he
used to both cover his lower face and to keep cool as he
waved it slightly. Stepping before the Leaf-nin and
cowering Naho, he watched them for a moment before
directing his attention to his cousin. "Naho, come from
behind that man this instant." The young noble stepped
from behind Konohamaru, her hand looking like she
wanted to reach out for his. But an impatient tapping of
his foot from the Leader of the Land of Fire had her
scurry before him.
"Naho, a leader of people does not hide in the shadows

after making a mistake. She accepts them and learns
from them. Your mistake in trusting Sasuke Uchiha
because of your infatuation with him has cost us the lives
of our dear attendants. People that looked to us for
guidance and wisdom. You will have to live with those
consequences, which I believe is the most fitting
punishment I can give you. Now say your good-byes, and
get on the boat."
Turning to face the shinobi she bowed as prime and

proper as her upbringing had demanded of her despite
looking like she wanted to cry. "Thank you for all that
you've done for me. I will not forget it." Directing her
brown-eyed gaze to Konohamaru, she looked as if there
was a great deal she wanted to say. Starting off by
blurting, "Konohamaru…" She trailed off unsure of how
to proceed until she settled on, "I'm sorry I didn't listen
to you about Sasuke." She frowned as if her words hadn't
conveyed what she was truly feeling but quickly turned
around to join Lady Shijima on the boat. Tora managed
to get away from its owner as it then leapt into Naho's
arms who stroked it less overbearingly then the woman it
had just escaped from as it began to purr.
Naruto took back some of the dark thoughts he had
about the cat as its actions seemed to help Naho calm
somewhat as she dedicated herself to petting the much
happier feline. He focused his gaze on the Daimyo to see
the man was studying him intently. After several
moments the noble said, "Naruto Uzumaki, you've
become quite the shinobi of note recently."
Naruto gave a wide smile as he replied, "I like to think

I've always been a shinobi of worth. It's just my skills and
actions have caught up to my boasts from when I was
younger."
The Daimyo chuckled behind his fan as he said, "Well I

suppose when one considers who your father was it was
only a matter of time. It was quite naughty of Hiruzen to
keep such a thing secret especially from me."
Naruto felt a frown threaten to appear on his face for
two reasons as a result of the Daimyo's words. The first
was the idea that Naruto had been destined to do great
things simply because of who his father was. Naruto,
wanted to believe it was as a result of the trust his father
and mother had placed in him on the day of his birth. He
supposed that there wasn't much of a difference
depending on one's point of view, but he felt his at least
accounted for all the hard work he had put in to get to
where he was at. Considering how the noble had berated
his cousin, Naruto figured it would be an opinion they
shared. The other was the overly familiar way the man
had addressed the Third Hokage. Something, Naruto was
guilty of too, but the way the noble had sounded had
made the blond feel as if the Hokage had been a bad
subordinate and not as a man who stood on an equal
footing as him.
He knew his feelings may be rooted in the simple fact
that as a shinobi of Konoha his loyalty was to the
Hokage first and foremost. In turn, the Hokage in return
for the land and the money the Fire Daimyo provided
the Leaf Village had sworn to protect the Land of Fire. It
was supposed to be a partnership between two people on
equal footing, not with one subservient to the other. Yet,
Naruto was aware that at times it was a very uneasy
partnership since despite the man before him appearing
to be rather easy going. He had on occasion threatened
Tsunade with his willingness to destroy the village if a
situation so warranted it. Therefore so as to not offer any
offense, the jinchuriki simply nodded his head.
The noble took the gesture as the signal to continue,

"First of all you all deserve praise for your bravery. Also,
it pleases me greatly to hear that it seems that if only for
the time being Akatsuki had been thwarted. I imagine
that with its leader dead and with most of its core
members also counted in that category the threat they
represent has been significantly lessened."
This time Naruto let the frown he felt show as he said

cautiously, "I wouldn't be so quick to write them off just
yet. The most recent member to have officially joined, a
man by the name of Tobi appeared to be wielding
considerably more clout then I would expect such a
junior member to have. If anything from what your
cousin has relayed to us it sounded like he was the one
calling the shots."
Naruto had the sense that the noble was frowning

behind the fan he was holding at being contradicted. But
he sounded pleasant enough as he said, "Something to
bear in mind I suppose. There is one thing that I found
troubling about the report I received from Tsunade."
"What was that?"

"She said that you formed a temporary alliance with the
shinobi of Kumogakure," The Daimyo of Fire Country
said in a neutral tone.
"I did," Naruto said with a nod, "But it would be my

hope that temporary may give way to something more
permanent."
"Yes…which is what I find troubling," the noble said

closing his fan. "Naruto…those shinobi only aligned
with you because they needed something from you.
Considering your…status as a shinobi and your goal to
one day become Hokage, it is my hope that you will learn
from the failures of the Third and Second Hokage."
"What failures would those be," Naruto asked his tone

shifting to anger as well as defensive.
The noble opened his fan again hiding his face and
giving Naruto the impression he was amused. But
regardless of Naruto's feelings on the matter the man's
tone only conveyed a sense of concern, "That would be
the failure to see that shinobi from outside the Leaf are
inherently dangerous and untrustworthy. They may be
capable of working with the Leaf when they need
something or are completely out classed like the shinobi
of the Sand were at the end of the Third Shinobi War.
But, don't forget when those shinobi of the other villages
show their true colors it is often the same time that it
becomes necessary to pick a new Hokage."
Naruto though was at a loss at how to reply to the

Daimyo. He wanted to defend the Villages that several of
his lovers called home, but was quite aware that History
was on the Daimyo's side. Even his pointing out that the
Third Hokage had been killed by Orochimaru would be
easily turned into a debate point by the Daimyo by his
explaining that it was only because Suna had betrayed
Konoha that Orochimaru had succeeded. His hot-
headed nature threatened to make a spectacular return by
his insulting the Daimyo, but he was saved by Ino, who
placed a calming hand on his elbow as she said politely,
"You make some excellent points, sire. I don't think any
of us can fault your logic in the wisdom of always being
on guard for the possibility of betrayal. I think Naruto
has proven here that he's more than capable of dealing
with it when it rears its ugly head. Yet, I think I speak for
all of us present when I say the only thing I sensed from
those Kumo-nin was a desire to rescue their comrade. I
think that is an emotion that transcends borders."
"Ah, I suppose that would be an emotion shared by

those who have tasted battle regardless of where they
come from," the Daimyo said after studying the
Yamanaka for a moment. Cheerfully the man said, "But
look at the time, I came here to give you my thanks and
instead ended up dragging politics into it. Please forgive
me! Again you have earned my respect and I will
continue to lean on your strength in the future to protect
the citizens of Fire Country." Turning to his captain of
the guard he said, "Tai, remind me to have a medal
created for these fine shinobi."
"Yes my Lord," the Samurai said with a bow as the noble

stepped into his boat to return to shore.
Tai sent the shinobi a look that made them feel as if they
shouldn't bother checking the mail for said medal before
rejoining his men in the other boat. Naruto watched
them go, not exactly sure of what to think of the talk
with the Daimyo. But it did leave him with the
impression that if his dream of a world where all the
Elemental Countries could exist in peace was going to
become a reality. Then it might be time he started
looking outside of the Shinobi Villages for those he
could convert to his ambition.
*****************************
Team Naruto entered the village several days later having

taken their time in returning to the village although not
for the usual reasons due in part to Konohamaru's
presence. Something that the Young Sarutobi believed
was behind the slightly malevolent aura the women of
the team were giving off and directing towards him.
Despite his being aware of the truth of Naruto's many
relationships, the older of the two rivals knew quite well
his friend could be rather perverted himself so as a result
of his not wanting to put on a potential show for the
young man. Naruto's lovers had not been able to truly
take advantage of the time on the road.
The reason for the slow pace was primarily due to
Naruto's lovers despite their lack of quality sexy time
with the blond they shared wanted him to take it easy.
They felt that by staying away from the village longer it
would give Naruto time to process everything he had
needed to deal with lately. Therefore as a result of the
first real downtime he had enjoyed without the threat of
some big confrontation hanging over his head, as they
entered the last leg of their journey to return home the
kunoichi were pleased to see that Naruto didn't seem
weighted down by anything. That Konohamaru helped
attribute to it due to his monopolizing Naruto's time
with training requests was why the Honorable Grandson
didn't end up in a shallow grave somewhere.
However, sensing he had overstayed his welcome and

seeing Konoha's walls approaching Konohamaru took
off running and called back, "Alright, I'm going to see
how Moegi's doing. Try and raise yourself up to my level
Naruto. I'm sure you can do it."
Responding to the teasing of his friend the blond

shouted, "You little jerk, who was it you were just
begging for training tips?"
"I don't need waste my time answering a genin,"

Konohamaru said laughing as Naruto shook his fist at
his friend.
Tenten smiled at the sight before saddling up behind him

and kissing his cheek said, "He does have a point. I guess
we'll leave it to you to report to Tsunade then since we're
your seniors."
She took off laughing as did Ino and Karin both of

whom kissed his cheek as well, as they followed
Konohamaru's example. "Jeez, what's it take to get a little
respect around here?" The jinchuriki asked himself aloud
amused at his lovers lighthearted behavior, but planned
to fuck his village leader on her desk as he gave his
report as payback for the ribbing at his lower rank.
Which even Karin had apparently decided to join in on
despite her technically not having one due to her
reservist status.
Lost in thought of all the ways he was going to please his

Hokage lover thus alerting the three kunoichi of his now
disbanded team of all they were missing by not joining
him for the sometimes odious task of giving a verbal
report, Naruto was surprised as a male voice called,
"Naruto!"
Turning towards the voice Naruto was surprised to find

Inari standing next to his grandfather and mother.
Having sensed Tsunami's presence in the village, he had
been a little surprised by it. but, seeing the three sitting
near a building under construction as they enjoyed their
lunches supposed he shouldn't have been. Tsunami
looked particularly delectable as her normally pale skin
had taken on a nice tan, and she had traded in her
normal clothes for a pair of jean coveralls that she wore
with a halter-top version of her normal pink shirt that
could almost be described as a bikini.
Joining the family as they ate with the other construction

crews, Naruto smiled brightly as he said, "Hey Inari long
time no see. The last few times that I've been to Wave
your mom told me you've been following in your
Grandfather's footsteps which is why you weren't
around."
"My mom's too it turns out," the youngest member of

the family of carpenters replied.
"Yeah," Naruto said directing his gaze to his lover as he
added, "Tsunami you look as lovely as ever."
Tsunami smiled but her father said, "Indeed she does,

and I'm glad to see that the skills that I taught her aren't
going to waste anymore. But would it kill you Tsunami to
cover up?" Directing his gaze towards some of his
workers that were ogling his daughter, he shouted, "What
are you loafs looking at?"
"Oh father stop it," Tsunami said amused as the men

turned away whistling innocently. "Weren't you the one
that raised me to be one of the boys?"
"To my everlasting shame," Tazuna said.
"Don't worry grandpa it anyone did anything to make

mom upset they'd need to answer to me," Inari said
protectively.
"And to me too," Naruto added ruffling the younger
man's hair and causing his mother's cheeks to color.
Directing his gaze to his lover he said, "I am a little

surprise to see you here though Tsunami. I figured you'd
be busy renovating the Whirling Tides Manor."
"We're nearly finished," Tsunami said proudly. "Right

now I'm in the midst of hiring the staff. But it's likely
going to be a little while longer before we are ready to
open. I have to pour over the resumes of the chefs if
we're going to make a stay there a truly world class
experience."
Naruto smiled glad that his lover had found something

to pour her passions into. "I'm glad that Karin made you
the general manager of the manor. I have no doubt it'll
surpass the grandeur that it use to have."
Tsunami nodded, and also proud of her
accomplishments said, "I'm sure Karin is too since as I
have managed to complete the renovations ahead of
schedule and under budget it has freed up some capital
for the project that brought me here. Something that I
could use your help with."
"Really what can I do?" Naruto asked surprised.
"I was tasked with repairing several buildings that the

woman Karin works for has recently bought," Tsunami
answered with a pleased smile since one of the buildings
was the one that had housed the entrance to the Den.
"With the recent damage to the village she saw it as a
prime opportunity to refurbish a neighborhood that had
fallen into disrepair. However, my budget is pretty tight
and I could really use your help to maximize my
workforce so I can spend most of the money on
material."
Naruto kept his surprise at Kiyomi's foresight to himself

as he answered, "Sure, anything I can do to help."
Tsunami gave him a pleased smile that also promised

him that he would be rewarded for his answer with more
than just money. He chatted with the family for several
more minutes before a whistle sounded signaling the end
of the lunch period. Tsunami got up and surprised him
as she began to walk with him towards the Hokage's
office. Explaining that she had just been having lunch
with her family, she said she needed to head back to her
hotel to begin working on the plans for the ideas she had
for her newest project. Naruto was tempted to suggest
he tag alone, but he needed to give Tsunade his report
and also wanted to check on Mikoto's condition.
*****************************
After giving his report to Tsunade, as well as leaving her

in a thoroughly fucked state. Naruto, headed to his
temporarily assigned hotel room. Cleaning up from his
travels and recent physical exertion the blond got dressed
before Hiraishining himself to the seal located in the
basement of Kiyomi's mansion. Making his way to the
dining room, where he felt his Bijuu lovers had gathered,
he felt a little nervous upon realizing it would probably
be one of the few calm moments he had with Kiyomi
since their argument about her treatment of the Taki-nin.
Not sure exactly how to approach the subject and not
wishing to start a fight since Kiyomi deserved his praise
for her efforts on behalf of his home and for him, he
decided to let the matter drop for the time being.
Despite his decision, he wasn't sure how to make it

known while at the same time making it clear he didn't
like the situation one bit. All while praising Kiyomi for
her efforts on his behalf. Distracted with his thoughts, he
accidently walked right into someone as they exited the
dining room in a hurry to find more of the delicious
liquid called sake. Naruto due to his head being down in
thought found his face nestled between a magnificent
pair of breasts. Surprised at their size, since the ones he
was nestled between easily fit into the category of those
possessed by Hinata or Tsunade, neither of whom he
could feel present in the mansion. He pulled back in
surprise to find himself face to face with a woman he
didn't recognize. She had wavy strawberry blond hair,
and blue eyes that complimented her full lips. Finding
her stunningly beautiful, he noticed that she also had a
beauty mark on the right side of her mouth.
Not sure who the woman was and aware that she might
take offense at his staring up at her from the valley of her
breasts he quickly stepped back saying, "Excuse me…I
didn't mean to…" He also took the moment to notice
that she was currently wearing a bathing robe tied in such
a way that her large breasts threatened to spill out due to
the amount of cleavage she was showing
"That's okay…" the woman replied with a slight slur to

her speech causing Naruto to notice that her cheeks were
red in the way common of people who had been
drinking. Smiling she said, "But if you really want me to
forgive you then there is something you can do for me."
"W-what's that?"
"Get me more sake," the woman shouted exuberantly as

she raised her hands in the air and stared up at the
ceiling. Seeing she was actually holding a bottle in her
hand she said, "Oh there's some." Smiling widely she
turned to head back into the dining room and threw an
arm over Naruto's shoulder as she guided him into the
room also. Taking a drink she cooed happily as she
asked, "Isn't sake the best?"
"Um…I can't say I ever have really partaken," Naruto

said wondering who the strange woman was. Seeing his
Bijuu lovers sitting around the table watching the
exchange between him and the woman in amusement he
was about to ask them what was going on.
However, before he could the arm draped over his

shoulder tightened around his neck as the woman pulled
his face down and into the side of her breast. Before he
could ask what he had said wrong to seemingly upset her,
he found himself nearly drowned in sake as she forced
the bottle to his lips. "That's such a crime, when I think
about how long I've been around without knowing the
joy of this wonderful liquid it's enough to make me want
to cry."
Having pity on her lover, Kiyomi said, "That's enough
Rangiku."
"Ah you're no fun," the woman pouted letting Naruto

go, who promptly began gasping for air. "I also told you
that I didn't want to go by that name. Shukaku the Sand
Spirit is so much more cooler sounding."
Naruto stared wide-eyed at the woman upon realizing

she was the one-tailed Bijuu. Kiyomi sighed indicating
this was a conversation they've been having for some
time as she said, "And I told you that we couldn't let you
go by that name. We've obtained the necessary papers
for you to live as Rangiku Matsumoto. It's too late for us
to change it now."
"But you let Chomei keep her name," Rangiku pouted as

she crossed her arms across her impressive bosom. "Or
are you all just jealous that I'm so much bigger than you
are upstairs? That's it isn't it…you're all just jealous that
blondie hear likes my fun bags so much more than yours.
He was practically drawn to them after all."
"I wasn't…it…it was an accident," Naruto said trying to

defend himself form the Bijuu's statement.
Turning towards him and pouting she said, "Are you

saying you don't like my breasts?"
"N-no…that's not it at all," Naruto said but them found

himself mashed into them as she pulled his face into her
cleavage as she turned towards her sisters.
"See, I told you," The Bijuu said triumphantly as Naruto

tried to pull loose.
Seven leaned in towards Yoruichi to whisper, "Did you
tell her about sex yet, because she seems to be pretty hip
in how to use her assets?"
Yoruichi shook her head in the negative as she answered,

"Are you kidding? She's been singing the praises of sake
all day since she discovered it. It must have been
something she picked up from the beauty mags we gave
her to help her pick a form to live as."
"Regardless," Kiyomi said in a tone that caused Rangiku

to sober up if only for the moment. "The reason that
Chomei can use her name in her new existence is
because unlike some present she didn't do everything in
her power to make sure everyone knew it. It's true that it
is unlikely that people will realize you and the being that
called itself Shukaku are one and the same. But I see no
reason to put that theory to the test. Do I make myself
clear?"
Rangiku stared at her sister with a hard glare for a
moment before letting Naruto escape from the valley of
her breasts as she said seriously, "Yeah, whatever. I guess
if I want to stay here and keep drinking to my heart's
content I'll have to do as you say."
Kiyomi sighed at her sister's willfulness, but let it go as

she directed her gaze to her lover. Smiling happily,
although there was a hint of unease in her eyes, she said,
"Welcome home."
"Thank you," he said spending a moment to give each of

his lovers a kiss. He noticed Rangiku's eyes on him, but
she turned away as he focused on Kiyomi. Sitting down
at the table he said, "It's come to my attention that
you've purchased the apartment building above the
Den."
"Yes, are you pleased," Kiyomi said brightly glad that if
only for the moment the difficulty between them seemed
to have faded. "Once Tsunami fixes it up, I intend for
you and your other lovers to move in. It should allow for
you to meet with your Konoha lovers without arousing
suspicion."
Naruto nodded gratefully as he said, "You certainly know

how to take care of me." His words caused Kiyomi to
blush as she basked in her lover's praise. His gaze turned
worried though as he asked, "How's Mikoto?"
Kiyomi's face softened as it showed the sympathy she

felt for the woman. Something which had surprised her
at first when Naruto had brought the wounded Uchiha
back to her mansion. But, now that she technically had
children of her own, she felt it was due to understanding
the pain that would be associated should one of her
children turn against her. Letting the sympathy reach her
voice she said, "I think she needs someone close to her
to talk to."
Naruto nodded as he felt the same way, so standing

wished his lovers a good night as he suspected the
reunion between his mother and Mikoto would be a long
one.
****************************
Mikoto heard the door handle to her room begin to turn

so opened her eyes pulling herself away from the
memories of what her family had been before everything
had gone so wrong. Laying on the bed, and having an
idea of who her visitor would be she didn't move to
cover herself despite wearing just a pair of panties and
her just breasts being covered by the bandages wrapped
around her chest. The door opened revealing that as she
thought her guest was Naruto. The jinchuriki paused at
seeing her attire, but seeing the Uchiha making no moves
to cover herself asked, "May I enter?"
Despite just wishing to be alone, something made her

nod causing the young man to smile relieved. Mikoto was
surprised to find that although Naruto had just
attempted to kill her son, she wasn't angry at him. It
wasn't just because Sasuke had tried to kill her though as
regardless of that her love for her child was
undiminished. She supposed it was due to the fact that
out of everyone in the village, Naruto's feelings on the
matter were probably almost the same as hers.
Furthermore, it was an understanding that where things
currently stood between Naruto and Sasuke was the
culmination of events as much outside of the two young
men's control as in. That and it appearing that Naruto
had been the last person in the village to have lost hope
that her son could be saved from the darkness that so
easily penetrated the hearts of the Uchiha really drove
home the point.
Appearing nervous and wondering if she despised him

for his likely crippling Sasuke, Naruto asked, "How are
you feeling? Does your injury bother you?"
Mikoto turned her eyes away from the blond to stare up

at the ceiling as he moved to the front of the bed. "The
wound no longer aches physically," the Uchiha replied
after a prolonged silence.
Naruto frowned at her response, fearing that the woman

still wished Ino and Karin hadn't saved her; he tried to
think of something to say. But, deciding to leave it to
someone that knew the woman better he crawled onto
the bed. Naruto would admit that he found it slightly
amusing despite the situation when the woman's eyes
shot towards his and suspecting that he had something
perverted in mind said slightly flustered, "N-now hold on
a minute…"
She trailed off as he flopped onto his back next to her,

and wasn't sure if it was disappointment or some other
emotion such as relief that shown in her eyes when he
did. Giving her a disarming smile he asked while holding
out his hand to her, "Do you trust me?"
Unable to look away from the earnest blue eyes that

shown with concern for her, Mikoto thought back to
what Ino had said as she had saved the Uchiha's life.
Nodding, she placed her hand in his and felt a pull that
made her feel as if she had traveled a great distance in a
moment. Disoriented, she found herself in an apartment
that felt familiar although she couldn't place it.
Everything became apparent as a voice she knew as well
as her own said, "Hello Miko."
Mikoto spun towards the voice realizing why the
apartment appeared familiar as she had been best friends
with the owner. Tears began to pool in her eyes as she
saw Kushina standing in front of her dressed in the
familiar dress she had worn after getting married. "K,"
she shouted as she closed the distance between them to
wrap her friend in a hug.
Kushina returned the embrace as she felt tears threaten

to appear in her eyes as well. Trying to lighten the
moment she said, "You still cry so easily for someone
who was raised to remain dignified."
Mikoto snorted as she was still torn between crying and

laughing at her friend's old rebuke of her upbringing.
Kushina laughed at the noise causing Mikoto to smile as
the tears began to disappear. Pulling her head away from
the red-head's shoulder so she could look at her friend
and she returned the smile being sent her way in full.
"I've missed you so much K," Mikoto said. "I'm so sorry
that I couldn't do anything for N…"
"Shh," Kushina said, "You protected Naruto in the best

way you could. If you had tried to take him in he may
have been put at risk or used as a pawn." Mikoto nodded
and breathed out a sigh of relief as one thing that had
always bothered her was that she hadn't been able to do
more for Naruto growing up and as a result feared
Kushina would be disappointed in her. The red-head
added, "I'm also sorry about everything that has befallen
your family Miko. Perhaps if Minato and I had done
more to include the Uchiha and undo some of the
Second Hokage's policies then…"
Mikoto shook her head as she said, "The fate that befell
my clan wasn't due to that. It was about power. After a
century of rule by the Senju and people trained by them,
Fugaku and those that thought like him decided it was
time the Uchiha held power for a time." Mikoto was led
to the couch in Kushina's apartment as she added, "If
only they had tried to follow Itachi's example." Kushina
nodded in agreement, and looked like she wanted to say
something, but had then thought better of it. Wondering
what her friend was holding back she asked, "What is it?"
Kushina bit her lip, but then said, "Minato knew how
much Itachi loved the village. That's why when he was a
little older and if Itachi continued to show such promise,
he planned to make Itachi his successor." Mikoto stared
at her friend before turning away to begin crying into her
hands. Kushina berated herself as she said, "I knew I
shouldn't have said anything, me and my big mouth."
Mikoto shook her head as she pulled her head out of her
hands and despite the tears in her eyes gave a genuine
smile. "I'm happy you told me. It makes me happy to
know that the love Itachi had for the village had been
recognized. It also makes his actions all the more
understandable. He truly was of Konoha despite being
born an Uchiha."
"He got that from his mother," Kushina said placing a

hand on her friend's knee.
"No," Mikoto said sadly, "When push came to shove, I

choose my clan."
"I think you mean family," Kushina corrected. "Put in

the same circumstances I would have made the same
choice."
Genuinely touched, but doubting Kushina would ever

allow herself to be placed in such circumstances, since if
she had married a man who had plotted against the Leaf
Village, Mikoto had no doubt said man would be quickly
pummeled until he corrected his way of thinking.
Wishing to change the topic she said, "But enough about
my life. Look at you, you haven't aged a day. I'm so
jealous."
Kushina smiled as she replied, "Yeah, well I guess that

tends to happen when one dies and is sort of resurrected
as a Bijuu."
"I'm sorry that was thoughtless of me."
"Huh," Kushina replied confused until she realized her

friend was upset at her comment causing the red-head to
talk about her death. Waving it off she said, "Don't be
silly. I mean…I wish things had been different obviously.
But thanks to Minato and Kiyomi, I'm getting to watch
my son grow up. Besides, I know I'm not the only one
here that wishes things had turned out differently."
Mikoto inclined her head as she said, "Still it can't be easy
for you, what with you having to share him with all those
women."
Kushina's cheeks colored as she rubbed the back of her

head in a similar manner as her son did when
embarrassed as she said, "Y-yeah…it's not that bad…I'm
glad Naruto is so beloved…I guess if I did have a
complaint it would just be that, I never got to experience
the time where I was the most important woman in his
life, you know."
Understanding the feeling completely, since she had

experienced it for both her children, Mikoto nevertheless
felt there was some other reason behind the coloring of
her friends cheeks. Having a sneaking suspicion, a smile
appeared on her face as she asked, "Really, just how
closely are you watching your son's growth. I mean you
must have a ringside seat for when he pleases his lovers.
Tell me does he get his stamina from his father or his
mother."
"Miko," Kushina said hoping her friend was just teasing

her, "Don't tell me prison made you into some kind of
pervert. T-there's a barrier that appears when Naruto
is…entertaining."
Mikoto wasn't quite sure if that was enough to keep the

red-head from letting her curiosity get the better of her
especially as Kushina's cheeks turned several deeper
shades of red. Deciding to tease her friend further she
said, "Well if that's the case maybe I should give him a
try. He has to be doing something right to keep all those
women happy."
"Don't even think about it," Kushina said as she began to

pout at her friend's joke, but also out of a sense of
embarrassment that Mikoto may end up sharing her son's
bed and that knowledge would sorely tempt Kushina into
once more stepping out of the green barrier after so
recently resolving never to do so again.
"I'm teasing, I'm teasing," Mikoto said apologetically

sensing she had likely broached a very touchy topic for
her friend. Supposing she could understand why Kushina
would react the way she did, since she doubted the red-
head wanted to be teased about something that if she did
indulge in it there would be plenty of people that would
judge her as being as some sort of degenerate. Although
truthfully Mikoto felt that perhaps her time in prison had
turned her into a closet pervert as something about the
idea made her feel rather hot.
Getting embarrassed herself now, she changed the

subject so the two of them could catch up on less touchy
subjects. Mikoto wasn't sure how long they talked, but
realized she must have fallen asleep at some point.
Waking to find herself nestled against something warm,
she for a wondrous moment hoped everything that had
happened in the last seventeen years had been a dream.
But reality soon set in as she realized that would have
meant waking alone in bed as her husband had only
really ever had sex with her for the sake of procreation or
for the occasional stress relief. Therefore even in those
rare instances she would likely never have woken up next
to him as after performing his task, he would return to
his own futon. He also certainly wouldn't have wrapped
an arm around her pulling her all the tighter against him.
Opening her eyes, she came face to face with Naruto,

who apparently had also fallen asleep during her long talk
with his mother. Now feeling embarrassed, she tried to
pull away without waking him by first pulling her leg off
of where it rested on top of him. Pulling her leg back and
feeling rather exposed due to her only wearing panties,
she stopped as something impeded her progress by as
something was pressed up against the back of her knee.
Quickly realizing what the obstacle was, she looked
down to see the top of a tent sticking up behind her leg.
She felt her mouth drop slightly at the size, as a common
saying among the housewives of the Uchiha was that the
Curse of Hatred wasn't the only curse that the men of
the clan suffered from and by extension their wives.
Having never seen a dick that big before, even clothed,

except in some of the adult material she would use to
help alleviate her desires when her husband proved
unwilling or unequal to the task, the Uchiha kunoichi
suddenly understood why Naruto had so many lining up
to be pleased by him. She was tempted to close her knee
around his impressive appendage, but not wanting to
prove Kushina correct about her, instead lifted her leg up
and over it. Now with an unobstructed view of the
morning wood Naruto was sporting, she felt a desire to
reach down and free it from its cloth confines. But
fighting against the temptation and guessing her many
years without getting any loving was getting the best of
her, she instead disengaged herself completely. Lying on
her back and already missing the warmth, she felt
rewarded by her choice as several minutes later Naruto
sat up.
He yawned sleepily and likely sensing the body next to

him began to lean over as he said still half asleep, "Good
morning."
Mikoto realized he was moving in for a good morning

kiss, so in order to prevent an embarrassing moment
said, "Good morning Naruto."
The jinchuriki's eyes snapped open as he quickly leaned

back and began to rub the back of his head in a similar
manner as his mother. "Um…morning. Did you and
mom enjoy your talk?"
"Yes, thank you. I'm happy to see she is doing well."
Naruto gave her a pleased smile, but then his attention

shifted towards the door. A moment later a soft knock
sounded as Sakura's voice called, "Naruto, are you
awake?"
Mikoto watched as Naruto's face brightened and felt a

little jealous at the fact that something like the sound of
one of his lovers' voice could affect him so. Guessing the
feeling stemmed from her own lack of a similar effect on
the man she had married, she watched as he scooted
down the bed to reply, "I'm up Sakura." Moving towards
the door, he directed his attention back to Mikoto as he
said, "There's something I want to speak with you about
later. I'll also make sure that you and mom have plenty of
chances to talk."
Mikoto nodded, touched that the young man would
make time so that she could rekindle her friendship with
Kushina. He stepped out of the room and Mikoto
watched as the pink-haired girl threw her arms around
her lover and kissed him passionately as the bedroom
door slowly closed. She leaned back in her bed and let
herself imagine what may have happened if she had gave
into the temptation she felt upon first waking up. She
tried to banish such thoughts, but it proved rather
impossible as a concerto of those lost in passion began
to play in the room next door which more and more
people seemed to join.
*****************************
Sakura pulled back causing a strand of spit to stretch that

connected the two lovers in the aftermath of their kiss.
Naruto, felt his morning boner return full force as a
result, and although loving his lover's passionate way of
welcoming him back was a little surprised by it
considering by now she must have known what he had
done to their teammate. "I'm not sure I deserved that,"
he said.
"Oh but you do," Sakura replied pulling out of his arms
and pulled him after her into the bedroom next door.
Closing the door after Naruto, she again pressed up
against him as she said, "I've been waiting all morning to
reward you for keeping your promise to me." Leaning up
she kissed his lips again, before slowly sinking to a
crouch before her lover. Pressing her hands against the
tented bulge she said pleased, "I'm glad at least part of
you is eager for its reward."
Naruto threw his head back and gripped the sides of

Sakura's head as she deftly freed his cock and swallowed
it all the way to the base. "Fuck…" he groaned as his
pink-haired lover slowly backed off until she let him pop
out of her mouth. Surprised that she could now
deepthroat him he began to ask, "When…"
Sakura cut him off with a playful giggle as she licked the
underside of his cock. She continued to stroke him as
she answered, "I'm not just an apprentice of Tsunade for
show you know." Kissing the tip of his dick, she added,
"Go ahead Naruto. Fuck my mouth till you're satisfied."
Taking his teammate and lover at her word, the jinchuriki

began to pump his engorged penis into her warm and
wet mouth with abandon. Sakura's hands rested on
Naruto's pelvis as she let him pound her throat almost as
mercilessly as he would her cunt. Staring up at her lover's
eyes she squealed internally as it seemed to drive him
even wilder causing him to move even faster. Her pussy
feeling a little left out responded by growing wetter,
causing the kunoichi to bring her hands to her quim
which she rubbed through the thin materials of her
shorts.
Sakura beginning to moan as she teased herself caused

Naruto to lose it as he buried his dick all the way to the
root. Sakura's eyes widened as he grew even larger,
before discharging his seed almost directly into her
stomach. After several powerful bursts, the blond fell
back on to the floor as the strength faded from his legs.
Sakura rubbed her abused throat as she then smiled

before saying, "Mmmm, thank you Naruto."
Breathing heavily the blond said, "That was amazing. I

wouldn't have taken my time coming back if I knew I
had such a reward waiting for me."
Sakura smiled as she stood and then pulled her shorts

down. Climbing on top of the bed, she lowered her face
to the mattress as she kept her ass up in the air. Giving
her rump a shake, she asked, "Then maybe you'd like to
give me a little reward in turn. Just don't make too much
of a mess as I have to get going pretty soon. I won't
make it in time for my hospital shift if I have to go home
and clean up."
Naruto stood and pulled his clothes off before joining

his lover on the bed. Standing behind her, he placed his
feet on either side of her legs before he lifted her skirt up
and crouched down to position his cock at the entrance
of her tight cunt. Which was made all the tighter due to
her keeping her legs squeezed tightly shut. She moaned
loudly as Naruto penetrated her and fought against her
internal resistance to bury himself fully inside her.
Gripping her hips, he began to churn her insides causing

Sakura's voice to rise in volume and alert more than just
the woman lying in the next room over as to what they
were doing. Trying to muffle her voice she bit down on
the bed's comforter, but couldn't maintain her silence as
Naruto reached under her shirt to grope her breasts. "N-
not that N-naruto…I'll cum…if you keep that up."
Naruto grinned as he kept on playing with his lover's

breasts despite her protests as he smiled, "I thought that
was the idea." Pressing up against her back, as he
stopped his pumping, he whispered, "If you want me to
take my time. You're going to have to let the hospital
know you aren't going to be in today."
Sakura bit her lip as she was sorely tempted to do so, but
knowing how overworked the hospital staff already was
couldn't permit herself to be that selfish. Therefore, she
began squeezing the cock buried in her with her cunt in
an effort to achieve the release she had just said she
didn't want. The small action not being enough she
began to whine, "Please Naruto…don't be so mean. Let
me cum."
Naruto gave his lover a peck on the cheek before pulling

back and once more emptying and filling her after
replying, "As you wish, my beautiful Cherry Blossom."
Naruto's thrusts having increased in power and speed in

his effort to give Sakura her much desired orgasm,
caused the woman to no longer care if the whole village
heard her. "Yes…oh yes Naruto….you're filling me so
completely. Fuck…Fuck me…" Her eyes shot wide open
as her lover buried himself completely inside her and
emptied his seed directly into her womb. Her cries joined
his as she came, her entire body shaking in pleasure.
Catching sight of an alarm clock as Naruto collapsed to

the side of her, Sakura sighed due to the time. Rising up
enough to kiss his cheek she said, "Thank you for
keeping your promise."
"Anytime," Naruto replied pleased at the radiant glow

Sakura was giving off. "Do you really have to go?"
Sakura nodded as she got out of bed and pulled her

shorts back on while responding, "Yeah, but don't worry
you won't be lonely long." Making her way out the door
she said, "He's all yours ladies."
Kiyomi, Seven, and Yoruichi having heard the two

teammates and wishing to partake as well stepped into
the room. Kiyomi approached the bed first and aware of
the recent displeasure she had caused her lover was a
little wary of joining him on the bed. Seeing Kiyomi's
reluctance as getting in the way of their own pleasure,
Seven and Yoruichi came up behind her and pushed her
onto the bed into Naruto's arms.
Naruto met his lover's green eyes and frowned as she
broke contact first. "Naruto, I know things have been
strained between us…"
Naruto turned her face towards his as he said softly,

"Shh, we can worry about that later. Right now, just let
me love you."
Kiyomi nodded as she kissed her former host and

pushed him onto his back. He groaned into their kiss as a
nude Yoruichi began to kiss and suck on his cock
cleaning it of Sakura's release. Enjoying the taste, she
began to bob her head on his pole as Seven having also
stripped climbed up next to Naruto and began running
her tongue over his nipple while rubbing her hand over
his hard stomach and chest.
Kiyomi pulled back allowing Seven to take her place in
kissing the jinchuriki. Taking a moment to remove her
kimono she looked back at Yoruichi as she said, "I would
like to be first please."
"Be my guest," the dark-skinned woman said after

allowing his dick to slip from between her lips. She held
his cock steady as her sister positioned herself over it and
began to impale herself on his length. Yoruichi watched
as Kiyomi began to raise and lower her hips on the Bijuu
tamer buried inside her. Moving to Naruto's free side,
she joined Seven in a three-way kiss with the blond as
Kiyomi's cries grew in volume.
Seven, caused the red-head's cries to grow louder still as

she ended her portion of the kiss to lick down Naruto's
chest until she reached where they were joined, and then
moved up Kiyomi's stomach to begin sucking on her
sister's breasts.
Yoruichi took the opportunity to climb over Naruto as
she positioned her muff above his mouth. Leaning
forward, she buried her face in the bed's pillows as
Naruto's talented tongue began swiping at her clit. She
felt a second tongue join his and looked back to see
Kiyomi's face buried into her backside. Moaning loudly
under the double assault, she tried to stave off coming
but found that it was likely going to be a losing
proposition as Kiyomi slid her fingers inside her and
Naruto began to push on her clit with his tongue.
****************************
Rangiku sat up in her bed surprised to be there. Rubbing

her head which ached something fierce she said, "Urrgh,
don't tell me this feeling accompanies drinking."
Guessing that something as good as liquor had to have a
bad side, she thought, "I guess there is a reason for the
saying, all things in moderation."
It hurting her just to think so she got out of bed again

wondering how she got there as the last thing she
remembered was falling out of her chair in the dining
room. Making her way to the door as the room still
seemed to be spinning slightly she channeled her chakra
in order to try and heal the apparent damage she had
done to herself. To her surprise her condition didn't
approve much although it did make the light peeking
into her darkened room not hurt as much. That lasted
until she opened her door and the illuminated hall caused
her to feel as if twin spikes had been jammed into her
eyes and right into her brain. Holding a hand to her now
throbbing skull she shouted, "Kiyomi."
Not receiving a reply, she went in search of her sisters

hoping one of them had a cure for her first hangover.
Knowing that it would likely come at the cost of being
berated by the others, as she had quickly gotten
distracted with her new favorite drink while her sisters
had tried to explain things to her, at that point Rangiku
didn't care just so long as they made the hurting stop.
A loud scream filled the hall, which despite it hurting

Rangiku's head caused her some alarm as it had sounded
like Yoruichi. Her, pain momentarily forgotten she ran
towards the room that it had come from and threw the
door open intent on honoring the repaired bonds she
hoped lasted forever this time by defending her stricken
sister. Yet the last thing she expected to see was her three
sisters sans their clothing, with Kiyomi straddling her
former host and her face buried against Yoruichi's
mound.
Kiyomi turned towards the new arrival revealing that her

face was covered in a wetness that seemed to be leaking
from where it had just been placed. Yoruichi seemed
oblivious to everything as she fell over on her side
exposing Naruto face and a similar wetness there as well.
Everyone stopped what they were doing for a moment,
before Kiyomi turned away and began riding Naruto's
dick again after saying, "Good morning Rangiku. Did
you sleep well?"
Naruto moaned unable to stop himself despite finding

himself concerned at the arrival of the new Bijuu. Seven
following Kiyomi's example began to rub her sister's cunt
as she began to lick Yoruichi's essence from her sisters
lips before kissing her.
Rangiku, felt a jumble of emotions, but finally settled on

confusion at what was going on. It also was due to her
body beginning to tingle between her legs where she saw
Kiyomi was connected to her former host. "W-what are
you doing?" she asked wondering why the nubs at the
end of her breasts were hardening and why she was
tempted to mirror Seven's action of pinching them as she
was doing to her own. She suddenly found herself
wishing she had read the magazine she had been shown
in full instead of just the article about how having big-
breasts could make a man putty in her hands and thus
easier to manipulate.
Kiyomi was too busy approaching her orgasm, so Seven

took it upon herself to answer her sister, "We're enjoying
the perks that we told you taking these form afforded to
us."
"I…I thought that was making it impossible for us to be

sealed into people or the Gedo Mazo," Rangiku said
beginning to squirm ever so slightly as Kiyomi's moans
took on a feverish pitch.
Seven smiled as she replied, "No, that's a side-effect.
This is a benefit." She then rubbed Kiyomi's clit causing
her sister to bury the hard totem of flesh rising from
Naruto's legs as deeply as it would go as she screamed,
"Cumming!"
Rangiku watched as the sack hanging from the object

apparently giving her sister the time of her life
contracted. Not sure what that signified she got a hint as
Kiyomi shouted, "Your seed…it's flooding my
womb…mmmm so much cum."
Seven helped Kiyomi off and prevented Naruto from

sitting up as she climbed over him. Facing her sister, she
stood squatted over him with her legs spread widely
apart. Reaching down and finding her lover's dick still
hard she said, "You're still this hard. Don't tell me you
like being watched by Rangiku."
Naruto figuring he might as well role with things gave
Seven's ass a playful smack as he replied, "Now don't be
trying to paint me as some kind of pervert. What man
wouldn't be aroused being surrounded by four beauties?"
"Oh you charmer," Seven said sending a smile over her

shoulder towards her lover. Focusing on her one-tailed
sibling she said, "Rangiku, let's pick up our lesson from
where we left off last night." Stroking her lover's cock
she began, "This is a penis. Other terms that are
appropriate would be cock, dick, or in our case Bijuu
tamer." Reaching between her legs, she spread her
drenched nether lips as she continued, "This is the
vagina, I'm sure you'll pick up other ways of naming it as
you learn more about your new form." Lowering her slit
to Naruto's cock she finished, "But, when vagina and
penis become one an indescribable pleasure is the result."
She moaned as she was penetrated by her lover and
quickly began to fuck herself on Naruto's dick. Getting
turned on as her sister watched she said, "You can get a
hint of that pleasure by teasing your pussy yourself."
Rangiku guessing that pussy was another term for where

Seven was currently connected to Naruto. She reached
into the robe she was wearing and ran her hand down
her mound. While not feeling anything at first when her
finger made contact with her hooded but aroused clit,
she gasped.
Seven smirked at the face her sister had made before

laying her back against Naruto's chest. Raising and lower
her hips with her legs she said, "I'm guessing you've
found your clit. Go a little lower…mmm yeah that's
it…give your slit a rub."
Rangiku followed Seven's direction and also began to

mirror Naruto's action of tweaking her nipples as he was
the Bijuu currently giving her a grand view of the area
they were connected. Rangiku curious, slid a finger inside
her as she leaned against the door frame to keep from
toppling at the pleasure building within her.
Seven abandoned the lesson to dance her tongue around

Naruto's as Rangiku watched on. Pulling her hand from
her breast she moved it to her mouth and pushed her
tongue against her finger in a similar manner as the
kissing lovers. Wondering what it would be like with
when engaged against another tongue, she watched as
Seven went stiff as a board as she moaned into Naruto's
mouth. His nuts contracted again, as he deposited his
seed in the brown-haired Bijuu turned woman.
Rangiku sunk to the floor as she wondered what her

sister was feeling as although she was feeling good
imagined it paled in comparison to what Seven was
currently experiencing. Kiyomi and Yoruichi having
recovered from their own orgasms stopped petting their
mounds. Yoruichi began to drink the seed Naruto had
just deposited in Seven's quim after he had slipped from
her tunnel.
Kiyomi approached her kneeling sister noticing

Rangiku's eyes traveled to her pussy as the one-tailed
Bijuu noticed some on Naruto's seed leaking from her.
Staring up at her red-headed sister, Rangiku said, "I want
to try it too."
Kiyomi wasn't surprised as she said, "I'm sure you do.

But you should know that if you take Naruto as a lover.
You'll in turn find yourself being bound to him. Is that
something you're sure you want?"
Rangiku's eyes drifted to the bed where she saw Naruto

once more engaged in a dance of tongues with Seven.
Wanting to experience the contentment she had seen on
each of her sisters' faces she nodded, "I'm sure."
She accepted a hand up from her sister, who stepped
behind her and pulled the robe she was wearing from her
body. Clearing her throat to get the three on the beds
attention, she waited until she had it to say, "Rangiku has
decided to put herself in Naruto's care." Focusing on her
lover she added, "Naruto, please take good care of my
sister."
Naruto stood as he approached the naked beauty.

Rangiku blushed as she watched his eyes drink in her
form. He came to a stop in front of her causing the Bijuu
to say nervously, "I…I might not be any good…please
don't hold that…"
"Shh," Naruto said cupping her chin surprising her with

his warmth. "Rangiku, thank you for trusting me enough
to become my lover."
The Bijuu felt a smile despite the nervousness that she
was experiencing as she looked at her sisters on the bed
and then back at Kiyomi before replying, "You've come
highly recommended." She wasn't sure why she felt
happy at the smile that appeared on his lips, but then
didn't give it much thought as he pulled her into a kiss.
She wasn't sure what to do at first, but felt his tongue
swipe against her lips. Opening her mouth, she closed
her eyes as his tongue sought out hers prompting her to
swirl it around his.
She moaned as he then reached up to fondle her breast

with his right hand. Her body began to respond to his
actions as she threw her right leg up over his hip. Feeling
his hardened dick pressed against her slit, she began to
instinctually rub herself against it. Both of them moaned
at the contact which for Rangiku turned into a groan as
he pinched the nipple of the tit he was fondling and gave
it a tug. He broke the kiss and pushed her heavy breast
up to his mouth which he sucked on. Rangiku leaned her
head back, as she pleaded, "T-the other one too."
Naruto did as she asked, bathing her neglected tit in

attention before pulling back out of her grasp causing her
to pout. Before she could complain though, he picked
her up in his arms and carried her towards the bed where
her sisters had begun to entertain each other. Naruto set
her down gently kissing her lightly and then began
leaving feather light kisses along the way. Rangiku felt
her body tense in anticipation as she realized he was
making his way to her hairless sex. Kneeling at the foot
of the bed, he pressed his lips to her lower ones and
proceeded to give her a deep tongue kiss.
The strawberry blonde gasped as she spread her legs

wider to give him more room to work. Naruto
thoroughly explored her snatch, finding her taste as
intoxicating as the sake she had force fed him the night
before. Her moans as they mixed with those of her
sisters were a beautiful symphony which he wished he
could record to play back later. Sensing, he was nearing a
climax he pulled his mouth away causing her to call out,
"N-no…don't stop…"
"Stopping wasn't what I had in mind," the jinchuriki said

standing at the foot of the bed as he took his position
between her legs. Reaching out to cup her face and
placing his thumb against her mouth which she began to
suck on he said, "But I want to experience your first
climax with my dick buried inside of you."
Rangiku wanted to experience it as well which she

showed by cooing appreciatively around his thumb.
Moving his hand from her face, he brought it down to
her breast to give it a firm squeeze. Rangiku moaned, as
Naruto slid his dick against her slit coating it in her
essence before lining himself up with her entrance.
Naruto pushed in slowly and was glad he had taken the
precaution as he pressed up against a natural barrier.
Looking down warmly at the woman, he said, "Rangiku
this next part is going to hurt. But bear with it and I
promise you'll feel better soon."
The Bijuu nodded feeling the fear of the unknown as

Naruto began to slowly withdraw from her. She
screamed though as he pushed forward and tore
something inside her. Wrapping her legs around his hips
she cried out, "It hurts…don't move…"
Naruto brought his face to hers as he leaned over her

and kissing her tears away said, "Tell me when you're
ready." He then began to kiss her deeply in order to take
her mind away from the pain of losing her virginity. As
the kiss dragged on Rangiku was surprised to find that
her hips seemed to develop a mind of their own and
began to rise up in an effort to receive more of the cock
stretching her insides. Naruto to his credit didn't move
until she ended the kiss to inform him, "The pain's
fading…you can start."
Naruto slid back until he nearly slipped out prompting

the Bijuu to use her legs wrapped around his ass to pull
him back towards her. She moaned as Naruto fought her
eager pulling to insure he entered her slowly. She
moaned out happily as he increased her pleasure by
focusing his talented tongue to tracing around one of her
diamond hard nipples as his hand squeezed her other
breast.
Soon though, she found herself holding on for dear life

as Naruto pounded her at a blistering pace as he hunched
over her with his hands on her hips. Her hands helped in
holding him up as she placed them against his hard chest.
Moaning loudly, and feeling something incredible
building within her, she prepared to embrace the new
feeling whole-heartedly. But then Naruto just stopped
causing her to look at him desperate to experience the
promised pleasure. "No, don't stop…I'm so close."
Naruto unhooked her legs from behind his back as he

brought one up and over his shoulder. Continuing to
turn her while remaining connected, he pulled her on to
all fours as he pressed his chest against her back. "Don't
worry Rangiku; all good things come to those who wait. I
promise that you'll soon get the release you are looking
for."
Rangiku's response was a moan as Naruto began to fuck

her from behind as he groped her heavy breasts. She felt
her face flush as she looked ahead to see her sisters
watching her intently as she experienced the pleasure that
had so enraptured them as she had forgotten they had
been in the room. She felt the return of the feeling she
had before and had to admit that it seemed even stronger
than she remembered. Still as Naruto pulled her up to
present to her fellow Bijuu the spot they were connected
she twisted her feet to rest behind his thighs as a sign
that she didn't want him stopping halfway this time.
Something Naruto had no intention of doing as he

pumped his dick up into her tightly gripping snatch.
Rangiku threw her head back against his shoulder as she
came loudly her body shaking in his arms as internally
her muscles milked him for his seed. He gave her body
what it was working for as he pressed his hips tightly
against her shapely ass. Rangiku came a second time as
she felt what Kiyomi had described earlier. Feeling light-
headed she whispered, "Incredible," before being allowed
to gently fall forward.
When Rangiku came to she found Yoruichi lying on her

side as Naruto knelt on the bed behind her. The dark-
skinned Bijuu moaned in release as he began to fill her
with the warmth that Rangiku could still feel moving
about inside her. When Naruto slipped out of her folds,
the newest Bijuu turned human surprised her sisters by
being the first to take the cum coated dick into her
mouth. Wanting to experience more she tried to coax
him back into her, but found there were two other Bijuu
that had been waiting their turn and didn't appreciate
someone cutting to the front of the line. Still, after
several hours four thoroughly satisfied Bijuu lay
strummed about the bed asleep, leaving one very tired
Jinchuriki and a very horny Uchiha to stare up at their
respective ceilings.
*****************************
Kiyomi as one of the village's important business leaders

sat and watched as the new Clan Councilors were sworn
in to their duties by Tsunade. Looking about the room,
she saw Naruto sitting next to Ayame and thought back
to the end of her lovemaking session from several days
ago between him and her sisters. After coming to and
finding her former host awake she had asked if he was
keeping tabs on Konan via her foxmark. She hadn't been
surprised when he told her that he was as while he wasn't
sure what she was planning, knew she likely planned to
handle it alone.
He had listened intently as Kiyomi had explained to him

what she thought was going to happen in the near future.
She had then explained to her lover what she would need
for him to do when the time came. She had also after
they had both cleaned up introduced him to Sage. She
could see some of the unease at her manipulating minds
return upon his meeting the young woman. But after
explaining to him, the orange haired young woman's
origins had seen it disappear if only for the time being.
Her thoughts were pulled back to the present as
Rangiku's voice cut in, "This is so boring." It earned her
a pair of sharp elbows to the sides by both Kiyomi and
Yoruichi.
Leaning in as her sister rubbed her abused sides, she

whispered, "I told you that you didn't need to come."
"You also said there would be a party afterwards,"

Rangiku responded just as quietly. But it still earned them
a quick, "Shh," from the people sitting behind them.
Tsunade finished swearing in the Clan Councilors that

were replacing those lost during the fight against Pain.
She had them stand and face the crowd which erupted
into polite applause. Kiyomi's gaze first settled on the
woman that would be representing the Nara, Yoshino.
Despite having heard from Naruto how passionate the
woman was, to Kiyomi she appeared to be almost
disinterested in the proceedings. Wondering if the
change was a result of losing her husband, Kiyomi was
concerned that might make her someone opposed to
Naruto's goals of bringing the Shinobi Village's together.
Having spoken briefly with the Hokage about it, she
knew that Tsunade didn't believe that would be the case.
But believed that having given up her shinobi career to
attend to her family's needs, now found herself adrift
without a rudder or purpose. Something, Tsunade
believed her son was likely hoping she would find as a
member of the council which is why he had nominated
her.
Her gaze next settled on Konohamaru and knew she

didn't have anything to worry about in regards to the
boy. Quite well aware of how the new Sarutobi Clan
Head looked up to her lover, she believed that if Naruto
asked for his help he would willingly give it.
Kiyomi's gaze shifted next to the positively glowing Ino,
who had succeeded her father as the Yamanaka Clan
head. Although, her father had recovered enough to
leave the hospital, his injury and the time that would be
required to master the Suna made prosthetic leg made
him step down as leader of the Yamanaka. He had
nominated his daughter and due to her actions during the
Pain Invasion as well as a few possible opponents to her
nomination had recently made the mistake of supporting
Fuu Yamanaka; she had easily been elected to the
position.
The last one to be sworn in had technically been a

member of the council for several months, but due to
her illness she had never formally taken the oath.
Yakumo Kurama also beamed happily now that she
could officially claim her position as councilor.
Kiyomi knew that it was a bit calculating and cold-
blooded of her, but she couldn't help but be pleased that
with the new incarnation of the Clan Council as she
could count three of the four members as Pro-Naruto.
Now with the Kurama, Senju, Yamanaka, Inuzuka, and
Sarutobi clans backing her lover she knew the council
was locked up. She knew Naruto could begin to perhaps
seduce some of the Civilian Council, but since the final
decision of foreign policy was handled by the Clan
Council it would be a waste. Also, aware that her lover's
recent conversation with the Fire Country Daimyo had
made him aware that he needed to more actively focus
outside of Konoha. She smiled as she had several ideas
of how to help him succeed. The Grand Opening of the
Whirling Tide's Manor would be a great venue to begin
spreading his influence to some of the people that held
power outside of the shinobi villages, but she knew that
would be months away. Karin though would soon begin
spreading the seeds to also lock up the other two villages
that Naruto's influence had reached as she had upcoming
meetings in both Kumogakure and Sunagakure, where
she would discuss the possibility of opening Branch
offices for the Great Tree Shipping Company.
Depending on how well that went, as well as Karin's
plans to buy the major port Gato's company had used in
Wave, Kiyomi believed it would only be a matter of time
before Kirigakure started seeing some of its kunoichi join
Naruto's ever-growing Harem.
Kiyomi stiffened as she felt a sense of both dread and

anticipation course through the network of women
connected to Naruto. She noticed that Rangiku not used
to it didn't notice but Yoruichi and Seven had. Directing
her gaze to Naruto, she saw he was also sitting straighter.
Tsunade aware of the feeling as well cut the applause
short as she said, "Alright, enough of the formality. Let's
get this party started."
"Yeah" Rangiku was about to shout and throw her hands
into the air. But was stopped by Kiyomi and Yoruichi,
able to see the seriousness written on her sisters' faces
she said, "We're not going to party."
Standing and following the crowd out the door as she

felt Naruto, who had been one of the first to leave,
Hiraishin to Ame, she answered, "Oh I wouldn't be so
sure of that. I think Naruto will be sure to send the
invitation so that we can throw Akatsuki a surprise
party."
****************************
Konan's confrontation with Tobi had gone exactly as she

planned as she watched her Paper Ocean Technique
continuously detonate. Despite knowing Tobi could only
remain intangible for five minutes at most and was
unable to teleport when using it, she nevertheless
planned to let the full ten minutes worth of explosive
paper she had prepared go off. Still, she felt a sense of
euphoria as she said, "Yahiko, Nagato, it's finished with
this your dreams of peace are sure to become a reality."
"Celebrating would be a little premature, don't you

think," Tobi said from behind her.
Konan's eyes opened wide in surprise and although she

didn't see it she could practically feel the rusted pipe he
intended to jam into her back. "How…" She began to
question but a red flash rendered it mute as a hand
clamped around the scrounged weapon preventing it
from reaching its destination.
Instead it was Tobi's turned to be surprised as he asked,

"What the devil?"
Naruto forced the piped back into Tobi's stomach and
due to his surprise arrival was pleased when he felt it
meet with the resistance of the masked man's gut.
Clamping his free hand on the man's back he forced the
weapon deeper until it poked out of his back. Naruto
then tossed the man away from his lover.
Despite his new injury on top of the arm he had lost due
to Konan's jutsu Tobi landed on his feet and glared at
Naruto as some of his mask, which had also been
damaged, fell away. Although most of his face remained
covered Naruto was immediately struck by the fact that
behind the portion that led one to believe Tobi only had
one eye there was another Sharingan. A Sharingan that
now appeared to be blind, although in a different way
than Sasuke's had looked after he had been hit by his
Rasenshuriken.
"It was foolish of me not to consider that Konan's allies
weren't still keeping tabs over her," Tobi said standing. "I
won't make that mistake again. Konan, I will reclaim the
eyes that I gave Nagato. You may think the actions of
your youths were your own, but you, Nagato, and Yahiko
have always been dancing to my tune. This betrayal won't
go unpunished."
He began to warp away causing Konan to move to stop

him, but Naruto grabbed her arm. She looked back to
see Naruto's angry gaze and although upset at his letting
Tobi get away. She could see in his eyes that he was just
as upset and more at her for attempting to deal with the
master manipulator alone. Her gaze softened as the
realization that if he hadn't arrived when he did then she
would likely have met her end and Tobi would have the
Rinnegan sunk in. Her legs grew a little weak at the
thought and Naruto effortlessly picked her up in his
arms. He began to walk towards her village and seeing
his angry gaze staring off into the distance softly said,
"I'm sorry."
Naruto sighed letting his anger bleed away before

looking at her with a soft gaze that conveyed how
relieved he was that she was okay. Konan felt a little self-
conscious being on the receiving end of such a look
coupled with his holding her in his arms. He looked off
to the horizon again and beginning to carry her over the
lake that surrounded her home said, "Konan you told
Nagato that you intended to be a pillar to the bridge we
want to build towards a brighter future. A pillar standing
by itself is useless. Don't forget that there are plenty of
people willing to be your pillars as well, those who will
stand with and support you. A future without you in it is
a future that would be a great deal dimmer then it
otherwise should be."
Konan was touched by the man's words and felt her
heart open up more to him. But despite the touching
moment she reminded him, "Tobi, got away though."
She was surprised though when Naruto chuckled as he

said, "I'm sure that's what he thinks also."
*****************************
Tobi appeared in his hideout at the Mountains'

Graveyard. Pulling the pipe from his abdomen with a yell
he tossed it away signaling to Black Zetsu his return. "I
take it you didn't acquire the Rinnegan."
Tobi sent an angry glare towards the Zetsu that had been
imbued with a part of the will possessed by Madara
Uchiha. "I would have if that bastard hadn't interfered."
"I assume by that bastard you mean the nine-tail's
jinchuriki," the serious Zetsu asked although his tone
made it clear he knew the answer. "First he cripples
Sasuke and now denies us the Rinnegan. The boy sure
gets around."
"He'll get his…" Tobi said before trailing off. He was

about to activate a jutsu that would reveal if he had been
marked by the seal used for the Flying Thunder God
Jutsu, but then the whole mountain shook as a massive
explosion sounded from its depths. Activating the jutsu,
he felt the seal Naruto had applied to his back burn off
as he raced to the sound of the commotion.
He came to a halt as he entered the hall where the Gedo

Mazo was stored after he had teleported it there.
Standing before it was Five Women one of whom he
immediately recognized as the Animal Path that Pain had
used to replace the one destroyed by Jiraiya. The woman
turned towards him revealing that she possessed the
Rinnegan. Several white Zetsu began to appear from the
ground to surround the women prompting the red-head
that seemed to resemble a short haired version of Mito
Uzumaki said, "Deal with these annoyances so Sage can
synch up with the statue."
"With pleasure," a busty blonde said as she turned

towards Tobi and the Zetsu in front of him. Wearing a
flowing black robe which was held closed by a white obi
tied around her waist, the woman made a hand-sign as
she projected ash from her mouth. The multiple Zetsu in
front of her moved to attack, but with a hand gesture the
ash flew to engulf them before she called it back and
revealed viciously slashed bodies left in its wake. A Zetsu
managed to get close in an attempt to punch her, but the
ash appeared between them and solidified into a barrier
that blocked the blow. She then had it engulf the Zetsu
where it spun around it like a tornado leaving a bloody
mess behind when the plant like man emerged. Rangiku
watched as more Zetsu appeared in the hall and sent her
ash streaming down it before snapping her fingers
causing it to erupt into flame.
Tobi turned intangible as Black Zetsu managed to escape

the hall before the fire washed over him. The hall
collapsed, causing Tobi to appear from the stone and he
collapsed as a result of his injuries and low chakra. Black
Zetsu pulled him to his feet and away from the rubble of
the hall causing Tobi to say, "What are you doing? We
need to protect the statue."
Black Zetsu shook its head as it felt the frightening pace

at which the white versions of itself were being destroyed
replied, "We need to preserve ourselves and what
resources we can. If we die here Madara's plan will cease
and if we don't act fast the Sharingan that we have
harvested will be lost. Without the Rinnegan we cannot
control the statue to move it and you are in no condition
to teleport it. This base is lost, but if there is one thing
Madara knew how to do it was to slink off into the
shadows to let his enemies drop their guards."
Tobi cursed as he began to move under his own power

and felt helpless as years of careful planning seemed to
be undone in an instant. Promising vengeance and that
his ambition wouldn't be denied he warped out of the
mountain base to leave the task of saving what resources
they could to the Zetsu.
*****************************
"I have successful linked with the Statue," Sage informed

her mother as the Gedo Mazo turned its gaze to her.
"Excellent," Kiyomi said pinning a Zetsu to the wall with

a chakra claw before retracting it causing the plant
creature to sink to the floor. "Ladies we're leaving," she
called out to her sisters.
"What already?" Seven asked hurling a kunai that shot

away almost faster than the eye could follow as it was
propelled by a magnetic force which blasted a hole
through several Zetsu. "We can handle these chumps.
Let's just smash these freaks and take the statue at our
leisure."
"Remaining serves no strategic purpose," Kiyomi

countered. "There seems to be a near endless supply of
these things and they are likely hoping to keep us here as
that masked bastard escapes. They're also probably trying
to secure whatever they can before abandoning the base.
The only way to deal with that would be to split up
which would open us up to a counterattack. We've
secured our goal, let's be satisfied with that. We'll return
later to see if there are any clues we can use to hunt them
down later."
The other Bijuu gathered around her as she teleported

them to a field far removed from any nearby villages or
towns. A moment later Sage summoned the Gedo Mazo
to them and the women made short work of the Zetsu
that had clung to the statue after they had left.
Yoruichi shuddered as she stepped before the thing that

was the husk of the being they had once been before
their separation. Looking at her sisters she asked, "What
now?"
Kiyomi looked to her daughter and gave her a nod. Sage

leapt up and landed on the statue's head where she sat
assuming the same lotus position as the statue. The
Rinnegan possessing woman remained motionless for
almost an hour. Yoruichi had waited patiently expecting
something to happen but finally turned towards her sister
to say, "That wasn't exactly an answer."
"Be patient," Kiyomi said with a roll of her eyes, "We're

all in uncharted territory here."
Finally Sage after another hour said, "I believe I have

successfully separated the Three-tails from the statue's
grasp and should be able to release it."
Kiyomi frowned concerned as she asked, "Are you saying

they began to meld into one being while in the statue?"
"Not quite," Sage answered, "But there is a hunger that

recognizes they are the key to its becoming whole again.
Like something inside it has begun to awaken."
Kiyomi nodded filling the information away, "Please do

so then."
Sage nodded and the statue's multiple eyes shot open as a
stream of chakra began to emerge from its mouth. The
stream landed on the ground in front of the statue and
began take shape. Kiyomi shared a look with her sisters
and saw they were as excited as her as the form began to
solidify into the three-tailed form of Isobu. It roared
upon being freed of the statue and Kiyomi approached it
smiling happily.
"Isobu," she called, "This may come as a shock, but it's

me Kurama."
The Bijuu's visible eye focused on her but Kiyomi didn't

see any hint of recognition at her using her old name.
Sensing danger she leapt back just as the Bijuu's three
tails smashed into where she had been standing. Rangiku
cursed as she shouted, "Hey you dummy. I know our
chakra has changed but it should feel familiar."
The turtle turned towards her before firing a water ball at
her. Kiyomi appeared in front of her, and covering
herself in red chakra that took the shape of her nine-
tailed form yet left her still visible, was hit by the jutsu in
the chakra constructs chest. Rangiku leapt out of the way
as her sister skidded back as a result of the impact.
"What the hell is wrong with Isobu?" she shouted as
Seven caused the turtle to be flipped onto its back by
creating a spike of stone underneath it.
Yoruichi landed next to Kiyomi and asked, "You don't

think it's a result of her being inside her host when he
died do you?"
Kiyomi nodded sadly as she answered, "It seems a likely

explanation. All the rumors I've heard claim that the
current Mizukage killed the previous one without
transferring Isobu. Nobody heard from it until Isobu
suddenly appeared in a lake before ultimately being
sealed by Akatsuki. The Leaf encountered it there, but
they said it had been acting more like a wild beast at the
time. I just assumed they thought that was how we acted
when without a host."
Isobu flipped back onto its stomach using its tails and
rolled into a ball that charged Kiyomi. She caught the
rolling Bijuu and struggled to keep it in place as it
continued to spin like an Akimichi using Human
Boulder. Seven helped out by causing a pair of stone
pillars to shoot out of the ground and impact with the
turtle on the sides. The stone pillars acted as a brake
forcing the turtle to stop spinning allowing Kiyomi to
smash her chakra constructs fist into the turtle's head
stunning the Bijuu.
Dropping the chakra cloak surrounding her, she reached

into her kimono's sleeve and tossed the scroll she pulled
out to Yoruichi. The dark skinned woman caught the
scroll and opening it unsealed one of the bodies that
Kiyomi had acquired during the Prison Break.
Kiyomi landed on Isobu's shell and applied a seal that

likewise appeared on the torso of the unsealed body.
Isobu once more turned into chakra as it was absorbed
into its new form. Rangiku and the others watched on as
the body began to morph into a new shape. The hair
turned green and grew longer as a crimson mark
appeared across the woman's face. A large scar began to
take shape from her forehead down to her nose that
made the Bijuu watching the transformation concerned.
When her transformation appeared complete a
curvaceous and well-endowed woman laid before the
Bijuu. But then much to their unease and dismay she
began to glow again before shrinking to a childlike body.
"What happened," Yourichi asked concerned as she knelt
to cradle their now childlike sibling after covering her
with the orange jacket she wore.
Isobu began to stir and opened wide innocent looking

hazel eyes that watched the women cautiously. Kiyomi
knelt down and as gently as possible asked, "Isobu…are
you alright?"
"I-Isobu," the girl said sounding the name out. But not
recognizing it asked, "Who's that?"
The women all shared a look before Kiyomi informed

their fellow Bijuu, "That's your name."
The three-tails stared at them before laughing as she said,

"That's not my name."
Confused, Kiyomi asked, "Then what is it?"

Pausing and obviously making something up the green-
haired girl said, "Um… Nelliel Tu Odelschwanck."
Kiyomi smiled before saying, "Very well Nel."
"What you're going to let her pick that as a name?"

Rangiku said still upset at not being allowed to go by the
name Shukaku.
Kiyomi silenced her with a glance before turning to the

girl as she asked, "Do you recognize us?"
"No," Nel answered before happily answering, "But I

like you."
Kiyomi smiled as she said, "Well I like you too. That's

pretty common between siblings."
"I don't know," Rangiku said still miffed, "I'm not liking
you all that much at the moment," earning a slap to the
back of her head from Seven.
Nel laughed at the look Rangiku sent towards Seven

prompting the blonde to drop her complaint as she
smiled at her sister. Kiyomi ignored the exchange behind
her and asked, "Nel, would you like to go home with us."
Nel nodded her head rapidly as she answered, "Yes, very

much so."
"Good, then can you behave while we free the rest of

our siblings?" Kiyomi asked the diminutive Bijuu. Nel
nodded so the red-head moved to stand before the statue
as she addressed her daughter, who had used the time
during the short battle to set about freeing the next
Bijuu. "Sage, are you ready?"
"Yes mother," the woman replied, "Should I keep the
next one in a state of flux to prevent any further
misunderstandings?"
"You read my mind," Kiyomi said proudly also noticing

that one of the black dots in the statue's eyes had faded.
Sage activated the statue causing another steam of chakra

to pour from the mouth of the Gedo Mazo this time it
took on the form of Kokuo the Five Tailed Dolphin-
Horse. The Bijuu was kept in an unstable state as the
stream of chakra never seemed to end as it remained
connected to the statue. Kokuo studied the women
gathered before it calmly. Having been one of the most
calm and respectful of the Bijuu, Kiyomi wasn't surprised
when it said, "It seems our father's words have come
true. The forms and chakras of those standing before me
have changed, but I still know you all."
Rangiku was rather surprised at Kokuo's statement, not
so much that the Bijuu recognized them. But that it
seemed to have come to the same philosophy of their
father's prophecy as Yoruichi had after her joining
Naruto, which Kiyomi and Seven also believed with her
being the newest recruit. Yoruichi was obviously pleased
by this so said, "That's great Kokuo. We'll free you from
the statue and you can select a new…"
"I must refuse," Kokuo said hanging its head in shame,

"I deserve this fate. Please return me to it. I assume once
you have freed the others you'll return the statue to it
place in the moon. That would be a fitting end."
"Hold on a moment," Yoruichi said trying to understand

what their sibling could have done that if felt it deserved
to be locked in the moon for all eternity. "None of us
can be thought of as exactly innocent. We've all waged as
much war on humanity as it did on us. What could you
have done that you feel you deserve such a punishment?"
Kokuo raised its head if only slightly before sighing as it

replied, "My last host and I did not get along. Although
he gained some ability to control steam from my being
sealed in him. I refused to lend him anymore of my
power, even in his time of needs. This included when he
faced Akatsuki. He…did not wish to die, but I let him.
Had I lent him my power, his fate may have been
different, as may have mine. But I had believed Akatsuki
simply wished to create a jinchuriki of their own, which
was why to me it didn't matter if Han lived. I had no idea
their goals would so endanger my own existence. If they
had succeeded then I would have been deserving of that
fate as well."
Yoruichi was at a loss for words since she didn't exactly

know what to say to make her sibling feel any differently.
Rangiku though said, "Pfft, that's nothing. I tried to
convince my last host I was his mother so he'd snap and
let me slaughter his entire village." All the Bijuu turned
their heads towards her causing the blonde to feel a little
self-conscious as she crossed her arms under her breasts
and turned her back on the judgmental stares. When they
turned away she muttered, "Don't act like you all
wouldn't have tried it if you had thought of it."
Kiyomi stepped forward drawing the Five-Tailed Bijuu's

attention towards her as she said, "Kokuo…Rangiku's
point isn't wrong. We all have done things to past hosts
which we may not necessarily be proud of. The question
is however, what do you plan to do about it?"
"I just told you…"
"No," Kiyomi said cutting her sibling off, "All I heard is

you wish to spend eternity feeling sorry for yourself. A
being with your power can do unimaginable good, but if
you decide to remain locked up in the statue. Then you
will be making the same mistake as you did with Han.
You will be letting a power that can help others sit
unused when it is needed most."
Kokuo looked away as it replied to its sibling, "Kurama,

your words are persuasive. But I also see a happiness
among those of you that weren't just released from Gedo
Mazo. That is something I do not deserve."
Kiyomi gave Sage a wave and inferring what her mother

wanted the woman let the Five-Tailed beast fully solidify
outside the statue. Placing her hand on Kokuo's snout
the red-head said, "If making mistakes was a requisite for
how much happiness we deserved then I would be the
most miserable person on this planet. But, correcting
those mistakes where we can, and learning from them
when we can't is the true measure by which happiness
will find you. You don't deserve to be condemned for
making a mistake, you would for not learning from it and
taking the steps necessary to make sure it never happens
again."
Kokuo pondered on Kiyomi's words before saying, "If

you believe such then will you aid me in correcting my
mistake. For the life that was lost, I will create new ones
to replace it by sacrificing several of my tails."
Kiyomi frowned as she had an idea of what Kokuo

wanted to do. Unlike with her when she left her original
Bijuu form and siphoned several tails off so that both her
and her original form would respawn them. Kokuo
intended to break off portions of its will as well as its
tails. As such once the act was done, Kokuo would likely
take on a new form to represent the new number of tails
it was left with. But aware that Kokuo saw this as an act
of penance to be worthy of the fresh start its siblings
were offering said, "I will take two of your tails and
divide the power there among three of the bodies I have
prepared. If I take more than that I can't guarantee you'll
remain who you are."
"I'm not so sure that would be a bad thing," Kokuo said,

"But if that is what you believe is best I'll agree."
Kiyomi turned and nodded to Yoruichi, who still held

the scroll containing the bodies of the escaped prisoners
that had tried to kill Seven as she escaped the prison with
Mikoto and had promptly had their consciousness
destroyed to make vessels for the Bijuu. The Two-Tailed
Bijuu unsealed three more bodies as she commented, "I
guess it's a good thing you had spares."
Kiyomi smiled as she replied, "Well there were

apparently a lot of people eager to kill Seven."
"I suppose I can understand that," Rangiku said causing
Seven to respond to her sister with her middle finger. An
action Nel mirrored causing the blonde Bijuu to say,
"You shouldn't be teaching her such bad habits."
"Says the walking, talking bad habit," Seven replied dryly.
Kiyomi facing Kokuo again approached and placed a seal

on the Bijuu. The seal was a version of the one she had
used to escape from her prison and much like then a
kanji for the number of tails being removed appeared, in
this case two. Unlike then, and because the seal had been
applied directly to the Bijuu whose consciousness still
remained in its body some of that awareness joined into
the mix as it were. A black sphere appeared over the area
that began draining Kokuo of its power.
The Bijuu lost its form as it was turned into chakra which
the black sphere began drain away. When the two tails
worth of power were removed the sphere began to
collapse as it slowly sank to the earth. Kiyomi held her
hand out as it continued to shrink and began to drift
towards the red-head. The black sphere easily fit into her
hand which she then closed and when she opened it
three smaller balls of condensed chakra and will
remained. Kiyomi took the chakra and began to move
towards the unsealed and nude bodies.
Behind her, Kokuo's form began to shift and morph as it

took on the form of a large great white shark with two
dorsal fins of equal size that made a V-shape on its back.
Guessing those, along with the actual tail represented the
Bijuu's new number scheme; Kiyomi knelt next to the
still breathing bodies. Opening each mouth, she placed
the miniature sphere in and then tilted their heads so that
they would swallow.
The bodies arched their backs as the power spread
through them, and they began to shift as they took on
new features. Kiyomi watched as the new beings began
to take shape, while her reasoning for only taking two
tails was true. She hadn't split the power among an equal
number of bodies as she didn't wish to create a bunch of
new Bijuu. She feared if she had, then her siblings might
treat them differently causing tensions to rise between
them. Therefore while they would be quite powerful,
they wouldn't quite be Bijuu level though.
Kiyomi directed her gaze to the first to finish changing

and saw the slender and pale woman had long olive-
green hair. While below her right eye three pink dots had
appeared, and she sported some rather long eyelashes. At
one point as her features had changed, the woman's eyes
had opened to reveal that they had turned a shade of
lavender.
Her eyes next moved to the woman in the middle unlike
the other two her skin had taken on a shade common in
Kumo. Which went along well with her long, wavy
brown hair and green eyes. By far the tallest of the three,
she also outclassed her fellow new beings in the breast
department.
The final woman was just slightly taller than the first and
had jet black hair that came down to her chin. Kiyomi
had noticed that she appeared to have heterochromia
with one of her eyes being an ice like blue and the other
being amber. The amber eye was also outlined in red.
With the changes complete Kiyomi placed seals on the

women to keep them asleep and then resealed them in
the scroll. Behind her the now three-tailed shark asked,
"Why did you do that?"
"I will leave the explaining of the how and why they
came to be to you. I can't exactly be sure of how they'd
react and see no reason to deal with any more unknowns
then I need to at the moment."
Kokuo tried to incline its head in acceptance of Kiyomi's

explanation, but due to its new form just seemed to bend
in half. Kiyomi unrolled the scroll further as she unsealed
another body, "Are you ready?"
"I am," Kokuo answered.
Being the closest Yoruichi applied the same seal to the

Bijuu that Kiyomi had to Isobu. The former five tailed
Bijuu turned into chakra and flew to a corresponding seal
that appeared on the unsealed body. As the chakra began
to enter it, the skinned began to darken as the hair began
to turn a short messy blonde. The woman's eyelashes
turned the same color as her hair. After fully
transforming, Kokuo opened her eyes to reveal they were
a bright green. Being helped to a sitting position by
Seven, the nude Bijuu spent a moment taking in its new
form having based it on some of the characteristics she
had liked from her sisters. Looking at Kiyomi, she asked
"Do you still go by Kurama?"
Shaking her head, Kiyomi answered, "No, Seven kept her

name, but I made a clean break with mine. I go by
Kiyomi now."
Kokuo nodded before asking, "I assume you would have

made the necessary preparations to join human society.
Including new names if necessary."
Kiyomi smiled as she responded, "True, although we

haven't filled them out completely since we didn't know
how you would look when everything was said and done.
But we already had several names prepared and if you
want my opinion you definitely look like a Tier Harribel."
Standing, the nude woman accepted a robe that her

siblings had prepared. Looking at her fellow Bijuu, she
said, "I believe it will be best to break with my old name
as well then."
Kiyomi nodded already thinking of her as Tier so turned

back to the statue upon which her daughter sat. "Sage
can you differentiate and choose who you send out?"
"Affirmative, although there seems to be an anomaly

sealed with both the Six and Four tails."
Tier stepped up to her red-headed sibling curious about

her sister's question and about the anomaly that had been
mentioned. "Why are you curious at this point if she can
control who is released next?"
Kiyomi smiled as she answered, "I believe Saiken will be
the easier of the two to convince to take a new form. Son
Goku was always rather prideful. It might be a challenge
to convince it to take on a human form."
"And the anomaly?"
"I have an idea of what it is," Kiyomi responded, a

certain amount of concern entering her voice. Believing
that Gyuki letting a tail get sealed had just resulted in a
situation like the one between her and Kushina and the
one she had just tried to prevent with Tier sacrificing her
tails said, "We'll deal with it last though."
Tier nodded and stepped back as Kiyomi told Sage to

release the Six-Tailed beast first. Only allowing it to form
partially as they had for Tier, the women watched the
Six-Tailed slug immediately try to swipe at them with one
of its tails. The beast recognizing the futility of its actions
asked, "Who are you?
"It's been a long time Saiken," Tier said having been

unable to communicate while in the statue although she
had been able to sense them. Her words caused the Six-
Tailed Slug's eyes to focus on the dark-skinned blond in
surprise. Trying to feel the people before it by their
chakra it said, "Kokuo…but you were just
released…what's going on?"
"We're offering you a chance to change that form you've

always hated," Rangiku said striking a pose. "I think
you'll agree that it's a makeover that's done wonders for
us."
Saiken had long despised it form, and long desired to

take on another. Seeing the opportunity to take on
human form, having often daydreamed about doing so
since it always had found it to be the most appealing,
wanting to take on a form its father might find attractive,
it however felt the deal was too good to be true so asked,
"What is the catch?"
Tier directed a look to Kiyomi having not thought to ask

the question herself. Kiyomi smiled though as she said,
"First, if you have a grudge against the humans then I
expect you to let it go." Saiken grumbled, but not feeling
particularly vengeful when a long desired dream appeared
to be in reach had no problem with the condition. Not
hearing any complain Kiyomi then said, "Secondly, I
have a business that is in need of strong warriors. In
exchange you'll be free to live with me and will be
provided with a nice stipend and excellent benefits."
Tier wondered why Rangiku appeared suddenly lost in

thought as a blush appeared on her face as she said
dreamily, "Mmmm yeah, very excellent benefits."
Saiken unaware of what those benefits were, wondered
for how long Kiyomi expected to keep it in servitude so
asked, "For how long would you expect me to serve
you?"
Kiyomi frowned, but aware that it might take Naruto

time to win her sibling over answered, "Think of it as
helping me. There is a person's dream that I wish to
make a reality. Making my business prosper will allow
him to extend his reach further to…um…convert others
to his goal. But if you aren't convinced by that or his
dream, I would like you to help us for…ten years."
"Five," Saiken immediately countered.
"Six," Kiyomi said causing Saiken to appear amused

before nodding in agreement.
Seeing Tier wished a word Kiyomi nodded to her sisters
to transfer Saiken into its new form so moving to the
blonde asked, "What is it?"
"When you spoke to me you promised my power would

be used for a noble purpose. Now it seems you wish to
use us as pawns," Tier said cautiously. "I want your word
that your words to me were the truth."
"They were," Kiyomi said truthfully, "But if you find that

I've lied then you'll be free to leave. I'll leave it to Naruto
to explain his dream, but I promise you that what we
intend to build is a world father would have been proud
of."
Tier not sensing any deception from her sister was at

least a little intrigued. Nodding her acceptance of
Kiyomi's terms she turned to see Saiken had completed
her transformation. She was rather surprised when upon
the Bijuu's standing she saw the Six-tailed woman was
one of the shortest women there. The woman wrapped
the robe she had been given covering a good portion of
her pale skin as the garment was a little too big for her.
She also had large blue eyes that looked like they should
normally be filled with kindness, but as the Bijuu seemed
to bask in its new skin, to Tier it looked like a rather large
chip was forming on the new woman's shoulders.
Running her fingers through her long white hair and
tossing it playful Saiken said, "I could get used to this."
Kiyomi studied the newest Bijuu turned human and

feared that despite what she had originally thought,
Saiken was going to be a problem child as it were, for a
lack of a better term. Supposing that only time would
tell, she turned towards the statue and nodded for Sage
to release Son Goku.
Sage returned the nod and a moment later Son Goku
appeared. The Biju much like the animal it resembled
beat its chest and then slammed its hands on the ground
which phased harmlessly through it. Son pulled its hands
back and looked over its shoulder to see Sage still sitting
atop of the statue. Growling as it turned to face the other
women it said, "It seems flies have come to barter with
the Yonbi. It was wise of you not to release me fully
from the statue."
Kiyomi smirked as she ignored the threat to say,

"Introducing yourself as Yonbi only. What happened to
the Handsome Monkey King of the Water Screen Cave;
the King of the Sage Monkeys, bestowed with the
Dharma name of Son by the Sage of the Six Paths?"
"Wha…?" Son replied in shock as its mouth fell open

due to someone calling it by the full title it had given
itself. It then began to get a sense of what the people
standing before it truly were. The gathered women
frowned though as it began laughing uproariously.
"Bwahahahaha…what have you all done to yourselves?
Have you all fallen so low as to trade your original bodies
which although were inferior to my own, were a
million… no a billion times more magnificent then those
weak looking forms."
Kiyomi sighed having expected such a response as she

remembered how often Son had boasted about how
superior its monkey form was to the other Bijuu's. A
usual target often being Saiken due to it already being
self-conscious of the form it had been given. The teasing
had only gotten worse when Saiken had once wished it
could take on a form more closely resembling their
father's. Moving closer towards her intangible Bijuu
sibling, she stuck her hand into its form prompting it to
ask, "What are you doin…?"
Son Goku trailed off as it was assaulted by visions,
feelings, and even the smells derived from the
experiences Kiyomi had enjoyed before being released
from Naruto. Son enjoyed months of sex compressed
into the few moments that Kiyomi kept her hand in its
form. Kiyomi though had shifted its perspective so that
instead of seeing the experiences through the women's
eyes it had been as an outside observer. Yet, Son had
quickly realized that the strange sensations it had
experienced were a result of what the blond human had
done to the different females.
Son seemed to nearly collapse as Kiyomi removed her

hand. Looking at its fellow Bijuu and already wishing to
experience more it asked, "T-those sensations…w-what
were they?"
Son noticed that the women that had not just been
released from the Gedo Mazo all wore the same smile
making it believe they had indulged in similar actions as
those it had just witnessed. Finding itself extremely
jealous it grew more so when Kiyomi answered, "That
my dear Son is something that despite your vastly
superior form. You'll never get to experience…"
"Unless," the Bijuu supplied practically able to hear it as

Kiyomi trailed off.
Kiyomi smiled knowing she had Son exactly where she

wanted it so said, "Unless you agree to help me make my
former host's dream a reality."
Although wanting to enjoy more of the sensations that it

had just experienced, it was loathed to take on a human
form to do it. However, Kiyomi sweetened the pot by
adding, "That not all there is to these forms Son Goku.
While death may become a real possibility for us, you'll
truly be free of being sealed ever again."
Son's eyes went wide in surprise as it looked back at the
Gedo Mazo statue. Quite aware of what would have
happened had the people that sealed it inside the statue
succeeded in getting their hands on the other Bijuu it
turned back to Kiyomi to ask, "You wish me to help
your former container. A considerable request on your
part for something I may be capable of doing myself
given time…unless you plan to leave me sealed here if I
choose not to help."
Kiyomi frowned well aware that Son's next question

would be to ask what she intended to give it in return.
The former Fox Bijuu knew that much like Tier, Son was
quite adapt at reading a situation and had phrased its
question to purposely trap her in order to paint her as an
extortionist. Granted she had used that method against
Rangiku, but it was because while some may have
imagined One-Tails to be insane due to what happened
to those that had hosted her. Kiyomi was quite aware
Rangiku was just rather impulsive and manipulative. Plus
of all her siblings, Kiyomi had feared she would carry the
greatest grudge against the Village her jinchuriki had
called home. As a result the more heavy handed
approach had been used.
Yet, with now another three Bijuu already free and Son
possibly joining them, she knew that approach wouldn't
work here. For one by using it against the Four-tails, she
stood to potentially damage relations with the other three
if they believed Kiyomi would have used a great deal of
arm twisting to get her way if they didn't agree to help
such as leaving them trapped in the statue. Well at least
from Saiken and Tier, Nel was simply watching a
butterfly as it flittered about.
Kiyomi felt that perhaps she had been a little too eager to
free her fellow Bijuu. Looking at how things stood she
guessed it may have been best to do it one at a time to
allow Naruto's charms to win them over. Smirking as she
thought of her lover, she thought she knew what he
would do in her situation so said, "No, if you truly wish
no part of what I would ask of you then that's fine."
Saiken as she expected was less then pleased as she said,

"Hey, you forced me into a six year pact. Why does Son
get a pass?"
Kiyomi looked back at her sibling as she answered, "I

never made it a condition of your release though.
However if you feel you are getting a raw deal then you
may consider our pact dissolved. Although I at least ask
you allow Naruto to explain his goals to you." Saiken was
obviously surprised by Kiyomi's response. Considering
the matter closed she faced the Yonbi as she said, "If you
choose not to aid me, then you can go and do as you
wish. I'll even provide you the body I prepared for your
transformation. It's what Naruto would want." Her tone
turned dangerous though as she said, "Yet, if you use
your powers to harm the people of this world without
provocation, then you'll answer to me."
Son Goku studied it's sibling before replying, "Humph,

to think you of all people would turn into a human lover.
What makes this boy so special?"
Kiyomi smiled as she responded, "The answer to that I

think you'll find is rather dependent on who you ask. But
I think upon meeting him you'll at least believe that
helping him with his ambition is something father would
have wanted."
"I will decide that myself after meeting him," Son Goku
said regally.
Sage upon hearing that allowed Son Goku to fully appear
before its siblings. Kiyomi stepped before it and applied
the seal to the chakra beast as another vessel was
prepared. The beast turned into chakra and entered its
new form causing the body to change its appearance.
The hair grew longer as it turned black and took on a

messy like appearance. Her breasts grew larger causing
Kiyomi to grow a little self-conscious since outside of the
now diminutive Nel, she found that she had the smallest
bust size of her siblings. But she let the matter go as
being silly since she knew Naruto's lovers came in all
shapes and sizes. When Son's eyes opened they revealed
that they had changed to a light shade of green. Standing
the woman accepted the robe that she had been given
and draped it over her shoulders but made no move to
cover her nakedness.
Kiyomi watched as the woman shivered slightly in a
breeze that kicked up as it was growing cooler due to the
sun's setting. Turning to Sage, Kiyomi said, "Now for the
anomaly. Sage if you'd be so kind."
Sage nodded, as chakra began to stream from the Statue's

mouth despite all of its eyes no longer having the pupils
which had signified the Bijuu it contained. The chakra
appeared before Kiyomi and took the shape of a tentacle.
Rangiku recognizing the Bijuu it had come from said, "I
thought they never managed to actually capture Gyuki's
host."
"You'd be correct," Kiyomi replied, "But according to

Naruto, it had appeared Gyuki allowed one of its tails to
be cut off to use a decoy."
Yoruichi laughed as she said, "Oh, I can only imagine
how pissed Yugito must have been. Bee's going to be so
sorry when she catches up to him."
"Yes, I can imagine." Kiyomi's brows furrowed in

concern though as the tentacle appeared many times
larger than the one Naruto had described. This made her
concerned since she imagined that given time the tentacle
would have spawned into a new eight tails, much like her
old form had regrown its tails while lying dormant in
Naruto. If this was the case she realized that given time
the masked man Tobi might not have needed to make
another attempt on capturing Killer Bee. She also
realized that likely meant the threat of the Ten Tails
being reborn wasn't exactly over.
Recalling the two Kumo-nin that had absorbed some of

her power and had even been capable of taking on a
chakra cloak form, she realized that if Tobi or whoever
had originally summoned the Gedo Mazo from its home
on the moon managed to recapture it and learned of this
fact, then they might just target other sources of Bijuu
chakra. Aware that the danger facing Naruto hadn't truly
diminished until he fully absorbed her Bijuu chakra and
made it his own as Yugito and Fu had done, she resolved
to have a talk with Kushina.
Yoruichi recognizing that the tail before them was many

times more powerful then Gyuki would have needed to
use for its jutsu. Also came to the conclusion that it was
likely that given time the tail would give rise to a new
eight tails. She took this as a sign that the reading of the
prophecy that Naruto had inspired her to believe was the
correct one. When she had heard of Bee's abduction, she
had believed it to be a sign as well, but had experienced
doubts when it was learned he had escaped on his own.
The reason for this was because she believed that Gyuki's
feelings for Bee were the same as Kiyomi and hers for
Naruto. She couldn't imagine a possible scenario where
Gyuki would join Naruto's harem so long as Bee was
alive. Therefore she said, "Kiyomi, we should give
this…piece of Gyuki a chance to grow."
Kiyomi studied her sister and aware of her thoughts of

Gyuki despite her initial concerns nodded as she said, "I
suppose if Gyuki is going to leave pieces of itself lying
around it's our responsibility to ensure that those pieces
don't fall into the wrong hands."
Seven approached with the scroll that housed the vessels

she had prepared and unsealed a body next to the
tentacle. Kiyomi placed the seal on the tail and instructed
her siblings, "Everyone hold hands in a circle around it."
"What for?" Rangiku asked as she took Seven's hand and

needed to bend down to take Nel's.
"Why simple," Kiyomi replied excitedly, "We're going to
help speed up the process a bit. Now everyone create a
picture in your mind as to what form this new Hachibi
should take."
Chapter 44
Chapter 43: Blast from the Past Arc: Mito: Part I
Konan felt torn between being happy or being

embarrassed as Naruto continued carry her over the lake
that surrounded Ame. Embarrassment won the day
causing her to say, "I am uninjured Naruto. I can walk."
"I know," was the simple reply of the man she had taken
as a lover, although they had only enjoyed a single night
together. Something, Konan's body tried to remind her
of, although she managed to suppress the feelings welling
up inside her from being in his arms. She wasn't quite
sure why she did, but guessed it was because of the
amount of time that they had remained apart. Only able
to communicate sporadically, due to her writing notes on
Akatsuki's movements and then having to use her jutsu
to get them to Konoha. Usually with the sheets of paper
taking on the form of a butterfly as they made their
journey.
At first her letters had merely contained information that

would allow Naruto's allies to dismantle the organization
which was sustained not only by missions performed by
the nine S-class missing-nin that had been members. But
by a huge and secret criminal organization which had
allowed Akatsuki to take missions at such a huge
discount thus allowing them to operate in different
countries that normally hired the Shinobi Villages in
order that they could gather intelligence on their targets.
It was that criminal element that Jiraiya had targeted and
ultimately ended his task with the confrontation between
Kakuzu and him. The Sannin's killing of the ancient
Taki-nin had been a particular hard blow to Akatsuki due
to his self-appointed task of being the treasurer of the
group. With him dead, the many side-deals that he had
made to make Akatsuki not only function, but thrive
despite the bare minimum of funds the group took in
from actual missions, quickly fell through. A matter only
made worse due to the Toad Sage targeting them due to
their ties to the mercenary group.
Yet, soon the letters also became a lifeline that kept her
connection to Naruto from turning into one of a handler
and his spy. Konan remembered that after several
exchanges, with the replies general coming from a
combination of Yuugao and Anko as they would ask for
information on certain matters they were dealing with in
order to learn if Akatsuki was somehow connected,
Naruto had gotten involved.
Konan looked up from her spot in his arms to see him

staring forward and felt a small smile appear, which
quickly disappeared when he looked down at her. The
smile though had been due to the female member of
Akatsuki remembering how after reading through several
pages of notes from the two women. She had turned to
the last page to see a handwritten note from Naruto.
Unlike the pages that had come before, Naruto had
simply given her a heartwarming rundown of events he
thought she might like to know. None of the things he
had talked about had to do with his ambition except on
the off chance that he mentioned some woman that he
had charmed and was now aiding him. But then it was
just him letting her know about another woman that she
was connected to through him.
Konan had finished the first letter and upon realizing he

had wanted a response she had been struck with a fit of
nerves that she supposed had she had a happier
childhood she would have experienced then. Feeling very
much like a schoolgirl, whose crush had given her a note
and now expected a response, she had fretted about what
to write. In the end she had come up with something,
but had felt it was probably rather lacking as despite what
they had shared together, she had originally done it to
put his mind at ease due to the control he had gained
over her. Therefore, she had kept her defenses up as
while she had joined him because he had rekindled her
spirit and as a result the belief that Yahiko's way of
creating peace was the right one, she didn't necessarily
want to grow too attached should reality once more
crush another idealistic dreamer. However, despite her
intentions Naruto had seized on the few peeks behind
her defenses her letter had contained and used them to
make the cracks wider. Before she knew it she was
responding to him openly and was sharing things she
hadn't even told Nagato. Details about her such as her
hobbies began to find their way into her letters, which
Naruto would then use to build connections not to just
him, but to the other women in his life. For instance,
besides her obvious enjoyment of origami, she learned
that Hinata also shared her interest in flower pressing. A
comment about how her favorite food was flame-broiled
fish, had resulted Naruto in informing her that the best
fish he had ever eaten was in Sea Country and had been
caught by a woman named Isaribi. He had promised to
take her one day so she could see for herself.
Little by little his letters had fanned the flame for peace
via the methods the old Akatsuki had employed that her
meeting Naruto had first rekindled. It had also stirred
another need inside her, but one she had kept at arm's
length since she felt Tobi had posed the greatest danger
to the man that she found herself drawn to. Quite aware
that an encounter with Tobi might result in her death,
and apparently would have. Konan had not wanted to
deepen the burgeoning relationship she had found
herself in just in case she didn't survive. She didn't want
to be the cause of Naruto falling onto the same path she
and Nagato had taken.
Yet, being in his strong arms, she found she no longer

had the strength to keep him away. Nervously she said,
"Naruto, there's a kunai in the penthouse I've been given.
Y-you can just teleport us there."
Naruto smiled down at her as he replied, "I know. I can

feel it, but it's been so long since I've gotten to hold you
in my arms, I'm finding I want to let the time drag on."
Konan blushed causing her to look away, feeling as
jittery as she had the first time, although that time she
had kept cool trying to make it sound almost like a
business transaction, this time she didn't hide her
nervousness as she said, "I…I think it would be best if
the people of Ame didn't see you…" She winced as she
felt him stiffen, since it reminded him that to many of
the shinobi and citizens of her country he had killed their
beloved leader. Trying to recover and convey what she
truly meant she quickly added, "I also wish to adjourn
somewhere private… as I find that I'm in need of
some…comforting."
Naruto looked down at her and could see a need in his

lover's amber eyes, but also a desire to be held due to her
close call with death. More than willing to satisfy both
needs, he teleported them to the kunai that he had given
Konan. They appeared in a large spacious penthouse
which although was only one room, outside of the
standard bathroom, featured all the amenities of home
and due to the destruction of God's tower had become
her home. At least until a new seat of power could be
built from which Rain's current leader would guide her
village to help establish the peace Naruto was working
towards. Her lover placed her down on her feet and she
removed her Akatsuki cloak to hang it on a coat rack.
She turned back to see Naruto had taken a seat on a
chair. Konan looked behind him towards the raised dais
where the bed resided and bit her lip as she was not sure
how to proceed. She moved to stand before him, and
before she could ask what he desired, he pulled her
towards him. His hands rested on the small of her back
as he pulled her so that he could rest his head against the
small upside down v-shaped opening of the clothes she
wore under her cloak. Feeling his warm face against her
stomach caused Konan to close her eyes to bask in the
feeling as she rested her hands in his hair.
They shot open though so she could look down at him
as he said, "I don't know what I would have done if I lost
you today."
Hearing the raw emotion in his voice, she tried to use

logic to say, "Naruto, we've only…"
"…been together for a single day," Naruto finished

cutting her off, "Still, that doesn't change the simple
truth that over the very many months since that day,
there wasn't one that went by where I didn't think about
you. Or was worried for you." Turning his head and
kissing her naval he added, "Nor does it change the fact
that despite the time that has passed since then, my
feelings for you have only grown."
Konan closed her eyes again and unable to deny her

feelings any further replied, "As have mine."
Naruto began to kiss his way up her body as he stood to
reach her lips. Where upon reaching them, he pulled her
into a heated kiss. Konan's arm slipped around his neck
as their kiss continued and his hands wrapped around
her back to hold her close. Konan pulled back slightly to
stare into his eyes and felt her own desires grow inflamed
by the need she saw in them. It was something that
Konan found to be truly amazing about the young man.
Quite aware as she was of the number of women that
had also taken him as a lover, some of whom her
emergency had taken him away from, yet at the moment
in his eyes she saw that for the time being he was
completely hers.
Wishing to maximize that time, she pushed the red cloak

that he had added to his outfit off his shoulders. He let
go of her to allow it to fall to the chair behind him
allowing Konan to unzip his orange jacket, which joined
it. She stepped back to admire Naruto's revealed form as
the tight black sleeveless shirt he wore did little to
conceal the toned body that his other layers hid from the
world.
Konan smiled as he followed her example since the

clothes she wore under her cloak could almost be
described as painted on. A fact highlighted by her
hardened nipples which her backless halter top did
nothing to hide. A hungry smile appeared on Naruto's
lips as he closed the short distance between them to once
more taste her lips but this time as one hand slipped
under the cloth of her shirt's long back which nearly
reached the floor to grab her butt. His other hand
cupped her breast through her shirt and soon began to
play with her nipple.
Konan broke the kiss to moan loudly as he rolled her

extremely sensitive nipple between his fingers. Naruto
smiled as he said upon seeing her reaction, "As sensitive
as ever I see." Lowering his head to her other tit, he
began to suck on her hardened nub through her shirt
causing her to pull his head harder into her chest as her
own reared back to stare up at the ceiling in wide eyed
wonderment at how well he was playing her body.
Almost like it was a musical instrument which although it
had been a considerable amount of time since he last
held, nevertheless had never forgotten what he needed to
do in order to make it sing. And sing Konan did after
Naruto paused in his teasing only long enough to push
the sides of her shirt which wrapped around her breasts
into the valley of her chest so he could tease her breasts
directly. Which as he returned to doing, he switched his
mouth to the one his hand had been teasing moments
before. Also switching his hands' tasks up he brought the
one groping her butt up to tease her other nipple as his
right hand slid down into the front of her skintight pants.
Already on edge from his skilled nipple play, when his
hand first passed through the trimmed blue hair over her
pussy Konan felt her body stiffen in anticipation so that
when it made contact with her wet folds the light touch
was enough to set her off. Konan soaked her panties and
pants as she orgasmed hard and went stiff in Naruto's
arms. The jinchuriki watched her face as she closed her
eyes and bit her lip to prevent from screaming as she
began to shake slightly before going limp in his arms.
For the second time that day Naruto picked her up bridal
style as he carried her to the dais on which the bed
rested. Climbing up the several steps he set her down all
the while feeling like a prince about to reclaim his lost
princess. Taking off his shirt he tossed it away, before
climbing on the bed.
Konan stared at his body lustfully as she said still weak
from her release, "It would be shameful if people knew
how weak I am to having my nipples teased."
Naruto chuckled as he knelt at her feet and picking one

leg up removed her shoe. He tossed it over his shoulder
before doing the same for the other. Konan grew a little
self-conscious as she watched Naruto begin to slide off
her pants. Feeling like she should at least clean away the
sweat of her battle she began to sit up as she said, "N-
naruto let me go freshen up…"
Naruto smiled though as he held her hips in place before

beginning to peel her pants away while saying, "There'll
be time for getting clean later." Pulling her legs free, he
held them up by her ankles as he admired her exposed
lower body. Smiling at the butterfly shape patch of hair
Konan had trimmed the blue hair above her pussy into
he said, "But let me start the process." Naruto began to
suck on Konan's painted toes making sure to pay each
digit some attention. She felt her anticipation rise as
Naruto then began to lick down her right leg, causing her
to moan appreciatively as he spent a moment to focus on
the back of her knee with his tongue. Then he traced it
up to her inner thigh where he began licking away her
juices from her previous release. He skipped her pussy
causing her to whine, but only for a moment as he
retraced his actions up her left leg.
As he began to work his way back down Konan couldn't

hide the slight desperation in her voice as she said,
"Please…lick me there…"
Naruto stopped at the junction between her legs and

smiled up her body to see she had unzipped her halter
tops front to begin playing with her breasts as he had
explored her lower half. With his face so close to her
pussy his breathing was tickling her snatch as he said,
"Where would there be exactly, Konan?"
Konan flushed at being teased so raised her hips up,

causing Naruto to slid back to prevent from touching.
"Naruto…please…don't tease me…please…my pussy.
Please give my pussy some attention too!" Konan nearly
shouted the last part as she waved her delectable quim in
front of his face. Placing his hands under her ass to hold
her up, he then pressed his mouth over her mound
causing the blue haired beauty to hiss, "Yesss…it's so
good."
Naruto drank of the Akatsuki member's snatch like a

man that hadn't had a drink in days only to finally be
given a glass of water. Konan's body responded by
creating more of her sweet nectar for his consumption.
Yet as she felt another wave of pleasure beginning to
build she didn't want to be the only one to feel good so
said, "N-naruto…let me…let me do you too."
Naruto pulled his mouth away to reveal the lower half of

his face was glistening with her essence. His eyes never
left hers as he gave her a quick nod before divesting
himself of his orange pants and boxers. Konan felt a little
envious of Naruto's other lovers as his hardened dick
appeared due to their much more significant access to
the large pleasure tool that he wielded. Once completely
nude, the jinchuriki laid down on his side next to her and
turned Konan on her side so he could continue his oral
ministrations. This left Konan face to face with Naruto's
swollen cock. She hesitated but only due to a wave of
self-consciousness as she had never given a blowjob
before and felt that when compared to his other lovers
Naruto would find her wanting. However, as she felt the
pleasure of his tongue exploring her depths begin to
return her desire to please him overcame her concerns.
Leaning forward, she gave his swollen head a lick and
moaned in turn as Naruto groaned pleasantly into her
quim. Inspired by his muffled sounds of pleasure, Konan
began to lick his dick more insistently and would
occasionally swirl her tongue around his cockhead.
Growing emboldened she swallowed half his length even
as Naruto pulled his face deeper into her silken folds.
Bobbing her head on his pole in time with his own
actions, Konan was greatly pleased as Naruto began to
pumps his hips as it indicated he was nearing his own
release as well.
Konan began to moan causing pleasant vibrations to

course through Naruto as she felt herself approaching
another orgasmic cliff. Konan ran her tongue over the
under the side of Naruto's cock and felt him swell in
even as she watched his nuts tighten. Naruto pulled away
from her pussy to say, "Konan…I'm going to cum."
"Mmmhmmm," Konan simply moaned around his tool
as she continued her end of the mutual oral stimulation
they were engaged in.
Naruto fought back a moan as he returned his attention

to his meal as he resolved to finish with his lover.
Focusing his tongue on her clit, he swirled it around the
sensitive pleasure bud before pressing on it with his
tongue causing the blue-haired woman to moan around
his cock as she began to cum. Naruto let himself go
flooding Konan's mouth with his seed which she happily
drank down much as he did for her.
Spent the two lovers rolled onto their backs as they

basked in the glow of their respective releases. Naruto sat
up and looked to the head of the bed where his lover
continued to catch her breath. Konan reached up to grab
his still hard, but sensitive prick and gripping it firmly
began to tug it as she said, "I'm sorry if I wasn't as good
as some of your other lovers for you to be this hard still."
Naruto shook his head as he moved to be face to face

with his lover as he said, "Konan, you were fantastic and
you just swallowed the evidence of this fact." He kissed
her hungrily causing her to let go of his manhood to
wrap her arms around his neck as their tongues danced
with one another. After the kiss ended, Konan didn't
appear entirely convinced which prompted him to add,
"You don't need to compare yourself to anyone else my
darling Angel. I'm afraid that due to all the rigorous
exercise that I get as a result of my being the luckiest
man on the planet. My little head tends to take a while to
simmer down."
Konan gave him a pleased smile as he called her by the

nickname the people of Ame had given her, as well as
from his words washing away the doubts she had about
being able to please him. Reaching for the large
appendage that had awakened her to the world of
pleasure that existed between a man and a woman, she
said, "It's not so little." Beginning to stroke his length she
added, "I'm afraid your exercise schedule is only going to
become more rigorous and complex. I'm eagerly
anticipating becoming a permanent part of it."
Konan capped her words by spreading her legs around

the blond jinchuriki and guiding him to her nether lips
which eagerly swallowed his dick. Wrapped in the warm
embrace of his lover, Naruto locked his lips to hers as he
began moving slowly within her. Konan enjoyed the slow
sensual beginning but as her body grew hungry for more
of the pleasure Naruto was delivering she began to rock
her hips faster. Picking up on her urgency the blond
pulled back so that he was kneeling as he pulled his
lover's hips up off the bed. Her head and upper body
remained on the comfortable surface as Naruto began to
increase his pace. Konan planted her feet on either side
of him in order to rock her hips in time with his
powerful thrusts.
Konan's hands gripped the bedding as a lance of pleasure

coursed through her every time the Jinchuriki buried his
manhood inside of her and it kissed her cervix. Konan
began to shake her head back and forth as she moaned,
"I…Incredible…please…keep going… Naruto, it feels
so good to be connected to you again."
Naruto grunted in the affirmative as he continued to

please his lover. Both of their bodies began to glisten as
the room filled with the sounds of their flesh meeting
rhythmically. Naruto felt the beginning of the buildup to
his inevitable eruption, but wanting to prolong his time
with his beautiful blue-haired lover moved his hands
from her hips to her lower back. Wrapping his arms
around her, he pulled her up so that she was brought
face to face with him. Holding her still as she sat impaled
on his lap, he stared into her amber eyes to say, "Konan,
we've always been connected ever since that day where
you first became mine. As long as you want me too, I
will cherish that bond and you, so please understand me
when I say that there are no challenges that you need to
face alone. Use my strength, when you feel weak and I
hope you will lend me yours in turn."
Konan continued to meet the earnest blue eyes as she

struggled to find the words to reply. She realized though
that she was overthinking the matter as her heart caused
her to suddenly say, "I love you!"
For a horrible moment she felt like a schoolgirl that had

exposed her heart to a boy she liked while being unsure if
he felt the same. The moment though quickly passed as
Naruto got over his surprise at her sudden admission and
a smile appeared on his face as he replied, "I love you
too!"
Konan quickly closed the distance between their faces as

she pressed her lips to his and wrapped her arms around
his neck. The kiss quickly grew heated as their tongues
caressed each other. Konan began to grind her hips
against his so Naruto with his arms still wrapped around
her lower back picked her up until he nearly slipped from
her velvet grip and then slammed her back down. Konan
moaned into Naruto's mouth as he repeated his action
again and again.
Unable to keep her voice silent, she ended up breaking

their lip-lock as she began to shout her pleasure into the
ceiling. Her arms still wrapped around his head Naruto
applied his oral skills to her breasts where he sucked on
one then the other nipple. Konan's pussy responded
immediately by gripping his pleasure pole as the volume
of her cries also increased.
Konan felt her body preparing for its journey to the

white world of bliss that the man she was one with had
first taken her to. Wishing to experience it again while
connected to him in every way possible she pulled his
face away from her chest to say, "Kiss me."
Naruto responded to her request as he met her halfway.

Konan felt him swell inside her as she was pulled down
fully onto his dick. Feeling the hot torrent of cum
flooding her core she joined him in bliss as she tightened
her grip on Naruto and her muffled moans poured into
him via their kiss. Konan's world went white before it
turned dark as she lost awareness.
She wasn't sure how much time passed, but went she
came to she found her lover hugging her from behind.
He was napping as well so Konan pulled herself out of
his grasp. Walking naked to the large windows that acted
as a wall of the penthouse and gave her a breathtaking
view of her village, Konan's eyes sought out the spot
God's Tower had stood. She easily found it as the black
flames of Amaterasu still burned there. She had been
surprised to find them still burning upon her return to
the village, but one of her village's historians had
informed her that one of the legends that surrounded the
black flames was that they would burn for seven days
and seven nights even if all their fuel was exhausted.
Something a few of the local children hadn't allowed to
happen as they had often tossed kindling into the fire,
much to the chagrin of the shinobi guarding the sight.
Konan though was secretly pleased as she planned to

work the flames into a monument she planned to raise in
honor of her sensei, and fellow orphans. She would use
the flames as a symbol of the dream they shared and still
burned so brightly in her lover. She saw a smile appear
on her face via her reflection as she realized that it now
burned brightly in her as well in thanks to the man that
now resided in her heart.
She noticed a new reflection joining hers and realized her

lover had awoken as well. Pressing her hands against the
glass she pushed her backside towards him as she
widened her stance in preparation to once more be
stuffed full of her lover. Naruto didn't disappoint as he
buried his cock into her and began to push her forward
into the glass with his thrusts.
Konan allowed herself to be swept away on the wave of

pleasure that he created within her as she simply enjoyed
the moment. But once Naruto returned home, she would
begin to formulate her plans on how best to aid the man
she loved. Plans which also included her reforming
Akatsuki, but in line with Yahiko's vision except on a
much grandeur scale due to their focusing their mission
of helping to build a peaceful world outside of Ame's
borders.
*****************************
Kiyomi watched as the tentacle that Gyuki had sacrificed

in order to fool those seeking to capture its host began to
grow as she and her fellow Bijuu began to channel more
chakra into it. It began to split as a new tentacle began to
grow so Kiyomi using some of her Yin based chakra
caused it to transform into a ball of chakra that
continued to grow. Recognizing that since the Eight-
Tails hadn't sacrificed any of its Will to create the Copy
of Killer Bee had actually been sealed into the statue the
being they were creating would need a personality
Kiyomi said, "Focus on your memories of Gyuki. We'll
use those as the basis for this new Bijuu."
Acting as the conduit for the group, Kiyomi could feel
each of her sisters' memories and feelings in regards to
their sibling. Kiyomi wasn't surprised that Yoruichi's
memories didn't exactly line up with the rest of her
siblings since Gyuki appeared to have settled down after
being sealed in Killer Bee. However, Kiyomi kept the
wild and impulsive nature that the rest of her siblings
viewed Gyuki with, figuring that if the new eight-tails
wanted to settle down it should be after a bit of a
growing phase.
Kiyomi noticed the ball of chakra beginning to take form

into a new-tailed beast. But rather than allowing it to gain
consciousness as a tailed-beast, she wanted it to awaken
as a human. Activating the seal on the body that would
house the Will infused Bijuu chakra, Kiyomi felt a smile
as it was pulled into its vessel. The body's hair began to
turn white as a purplish upside down equilateral triangle
appeared at the center of her forehead. Two more
appeared at the corner of her eyes although they were
longer in shape. Her skin began to darken as the body
took on a busty, but athletic appearance.
Once the change was complete, Kiyomi let go of her

sisters' hands as the others followed suit. Stepping up to
the new Bijuu, she watched the woman's eyes flutter for
a moment before opening. She could see the woman's
confusion as her eyes darted to the different women
surrounding her. Sitting up she focused on Kiyomi and
asked, "Who are you?"
"Kiyomi," the red-head replied kneeling next to her new

born sister.
"W-who am I?"
Kiyomi gave her a reassuring smile as she answered,

"We'll find that out together." Standing she helped the
naked woman to her feet as she looked around the
clearing. Focusing on the Gedo Mazo she told her
daughter, "Sage, can you find a safe spot to hide that
statue for the time being."
The orange haired woman nodded before leaping away

to locate a place to summon the empty Demonic looking
statue to. In time Kiyomi planned to return it to its home
in the moon but only after binding it with a number of
seals and barriers. Focusing on her siblings she said,
"Yoruichi, take everyone to Tanzaku town for the time
being. I'll have Shiho and Mabui begin finalizing their
papers."
Rangiku pouted as she said, "Aw, I wanted to head back

to have some more fun with Naruto."
Kiyomi smiled as she replied, "They'll be time enough

for that in the future. For now though I want everyone
to get acquainted with their new lives. Remember, we
signed out at the gate that we were going on a business
trip. I don't think it would do for us to head back after
only a few hours."
"Then where are you going?" Seven asked as she finished

rolling up the scroll that had contained the bodies used
to house the vessels for the Bijuu and in which the three
women born of Tier's chakra and will resided.
Moving to Nel, Kiyomi held out her hand which the

Bijuu that appeared to be a young girl took as she
answered, "I want to have Nel checked over. I'll meet
you there shortly." She then Hirashined the two of them
to the Den located in the Leaf Village.
****************************
Kabuto wore many titles, spy, traitor, strategist and most
recently a science experiment gone horrible right. But,
chief among them was his being a scientist. Unlike most
modern scientists that formed an idea of what an
experiments results should be and then tinkered with it
to bring said result about. He preferred the tried and true
method of forming a hypothesis and then let his
experiment behave as it should naturally. This way,
instead of data which only supported his educated guess
being kept as relevant, even if his experiment failed
horribly and he was forced to abandon his previously
held beliefs he would be a step closer to the truth.
After his brief encounter with Naruto in Wave Country,

he had been forced to abandon his previously held belief
that the Edo Tensei jutsu that he was mastering would
be the ultimate bargaining chip in the coming war.
However, after Naruto not only freed Haku of his jutsu,
but apparently returned her to the world of the living he
knew Tobi wouldn't be interested in joining forces if the
resurrected shinobi could be turned against them. Luckily
it appeared that Naruto was throwing quite the monkey
wrench into Tobi's plans as well. Kabuto had heard of
the masked man's failure to secure the Eight-Tails as well
as the crippling of Sasuke Uchiha.
Kabuto felt some concern as that as he had his own

plans for Sasuke and the Uchiha would do him little
good if he couldn't mold chakra or if his precious
Sharingan had been damaged. Yet for the time being the
petulant child, which was how Kabuto viewed him, had
gone into hiding. It brought a smile to the robed man's
face that Sasuke was now experiencing the true life of a
missing-nin. "It's a shame really how little you
understood that it was both, Naruto and Orochimaru
that afforded you the protection you enjoyed, Sasuke,"
Kabuto said internally. "Now that Naruto is no longer
holding Tsunade back from marking you as a missing-nin
and Orochimaru is gone, I wonder how long you'll last."
Although Kabuto had his own plans for the Uchiha, he

wouldn't interfere for the time being. If some hunter-nin
claimed Sasuke's head as a result, Kabuto wouldn't be
too upset. Granted the loss of Sasuke would be a blow,
but perhaps not as large of one as he had originally
feared. It amused Kabuto a great deal to be able to think
along those lines, since if there was one thing that had
bothered him the most about Sasuke it was the Uchiha's
infuriating belief that the world revolved around him.
Now that it appeared he was becoming a minor footnote,
he had no doubt that was as angering to the Uchiha as
the death of his clan.
Kabuto stopped as he came to a canyon. A white snake

appeared from beneath his robe and its tongue flicked
out as it tasted the air for danger. Not finding any at the
moment, Kabuto resumed his journey as the snake
disappeared beneath the hem of his robe. He stopped his
musings as he needed to keep his senses sharp since he
knew the woman that called the area home wouldn't
waste words in introduction, but would simply be
attempting to kill him. Not exactly someone Kabuto
wanted to align with, but in his new experiment he
needed a pawn and due to the guilt and grief the woman
was experiencing she would make for quite the powerful
one. What was even better was that once everything was
said and done, she'd likely volunteer to sacrifice her life
for his goal of unlocking the mystery of how Naruto
could return to life the people brought back via Edo
Tensei.
He sensed the attack moments before it happened as

Crystals grew and shot out of the canyon wall like
thrown spears. Managing to avoid them all, he continued
forward until he heard a vicious and bloodthirsty shout
as Guren appeared from a cave entrance located about
fifteen meters off the ground. She leapt at him as crystal
blades appeared on her forearms, which she swung at
him widely as she landed before him.
Kabuto took a moment to take in her disheveled

appearance and felt some concern that she wouldn't be
capable of performing the task that he needed her too.
He felt his concern abate slightly as he caught one of her
arms by her wrist and feeling the strength she still
possessed said, "You still greet you're guests as rudely as
ever, Guren."
The former Sound Kunoichi's dark eyes burned with

renewed fury as she pulled her arm free and used the
other to slash at Kabuto's mid-section. The robed man
easily slid back enough to avoid the blow, and responded
by spinning as if to sweep Guren off her feet. Guren
leaped back but was surprised as a snake shot out from
beneath Kabuto's robe. It bit down on her shoulder
before pulling her down and smashing her into the
ground. Guren tried to cut it off of her, but found that it
had injected some kind of venom into her that caused
paralysis.
The snake let go as it quickly retreated back beneath

Kabuto's robe. Guren watched with hate filled eyes as
Kabuto slowly closed the distance with her and said
calmly, "Now let's try to catch our breaths now shall we."
"Go to hell," Guren shouted managing to fight her way

to her knees despite paralysis. She lunged at Kabuto, who
simply turned to the side allowing the woman to fly
passed him.
He sighed as she struggled to get back to her feet again

as he said, "If only Orochimaru could see you now. I'm
sure he'd be rather disappointed…"
"Shut up," Guren shouted managing to get back to a
crouched position but was knocked onto her back by
Kabuto as she tried to face him. Glaring up at him, she
said, "If Orochimaru was still alive, I'd kill him as readily
as I would you. Both of you used me…used him…you
manipulated Yukimaru into carrying about me the
woman that killed his mother to increase his power to
control the Three-Tails."
"All very true," Kabuto said with a shrug, "Still I was

rather surprised to find that those feelings extended both
ways. Who could imagine that a heartless kunoichi like
you could come to care for someone? I suppose it must
be hard to accept that despite his learning the truth that
you killed his mother, he still readily sacrificed his life by
swallowing all those pills to control the Three-Tails long
enough to prevent it from swallowing you."
Guren's glare turned to a look filled with pain as she
recalled racing back to the rock that Yukimaru had been
standing on as he controlled the beast and sent it to the
bottom of the lake. She had arrived just as the tower of
light he had admitted disappeared. He collapsed just as
she arrived, but she managed to catch him and could feel
the fever burning him up as a result of his overdosing on
the pills Kabuto had been feeding him. He had smiled
gently up at her as he whispered, "Guren's safe, I'm so
glad." Then with little more than a sigh he went still in
her arms as he passed onto the next world.
"N-no…Yukimaru, open your eyes…please… Please!"

she had shouted before screaming at the top of her lungs
as she clutched his cooling body to her.
"Well it would appear this experiment was a failure,"

Rinji, her lieutenant had said from behind her. "I guess
there's nothing to be done but to cut him open and learn
what we can from his corpse."
Guren glared at him over her shoulder. She set Yukimaru

down and facing the only apparent survivor of the team
she had led said, "I will not allow you to take him back to
Orochimaru. He deserves to be allowed to rest in peace."
"And what about the woman he gave his life to save?"

Rinji had asked. "What does she deserve?"
Guren yelled in anger as she attacked Rinji. During their

battle she had damaged his face forcing him to reveal
that at some point during the mission Kabuto had killed
Rinji and assumed his place. Understanding that from the
very beginning both she and Yukimaru had been pawns
in one of Orochimaru's experiments, Guren had vowed
to one day avenge the boy, before following after him in
death. But before she could gain the upper hand the Leaf
shinobi they had been battling against arrived and forced
both her and Kabuto to retreat. She had watched from a
distance as they secured Yukimaru's body, and confident
they would at least treat it with respect had disappeared
to one day fulfill her vow.
She had heard of Sasuke's killing of Orochimaru, so

planned to hunt down Kabuto in due time. Returning to
the present, she watched as Kabuto closed with her and
fearing she was about to die before she could complete
her vow whispered, "Yukimaru…I'm sorry."
Kabuto smiled as he said, "What if I told you I could

bring him back?"
Guren eyes shot towards Kabuto's face as she tried to

search it for deceit. Also noticing the scalely skin there
for the first time she asked, "Why would you do that? Is
it so you could use him even more?"
"Hardly, Yukimaru is of no further use to me or my
goals. But, there are people who might be that I wish to
use Edo Tensei on. Unfortunately, the Leaf is aware of
this and has been guarding their dead rather extensively. I
want you to create a distraction for me so I can gather
the material I need."
"Why should I help you?"
"Because in return, I'll reunite you with your precious

Yukimaru. Besides, the Leaf currently has his body which
you'll need to secure, along with the sacrifice, if I'm going
to bring him back. If it helps, think of it as a temporary
alliance of convenience."
Guren felt the paralysis fading from her body so worked

herself back to a kneeling position. However, even
though she felt that she could move freely again she
nevertheless said, "I'll help. However, once you resurrect
Yukimaru we're done with each other." From the smile
that appeared on Kabuto's face she knew she had made a
deal with the devil, but it hadn't been the first time and
so long as Yukimaru could be brought back would gladly
make such a deal a hundred times over.
****************************
Tsunade finished scanning the young girl that Kiyomi

said was actually the Three-Tails. Not finding anything
via her scans the woman turned towards the red-headed
Bijuu to say, "I'm afraid I can't detect anything wrong
with her physically. Despite the scar she has there's no
evidence of it that extends past the tissue."
"I suppose that is good," Kiyomi replied as Nel having

been given a small green robe to wear, leapt from the
table to explore Tsunade's medical lab which was one of
the rooms that made up the Den. "Still it doesn't explain
why she's suffering from memory loss or has taken such
a diminutive form."
Tsunade nodded but said, "True, although you said she

took on a more adult form at first… Don't touch that!"
Kiyomi looked over at Nel to see her in the process of

pressing some buttons on one of Tsunade's medical
devices. Sighing she said, "Nel, I told you to behave
yourself."
"But Nel's bored, she wants to do something fun," the

diminutive Bijuu said about to throw a temper-tantrum.
"Nel told you she didn't need a checkup and that she
feels fine."
Tsunade fought back a laugh as she could see that

Kiyomi was struggling to keep her emotions in check at
being talked back too. Attracting both Bijuu's attention
she said sweetly, "Nel, behave yourself and I'm sure
Kiyomi will buy you something yummy."
"What's yummy," Nel said since not having any concept

of pleasure, pain, or the sensations that existed in-
between the two. Kiyomi smiled as her sister's gaze
moved from the Hokage to her as she asked, "Will you
buy me yummy?"
"If you behave," Kiyomi replied. "I think you you'll find
that yummy isn't so much a single, item but a wide range
of them."
Nel's eyes grew wide in excitement at the prospect so

figuring in order to get the reward she needed to behave
moved to sit on the table she had previously occupied
when Tsunade had examined her. Kiyomi smiled as her
sister small legs began to kick the air so focusing back on
the Hokage said, "You were saying."
"I merely was about to suggest that perhaps what your

sister is experiencing is a type of amnesia brought about
from her not being extracted before the previous
Mizukage's death."
Kiyomi inclined her head in agreement as she said, "A

diagnosis that I would tend to agree with. None of my
other's sisters have ever experienced such though so
there is no way to know for certain. But can we be
certain she'll eventually get her memories back?"
Tsunade shrugged in a noncommittal fashion as she

replied, "That I can't say. I do believe they are in there
though."
"What do you base that belief off of?"

Tsunade could hear the hope in Kiyomi's voice so
explained, "Well as I was about to say before, you said
she originally took on a more adult form. I take this as a
sign that some part of her recognizes what has happened
to her, at least on a subconscious level. When her
consciousness took over though, well this was the
result."
Kiyomi took some solace in Tsunade's theory as it would

suggest that there was some hope for her sister to
recover. Commenting on Nel's power she asked, "Would
you believe this is why her chakra levels are so low?"
Tsunade arched an eyebrow as she said, "Low? In terms

of raw power, she easily outclasses a majority of the
jounin I've encountered."
"Perhaps, but in comparison to her previous Bijuu state,
she should be much stronger."
Tsunade crossed her arms as she stated, "It's possible

that the same mental block that is keeping her in this
child-like state is also acting as a seal on most of her
power."
"I guess until she recovers her memories we will never

know for sure," Kiyomi said helping Nel off of the table.
Holding the small Bijuu's hand, Kiyomi was about to

Hiraishin them to the rest of their siblings, but stopped
as Tsunade called out, "Hold on a moment. I have a
question or two for you."
Kiyomi paused and without looking back said, "I'm

guessing it's in relation to your sudden aging." Tsunade
didn't bother to hide her surprise as the red-head that
wore her grandmother's face although now with shorter
hair that she wore in a similar manner as Sakura turned
to face her. Kiyomi smiled at her as she asked, "Why
such a look of surprise?"
"I was under the impression you didn't wish to speak

about it so openly," Tsunade said as she stood.
"I wasn't hiding it," Kiyomi said sounding slightly

defensive, "I simply felt it was a matter best brought up
at a later point. I suppose I shouldn't be surprised you
would look into it, especially considering how highly you
value your appearance.
It was Tsunade's turn to sound defensive as she

countered, "I was looking into it before this happened to
me. I had noticed that we were healing faster and
recovered from fatigue quicker. What I want to know is
why I'm growing older while it appears that Tsume is
growing younger?"
Kiyomi smirked as she said, "Are you afraid you'll one

day return to that old appearance that you hid away from
the world?" The Bijuu could tell that the Hokage was, so
dropped her teasing to say, "Let's postpone this
discussion until later. Let's get everyone together so that
we can discuss this matter out in the open."
Tsunade nodded as she said, "I'll let everyone know." A

moment later Tsunade was left alone as she stood to
spread the word for Naruto's lovers to gather.
*****************************
Naruto entered into Mikoto's room and he gave her a

warm smile. The Uchiha kunoichi returned the smile
although she felt a measure of embarrassment and
arousal as she recalled the sounds of his lovemaking that
had filtered into her room. She wondered if he was
coming to let him speak with his mother again. For a
brief moment she felt a thrill at the idea of lying in the
bed with him again, but it faded as his smile melted and a
more serious look appeared.
"What is it?" she asked as he appeared conflicted.
Naruto took a deep breath before saying, "How are you

feeling?"
"I'm doing better, thank you for asking. But I don't

believe my health is why you're here, is it?"
"No," Naruto said pulling a chair away from a makeup

desk. Pulling it towards the bed he sat down as he said,
"Mikoto… w…where do you stand in regards to
Sasuke?"
"I…I don't know," the woman said honestly. "He's my
son…I still love him, but …I-I know you did what you
had to do."
"Maybe," Naruto said after a moment. "What if I told

you I could have made him abandon his current path?
What if I could have forced him to follow the path Itachi
likely wished?"
"H-how," Mikoto asked and was unable to hide some of

the hope that appeared in her voice. It turned to anger
though as she said, "If you could have done that then
why wouldn't you? I thought you were his friend."
Naruto winced at her tone. He broke eye contact and
stared at the floor for several heartbeats prompting her
to ask heatedly, "Well!"
Naruto looked up from the floor and she felt guilty as his
eyes conveyed a deep sadness. But he pushed it aside as
he reached into his pouch while he said, "I did consider
Sasuke to be a friend, but if he were to find his way out
of the darkness he has surrounded himself with then I
believe it should be by his own desire." He pulled out a
small glass jar and Mikoto could see an eye resided inside
it suspended in a liquid that preserved it. Naruto placed it
in her hand as he said, "When we defeated Danzou he
told me this eye could make Sasuke return to the village.
I believe Danzou used it on me and having felt its
effects. I can attest that it seems capable of completely
remaking a person into whatever the castor wishes."
Naruto leaned forward and resting his elbow on his
knees folded his hands in front of his face. Meeting
Mikoto's gaze he said, "Yet I couldn't use that eye to
bring Sasuke back to the village. If I did…well it would
be no different than what Kiyomi did to those Taki-nin.
Using that eye on Sasuke would have been a short cut to
the goal I had hoped for. By using it, the one that would
have really changed would have been me. My goal is to
unite the shinobi world so that villages and even clans
that once considered each other enemies can one day
become allies and even friends. That eye could be a
powerful asset to do it, but the world it created would be
a false one. It in actuality would be a world where the
only person that would be happy is me."
"Why tell me all this then? You didn't need to tell me of

this eye's existence."
"I know," Naruto said his voice serious. "However I had

decided I'd tell you the morning after you spoke with my
mom. I also decided I'd give you that eye."
Mikoto's gaze shot down to the item that she held and
having suspected that it was Shisui's said, "W-why give
this to me? Aren't you afraid I'd use it on Sasuke?"
Naruto nodded, but answered, "Mikoto, I know I'm
placing an indescribable temptation in your hands. But, I
don't know what Sasuke will be like if he survived our
encounter. It's likely that at this point only that eye could
make him the loving son you remember. I believe using
it to change him would be wrong, but then again that is
only my opinion. I would never think that even my
connection to him compares to the one that you share."
Mikoto stared at the eye a moment longer before looking

up at Naruto. Filled with many conflicting emotions she
said, "I…I don't know what you want me to do with this.
If you believe using it would be wrong then why give it
to me?"
"I can't say for certain," Naruto answered, "But it is

something that belongs to your clan and if it was up to
me I would destroy it. Whatever Sasuke has become he
has the right to walk the path that he has chosen. I
believe though whatever that eye and ultimately your
son's fate is, you have as much a right to decide as I or
anyone else does. Perhaps more so. If you chose to
destroy the eye or use it, I promise to respect your
decision."
Mikoto again looked down and could feel the heavy

burden it placed on the person that held it. She watched
as Naruto stood and just before leaving the room she
asked, "How can you be sure giving me this will not
backfire against you?"
Naruto shrugged before answering, "Truthfully it's not

something that I considered before deciding to entrust it
to you." Turning to face her, he added, "You may feel it
is naïve of me, but if there is a good way to use that eye,
I believe you'll be the person to find it."
"Naruto, I've destroyed everything I've touched. Both
my family and my clan were destroyed because of me.
I'm a cursed woman…I don't want you to be…"
Naruto moved from the door to stand before the woman

and giving her a confident look said, "I don't believe in
curses. What happened to your clan and to your family
was not just your doing. It was the product of many
different peoples' choices and actions." Naruto knelt
down and placed his hand on hers as he continued, "I
know you blame yourself, but you aren't cursed and I'll
stake my life on it."
Mikoto gave a weak and disbelieving smile so Naruto

gave her hand a reassuring squeeze. He stood as he had
to meet his lovers, and exited the room. Mikoto waited
several moments before saying, "I hope you're right. I
could never forgive myself if I was the cause for your
destruction as well.
***************************
Naruto left Kiyomi's home to take the path that led to

the hotsprings located on the property. He allowed his
mind to wander to the talk he had just had with Mikoto.
He was aware that quite a few of his lovers were against
his giving Mikoto, Shisui's eye. Yet, he felt in his heart it
was the right decision. However a part of him felt guilty
about it as well, due to it feeling as if he was simply
passing the burden on instead of taking it on for himself.
He hadn't been lying or bluffing when he said that he felt

the ability to rewrite a person's entire being was wrong.
Something he still needed to address with Kiyomi, but at
the moment and perhaps a little selfishly he just wanted
to enjoy the moment of quiet he believed that they had
brought about by freeing the imprisoned Bijuu and
raiding what appeared to be Akatsuki's main base. Yet,
thinking again about his talk with Mikoto and the Taki-
nin, the guilt that perhaps he was simply letting others
get their hands dirty on his behalf returned. He knew
that giving Mikoto the eye was like putting a drug in
front of a potential junkie. But, when he had talked with
his mother about it she had seconded the idea. Even with
his mother's blessing though, he felt like perhaps he was
manipulating her since despite his falling out with
Sasuke. A part of him still hoped the Uchiha that had
been his teammate and friend could be redeemed and
that by giving Sasuke's mother the eye, she would do his
dirty work for him.
His mother assured him that this wasn't the case, but
Naruto couldn't exactly call her an unbiased opinion on
the matter either. He sighed as he knew despite thinking
on the matter ever since Mikoto had first been brought
to Kiyomi's home, he was no closer with being at peace
with the decision he had just made. Ultimately though he
had felt that a mother should have the right to reclaim
her son, despite the fact that he felt that even if she used
the eye for such a purpose, the person that would in
essence come into being as a result would not truly be
Sasuke, but Mikoto's hopes of what her son would be
like. In essence the Sasuke that he knew would die so
Mikoto's version of what she wanted him to be could be
born.
Naruto approached the bathhouse to enter the hotspring

area located on Kiyomi's property and served as the
official meeting place for the women of the Konoha
Women's Bathing Association. Stepping in, he began to
strip, but paused as he saw all the full baskets filled with
women's clothes. Judging from the filled baskets he knew
that he was the last to arrive so quickly gave his body a
quick washing before entering the bathing area. Stepping
out of the bathhouse, Naruto was struck by the sight of
all the naked beauties that he was bound too. For a
moment as his lovers called out for him to join them he
wondered if he was actually gazing on a section of
heaven brought down to Konoha.
Shaking off the thought, he began to move towards the

water just as naked as his lovers and took the
opportunity to drink in the sights laid out before him. He
smiled as he watched Tenten standing in the water with
her backside presented to him as her torso rested on the
ground. Her head was resting on her hands as she
admired the Kubikiribōchō which was stuck in the
ground. Occasionally the weapon wielding kunoichi
would reach out and touch it as if still trying to convince
herself it was actually in front of her. Whenever she
would Haku would smile since she knew Tenten's
admiration for the weapon was genuine.
Naruto had been surprised that Haku, after depositing

Suigetsu at the Leaf Maximum Security Prison, hadn't
immediately returned Zabuza's blade. When he had
asked, Haku had informed him that there may be more
people interested in acquiring the sword and so she
intended to hold onto it in order to build a reputation
that she wasn't to be trifled with. Once she was positive
people would respect Zabuza's resting spot, less they
become targets of her wrath, she would return the blade.
Naruto slipped into the water next to Konan and smiled

at her as she grabbed his hand under the surface. Kissing
her gently, he turned to face the rest and noticing one of
his lovers was missing asked, "Where's Rangiku?"
"She's watching the rest of my siblings," Kiyomi

answered from where she sat on the natural looking
stone with her legs submerged in the water. "Being that
she is your newest conquest she doesn't exactly know a
lot of what has been going on so we can catch her up
later."
Naruto nodded and then asked, "How are your siblings
adjusting?"
Kiyomi shrugged as she replied, "Right now they're still

taking it all in. They are staying at a hotel in Tanzaku
Town for the time being while Shiho and Mabui finish
their identification papers." Kiyomi paused for a moment
before she added, "I would appreciate it if after we finish
up here you would speak with them."
Naruto inclined his head so Tsunade spoke up saying,

"Then perhaps we should begin. First I think it would be
best if we start with where things stand with Akatsuki.
Hana…"
She was cut off though as Konan interrupted to say,

"Please do not refer to Tobi and Kisame as Akatsuki any
further. I intend to rebuild it to once more be an
organization that follows the principles that Yahiko had
intended." She graced Naruto with a subtle smile as she
added, "The principles that Naruto helped me to
remember."
"Very well," Tsunade said before turning to Hana,

"Would you care to fill us in on what you found at the
base located in the Mountains Graveyard?"
Hana stood as she informed the group, "Unfortunately

we didn't locate any trace of where Tobi or the Zetsu
disappeared to. But I can tell you that it appears that
besides collecting the Bijuu, Tobi was growing an army
of Zetsu there."
"What!" Shiho said in shock, "Why would he bother

doing that considering how weak these Zetsu appear to
be?"
Temari spoke up to reply, "Even the strongest of shinobi
can be brought down by the weakest of opponents if
they outnumber him. Also, the tactics that could be used
by these Zetsu would play havoc on any military force.
Imagine the chaos they could cause if they used their
abilities to assume the faces of friends and allies during a
battle. Without a sensor of Karin's capabilities it would
be impossible to trust the person at your back."
"Very true," Mabui said as she looked up from the

thinking pose she had taken, "I think his growing an
army would also explain why he calls himself Madara."
"What do you mean?" Kiyomi asked since although she

had been controlled by the Uchiha didn't understand the
fear she could sense the name inspired.
It was Tsunade that answered as her tone conveyed the

seriousness that she felt just mentioning the ancient
Uchiha's name deserved, "Madara Uchiha is a name that
holds power. This Tobi character is obviously quite
aware of this and I believe that by making us believe
Madara has returned from the grave, he hopes to make
us react in a certain manner."
"What sort of reaction he would be hoping for is the

question that we need to answer?" Naruto said as his
eyes traveled over the various women sitting in or near
the water of the hotsprings. "If he was growing an army
it would seem to suggest he was hoping to provoke a
war. The question would be why?"
Kiyomi now understanding the power Madara's name

held smiled as she answered, "That's simple now that I
think about it. Depending on how capturing the
jinchuriki went it would almost guarantee that the last of
their remaining targets would be gathered in one
location."
Pakura not seeing a hole in the theory said, "That would
make sense. With only one or two jinchuriki left it would
mean that whichever villages still held them would
attempt to protect them. Likely by finding a place to hide
the jinchuriki and while the location would no doubt be
secure, it would prove difficult to protect them against a
determined enemy."
"Not to mention by hiding them away you limit the

strength a village could field during a conflict," Ino said.
"Who the fuck cares," Tayuya said speaking up. "The

masked fucker's plans are ruined. Plus with all the Bijuu
being released he has only a few pussy ass Zetsu."
"It's more than a few," Hana said gravely. "It was

difficult to estimate but I would place the number
around eighty to a hundred thousand."
"T-that's probably around the same number of shinobi
that all of the villages combined could muster," Shizune
said extremely concerned by the revelation. "How could
such a large force move without you being able to pick
up a trail?"
Hana frowned as she answered, "It would appear that

most of the Zetsu used an underground lake to escape
from the base when they abandoned it. The ones that
helped gather up what they could salvage traveled over
land before just disappearing. I'm of the opinion that
Tobi spirited them away."
"Still a force that large residing out there does change

things considerably especially now that we know these
Zetsu were cloned from the First Hokage's cells" Sakura
said. "Perhaps we should try to hold a Five Kage
Summit."
Tsunade agreed but nevertheless said, "I'm afraid I doubt
the other Kage will respond. Despite only us knowing
that the Bijuu are out of Tobi's hands. I'm afraid that so
long as Kumogakure and Konoha's jinchuriki remain
safe the other villages will not respond to such a meeting.
No doubt they are already wondering how it is neither of
our villages have lost one even though three attempts
have been made. Also, when you consider that Konoha
aided Kumo twice, Kiri and Iwa are likely of the belief
we have a secret treaty between our villages."
Despite the gravity of the situation the mood lightened

as Koyuki said, "They wouldn't exactly be wrong,
although I think they would be surprised at how the
negotiations are carried out."
Tsunade smiled as she replied, "Indeed, but I think the
only thing that is preventing Iwa and Kiri from forming
an alliance is their past history."
Yuugao added, "Plus, Iwa has taken an extremely hostile

stance now that Naruto's parentage has been revealed.
Finding out that the son of the Fourth Hokage is also the
jinchuriki of the nine-tails has them convinced he was
being groomed as some sort of secret weapon to finish
what the Fourth started in the Third Shinobi War. They
moved several battalions of Jounin from their Western
border and spread them out of the eastern one. A large
concentration of that group is sitting poised to attack
Ame."
"My own forces confirm this," Konan said sadly. "I

believe they plan to attack in retaliation for my role in
capturing their jinchuriki."
"That's possible," Temari said as she processed the
information, "But it's also likely that should tensions boil
over to open conflict Naruto would aid Ame due to your
coming out in support of him. Therefore it might just be
that the higher numbers is to account for his showing up.
I think the greater concern would be the forces they
moved into Taki."
"What are you talking about?" Tsunade asked since none

of her intelligence reports suggested anything of the sort.
"After the fallout of Taki's selling out Fu, relations

between your village and Waterfall deteriorated. We
know that as a result Taki signed a treaty with Iwa."
Temari paused a moment to collect her thoughts before
adding, "We don't know the exact terms, but we know
Iwa was given permission to move through Taki's
territory. Also the reports that Yuugao is referencing also
showed a large group moving towards Taki. I believe that
group didn't stop at the border and is currently in
Waterfall Country. They are likely securing supply routes
so Konoha cannot cut them like they did in the Third
War."
"It may be prudent to move our own forces then,"

Yuugao said after processing Temari's theory.
"No," Tsunade said after several moments, "The

Tsuchikage isn't called the fence-sitter for nothing. He's
taking steps in case we do make a move against him, but
he will not make the first move. Our sources have been
saying that he's not even all that pleased with the land
grabs they've made along their Western Border. It
appears that it is the Earth Country Daimyo's desire that
they expand their borders. The Tsuchikage is as aware as
anyone that a misstep here could lead to a devastating
conflict."
"I suppose that would explain the underhanded methods
they are using against the countries they have absorbed,"
Mabui said. "They may be cowardly, but it at least allows
them the opportunity to deny their involvement in the
events that has led to Earth Country's annexation of
them and without hard proof it is unlikely any of the
other Four Great Countries will move against the Land
of Earth."
Tsunade frowned due to her need to agree with Mabui

even as she said, "Still it is surprising that either the
Lightning Daimyo, Wind Daimyo, or Fire Daimyo have
asked our villages to look into these events. Even if no
hint of Iwa's involvement has reached their ears, they
must be questioning why countries along the Land of
Earth's Western Border are falling like dominos."
"Perhaps they know full well what is going on, but have
made a pact with the Earth Country Daimyo," Rin
suggested. "I mean so long as he's not encroaching on
their territories, I can't say I'm surprised the other
Daimyo would stay out of it. But still it is something I'll
look into when I head there."
"Don't you think that's a little reckless considering what

we were just talking about," Yugito said as she pulled
herself out of the water to dry in the sun.
"Maybe," Rin conceded, "But I've been reading the

journals that Kin has sent and she believes one of Kanji's
victims may be located there." Looking around the medic
added, "I'm actually surprised she isn't here."
"Kin isn't really one of my lovers," Naruto answered,

"She's rather hesitant to make another commitment to
someone. Considering how Orochimaru used her who
can blame her. Since Tsunade said this meeting
concerned those bound to me, I suppose she decided to
pass. But which of Kanji's victims does she believe is
there?"
"A woman named Suiren," Rin answered. "From what

Kin was able to uncover using the documents that Anko
liberated from Kanji's base of operations it appears he
purchased her from a group of slavers called the
Southern Wolves. It would also appear that she is one of
the central figures behind the Tragedy of Yosuga Pass.
Her supposed death is one of the reasons for the hostile
relations between Kirigakure and Iwagakure."
Haku spoke up to say, "Yes, I remember hearing about it

as Zabuza trained me. Her team and an Iwa one were
sent to retrieve some scroll. However, after securing the
target the Iwa team betrayed Kirigakure's and she was
supposed to have been killed."
"Apparently that wasn't the case," Anko said from where
she was laying on a rock outcropping sunning herself.
"No," Haku replied, "Zabuza was tasked with

investigating the incident and it turns out that a member
of the team of Iwa-nin didn't just betray the Kirigakure
team, but also his own village as well."
Tsunade looked surpised as she asked, "You're saying

that the Iwa shinobi went rogue?"
"Only one of them did it would appear as Zabuza found

the corpses of the other Iwa-nin near Yosuga Pass,"
Haku explained. "He brought this information to the
Fourth Mizukage, but apparently the Mizukage never
shared this with anyone else. I believe that coupled with
the Bloodline purges was why Zabuza decided to rebel
against the Mizukage. He believed that someone was
manipulating events from the shadows by somehow
controlling the Mizukage."
"That wouldn't explain why Iwa simply didn't tell

Kirigakure that one of their shinobi went rogue," Naruto
stated.
"I'm afraid it kind of does," Mabui began to explain,

"The last thing a Kage would want to admit is that he
made a poor decision. Therefore, better it appear to be a
purposeful act of betrayal than a result of him not being
aware of what is going on inside his village. I am curious
though; did Zabuza ever discover who the betrayer was
or what was on the scroll?"
"I believe the betrayer was a man named Bison," Haku

said after a moment of thought, "no one but the
Mizukage or Tsuchikage likely knows what was on the
scroll." Haku paused and after a moment she corrected
herself to say, "Actually perhaps even they didn't know
what was on it. If I recall correctly, the mission to
retrieve it came about due to negotiations between the
Earth Country Daimyo and Sea Country Daimyo. At the
time they seemed quite interested in brokering a peace
between their two countries."
Naruto frowned especially due to his recent meeting with

the Fire Country Daimyo, but he pushed the concerns he
felt to the side to concentrate on the woman caught up
in the entire affair to ask, "How did Suiren end up a slave
of Kanji's if this Bison character killed his team? Why
would he hold onto her?"
Karin was the one that answered as she explained, "The

Southern Wolves operate out of the Land of Earth.
Orochimaru would hire them from time to time to
procure fresh test subjects for him. He believed that the
Earth Daimyo knows of their existence, but has made it
clear Iwa is to leave them be. I believe that Bison likely
sold her to them for some quick cash in order to
facilitate his escape. There is considerable money to be
had from human trafficking. A kunoichi in good
condition can be worth her weight in gold."
"How could a Daimyo let such a thing exist in his lands?"

Naruto said emitting a simmering anger that his lovers
could feel.
Karin shrugged not exactly sure herself, but mentioning

some rumors she had heard said, "The Daimyo has
several concubines. Rumor has it that the Southern
Wolves provide him some as tribute."
Naruto's eyes narrowed and directing his gaze to Rin

said, "If she is there and you plan to rescue her then I
want you to call me."
Rin smiled as she had from the very beginning although
for a separate reason. Licking her lips at the thought she
said, "Oh, I intend too."
Naruto nodded a little surprised by the lustful look Rin

was directing towards him, but he turned his attention to
Tsunade as she said, "I think now would be a good time
to get to the actual reason I called everyone here. Over
the past several months I've noticed certain changes that
had occurred among those bound to Naruto. For one we
heal much faster than normal. Not as fast as Naruto
perhaps but…"
"What you're driving at is you want to know what other

changes have I made to the women present?" Kiyomi
said interrupting the Hokage.
Tsunade nodded so she was about to explain but was

interrupted by Hinata who asked, "I don't understand
why you would keep the fact that you altered us a secret.
Although I do not feel you would do something harmful
to us, do you not feel as if you should have asked our
permission first before making these changes?"
The Hyuuga's question prompted several emotions to

spring to the surface, anger being one. But seeing that
she could see the majority of the women present felt the
same calmed as she replied, "I…I truthfully didn't
consider it a matter worth mentioning. I suppose I just
considered it as me taking steps to ensure our happy
retirement."
"Retirement," Matsuri said in surprise. "What are you

talking about?"
"I think it is obvious to everyone at this point that when

all is said and done we aren't going to be able to come
forward to explain how we were the ones pushing the
villages and countries together from the shadows."
Kiyomi paused as she could see that quite a few of the
faces had already accepted this truth, nor was she
surprised that Naruto had seemed conflicted by it. She
knew it wasn't a matter of his wanting the credit, but of
the simple fact that it was likely his love life would also
have to remain in the shadows also. Regardless of the
outcome, Kiyomi knew humans could be prideful, not
that she was excluding Bijuu from that statement, and as
such they may feel betrayed should the truth of Naruto
and his lovers' actions ever come out. Therefore, she had
decided to ensure that someday her lover could enjoy his
Harem lifestyle to the fullest without all the sneaking
around. Although she knew it might be a considerable
amount of time before that could happen, like a few
centuries.
Taking a breath the Bijuu said, "I'm actually surprised

that at no point since my taking this form anyone has
ever questioned whether or not I had sacrificed my
immortality. The answer to that question is no I have
not, and seeing as how I am still immortal it would only
be natural that it is a gift I would extend to my lover as
well." Kiyomi smirked as she saw the looks of shock
appear on the other women's faces. She did notice some
of them turn into frowns and wasn't surprised that those
women were the ones with children. Turning to Naruto,
she was concerned as she saw his face was a stoic mask,
but guessed it was because he was also searching his
lover's faces to see how they had accepted the news.
"Wait a second," Karin said in surprise especially

considering Orochimaru had been chasing immortality
for decades. "How is that even possible?"
"It's a simple matter," Kiyomi answered, "Aging is

caused by the process of cell division. As time goes by
the cells begin to divide less and less perfectly causing
defects to appear. These defects are what lead to the
human body eventually breaking down. I simply made it
so that my cells do not divide with these defects. Each
time cellular division occurs the resulting cell is a perfect
copy. It is something I have passed on to Naruto and by
extension those he has taken as lovers via my own
modification to the semen he so readily fills us with."
"I thought as much," Tsunade said recalling the tests she

had run on the samples collected by Sakura and Shizune,
"But then how do you explain my aging after using my
jutsu. Plus it seems that certain members present are
actually getting younger."
Kiyomi smiled as she explained, "True, but there are

those present that are getting older as well. But perhaps
the best way to explain it is to ask you why when you
were hiding how you truly looked after first returning to
the village you chose to henge yourself at the age you
did." Kiyomi could see that Tsunade wasn't quite sure
herself so the Bijuu suggested, "I think you will find that
the answer is that it was the age where you felt you were
in your prime. Both in terms of beauty and power. Some
of those present have yet to reach that point, while
others have already passed it. Therefore, your cells are
continuing to divide in a way to allow you to reach that
point or repairing the damage to allow you to return to
it."
"B-but what about us with families and children,"

Tsunami said not sure how to feel about the revelation
she would now outlive her son.
Kiyomi frowned as in the beginning she hadn't

considered it, but now that she technically had two of
her own said, "In all honesty, it was not something that
entered into my calculations. But with that said, I would
consider extending this ability to any of your children, if
they so desired. Yet with that said I feel it prudent to
explain that in exchange for the chance to live forever,
something must be taken and that is the ability to
procreate."
"Wait, you're saying we can't have kids anymore?"

Tenten said not sure how to feel about that particular
side-effect.
"Not exactly," Kiyomi explained, "You are all still quite

capable of getting pregnant. I simply made it that
Naruto's semen didn't attempt to so that your bodies
could absorb it and the energy that has filled your cells
allowing for the perfect replication of them. What I mean
to say is that if you do choose to bring about a new life,
then you will begin to age normally."
"Why?" Ino asked curious although she felt that several

lifetimes with the man she loved was a fair tradeoff for
losing the right to have a child. After all, a child was
simply a way for a person to live on after death, if you
removed death from the equation it didn't seem like such
a hard thing to give up.
"I think you already know," Kiyomi said with a smile as

she saw Ino practically aglow at the idea of staying young
with the man she loved forever. "But another reason
would be let us say that you had a child with Naruto.
Would you not expect that child to be given the same
gifts as you? But then that child grows up and has one of
their own while extending the gift of immortality it was
born with. This cycle would continue for centuries until
eventually a continent of immortals was born.
Unfortunately, if death is no longer a factor then in time
the resources of the planet would be strained. For those
that were not immortal it would seem unfair that they
needed to struggle to survive due to the shortages that
would result from the taxed environment and eventually
wars would break out. Granted we are talking about
several thousand years perhaps, but the end result would
be inevitable. If we are going to be removed from the
cycle of life and death it is only fair that we cause as little
impact as possible so that the world can remain in
balance."
Tsunami didn't seem any happier with the explanation

and Kiyomi couldn't exactly blame her since she knew
that she was offering a difficult choice. Tsume, and
Tsunami, having experienced the joys and hardships of
raising a child likely knew what they were giving up. And
while neither woman had seemed interested in siring a
child with Naruto, did know what their own children
would be giving up if they chose to take the gift of
immortality. Furthermore, even if their children didn't
want to live forever they then would be forced to watch
them grow older and die. A difficult thing to ask any
parent, but Kiyomi was well aware that life was making
hard choices and then living with the consequences.
Tsunami looked passed the Bijuu to ask Naruto, "What

do you think of all this Naruto?"
Kiyomi turned to look at her lover wondering if he was

pleased or angry, maybe even both. He looked around
the hotspring meeting each of his lovers gazes before
saying, "When I first stepped out here and saw all you
waiting for me…I already believed I had stepped into
heaven. The idea that I will possibly have all of eternity
to spend with my beloveds brings me an indescribable
amount of joy. Yet, I know that for others it must be a
gut-wrenching choice. But it isn't one that needs to be
made here or now. As Kiyomi said, this is a matter for us
to discuss upon our retirement, something we are a far
ways from doing."
Most of the women seemed to agree so they were about
to end the meeting, but Anko spoke up asking, "You said
that this was due to us being pumped full of Naruto
cum, right? Is it something we need to take in constantly
or do you only need the injection once."
Kiyomi frowned upon noticing a pained look appear on

Naruto's face. She was quite aware of why the woman
would ask since recently things had cooled down
between Naruto and her. Answering honestly though she
said, "The change has already been made. It isn't
something that would be lost after a period of time."
Anko nodded as she stood and said, "It's pretty ironic

that Orochimaru spent decades chasing after immortality
and it's something that fell into my lap. I kind of wish he
was alive so I could rub it in his face. We're done here
right?" Tsunade nodded so Anko headed to the
bathhouse to collect her clothes leaving the others
behind.
Hinata made sure no one noticed as she activated her

bloodline limit since when gathered together most of the
women dropped the henge that hid the coloring of their
chakra. She smiled as she noticed that Konan's was a
bright red like hers. But the smile faded as she saw that
Anko's was more white then green indicating that
perhaps the reason she had asked her question was
because she was considering a life apart from Naruto.
*****************************
Naruto appeared in a hotel room to find most of the

recently freed Bijuu lounging about. He smiled politely at
them before he was crushed to Rangiku's chest as she
said, "Naruto, it's been ages. How about we find a nice
quite place where you can…"
"Easy there," Yoruichi said pulling Naruto free of her
sister's cleavage, "It's only been a few days; try to act
your age."
Rangiku pouted as she said, "That's easy for you to say. I

felt you, Seven, and Kiyomi through the mark. Before
you came here the three of you had another romp with
him while you left me here to play babysitter."
"Um well…that's…" Yoruichi sputtered.
She was saved by Kiyomi, who asked, "Speaking of

which where are Kukaku and Nel?"
"Kukaku said she was going out for some air, and Nel is
taking a nap," Rangiku answered while pointing towards
a sheet with a lump under it.
"You might want to reevaluate the situation," Seven
smirked as she pulled the sheet away to reveal a pillow.
"That little brat," Rangiku said angrily as she rounded on

Tier and the women that she helped give lift to by
sacrificing two of her tails to add, "Why didn't you say
anything?"
"Watch how you speak to Lady Tier cow," the woman

calling herself Emilou Appaci said coming to her Lady's
defense.
"Cow," Rangiku said angrily before smirking as she

countered, "Oh you must be referring to the fact that
unlike someone I actually have breasts."
Appaci looked like she was about to attack, but Tier held
up her hand as she said, "Please calm down. To answer
your question Rangiku I didn't inform you because it was
your task to watch Nel. Perhaps in the future it would
benefit you to actually show some interest in the errands
you are given. You didn't try to stop Kukaku from
leaving something you were supposed to do as well."
"Kukaku is a big girl she can take care of herself,"

Rangiku said defensively. "Nel is…"
"Also a Bijuu," Tier said cutting off her sister.
"That may be true," Kiyomi said preparing to search for

the Bijuu in question, "But as diminished as she is, it
wouldn't hurt to make sure she doesn't find herself in a
bad situation due to her naïve nature."
"Which is why before she left I took the liberty of

placing a locator seal on her," Tier answered. "But we are
not your underlings Kiyomi. I remained in this room
because you asked me too. Nel and Kukaku were under
no such compulsion to comply."
"I know, I know," Kiyomi said defensively, "I just don't

want you all attracting the wrong kind of attention before
I've had a chance to explain how I want you to help."
"So let's get to it," the white haired young woman calling
herself Mirajane said. The Six-tails stepped into the room
from the bedroom that she had claimed in the expensive
suite Kiyomi had booked. Tier noticed that Mirajane
appeared to be slightly younger than the young man she
assumed to be Naruto. Guessing her sister had chosen
such a young form so as to not be locked into a certain
body type, Tier hoped her sister's attitude would change
since an arrogance seemed to have grown from the
confidence she had gained with her looks.
Mirajane studied Naruto for a moment before giving him
a dismissive snort as she said, "Hmph this is the guy
Rangiku was crowing about. He doesn't look to be all
that. I could probably take him with one arm tied behind
my back."
"Perhaps," Naruto said with a smile, "But then again in

such a situation, I'd probably just be glad to see you'd
limit yourself so." Naruto noticed a woman hanging back
from the others so asked, "Who might you be?"
"Urd," the dark-skinned woman answered. She was a

little uncomfortable considering her origins so was
pleased the young man didn't pry.
But it didn't last as Kiyomi explained, "She was born

from the piece of Gyuki that was sealed into the statue."
Yet to Urd's surprise Naruto's demeanor never changed
as he said, "It's nice to meet you Urd. I hope you're
finding your new existence quite enjoyable."
Urd's focus shifted from the blond man to the white-

haired Mirajane, who had been quite insistent that she
not refer to herself as a Bijuu. Although Rangiku had
told the Six-tails to back off, the dark-skinned woman
could see that the Blond wasn't quite sure she disagreed.
It had made Urd feel as if she was little more than a doll
given a semblance of life so as to keep the power that
had been growing from the tentacle the original Eight-
tails had sacrificed from falling into someone else's
hands.
Yet outside of the diminutive Nel, the man currently

meeting her eyes also didn't seem to share such an
opinion. His warm eyes continued to shine as he said, "I
hope you agree to help with Kiyomi's plans so we can get
to know each other." Urd nodded, feeling a bit more
confident about her place in the world as a result from
the blond's words.
The door to the room slid open causing all the people's
attention to focus on the person entering. Kukaku
smirked from the doorway as she said, "At last it looks
like I get to meet with the famous Naruto Uzumaki."
One pair of eyes darted to the small form trying to sneak

in behind the dark-haired woman. Rangiku spotting the
diminutive Nel ran forward grabbing her ear as she said,
"There you are you little brat did you think I wouldn't
notice your disappearing act."
"But you didn't," the slender Cyan Sung-Sun said snidely.

"You required others to point this out to you."
"Tier, I'm going pretty sick and tired of your sycophants'
comments," Rangiku said turning towards the three
women. "I think it would be best if you remind them I'm
not one to be trifled with."
The dark skinned Mila Rose grinned as she said, "Oh I

think I'd like to see that."
"I hope you don't come to regret…" Rangiku began to

say preparing to create some ash to teach the cocky
women a lesson.
Yet she trailed off as Naruto placed a calming hand on

her shoulder as he said, "Let's all calm down a moment
shall we. It's going to be difficult to create a world of
peace when we can't even achieve it in a single room."
Rangiku calmed and even ignored a comment from
Appaci as the tomboyish woman called her a coward.
"Thank you Rangiku," the blond man said moving to
take a seat on a plush chair.
Kukaku would admit that she was intrigued to see

Rangiku back down so moved to sit in the chair opposite
from him. Upon sitting down she placed a foot on the
small coffee table between them showing off her pussy.
To her surprise despite noticing her lack of modesty the
blond's gaze didn't have any problem holding hers.
Kiyomi sitting on the couch closest to her lover also

noticed Kukaku's display as well as the fact that it
appeared some semen was leaking from her. Frowning
the Bijuu asked, "And just where were you."
Before she could answer Nel stood up having taken a

seat on one of the couches surrounding the two chairs,
"Oh I know. She was in the hotsprings hugging some
stranger. She kept making these weird noises as he
grunted." Nel accentuated her statement by thrusting her
hips in a fair imitation of the way she had seen Kukaku.
Kukaku smirked as she expected Kiyomi to lose her cool,

but to her surprise it was Yoruichi who shouted, "What!
You went out and found some random guy to fuck.
What happened to all that pride you boast of?"
Kukaku glared at her sibling as she said heatedly, "What

are you talking about?" Focusing on all her sisters that
were bound to Naruto but primarily Kiyomi she said,
"Did you honestly think I'd throw myself at this whelp
the way the rest of you did? I believe that was why you
showed me all those images of him enjoying those other
women, wasn't it Kiyomi?"
"I showed you those images because they were the ones
that I had access to," Kiyomi answered. "I merely wished
to open your eyes to the benefits of taking on a human
form. If you wish to experience those pleasures with
random strangers be my guest."
"What are you all talking about?" Tier asked not sure
why the room had gotten so tense. A question she could
see was mirrored on both Mirajane and Urd's faces.
Yoruichi ignored the question as she focused on Kiyomi

to say, "How can you say that…I thought you believed in
father's prophecy as well?"
Before Kiyomi could answer Naruto said, "Yoruichi, the

important thing is that all of you work together. I don't
believe I'm a central part to your father's vision. It is
simply my hope that you and your sisters will agree to
use your powers to build a peaceful world we can all live
in."
Yoruichi calmed from Naruto's words although Kukaku
could see that her sister was of the belief the jinchuriki
was central to the prophecy. She felt a little childish and
self-conscious suddenly due to the young man's ignoring
her discourteous display. She brought her foot down,
something Kiyomi smirked about since Kukaku had
ended her flashing of her lover. Kukaku felt annoyed by
her sister so questioned rudely, "Ha, a punk like you
thinks he's going to make a peaceful world. Don't be an
idiot, our father worked to that end as well and he
couldn't do it. What makes you think you can succeed
where he failed?"
"I don't think I'll succeed where he couldn't," Naruto

said causing the recently released Bijuu to stare at each
other in confusion. "But then again I'm not acting alone
either. I might not succeed, but we will. I'm simply
asking that you will lend me your power so we can make
your father's wish of a peaceful world a reality as well as
my master's."
The Bijuu remained silent for several moments until Tier

asked, "What would you ask of us?"
"For now, I believe Kiyomi needs your help to make the

shipping company she owns prosperous again. Once
we've achieved that, we can discuss the next steps we will
need to take."
"We?" Urd asked her tone showing her surprise.
Naruto nodded as he answered, "Naturally. If a peaceful

world is our end goal then it needs to be one that we can
all enjoy. For that I'll need your input as well as your
strength."
Kiyomi watched as a smile appeared on Urd's face, the
first since her awakening. From the gesture the red-head
was more sure than ever that Naruto was the key to the
enigmatic words the Bijuu's father had left them. Yet as
she had explained to the women of Naruto's harem she
tended to take a long view of things and as such didn't
doubt that in time the Bijuu sitting around her lover
would find themselves bound to him. Even the
headstrong Kukaku who she didn't doubt would
continue to search out other men to deny there was
anything special about the one sitting across from her. It
would take some time, and perhaps even a little
heartache, but in time she had little doubt the nine of
them would move as one because they shared the same
affections.
*****************************
Karin followed behind Gaara as he guided her to the
room that housed the Suna council. Upon entering a
section of the hall that was currently unoccupied the
Kazekage said, "Despite my friendship with Naruto…"
"And now deeper familial connections," Karin couldn't

help supplying with a smirk.
Gaara looked over his shoulder in mild annoyance as he

added, "Yes despite those as well, do not expect me to
simply go along with what you are proposing today. I
need to be convinced this would be in the best interest of
Suna as well as help move Naruto's ambition forward."
"I'm quite aware of that Lord Kazekage," Karin replied,

"Which is why I insisted I make the pitch in front of
your Council as well. I don't think you'd need to worry
about your personal feeling getting in the way if I can get
the council behind me."
Gaara didn't smile but she did detect a slight raising at
the corner of his lips as he said, "Don't be so sure the
council is as unbiased as you believe."
Karin frowned not sure what Gaara was implying but

before she could ask they began to near the doors to the
Council Chamber which was guarded by a pair of Jounin.
The shinobi pushed the double doors open for them and
Karin could see they were the last to arrive. Her gaze first
fell on Temari, who she graced with a smile. She also
recognized her younger brother Kankuro, and their
former sensei Baki. She didn't recognize the other three
men present, but knew they were likely the Councilors
Sajo, Ryusa, and Goza. She had expected to find two
empty chairs, one for the recently arrested Joseki, and the
other for the revealed traitor Yura, who had been
working for Sasori and had aided in letting Akatsuki
enter the village. He had been killed by Naruto, when he
had been used as a sacrifice by the organization to
assume the form of Itachi in order to delay the Leaf
Village's attempt to save Gaara. Despite it being over a
year since then his seat had remained empty due to the
councilors' inability to agree on a worthy successor.
However, to her great surprise both seats were taken and

she understood what Gaara had meant as they were filled
by Pakura and Maki. Nodding to the gathered councilors
she said, "Greetings and thank you for taking the time to
see me."
Karin frowned though as the bearded Goza said, "I

assure you it wasn't by choice, but it would seem that our
newest members have adopted a rather friendly attitude
towards the village you call home. Perhaps not so
surprising in…"
"I assume you are about to refer to my in fact being
saved by a Leaf Shinobi," Pakura said speaking up
heatedly making Karin suspect she had been the center
of several discussions in regards to her views about the
Leaf Village. "It would be a trait I happen to share with
Lord Kazekage."
"True," Goza said, "Which is why I suppose he

nominated you to the position."
"You mean besides my many years of service in which I

took on every dangerous mission Suna handed me. I do
have more S-ranked missions under my belt then all the
members of this council combined," Pakura said angrily.
"That would be why I voted for your inclusion on the

council," Goza stated calmly. He smiled as he noticed
some of the anger bled from Pakura's face. "No, I can't
say I'm surprised by your choice to allow the meeting,
but I would admit to finding it surprising that you would
Maki."
"I can't say I'm overly shocked by that considering I was

to be Joseki's handpicked successor to the council," Maki
said folding her hands on the table. "My own grievances
with the Leaf Village are well known as well. However,
considering that Joseki is currently in a jail cell because
he couldn't let go of his own grievances, is it any wonder
that I would wish not to follow in his footsteps.
Furthermore, my time among the Training Force
was…enlightening to say the least. I witnessed one
Shinobi village put its trust in another to help them deal
with a problem…"
"I think a better description would be that the Leaf

Village used us to deal with a problem of their own
making," Ryusa said annoyed with the whole situation.
Gaara spoke up to say, "Then I'm guessing you have
chosen to ignore the fact that Joseki may have been
aiding Danzou by trying to break-up the Training Force.
Recently several former members of his hardliners have
come forward and claimed Joseki asked them to cause
trouble in order to have us call back our shinobi."
"With all due respect Lord Gaara, if you knew Joseki's

hatred for Danzou you would find that as difficult to
believe as I do," Ryusa said. "Also, I'm not quite sure
how much trust I'd be willing to put in the word of a
Root member that claims to have witnessed several of
their meetings, even if the Leaf have vouched for the fact
that she defected from the organization."
Maki leaned forward to say, "Then what about mine

councilor Ryusa. I can attest that Joseki asked those of us
that were Hardliners to disrupt the Training Force. I can
only think of one person that would have directly
benefited."
Sajo drew everyone's attention by clearing his throat

before saying, "We didn't gather here to discuss the
validity of Joseki's guilt or innocence. I did find it strange
that Lord Kazekage would nominate you to Joseki's
position though Maki. However, from your tone it's easy
to ascertain that despite your years of being influenced
by Joseki, you have made a break with his beliefs. I'm
guessing Lord Kazekage has seen this as well which is
why he felt it best not to punish you for your association
with him. Yet, again these are matters best discussed
later." He leveled a stare at his fellow councilors Goza
and Ryusa as he added, "Plus do not forget gentlemen
that I voted in favor of granting Karin this audience as
well. I believe we are living in interesting times,
something you might see if you allowed yourself to open
your eyes to them a little." Focusing on Karin, he said,
"Please begin my dear. I'm interested in seeing what you
came here to pitch."
The red-head smiled politely as she said, "Thank you

councilor. I know you are all busy people so I'll make it
brief. Simply put I would like to open a branch office of
the Great Tree Shipping Company here in Suna."
"Absolutely not," Goza said quickly, "Do you really take

us for such fools that we would openly invite a member
of the Leaf to open a company here that they could use
to spy on us?"
"No, I can't say you would be a fool to have concerns

about such a thing occurring. I would say you could be
considered one for dismissing my proposal without even
giving me the chance to explain it."
Temari snickered as Kankuro did his best to hide his
amusement. Gazo though was anything but amused and
was about to storm out till Sajo said, "It is an interesting
proposition to be sure."
Gazo's jaw dropped before recovering to ask, "Have you

lost your mind Sajo?"
"Hardly," the Councilor replied calmly, "I dare say I'm

feeling extremely clear headed. Perhaps you should take a
look at yourself before leveling such accusations."
Meeting the eyes of the two councilors most opposed to
what was being proposed he said, "For a moment lets
recount how many times we've caught the Leaf spying on
us in the last four or so years since Tsunade took over.
Not counting the few times Jiraiya has stopped in our
village I would put the number at zero. Not to mention
did anyone notice how well the last batch of our genin
did in the Chunin Exams. It was a steady improvement
from the previous exams. As a matter of fact ever since
the Leaf shared with us…let me repeat that, shared with
us, some of the curriculum that they use at their own
Academy our genin have continued to do better and
better. I would attribute this to the fact that each
successive group of genin to emerge from the Academy
have been exposed to the Leaf's training methods for
longer and longer periods. I truly look forward to the
exam where the genin have only known those methods."
"What is your point?" Ryusa said dismissively.
"His point," Temari said speaking up, "Is that if the Leaf
was so hellbent on our destruction they have a strange
way of showing it."
"Exactly Lady Temari," Sajo said leaning forward, "I am

currently the oldest member on this Council. I'm tired
gentleman and ladies of always looking for some sinister
plot in even the simplest of gestures. I have looked at the
Leaf's past actions with the same distrust as you. Yet all I
have ever scene is an honest and sincere desire to better
relations between our two villages. I know we blamed the
Leaf for causing a situation where our Daimyo would
hire them over us. It could be argued that the old war
hawks like us among the Leaf's power brokers built those
conditions into the treaty to weaken us. But those Hawks
have had their wings clipped. Would you wish to follow
their example as more and more the youths of our village
come to think of those from the Leaf as friends and
allies? If so gentlemen, then I think you'll find yourselves
pushed aside as they clamor for leadership that thinks as
they do."
Karin nodded as she said, "Well said Lord Sajo. The

Lady Kiyomi believes much the same as you. She
believes we've entered a period where the Shinobi
Villages not only want a true and lasting peace to settle
on the land but are clamoring for it."
"I suspect she believes this hoping for a nice tidy profit
as well," Ryusa said snidely.
"I can't deny we intend to profit from it, but then again
so will the villages that agree to open their doors to our
company."
"Really and how do you intend to deliver on that

promise?" Goza asked skeptically.
Karin smiled as she pulled out several sheets of paper.

Moving to Temari she asked, "Can you please hold this?"
Upon Temari's taking the sheet from her, Karin
instructed her to channel her chakra into it. The
councilors were surprised when the paper split neatly in
two. Karin smiled as she said, "Now I'm sure some of
you have heard of the chakra paper that Konoha uses to
help determine what element a person is strong in in
order to maximize their strength in it. Here in Suna, you
tend to take a trial and error approach. For some like
Temari, the strength is apparent quite early. For others
not so much, resulting in wasted time and effort. Yet,
Suna has access to the same tree that the Leaf uses to
create this paper."
"What is your point?" Goza said impatiently.
"The point is the reason you do not have access to this

paper is because every tree you can harvest is used in the
construction of your puppets. It's also why so many of
the puppets in this village are hand-me-downs." Karin
could see that the three male councilors were surprised
by her knowledge, yet truthfully she hadn't needed any
insight from Naruto's Suna lovers to reach that
conclusion. All she had needed was to study the thriving
black market that existed and in turn linked the Shinobi
villages. Much as she had stated Konoha had the tree in
abundance and it was used in everything from scrolls to
the chakra paper she held. Suna had at some point
managed to get its hands on the tree, but lacked the
fertile lands required to grow it in any truly meaningful
numbers. As a result they turned to the black market
where the paid a highly inflated price, something they
still did despite being allies with Konoha for years.
"I'm guessing that you believe should we allow you to

open a branch office here you'll be able to supply us that
chakra paper," Sajo said clearly interested since it would
help improve the training process of their genin and
chunin.
Karin nodded, "I have already negotiated a contract with

the Hokage that has given me access to not just the
chakra paper, but the unrefined wood you would need to
create new puppets. Imagine the innovations you could
come up with if you didn't need to fear wasting a
precious resource on experimental designs."
The Uzumaki smiled as she saw the two councilors Goza

and Ryusa share a look of interest. It faded as Gaara said,
"A tempting offer, but I'm sure that in order to make this
work the Leaf made some requests of you to secure from
us on their behalf."
She could see the distrust appear in the two men's faces
again as Ryusa seconded, "Yes, what exactly would the
Leaf require?"
"The deal I made is already done. So whether or not you

wish to supply any items for trade, I still have a ton of
wood I need to get rid of and plan to sell it to you at a
significant discount from what the black market would
charge you," Karin said after a moment's pause. "With
that being said I know the Leaf is interested in some of
the flowers that you have access to and only grow out in
the harshest of environments. Whether I can secure
them from you at a price that makes it worth my while to
sell we'll have to wait and see. But considering how the
black market has gouged you guys over the year I
imagine there is quite a lot of margin I stand to make."
"Lord Gaara," Sajo said as Karin ended her speech, "I

for one would vote that we allow the Great Tree
Shipping Company to open an office here. It is
something that would only benefit our shinobi in the
end."
"I second it," Goza said quickly surprising many of those

present, "Although I find it difficult to trust the Leaf
Village, I can't see them allowing this to happen if they
had hostile intentions. With the money we stand to save
on procuring supplies, we could double or even triple
our puppet production."
Gaara folded his hands as he said, "I agree. Karin there

would be a few other items I would like the Leaf Village
to make available to us. I'm sure we can come to some
sort of arrangement. For this new office do you have
someone in mind to run it?"
"Not at the moment," Karin said before adding, "But I'm

sure eventually someone will appear that's capable
enough."
*****************************
Guren finished covering a Leaf Jounin in crystal before

turning to face the wall surrounding the village of
Konoha. Behind her the Jounin's eyes darted back and
forth as he groaned through the small breathing tube she
had left him. Although she would give anything to see
Yukimaru again, the cold blooded killer she had been
died with him and while Kabuto said he needed a
distraction she would not dirty her hands again for his
sake.
Charging a wall as the moon disappeared behind some

clouds; she picked a weakened section of the wall that
appeared unoccupied and created several crystalline
dragons. She mounted the last one as the others smashed
through the weakened structure as shouts of alarm were
raised. Leaping from the last dragon as it reached the
wall she leapt to the top of it as her crystal dragons
distracted the shinobi on duty. She landed in front of
several chunin that had been about to attack her jutsu
from above and slamming her hands to the ground sent a
wave of crystal that captured and then encased them.
She coated her arm in a crystal blade which she used to
deflect kunai thrown at her from the opposite side of the
opening her jutsu had made in the wall. Running away
from the shinobi by running through the crystal
formations she had created to entrap the chunin, she
heard the people behind her curse as several leapt in
pursuit. Guren used the moment she disappeared from
their view to leap from the wall as she made her way to
her target.
Hiding in the shadows of a nearly demolished building,

she watched as several shinobi including a nin-dog
landed in the area before cursing and splitting up to
search for her. She was just about move when one of the
shinobi nearly surprised her by flying through the wall
she was pressed against. Leaping back, she recognized
the youth as one of the shinobi that had opposed her
during her mission to capture the Three-Tails for
Orochimaru.
Kiba growled as he crouched in front of her saying, "I
thought I recognized your scent, although I guess I
shouldn't be surprised considering those crystal dragons
back there."
"Get out of my way," Guren shouted not in the mood to

banter with the youth, "You have something that doesn't
belong to you."
"Are you talking about that boy we brought back?" Kiba

said heatedly. "It's thanks to you and that snake bastard
that he's dead. We simply gave him a place where he can
rest peaceful."
"I don't have time to explain, but I'm trying to correct

that mistake. Now move!"
"Make me," Kiba shouted charging the woman with his
partner that had taken on his form. Leaping the final
distance, he attempted to slash at her face and managed
to score a hit but winced as it felt like his nails wanted to
be pulled from his fingers.
Guren slammed her crystal incased fist into Akamaru's

stomach causing the dog to whimper as it collapsed
around the blow. It reverted to dog form before leaping
out of the way as Kiba smashed into her back using fang
over fang. The attack lifted the woman off of her feet as
they smashed into and through the wall of a ruined
building. Despite her crystal armor Guren worked herself
to her feet slowly as did Kiba due to his jutsu failing to
penetrate. Guren looked back from her kneeling position
and backhanded the Inuzuka so that he landed on his
back. She heard a growling and turned to see Akamaru
leaping at her from the hole they had made.
Picking up the still dazed Kiba by his jacket, she threw
him at the animal causing them to crash into each other.
She then encased them in a crystal dome before they
could recover. She sensed it as dozen of shinobi
surrounded her location with one of them calling,
"Surrender, and come out with your hands in the air or
else we will come in after you."
Guren cursed since although a part of her mission was to

distract the Leaf. She needed to secure her own objective
as well. Creating a jade mirror, she created a dozen
copies which all began to exit from the crystal object.
From outside the man that had assumed command said,
"You have until the count of three to comply."
"Don't worry," Guren said to herself, "Here we come."

The Jounin outside got as far as one before more Guren
than he could handle appeared from the hole to sow
chaos in the Leaf.
*****************************
Naruto was nestled in his bed with Konan, Mabui,

Yugito, and Ino when he suddenly shot up in it waking
all four kunoichi. Having returned from Tanzaku town
to find the three non Konoha women waiting for him,
they had quickly made the most of their time together.
After things had settled down, Ino had joined them in
order to sleep in the same bed as their shared lover. The
reason for his sudden concern was due to the clone of
himself and of Ino dispelling to alert him that the village
was under attack.
"What's wrong," Konan asked having come instantly

awake.
"I'm sorry it looks like somebody has decided to attack

the village. Probably looking to test us our readiness,"
The jinchuriki answered as he pulled his clothes back on.
Throwing his cloak on he said, "It looks like whoever it
is has the ability to create crystals."
Ino had been in the midst of following her lover's

example but paused due to his statement about the
nature of the attacker's jutsu. "It must be her."
"Huh, what are you talking about?" Naruto asked turning

to face Ino.
"I think I know who the attacker may be," Ino answered
as she pressed herself to Naruto. "Hiraishin us to
Tsunade."
Naruto nodded and the pair disappeared in a red flash to

reappear near the Hokage's office. Bursting in, they
found the room filled with other members of the village's
power structure, who turned towards them, Ino quickly
moved forward to join the other councilors and village
leaders as she said, "Thanks Naruto for Hirashining me
here. I'm glad I ran into you." Focusing on Tsunade she
said, "I heard the attacker can use crystals she may be…"
"The woman that helped to prevent us from banishing

the Three-tails," The Hokage said cutting her off, "Yes
we know. That detail has been confirmed by Kiba
although he is currently trapped in a crystal dome.
Unfortunately, she's managed to slip through our fingers
after defeating several squads that had cornered her and
has several clones running through the village causing
havoc on the east side of it"
Ino frowned as that was on the opposite side of the

village from what she imagined Guren's goal was.
Believing the clones were a feint she asked, "What about
the guards protecting the cemetery?"
"We've pulled several squads to track her down and to
help deal with those crystal dragons," Ibiki answered.
"That's where she's heading," Ino said confidently, "I

think she's here to reclaim Yukimaru's body."
Tsunade frowned as she said, "That might not be the

only person planning to take advantage of us pulling the
guards tasked with protecting our dead. Yuugao, send
every available shinobi to protect the cemetery. Also
somebody have the units still in place check in." Tsunade
nodded her head towards Ino telling the kunoichi she
wanted her to follow as she said, "I'm heading to the
hospital to help with the wounded. Ino follow me, there
are a few things I want to ask you about your encounter
with this woman."
Ino nodded and wasn't surprised to find that Naruto was

already gone, and from what she could feel had likely left
as soon as she pinpointed where she believed Guren was
or was heading. As soon as she was alone with the
Hokage, Tsunade said, "Find Yakumo. I have a special
task for the two of you."
"What's that?"
"You're going to dig up what's buried in Rin's grave."
"Oh joy," Ino said sarcastically wondering if she should

have perhaps stayed in bed.
****************************
"Squad seventy-one report in," a female voice called out

from a headset of the shinobi that Guren had just
knocked unconscious as she took it off his body.
Looking about the cemetery, she could hear the fresh
clones she had created battling the other squads that
were trying to converge on her position. Having once
snuck into the Leaf Village to visit Yukimaru's grave, she
knew exactly where she needed to go in the portion of
the cemetery reserved for civilians. Looking at a nearby
wall she knew separated the shinobi portion of the
graveyard, she wondered if Kabuto had come and gone
already. Considering just how few shinobi had leapt over
the wall to engage her and her clones upon her being
spotted, she wouldn't be surprised if Kabuto had created
a demand for more holes to be dug.
Stepping in front of Yukimaru's grave, she clasped her

hands in a hand-sign causing the ground to shake before
a crystal dragon appeared with his coffin inside its body.
From the headset she had liberated she heard a voice call
out, "Hell yeah, Naruto's here and he's smashing these
crystal clones like nobody's business."
Guren frowned as she felt a sensation which confirmed
the report. Leaping onto the dragon, she created as many
clones as her dwindling chakra reserves would support so
as to buy time for herself and sent them in the direction
she could felt her clones disappearing. Directing her
dragon to flee in the opposite one, she looked back in
time to see a blond man charging her despite the mass of
clones closing on him. He pulled a kunai that he threw at
her, but Guren countered with a crystal shuriken that
knocked it out of the air even as the blond teleported to
it.
Guren breathed a sigh of relief as her clones swarmed

the young man upon his reappearing near the kunai while
she focused forward intent on meeting with Kabuto and
claiming her reward.
*****************************
Tsunade stepped into the shinobi portion of the village's
cemetery followed by Ibiki and Yuugao. She felt her rage
grow as she saw the dead shinobi that had been tasked
with guarding the place. Looking back at Yuugao, she
asked, "Do we think this Guren character was working
with Kabuto?"
"I'm not sure," Yuugao answered, "According to the

mission report Shizune and Yamato filed it had appeared
that Guren had a falling out with Kabuto. I find it hard
to believe she would work with him again, although the
timing of her and his attack is unlikely to be a
coincidence."
"Everyone has a price," Ibiki said crouching down to

inspect a dead shinobi that worked in his department,
"Considering what Kabuto disturbed these graves for it
is likely she may have aided him to bring back the boy
whose body she took."
Tsunade sighed as she said, "That would be a theory that
those who were on the mission where we first
encountered her support as well. Yet, considering there
were no fatalities among the people that she encountered
during her assault it would seem she's no longer the same
woman that was encountered then. That leaves me to
wonder how she would take advantage of a jutsu that
requires a human sacrifice."
Turning to face Ibiki, she asked, "Do we know what

DNA Kabuto acquired?"
"From the disturbed graves it would appear Master

Chen, Asuma Sarutobi, Hayate Gekko…" Ibiki paused as
he appeared uncomfortable due to Yuugao's gasp.
Although aware of the pain her fellow Harem member
must be feeling, Tsunade forced him to push on as she
asked, "Is that it?"
"No Milday," Ibiki said gravely, "The other disturbed

graves would include Rin Nohara's, as well as Dan Kato's
and Mito Uzumaki."
The color drained from Tsunade's face as she heard the

last two names and was quite suddenly alerted to the fact
that the pain she had assumed Yuugao must be going
through wasn't even close to what she thought. The
dread of facing loved ones felt almost crippling, but
Tsunade pushed the dread and fear away as she rounded
on her heel.
"Lady Tsunade where are you going?" Ibiki called out

after his retreating leader's back.
"I'm going to plant my foot on a snake's skull before he
can put his recently acquired DNA to use," Tsunade
called back.
"I'll gather a squad…"
"Don't bother," Tsunade said as Naruto appeared

sensing his two lovers' emotions, "My squad's just
arrived."
Naruto sent a concerned glance towards Yuugao, but

sensing Tsunade's determination followed after her
intent on finding the person responsible for the anger
she felt.
****************************
Kabuto smiled as he finished preparing the scroll he

meant to use against Naruto when next they met. He
heard the sound of something large approaching so
turned to see Guren riding on her dragon shaped jutsu.
Leaping from it, she landed in front of him prompting
him to say, "Impressive, you really did a marvelous job of
distracting the Leaf. It's a shame that you're so
diminished mentally though. Wouldn't your task have
been much simpler if you had killed the shinobi you
faced?"
"What do you care?" Guren snapped, "You got what you

wanted now it's time you honor your side of the
bargain."
"Very well," Kabuto said as the crystal dragon

disappeared leaving the coffin behind. "However, I don't
see the sacrifice that you require."
"Leave that to me," Guren said turning away as Kabuto

pulled the coffins lid loose.
She held her hand to her mouth as she heard the
sickening sound of flesh being cut before Kabuto said,
"There all finished. Now where is the sacrifice?"
"It's me," Guren said facing the hooded man.
"Really," Kabuto said, "Aren't you being rather trusting

of me? What's to stop me from using Yukimaru to my
own ends?"
"You have no use for him," Guren replied. "If you did
you would never have allowed him to push himself so
far. This means his ability was unique to the Three-Tails
and with it in Akatsuki's hands you have no need for a
means to control it."
"True," Kabuto said, "Then what do you want me to tell

him happened to you?"
Tell him…tell him that he saved me," Guren said
dropping to her knees as Kabuto approached with the
scroll.
"I think that would be a matter of debate," Kabuto said

placing the scroll on the ground as he activated the jutsu.
A pattern spread along the ground towards the woman

as flakes of clay, ash and dirt began to cover her. Guren
could feel Yukimaru's spirit begin to surround her, but
then the feeling vanished as the flakes covering her fell to
the ground. Shocked by the sudden change Guren stared
up at Kabuto in desperation as she asked, "What
happened!"
"It would appear this is another failure," Kabuto replied

with a shrug, "I figured this might happen. Sometimes
when a spirit is truly at peace they can't be manifested in
this world. It seems Yukimaru had no regrets about
sacrificing himself for you Guren. You should be happy."
Tears began leaking from Guren's eyes as she broke

down in sobs and began to pound the ground. Kabuto
shook his head at the display having a hard time
picturing the woman before him as the feared kunoichi
that had served Orochimaru. Although tempted to leave
her in her misery, he figured now would be as good a
time as ever to put his experiment into motion.
Switching the scroll he said, "Fear not Guren if you truly
wish to be a sacrifice. I'll oblige you."
Changing the scroll to the one he had prepared before

her arrival he again activated the jutsu causing the ash to
begin covering the woman again. For a moment he saw
the will to live appear in Guren's eyes before she
discarded it and just before she was completely covered
thought he heard her thank him. The covering
surrounding his sacrifice hardened and took the shape of
a woman he remembered seeing in his history books.
Despite dying as an old woman under mysterious
circumstances, Kabuto had chosen to resurrect her
looking like she had while in her mid-twenties.
Mito Uzumaki stared blankly forward before he

summoned a casket to store her in. For a moment he
wondered if he should use a different pawn for his
experiment, but rejected it due to his not wanting to
potentially sacrifice a more valuable pawn. Still he knew
virtually nothing about Mito's abilities so wondered if she
would even offer Naruto a challenge. However, her true
value was the emotional attachment she possessed with
Tsunade and if Kabuto wished to see Naruto's ability to
give true life to those brought back by Edo Tensei, he
would need to play off of the attachment he knew the
jinchuriki had for the current Hokage.
The white snake that was a part of him appeared from
beneath his robe as its head faced towards Konoha.
Sensing the people approaching he smiled as he said,
"My, how very kind of you two to be so
accommodating." Causing the coffin to disappear into
the ground, he created a clone to welcome those in
pursuit and to activate the trap while he found a safe
place from which to observe what happened next.
Chapter 45
Chapter 44: Blast from the Past Arc: Mito: Part II

Naruto was in the lead as he and Tsunade closed in on
Kabuto, who appeared to be waiting for them. Naruto
had an uneasy feeling which caused him to look back at
Tsunade to see the anger and concern he could feel
radiating from her. His own emotional state was
conflicted especially as Tsunade had given him the
rundown of the DNA that Kabuto had acquired as they
had left the village. Knowing that among the warriors
who potentially could be resurrected should Kabuto
choose were men that had enjoyed relationships with two
of his lovers, Naruto wasn't exactly thrilled with the idea
of engaging Kabuto. He doubted that the bespectacled
multi-traitor knew of his own relationships with Yuugao
and Tsunade so likely wouldn't use Edo Tensei on them
for those reasons. But with that said, it didn't change the
fact that if they encountered Hayate or Dan, it would put
Naruto in a rather uncomfortable position.
Knowing he could bring one if not both back should he
encounter them was playing havoc with his sense of
decency. On one hand, he would admit a selfish part of
him didn't want to bring back people that could be
considered competition for his lover's affections.
Especially when considering that for the returned it
would seem as if no time had passed since their deaths.
Truthfully, Naruto had given almost no thought to the
men that had been in his lovers' lives before him. It just
didn't seem to be something to be concerned with since
in essence they were dead while he was alive. But now,
with the very real possibility that he could be squaring off
against them, in more ways than one, he couldn't help
but wonder how he measured up against them. He
looked back at Tsunade again wondering if she was
experiencing similar thoughts or feelings, but her face
had moved from the anger that it had reflected before to
the calm mask of a shinobi expecting a battle.
Admiring his lover's professionalism, he was about to
broach the subject with her when Tsunade said, "You
don't need to be concerned my love. My heart and soul
belong to you. Dan was important to me, but he was my
past. You are my future. I know Yuugao feels the same
way."
All the tension that Naruto had been feeling dispersed

from Tsunade's words. Turning back to look at her as
they continued towards where he could feel Kabuto, he
said, "Thank you. I never doubted that you loved me
but…"
"My love," Tsunade said giving Naruto an amused smile,

"shut up and stop over thinking it. I spent decades
wasting my life grieving for Dan. He was important to
me, but I believe that he would have wanted me to move
on with my life and I have, with you."
Naruto bolstered by his lover's words felt his own face
slip into a determined scowl. However, thinking of
Kurenai he said, "I'll admit I was concerned to face Dan
or Hayate since I know I could give them back to you,
but what if it's someone like Asuma or Zabuza. I could
bring important people back to…"
"Don't travel down that road Naruto," Tsunade said

quickly and determinedly. "I can't imagine what it must
feel like to know you could bring back people close to
you or those you care about. But just because you can do
it, doesn't mean you should. Have you thought about
why Kiyomi would grant us the chance to live forever,
but make it dependent on our not having children?"
Naruto shook his head in the negative as he answered,

"Truthfully, I haven't. Like she said, it was something she
intended to be a part of our retirement package. With
everything that needs to happen first worrying about it
seems a little bit like wishful thinking at the moment."
Tsunade nodded expecting such an answer. Yet, she had

thought about it a great deal since Kiyomi's revealing
how she had made it so that they didn't age as it had
opened a whole slew of questions that the medic in her
wanted answers to. Tsunade also suspected that a part of
the reason he hadn't dedicated much thought to the
matter was because her lover wasn't all that driven to
have children, especially now that in order to do so he
may have to lose the woman that decided to have it. She
believed that it was a direct result to his having a large
Harem of lovers that required his attention and
affections. And while it could be said that a child would
require both as well, it truly would be at a whole other
level since being a good father could very well be said to
be harder than a great lover. Unlike some of the Daimyo
that kept concubines and often fathered children with
them but left the raising to the mothers or servants,
Tsunade knew that if Naruto did have a child he would
need to be an active participant in his child's life.
In truth though, she suspected that most of his lovers fell

into the same category as her being that giving up having
a child when one could potentially live for several
lifetimes seemed like a rather fair trade. Granted, she
would acknowledge that her acceptance could simply be
due to her never having had one, nor being all that
inclined to do so. But, she also believed that Tsunami's
and to a lesser extent Tsume's complaints on the matter
were due to their already having children, and by
extension could very likely outlive them depending on
what their sons decided.
She was of the opinion that Tsume didn't feel as strongly

on the matter due to Kiba being a shinobi and as such
had already come to terms with the simple truth that she
may outlive her child due to the profession he had
chosen. Kiyomi's assurance that upon their successfully
uniting the Shinobi World, she would extend the ability
to remain ageless to Kiba and Inari provided they
decided to forgo having children as well had seemed to
placate Tsume. Tsunami though still seemed conflicted
over the matter making Tsunade wonder what she would
ultimately decide to do.
Seeing that Naruto was looking at her and waiting for her
to explain why she had asked her question she said, "I
haven't questioned Kiyomi on the matter, but I believe
the reason for her demand that those wishing to remain
young not bear a child is because she feels death is a
natural part of life."
Naruto nodded as he said, "I can agree with that, but

then why make us immortal to begin with?"
Tsunade smiled as she said, "Because she loves you, and
as a being that was already immortal did not want to lose
you to old age. Remember to her years have to seem like
days or at the very least they had seemed that way in the
past."
Naruto understanding where his lover was going with

her point so said, "Then what you're saying is that
Kiyomi by stopping us from growing older feels she
removed us from the natural order of things and if that is
the case then we've forfeited our right to procreate."
Tsunade would admit she was a little surprised that

Naruto reached the conclusion she was heading towards
so quickly, "Exactly. I'm a little shocked you realized my
point right off the back, especially if you haven't been
giving the matter any thought."
Tsunade giggled slightly as he pouted at her to say, "Hey,
I'm capable of drawing conclusions on the fly." Seeing
his lover's amusement he responded with a put upon
sigh, before turning serious as he added, "Truthfully
though, while I hadn't given this immortality revelation
much thought. I had thought a great deal about having
kids."
Tsunade didn't hide her surprise as she said, "Oh, really.

Truthfully I'm a little stunned. That seems like something
you would consider after you succeeded in uniting the
Shinobi World."
"True, but I guess it seemed like a natural concern

considering how I planned to go about it," Naruto said
before spending a moment to make sure he could still
detect Kabuto's presence as well as any other potential
threats."
Tsunade waited until Naruto's focus returned to her to
ask, "What do you mean? You've known for some time
that Kiyomi had arrested your ability to impregnate your
lovers."
Naruto nodded but then replied, "Yeah, but I was more

surprised by the fact that I was not only pleased by that.
But wasn't sure I wanted her to ever return it." He could
see his lover's surprise so explained, "Tsunade, look at
how many lovers I needed to take in Konoha just to feel
secure that our plans would proceed unimpeded. While
that may or may not be necessary to secure our goals in
other villages the fact remains there are a lot of women
that have come to care for me and there may be many
more. The truth is that adding a child to our already
complicated lives just doesn't seem necessary. More so
considering the fact that I really don't feel the need to
leave a legacy of flesh and blood as testament to my
relationships due to just how long we may get to enjoy
ourselves. And speaking of enjoying ourselves, I'm not
sure that I want to invest all the hard work into raising a
kid after years of plotting and struggling to unite a world
divided by hate."
Tsunade understood where her lover was coming from

so added, "Plus, there's no point in my giving birth to
someone that might begin to eat up my own special time
with you."
Naruto chuckled but grew serious as he asked, "Do you

think the others feel the same way?"
"I do," Tsunade said after a moment, "I believe they

likely also understand where Kiyomi is coming from.
Although it pains me to say it, death is a natural part of
life. If we are to remove ourselves from the natural cycle
of life and death then we should be willing to give up
something in turn. But I think we must also concede that
should death still claim us then it is a judgment we must
accept."
"You're saying that should one of us die we have to

accept that?!"
Tsunade nodded gravely as she added, "Yes, Edo Tensei

is an abomination. It shames me that my great uncle was
the one that developed it."
"What!" Naruto looked back at his lover in shock, "I…I

thought Orochimaru invented it. That jutsu was actually
invented by the Second Hokage."
"I'm afraid so," Tsunade said after several seconds.
"W-why would a Hokage create such a jutsu," Naruto

asked feeling some disappointment at the revelations and
in one of his personal idols, since it further highlighted
how and why the Ninja World was such a mess.
Knowing that a Hokage could create such a vile jutsu
only further showed how other ninja villages could view
Konoha with such contempt and hate. Remembering the
anger he had felt at Kabuto for bringing Haku back in
such a fashion, he could only imagine how shinobi from
other villages would feel seeing their own loved ones
manipulated in such a way by a man that called himself
Hokage.
Tsunade gave a bittersweet smile as she said, "My

grandmother used to say it was because where my
grandfather was an idealistic dreamer. His brother was
far more pragmatic and mistrusting. My great uncle
viewed war and battle as an anything goes competition
between individuals and if you didn't do everything you
could to gain the upper hand over your enemies then you
deserved to be trampled by them."
Naruto frowned finding that Tsunade's description didn't
match with the image the Shinobi Academy had instilled
in him. Finding it a little disturbing that his village could
be accused of the same rewriting of history they in turn
sometimes accused the other villages of doing he said,
"Still, I thought the Second Hokage tried to better our
relationship with Kumogakure. The way you're
describing him would make him almost sound like
Danzou or Joseki."
"I know," Tsunade said after a moment, "But my Great

Uncle was a man that saw the world as black and white.
Friends were friends, and enemies were enemies.
Unfortunately, such a stance tended to even cloud his
views on enemies that became friends."
"You're speaking about his treatment of the Uchiha,"

Naruto stated.
"Yes, the Second Hokage's mistrust of the Uchiha and
the steps he took to insure that they didn't betray
Konoha ultimately may have led to their attempted
uprising. That isn't to say that I believe the Uchiha were
right to take up arms against the village or that the elder's
didn't take the correct steps when it became apparent
negotiations weren't going to work."
Naruto sighed since he felt as conflicted by the Uchiha

Massacre as Tsunade sounded. Having also been
ostracized by the village, it was hard for him not to feel
some degree of understanding for the Uchiha. Having
helped to find the Leaf Village and by extension the
current shinobi system, he imagined it was rather difficult
to accept that after nearly a century they were still viewed
with mistrust by their neighbors and the powers of the
village. Still, Naruto felt that if Itachi could pass such a
harsh judgment on his own clan then either there was
more going on then he knew. Or, the Uchiha hadn't been
so much about equal treatment as they had been about
wanting power. Before Mikoto had been rescued and
confirmed her husband had wanted to seize power,
Naruto admitted he had already considered the latter to
be true. His belief had been based solely on Itachi
carrying out the action. He also believed that perhaps it
had been Itachi himself that had proposed the extreme
method of dealing with the rebellion. Naruto believed
this because it was obvious that Itachi had tried to
position Sasuke to become the last Uchiha and by
extension perhaps the only one besides him that would
view Konoha as being more important than the Clan
they had come from. Naturally things hadn't progressed
as Itachi had likely hoped, but Naruto was beginning to
doubt the current rendition that it had been the elder's
that had placed the burden of killing his clan on Itachi.
His reasons were two fold. The first being that if you
were plotting to eliminate a rebellious clan it seemed
rather strange to turn the matter over to a member of
said clan no matter how loyal he was. The second was
that Itachi by sparing Sasuke had demonstrated a
willingness to go against orders, something he believed
the Elders, had they been the ones planning the
elimination of the Uchiha, would have had to consider.
Yet they didn't appear to have a backup plan in place.
Considering both Danzou and Homura's particular talent
for plans within plans he found their being caught
flatfooted when Itachi didn't kill Sasuke rather strange.
Ultimately Naruto didn't know if Itachi was as Koharu

described a man likely making the best of a horrible
situation, or had actually been the one that had presented
the Elders a path to eliminate the Uchiha due to a belief
that the only way to reshape them into a clan truly
accepted by Konoha was by taking them back to square
one and rebuilding. He considered presenting his idea to
Koharu, but considering Mikoto's presence felt digging
up the ghosts of the Uchiha Massacre would only cause
discord in his home. Yet, he figured it was only a matter
of time until Mikoto realized that the beautiful brunette
that sometimes visited the hotsprings located on
Kiyomi's property was in fact the last Elder of Konoha.
He was not looking forward to that day.
Focusing back on the task before them as he could feel

them closing on what he was beginning to suspect was a
clone of Kabuto he asked, "I've heard about Dan's
abilities from Shizune as well as Hayate's from Yuugao.
I've also got personal experience against Asuma, so we
should be prepared if Kabuto throws them at us. But
what can you tell me about your grandma's abilities?"
Tsunade frowned as she answered, "I'm afraid I do not

know much about how my grandmother fought. To be
honest I was surprised to learn she was the jinchuriki of
Kiyomi. I didn't learn this until I spoke with Kiyomi the
first time and questioned her about why she looked like
my grandmother."
Naruto stumbled on a branch, nearly falling to the

ground as he sent a surprised look back to his lover's
amused face, "I take it she never told you that she
modeled her face after my grandmother." Naruto shook
his head no and Tsunade was glad that he didn't inquire
as to what the rest of Kiyomi's form was based on.
Quickly moving on she said, "Sadly, this kind of
highlights just how little I apparently knew about my
grandmother's abilities. Truthfully as long as I can
remember she rarely appeared in public and after my
grandfather passed lived a rather secluded life." Tsunade
frowned as she looked back on her memories to add,
"Now that I think about it though…she seemed to bare
a quiet sadness. I guess it might have been due to losing
her husband at a relatively young age and living so long
after him."
Naruto filed the information away and frowned at just
how little they knew about a woman that had been
married to one of the strongest shinobi of the modern
age. Looking inside himself for a moment he asked the
woman living inside him, "What about you mom? Do
you have any insights into her abilities?"
"No, sorry Honey," his mother replied concerned about

the upcoming confrontation. "I can tell you though that
she was the one that designed my seal. It's probably why
that masked asshole Tobi needed to wait until the day of
your birth to make his move. It was the only time it had
even neared breaking."
Naruto's frown deepened as he felt a fair amount of

dread settle into the pit of his stomach. He wondered if
that was why Kabuto had gone after the DNA of
Tsunade's grandmother. Yet, a part of him doubted it
since if Tsunade hadn't even known how skilled her
grandmother had been with seals then he doubted
Kabuto would be aware of it. But if there was one thing
he didn't doubt about Kabuto it was the man's ability to
ferret out information that others weren't privy too.
Naruto pushed his concerns away as they neared a
clearing and was where he could feel, if not Kabuto, then
a clone of some sort that was waiting for them.
*****************************
The clone Kabuto had left behind smiled as Tsunade and

Naruto appeared from the trees to land before it. Almost
immediately Tsunade looked like she was going to charge
him, but to his surprise Naruto stopped her by holding
his arm up to bar her movement. "Naruto…"
"Hold up Tsunade," Naruto said his yellow eyes studying

the Kabuto before him. He then further surprised the
clone by saying, "I know you want to pound his face in,
but you'd be wasting your time. The real Kabuto is likely
nowhere near here."
"Impressive Naruto," Kabuto's clone said his tone

genuinely complimentary. It shifted to condescending as
he said, "I'm going to have to modify my Ninja Info
Cards to show that you aren't the complete idiot that I
remember."
Naruto frowned, but didn't let the barb bother him, as he

instead said, "Let's cut to the chase Kabuto. I know what
you're planning and I'm not going to play along."
"We'll see about that Naruto," the clone said as it pressed

its hands to the ground causing a coffin to shoot out of
the ground in front of it.
A moment later the lid fell away and Naruto heard
Tsunade gasp at the woman that resided inside of it. The
woman stepped out stiffly at first, but her stride began to
smooth out as her skin turned from grey and cracked to
smooth and pale. Her dark pupil-less eyes first settled
first on Naruto but then quickly moved to Tsunade's.
Her face shifted from a blank mask to one of recognition
as she said, "Tsunade…" She frowned as she tried to
move, but finding herself unable to caused her to say,
"So I've been returned via Edo Tensei. Damn it
Tobirama, this vile jutsu should have never been
created."
"Now, now," Kabuto's clone said as it came around from

behind the coffin, "You should be grateful for the
opportunity to once more see your granddaughter."
Mito turned her head enough to see the man that had
summoned her prompting her to say, "And who are
you?"
"Kabuto Yakushi," the clone said moving to stand

behind Mito. "I'm the man who has mastered Edo
Tensei in a way the Second Hokage could never dream."
Mito frowned as she felt something familiar about the

young man and recognizing it she said, "You remind me
of that boy Orochimaru. I always warned the Third to
keep his eye on that one. He always had a sinister spirit,
quite similar to yours…"
"You're too kind," Kabuto said amused but it

disappeared a moment later as Mito finished her
sentence.
"Yet, you're strangely empty, almost like a cheap copy
going through the motions because he has no dreams
or…"
"Be silent," Kabuto's clone snapped causing the woman

to instantly obey. Focusing on Naruto, he said, "Since
you've figured out my game Naruto try to stop it. But
you'll never find me and even if you manage to subdue
your precious Hokage's grandmother…she'll spend an
eternity conscious and sealed away since even if you did
manage to find and kill me this jutsu will remain active."
"Kabuto you fucking bastard," Naruto shouted as he

charged the clone preparing to deliver a punch he was
sure would separate the smirking man's head from his
shoulders.
The clone didn't appeared concerned in the least and the

reason revealed itself when to Naruto's surprise Mito
leapt between them and he found his momentum turned
against him as she grabbed his wrist to flip him. Naruto
landed on his back roughly and managed to pull free of
the red-head's grip as he rolled away. Getting back to his
feet he watched the woman cautiously as she assumed a
relaxed stance with her arms folded in the sleeve of her
kimono.
"Please forgive me," Mito said apologetically, "I'm afraid

that my actions aren't within my control." Naruto
nodded causing the deceased Uzumaki to smile before
saying, "Tsunade, do not hesitate. That is one of the
reasons Tobirama created this jutsu. He understood that
facing loved ones as enemies, even those that have
passed on, creates a weakness in ones enemies that can
be exploited."
"I understand…"
"Then why do you hesitate," Mito interrupted looking at
her granddaughter, "If you hold back against me, I may
end up experiencing the pain of killing my own
grandchild. We've both lost so much please don't make
me experience your death as well."
Tsunade gave a grim nod but before she moved the

clone of Kabuto said, "I guess I'll be going. I wouldn't
want to distract you from enjoying your reunion."
"Kabuto you bastard," Naruto shouted as the clone burst

into smoke. Naruto frowned as a result of his being
unable to sense the former right-hand man of
Orochimaru.
Focusing on Mito, he created a dozen clones to test her

abilities. The clones charged in force causing Mito to
turn her attention from her granddaughter to meet the
onslaught. The first clone reached her and to both
Tsunade and Naruto's surprise despite being dressed in a
fine kimono it appeared the resurrected red-head didn't
shrink away from direct combat. She blocked the first
several punches of the clone pushing his arms away
before striking it in the chest with her elbow. The blow
dispelled the clone as it was lifted off its feet allowing the
next two clones to use the smoke of the first clone's
demise had created as cover. However, Mito was ready
for them and as one clone leapt through the smoke
attempting to hit the woman with a fist, it found its nose
crunched in as he smashed her knee into its face after
pushing the blow to the side. She then rotated in the air
smashing the second clone into the ground with a kick
that landed on its chest.
Mito leapt backwards and kicked out catching a third

clone in the chin as it tried to avenge its fellow clones.
Mito landed in a crouch with one leg sticking out and her
body twisted so that one arm was held out behind her
and the other was lower almost resting on her knee. She
scanned the smoke for any sign of the other clones, but
her danger sense flared causing her to roll out of the way
of a Heavenly Foot of Pain.
Mito ended her roll and leap into the air to avoid having
her balance disrupted from the resulting shockwaves of
Tsunade's blow. But, she was suddenly propelled
downwards by a powerful blow to the head that she
received from Naruto. The kick sent her earthward like a
meteor. Her impact sent dust and debris into the air as
Mito's body created a deep crater where she impacted.
Tsunade charged in believing that her grandmother's

body would need time to recover from such a hit. She
could just make out the woman's form and could see as
what appeared to be paper and ash floated about her.
Her grandmother warned her off though as she shouted,
"Don't approach me! This is a jutsu that takes advantage
of the immortality of those resurrected by Edo Tensei."
Tsunade was confused for a moment until she noticed

the paper instead of approaching her grandmother was
flying towards her. "Shit!" Tsunade cursed as she noticed
the paper was covered in the seals used for explosive tags
and strangely enough to store items. However, before the
paper latched onto her, she was pushed out of the way
by a Naruto clone. The paper that affixed itself to the
clone started to glow as several of the storage seals
activated summoning more explosive tags. The clone
ignored its plight as it threw a tri-prong kunai out of the
kill zone. A moment later Naruto appeared picking his
lover up and Hiraishining away just as the tags began to
explode.
Naruto appeared on a tree branch but quickly needed to

keep leaping as the explosives continued to go off
engulfing more and more of the forest. Reaching a safe
distance, Naruto asked, "Are you alright Princess?"
Tsunade gave a curt nod feeling a desire to kiss her lover

as thanks for the save, but confident Kabuto had a
means of keeping tabs on the battle said, "That's not an
appropriate way to refer to your Hokage."
Naruto's eyes widened in surprise for a moment but the

he quickly realized that it was possible despite his being
unable to locate the real Kabuto, it didn't mean the man
responsible for Mito's resurrection wasn't keeping tabs
on them, likely through the woman he had brought back
to the world of the living. Setting her down he said,
"Sorry, I guess I was channeling Pervy Sage."
Tsunade smirked for a moment but seeing that the

explosions were dying down asked, "Naruto, you said
you know what Kabuto was up to. Care to enlighten
me?"
Naruto kept his eyes glued on the dust cloud the

explosions had kicked up as he answered, "I believe he
wants me to use my Bijuu chakra to bring back Mito.
The first time with Haku caught him by surprise and
since he's still collecting DNA it appears he's not going
to abandon using Edo Tensei for whatever he's
planning."
Tsunade nodded as she finished for her lover,

"Therefore he wants you to use it on her so he can likely
study the process and find a way to counteract it."
"That's one thing he might be trying to do," Naruto said

gravely.
"What do you mean?"

"I mean he might also be looking for a way to harness
the ability for himself," Naruto replied with a frown as he
saw a figure slowly approaching through the dust. "He
might wish to bring back Orochimaru or maybe even
someone else for that matter."
"Like who," Tsunade asked before dropping down to the

ground to prepare to once more engage her
grandmother.
Naruto followed his lover to the ground as he pulled the

chakra blades that Asuma had bought him as a gift which
had been delivered postmortem by Shikamaru.
Channeling his wind natured chakra into them he
answered, "I don't know. He was connected to Akatsuki
through both Orochimaru and Sasori so perhaps he
intended to aid Tobi. I've been thinking about why Tobi
tried to reclaim Nagato's eyes and I think whoever it was
that gave them to him is no longer in this world."
"What makes you think that?" Tsunade asked as Naruto

created another group of clones to engage the Uzumaki
to attract her attention and set her up for another attack
like they had before.
Naruto shrugged as he answered, "It's a hunch I've had

ever since Kiyomi told me that she was of the opinion
that Nagato didn't so much awaken his eyes, but they
had been implanted in him to awaken at a moment of
stress. The fact that Tobi made a play for them means he
needs them for something. I also doubt he was the one
that originally awakened them as he wouldn't have given
them up. This makes me think the person that did was
likely too old to make use of them so transplanted them
to a young Nagato. Tobi probably entered into his
employment sometime after this happened."
Tsunade frowned as several clones were dispelled by her
grandmother's impressive Taijutsu. However, the true
reason behind it was her coming to the understanding
who her lover believed had awakened the Rinnegan.
"You think the broker was the person that originally
awakened those eyes." The frown on her face deepened
when Naruto nodded. "If that's the case then no matter
what we can't let Kabuto see you use that ability again."
"I know," Naruto said. His tone softened as he asked,

"A-are you sure you'll be okay with that?" Tsunade sent
him a questioning look causing him to explain, "From
what I understand those brought back by Edo Tensei
can only be sent back if the summoner ends the jutsu, or
in some cases if they find peace. That means the only
other option we have for the time being would be to
immobilize and seal her. But she'll likely be conscious
and I can't imagine what it would be like to be immobile
but aware."
"I…I know," Tsunade said not liking what she needed to

do, but giving her lover a determined look added, "But
my grandmother is a kunoichi. She'd understand."
Naruto nodded before charging the woman as the last of

his clones was dispelled. Due to his Sage mode the wind
blades that were extending from the chakra knives he
wielded reached the ground leaving furrows in it.
Tsunade watched as her grandmother leapt away to avoid
Naruto's attacks so bit her thumb to summon Katsuyu in
order to lay a trap for the female Uzumaki.
*****************************
Mito danced back as the blond man cut off her arm with
his chakra blade. She remained silent in order to ensure
that both her granddaughter and the young man facing
her didn't begin to hesitate. Despite her desire that they
seal her away, she continued to keep her distance until
her arm reformed. Mito frowned as she could still feel
the man Kabuto due to the link that existed between
those summoned by Edo Tensei and the summoner.
From that link she could sense a curiosity as well as the
emptiness that she had commented on before. To her,
the man that had called her back from the afterlife
seemed like an empty vessel that was unsure of what to
fill itself with so had decided to follow in the ambition of
another. He gave her a strange sensation, not wholly evil,
although he was obviously capable of performing such
acts. Yet, he felt more like a wind of change, but instead
of a gentle breeze he was more like a hurricane and while
he was aware of the horrors his actions would unleash,
like a hurricane it was simply incidental.
Mito was filled with her own sense of curiosity though as
she reengaged Naruto once her arm was restored. The
reason for her interest was due to her feeling that her
granddaughter and the young man she was currently
fighting had some sort of relationship. Mito found this
curious since although she was well aware that Tsunade
tended to hide her age using a henge. Mito had always
been aware when her granddaughter was using it.
However at the moment she couldn't detect the henge, at
least not in the sense that it was changing her features.
That confused Mito since Tsunade looked like she was in
her mid-twenties, an age she had been long passed when
her grandmother had passed away as a result of having
the Kyuubi extracted so that Kushina could take on the
burden.
Yet even more surprising to the woman was that it

appeared Tsunade had gotten over Dan's death. But
what confused Mito was that she couldn't recall the
young man fighting her, although he kind of reminded
her of Kushina. Wondering just how much time had
passed since her death, she refused to give voice to such
questions lest Kabuto gain some valuable information
that could be used against her granddaughter and the
man she was begging to suspect Tsunade had taken as a
lover.
Getting into Naruto's guard, she prevented him from

bringing his chakra blades to bear on her. Pulling one of
the hairpins that held her hair in the twin buns, she
stabbed it in Naruto's right arm causing him to yell and
cut the chakra to the blade in his hand. Pulling it free, she
spun around and stabbed the needle into his right side
before kicking him away. Her curiosity was again peaked
due to her granddaughters catching the young man as she
quickly extracted the needle and tossed it away. The
blonde woman began to heal the injury surprising Mito
who against her will began to charge them.
However, she was forced to break off as streams of acid
began to be fired at her from the trees. Forced to give
the two some room Mito could see that Katsuyu had
split herself into man smaller copies and had positioned
herself in the many trees. The slugs began to fire again
forcing Mito towards Tsunade, who having finished
healing Naruto moved effortlessly through the corrosive
barrage to engage her grandmother in taijutsu.
Mito wished she could have taken some enjoyment in the

fight since she had never truly had the opportunity
before. After sealing the Kyuubi, Mito had spent most of
her life hiding the fact that she was a jinchuriki so as not
to upset the balance of tailed beasts that Hashirama had
achieved by giving the Bijuu to the other villages. It had
been during his final battle with Madara that Mikoto had
taken the Kyuubi inside of her to deny the Uchiha its
services. It had not been an easy process on her, but in
the end she had endured after months of being
bedridden with fever. When she had recovered it had
been to a world where her husband had died as a result
of how hard he had pushed himself in that final battle.
It had been her husband's brother that had informed her

that with both Madara and Hashirama's deaths the other
villages had begun to position themselves in preparation
for a massive battle. Therefore, she was to remain hidden
away as an ace in the hole should hostilities erupt and
Konoha was attacked directly. Furthermore, since none
of the other villages knew what had happened to the
Kyuubi, she was to remain isolated to prevent her secret
from getting out. But truthfully Mito had come to believe
she would have likely remained secluded without
Tobirama's orders. To many in the village and the
shinobi world as a whole her husband had been almost
like a god, and she doubted there would be very many
men willing to put themselves in a position to be
compared to him.
As her focus came back to the present she realized that

the truly frightening thing about Edo Tensei was that the
person using the jutsu didn't need to know all the ins and
outs of the abilities the person they brought back
possessed. Provided the controls they used to manipulate
the undead shinobi were in place then they just needed
to sit back and relax as their puppet did everything in its
power to achieve its object. Therefore despite Kabuto
not knowing the Mito had been the first Jinchuriki of the
Kyuubi, when the Uzumaki was backed into a corner and
about to be hit from multiple angles by corrosive acid.
Mito protected herself by assuming her six-tailed form.
*****************************
Tsunade was blown off her feet as her grandmother was
suddenly coated in red chakra which in turn was covered
by a partial skeleton. Before she hit the ground though
Naruto teleported to her and caught his lover. He then
Hiraishined to a kunai he had tossed before grabbing
Tsunade.
"I think we're in trouble," Naruto said drily as he set the

Hokage down. Grabbing up the kunai he had teleported
to, he threw it at the chakra covered woman and then
flashed through several hand-signs. The kunai burst into
smoke covering the area in tri-prong kunai as Naruto
said, "Stay here."
Disappearing in a red flashed, he appeared at the kunai

closest to his opponent and forming a pair of giant
Rasengan slammed them into the transformed kunoichi.
To Naruto's shock the jutsu did little but cause the Bijuu
to skid several feet. He teleported away as the Bijuu sent
a chakra claw flying towards him, but couldn't escape as
Mito roared causing him and his scattered kunai to go
flying away.
Landing roughly on his back, he had the wind knocked

out of him as he laid on the ground in a daze. His eyes
widened as the sky was blotted out by a form which he
quickly realized was an airborne Mito who was about to
land on his chest. Before the chakra covered woman
could crush his chest though she was sent flying by a
kick from Tsunade who had released the seal on her
forehead. The woman landed on her feet and as Tsunade
landed retaliated by sending a chakra claw that impaled
her in the stomach and lifted her off her feet until she
smashed into a tree.
Tsunade screamed in pain as Mito then leapt into the air

intent on using her other claw to decapitate her
granddaughter. "Mom," Naruto shouted internally as he
appeared inside the seal. Leaping into the cage, he was
wrapped in a tight hug by his mother who filled him with
the Bijuu chakra that was at her command.
Instead of taking on a fox like form, Naruto's body was

coated in a red chakra that took on a vaguely female
appearance. Kushina being in control threw a punch that
hit Mito in the fox like skull covering her head. The blow
sent the woman flying off course, causing her to retract
the claw pinning Tsunade to the tree. Tsunade's wounds
healed almost instantly but before she could rejoin the
fight Kushina rushed passed her. Flipping over the
recovering Mito, she grabbed the woman by the body
and tossed her into the air. As Mito flew away black and
white spheres appeared from chakra coating Naruto
which Kushina swallowed before firing a Beast Ball at
the airborne woman. The jutsu hit causing a massive
shockwave to flatten nearby trees and sent out a wave of
dust that covered the area.
The nine tail-like wisps of chakra that resembled
Kushina's hair when she was upset moved about behind
her as she looked for any sign that her predecessor as a
jinchuriki was still in the fight. To her surprise, Mito had
not only survived with little harm, but had dropped her
chakra cloak in order to quickly close with her opponent.
The older Uzumaki tried to shout a warning of what she
was about to do, but her eyes went black as Kabuto
suppressed her personality aware that Mito had some
means of making his experiment a success.
Creating several shadow clones that surrounded the

chakra covered Naruto they knelt down creating a barrier
around the two combatants as the real one quickly closed
with her opponent. Kushina still in control of her son
slammed her fist into Mito's chest and impaled the
woman on it. Mito however remained unfazed as she
pressed her hand on Naruto's stomach where she placed
a seal that caused his Bijuu chakra to retract as it forced
Naruto out of the seal and thus separated him from his
Bijuu chakra. Naruto yelled in pain as the chakra began
to retract away from the seal she had placed on his
stomach. Then like a master locksmith, she quickly
examined his Eight Trigrams and activated the locking
function of it. At the same time she opened her own seal
as she began to siphon Naruto's chakra from him.
****************************
Inside Naruto's seal Kushina was quite shocked as the

lock began to open. The paper seal only resisted a
moment as the doors were thrown open and she felt a
pull that began extracting her from her son. Cursing, she
sent her consciousness into Kiyomi's original form and
attempted to fight the gravitational pull. Her nails left
deep furrows in the floor as inch by inch she was pulled
out of the cage. As she fought, she could feel her chakra
being siphoned off. Reaching the gate, Kushina in a last
act of desperation grabbed onto one of the doors to the
cage, she then used her tails to grab onto the other one
which she then used to pull the door closed. After
several long moments, Kushina finally managed to close
the gate causing the lock to automatically latch as the seal
reasserted itself after its near failure. Kushina collapsed
to the ground a quivering mess as it felt like almost all of
her energy had been drained. Fearing what that meant,
she couldn't muster the energy to investigate as she
passed out from chakra exhaustion.
*****************************
Tsunade watched on in horror as chakra was pulled from

Naruto into her grandmother in a manner rather similar
to how Kiyomi's will had first entered her host's body.
Except this time it wasn't on a small scale or appeared
very controlled.
Charging the barrier, she slammed her fist into it and was
immediately set on fire, but she refused to watch another
of her loved ones die. Hoping her healing abilities would
keep up with the flames she continued to beat her fist
against it causing cracks to appear. She stopped though
as she was suddenly covered in many of the copies of the
slug she had summoned and Katsuyu gentle voice said,
"Lady Tsunade you must stop."
"No, she's killing him," Tsunade replied near frantically

as she tried to ignore the pain beginning to flare in her
despite her and her summons healing efforts.
Katsuyu began to merge her small selves into one

capable of engulfing Tsunade to force her to heal as she
said, "It appears the worst is over. I believe Lady
Kushina has closed the seal."
A moment later the slugs words were proven true as the
flow of chakra stopped and Naruto pushed himself away
from the resurrected kunoichi. Then to both Tsunade
and Katsuyu's amazement Mito threw her head back as
she began to yell in pain.
A part of Mito was still aware as she attempted to extract

the Kyuubi from Naruto. She felt her heartbreak as she
saw how frantically her granddaughter slammed herself
into the barrier and tried to beat her way through it
despite the horrible pain she must be feeling as her flesh
began a cycle of burning and healing. But as both women
knew even such physical pain paled in the face of the
emotional one of losing a loved one. Mito hated that it
appeared she would be the instrument of forcing her
relative to once more experience it.
She could feel the strategy that the cold emotionless part
of her was coming up with to escape with the Kyuubi.
She could feel Kabuto's gleeful surprise at just how well
suited she was to deal with Naruto. Although not quite
aware of what it was she had been summoned for other
than to force Naruto to do something through her
actions or after being defeated, she know knew that
Kabuto intended to take the Kyuubi for himself and
experiment at his leisure.
Yet to Mito's surprise it felt almost as if Kyuubi was

fighting against her and then a moment later Naruto's
seal had been forcibly closed from the inside. Mito was
shocked until she began to absorb the chakra she had
pulled into her own body. To Mito's great surprise she
began to also experience memories of the Bijuu she had
tried to extract and learned that as opposed to her old
adversary it appeared that the spirit currently occupying
the Fox was none other than Kushina. She also began to
experience sensations of pleasure, as she saw flashes of
Naruto with various women including her own
granddaughter. Nestled in those memories was one of
Haku which the emotionless part of her that was in
charge followed to the point of her return to the land of
the living. Having absorbed Kushina's knowledge of how
she did it the emotionless part chose to complete the task
Kabuto had desired of her and began using the stolen
energy to convert the ash covering her into flesh and
blood.
Mito felt Kabuto's surprise and sudden anger at the

reversal as he tried to recall the kunoichi but found his
control had been severed as her soul became rooted in
the new body being created for her. Pain momentarily
became her world as she began to separate from the
sacrifice that had been used. As a result of her gaining a
new form the clones she had summoned dispersed as she
stopped being a part of Edo Tensei and once more
became a part of the living world.
*****************************
The K-clone Naruto had created to make it appear he

was occupying the Hotel room he had been provided laid
on the bed starring up at the ceiling. A week had passed
since his confrontation with Kabuto and as one might
expect Naruto's life was still reeling from the encounter.
After the battle Naruto had recovered enough to
Hiraishin the unconscious Mito back to Kiyomi's
mansion which was unoccupied at the moment except
for Mikoto and Miya. Naruto had asked the Uchiha to
watch after the woman so that he could return to
Tsunade as she made sure Guren didn't awaken to cause
trouble.
Naruto returned a few moments before Yuugao and a

squad of Anbu appeared which had left the village after
them to provide backup. Tsunade had reported that
Kabuto had resurrected her grandmother using Guren,
but they had managed to settle her past grievances with
life giving her closure and sending her soul back to the
afterlife. To explain Guren's still being a live, she
disclosed that her grandmother had quite the working
knowledge of the technique and had prevented the
woman's soul from being consumed.
For the moment Guren was being held in a prison cell

located in the Torture and Interrogation Headquarters.
Although Guren couldn't dispute the official story it
appeared not to matter as she hadn't said anything since
awakening. Instead she just sat on the bench located in
her cell and stared off into space. According to Anko
though, occasionally at night the guards would report to
hearing sobs.
The Naruto clone frowned as he wondered how he could

help her, but then turned his focus to Anko. But before
he gave the matter much thought a knock sounded at his
door. Surprised since he figured any of Naruto's lovers
would be in the Den with him, the clone moved to
answer it and was surprised to find Anko on the other
side. Before he could ask her what she was doing there
she pushed herself into the room and closed the door
before sealing her lips to his.
The K-clone was surprised by her behavior as things had

cooled noticeably between the two ever since Anko had
tried to induct him into being a submissive. In the
immediate aftermath the two had apparently reconciled
as Anko admitted that she had been a little over the top
and Naruto agreed his reaction could have been subtler.
But, despite their trying to laugh it off, the issue had
remained a persistent sore point between them that both
were uncomfortable with broaching. As a result the
closeness that the two had shared as a result of their
similar hardships had suffered.
Despite the clone just wanting to sit back and enjoy the
pleasure it was bound to feel. It recognized that Anko's
seeking it out was just another example of how her and
Naruto's relationship had suffered. Aware that Naruto
wanted to address the issue, it pushed Anko away
causing her to say, "What's wrong?"
The clone sighed as it answered, "I think we both know

the answer to that, which is why you're here instead of in
the Den with the real me."
"Or maybe I just wanted some alone time and didn't feel
like sharing with the other women there," Anko said. But
seeing the clone wasn't buying the argument added,
"What does it matter anyway? When you dispel he'll get
to bask in the pleasure so let's just get to it."
"It's also why I know that if Naruto was here he would
want to talk about where things stand. So come on Anko
let's discuss what happened," Naruto's clone said.
"There isn't anything to discuss," Anko said a little heat

entering her voice. Calming she added, "Look, it's quite
apparent that you and I just are not compatible. I want to
explore the kinkier side of sex. You're just not interested
in that. Therefore, for now let's just be friends with
benefits. I mean with all the pussy you're pulling in, you
can't tell me it bothers you that much that I'm
considering other options. So for the time being let's just
enjoy ourselves and when I find myself someone that
interests me, we'll go our separate ways."
The clone struggled to find the words to salvage Naruto's

relationship, but before it could think of anything Anko
said, "Look, think it over. But don't feel too broken up
about it. Some relationships just aren't meant to be."
"Hold up Anko let's…" the clone tried to say as it closed
with her, but Anko simply backed away before giving it a
sad smile as she slipped from the room.
The clone watched Anko retreat down the hall not sure if
it should chase after her, but for the moment decided to
do as she said and think on the matter. Granted a part of
it knew she was right and some relationships weren't
meant to be, but giving up wasn't one of Naruto's strong
suits and it knew the blond upon receiving the memories
of the clone would try to win back Anko's favor.
*****************************
Mito laughed boisterously as she drank at a local bar. She

paused for a moment as she saw a young teenager run
passed the window and who looked like Tsunade had as
a genin. She smiled as she turned her attention back to
the young man that had told the dirty joke she had found
amusing. The man sensing that she might be open to the
possibility of joining him in a more intimate setting,
asked, "So how about we adjourn someplace a little less
crowded?"
"Tempting," Mito said as she gave the man a bright

smile, "But I'm not in the habit of leaving with a man
just because he bought me a drink."
"Well what if I buy you two?" the man asked

undiscouraged.
"I guess I'll have to make that call after this second drink
makes its appearance," Mito said after downing the last
of her current one. She smiled as the man motioned to
the bartender to get them another round. As she waited
Mito couldn't help feeling that she felt more alive than
she had for a majority of her previous one. The reason
being that she no longer felt the need to maintain the
façade of the prime and proper woman she had lived as
for most of her previous life. Having felt the need to
adopt it after Hashirama became Hokage, Mito had gone
from the fun loving Uzumaki she had been to a woman
that could attend the social functions sometimes
necessary to move her husband's desire to make a world
where their children could grow old a possibility.
Unfortunately, even after he had died she had needed to
maintain it, and as a result the village that Hashirama had
built and loved had almost seemed like a prison to her.
Not to mention Mito had tried not to think of the
number of decades that had passed since she had last
been on the receiving end of a good hard fucking, but
considering that her only partner had been her husband
knew exactly how long it had been.
Now reborn and able to somewhat easily travel the

village provided she let her hair down and removed the
seal on her forehead, Mito was looking to perhaps put an
end to the several decade long drought. A part of her had
considered Naruto to be a contender, but considering
her granddaughter was currently attached to him was a
little uneasy at the idea. But she couldn't deny that
Naruto seemed to possess many of the attributes she had
found so attractive in her husband.
Mito picked up the drink as it appeared in front of her

and moved the man talking her up a few spots on the list
she was compiling. She knew her party girl attitude was
giving Tsunade fits considering that she no doubt
remembered how Mito had used to act. But, the older
Uzumaki recalling a life where she felt very much like a
bird locked in a cage and forced to watch the other birds
move about as they wished just couldn't muster the
strength to care. Not willing to reenter such a cage, she
knew she was giving Tsunade trouble as she kept
sneaking out of the mansion to enjoy herself. But despite
her several attempts thus far each time things had
progressed to an interesting point her dear little killjoy
would appear.
Mito cursed as the bartender said, "Hey little miss you're

a little too young to be in here." Turning to look over her
shoulder she quickly turned away as she saw the young
teen that had run by the window moments earlier.
Sounding out of breath the girl ran up to Mito saying

frantically, "Big sis you need to come home right away.
They say Grandma isn't long for this world and you
should pay your last respects."
Trying to ignore the henged Tsunade as she pulled on

her arm insistently, Mito responded, "I'm sure she'll be
fine. Let me be."
"But big sis," Tsunade said turning on the waterworks as
she began to pull more persistently, "You know you were
always grandma's favorite. H-how could you say that?"
Mito turned to tell her new friend that the girl was just
trying to get some attention, but she could see that the
man was being swayed by the false tears of Tsunade and
received confirmation when he said, "U-um maybe you
should go check on her. They'll be time enough for fun
later."
"Not if the brat has her way," Mito said under her breath
as she allowed the henged Tsunade to pull her out of the
bar.
Once the two were on their way and had reached a

relatively isolated portion of the village Tsunade began to
rant as she said, "Honestly, what's gotten into you. I
asked you to stay at the mansion, but every time I turn
my back you're running off."
"Why do I have to stay in that stuffy mansion with the

Uchiha and the Mist woman acting as babysitters? No
one is going to realize who I am."
"That isn't the point," Tsunade said turning on her heel

to stick her finger in her grandmother's face. However,
she quickly realized she was still henged and thus only
came up to the red-head's chest. She noticed several
people looking at her from across the street no doubt
finding it odd for a child to be lecturing an adult. "Come
on," the Hokage said spinning around again as she began
heading to the mansion. Noticing her grandmother's
amused smirk at Tsunade's inadvertently calling attention
to them the blonde muttered, "This must be karma for
all the trouble I put Shizune through during our travels."
Mito sighed as she saw a few handsome men whose
attention drifted to her. Giving them a playful wink, she
considered pulling rank on her granddaughter and using
the fact that Tsunade was henged as a youth to force her
to leave for the time being. But quite aware of how
stubborn Tsunade could be Mito knew her
granddaughter wouldn't just head off to sulk.
Tsunade noticed where her grandmother's attention was

so grabbed her hand as she pulled her along behind her.
Turning a corner the Hokage said, "Can you please try to
behave? I thought you said the urges you were feeling as
a result of Naruto's chakra have faded."
"They did fade," Mito said annoyed recalling the

numerous times she had used her fingers to bring herself
to release as the effects of Naruto's chakra had made her
extremely horny for most of the previous week. "So now
that they have, when are you going to stop treating me
like a prisoner and let me have some fun?"
Tsunade gritted her teeth as she wondered why it was the

quiet, wise, and reserved grandmother she remembered
was acting like a rebellious teenager. A part of her was
concerned that perhaps her grandmother wasn't being
honest with her about Naruto's chakra having faded.
However, she was forced to admit that the tests she had
run hadn't shown her any of the brain activity in the
sexual part of the brain that had been present when
Anko had been under its influence.
Reaching Kiyomi's mansion, Tsunade entered the code

into the gate and the pair began heading to the section of
her property the housed the Hot Springs. Mito after
passing through the bath house caught sight of Naruto
who appeared lost in thought. She noticed Tsunade's
concern as he didn't acknowledge their presence, but she
opted not to bother him as they took the land path to the
grotto. Once inside Tsunade turned one of the torches
causing a secret passage to open that would take them to
the mansion.
Mito followed behind wordlessly as she replayed the

sight of the half submerged Naruto and pictured what he
would look like without the water barring her view.
Naturally she didn't need her imagination as she had
absorbed the latent memories that had been stored inside
the Kyuubi's original form so knew just how virile and
well-endowed the young man was. Truthfully Mito
wouldn't mind having a chance with the jinchuriki, but
knowing she would then be bound to him and thus
sharing him with her granddaughter did put a damper on
such thoughts at least enough not to act on them.
Entering the mansion's basement Tsunade dropped her

henge and turned to her grandmother to say,
"Now please stay put okay. I promise that in time we'll
come up with something to explain your presence to the
village."
Mito still a little put off that Tsunade didn't seem to

understand that she didn't care if the village understood
her presence or not simply waved her granddaughter off.
Tsunade sighed no doubt expecting to be hunting the
woman down again shortly before she headed to the
transporter seal and disappeared in a flash. Mito felt
tempted to head back to the hot springs to act on several
fantasies she had created around the young man
currently occupying it. Even though one or two of those
fantasies did in fact involve her riding the young
Uzumaki to the glorious orgasm she knew him capable
of giving under the gaze of Tsunade, Mito decided to
return to her room lest her sex starved body follow
through on its desires.
*****************************
Naruto leaned his head back as he relaxed in the

hotsprings with his eyes closed. He had heard a couple of
people walk by, but hadn't bothered to confirm their
identities either by opening his eyes or using his
connection to them via the Fox Mark. In truth he was
rather glad they had decided to continue on without
speaking to him since he was still reeling from the
memories he had received from his clone upon waking.
Although in hindsight he knew that he shouldn't have
been surprised considering the growing rift they both
had allowed to open between Anko and him.
Naruto though wasn't sure if he should try to close it or

simply allow Anko to eventually go off on her own. It
wasn't that his own feelings had diminished, nor did he
think Anko's had to the point that they couldn't repair
the rift. But, he wondered if he did decide to do
everything in his power to recapture her heart, whether it
would be because he loved and needed her, or if it was
because his ego demanded it.
It wasn't an easy thing to admit that Anko might be

better served by letting her drift into the arms of another
man or even woman. But, Naruto felt it was a real
possibility that might be what he needed to let happen. It
wasn't even because of how his own sexual tastes
diverged from Anko's. After all, he had been rather
surprised to learn upon doing some research on the
matter that some would consider him to be living a
lifestyle associated with BDSM as a result of having a
Harem. The way he understood it was that it was due to
his lovers technically being submissive to him and his
desires. Yet, with the understanding that BDSM included
more than just pain and submission, Naruto found that it
perhaps further tied his hands in regards to Anko, mainly
since he understood that although being sexually
submissive to Anko didn't necessarily need to translate to
their relationship outside the bedroom. It nonetheless
very likely would as he could imagine his esteem may
drop in the eyes of a few of his lovers, but particularly
Tsume. Despite his knowing he had the Inuzuka clan
woman's heart, her respect might wane if the dominate
male that had "tamed" her sudden got off by being
submissive to another.
But it did highlight that in his many relationships he did

need to be the person in charge if only to prevent his
harem from splintering into many different directions. A
lesson Naruto had inadvertently learned from Anko's
decision to downgrade their relationship to friends with
benefits. He realized that his choice to let things handle
themselves as had been the case with Ino, with her
needing space to sort out her feelings, and not take the
reins of the situation in hand had led to the collapse of
his relationship with Anko. Naruto now realized that he
should have taken a firmer hand in dealing with the
situation. It also made him realize that he had been rather
fortunate in his taking Tsunade as a lover so early on.
This was due to the fact that as a result of her devotion
to him and his concentrating most of his energies to
bringing Konoha in line with his ambition. Many of his
subsequent lovers had simply followed her lead. This he
also believe extended to some of the women like Temari,
who although hailed from a different village had viewed
Tsunade as the pinnacle of what a Kunoichi should be.
Yet, now Naruto believed it was a benefit that had run its
course as more and more his lovers came to the
conclusion that while Tsunade might be a Hokage in the
outside world. Inside the Harem, she was just another
woman that harbored feelings for him and as such they
didn't necessarily need to do as she said. Not to mention
some of them were attaining ranks that while not as
politically powerful were capable of at times hindering
the power of a Kage.
Simply put, it was time for Naruto to start putting his

foot down and demonstrating that he was the dominant
force within the Harem. Not in a truly over-the-top way,
but like in the case of what Kiyomi had done to the Taki
kunoichi, he needed to let it be known that he wasn't
pleased and would no longer tolerate the situation. He
imagined there would be some rather severe push back
from his former Bijuu, but he knew he needed to act
sooner rather than later. If only to finally put the matter
to rest, not to mention it would show his other lovers
that while he believed he needed their conflicting views
and inputs. When everything was said and done, he was
the head of the family and as such he was the one that
needed to be in charge.
Unfortunately, he felt that although he could save his
relationship with Anko, he couldn't do it by submitting
to her less he would undermine the position he wanted
to take with the others. But giving up wasn't something
Naruto liked doing and while he did see another way
outside of submitting to her to potentially bring Anko
back into the fold. He would need to first find the
missing piece to the puzzle that was their relationship.
Therefore for the time being he'd let their relationship
orbit in the new status quo Anko had established. He just
hoped he found what he needed before she drifted out
of his reach.
Before Naruto could give the matter more thought

though a horrendous crash cut through the air leaving
him with the impression that someone was redecorating
Kiyomi's home with a sledgehammer. Leaping out of the
water, he grabbed a towel and quickly wrapped it around
himself before teleporting to the agitated woman at the
source of the disturbance.
****************************
Rangiku signed in with the front gate and as she began to

enter the village began to complain in a high scratchy
voice as she repeated the instructions Kiyomi had given
her, "Rangiku head back to the village and secure the
necessary papers for our sisters to move to Konoha."
Folding her arms across her chest she said to herself,
"Jeez, first I'm a babysitter and now I'm a clerk."
Rangiku let her annoyance fade as she passed a local bar

and felt a temptation to enter the establishment to have
herself a drink. She ignored the feeling as she imagined
the speech Kiyomi would give her if she shirked her task.
Rangiku frowned as she pictured her red-headed sister's
face and felt a sense of familiarity. She wasn't sure why
and for the most part had ignored it, yet every time she
looked at her sister it was with the sense that she had
seen her face somewhere before. Pushing the feeling
aside, she decided that before she headed to the
Hokage's office to get the ball rolling on having the
remaining Bijuu set up shop in Konoha, she'd first
freshen up from her journey.
Heading to Kiyomi's mansion, she entered and paused as

for a moment she thought Kiyomi had sensed her desire
to slack off and had teleported to the mansion to
reprimand her. However, a moment later a memory
flashed before her and she finally understood what it was
that she found familiar about her sister. She looked like a
short haired version of the woman that had aided the
First Hokage in sealing her in the tea kettle and trading
her to Suna. The woman responsible for that smiled
politely at her from the top of the stairs that she had
been in the process of descending, but Rangiku reacted
out of roughly a hundred years of anger as she shouted,
"You!"
Raising her arm, a cloud of ash appeared from her sleeve

which smashed into the staircase where the woman had
been standing. Ragiku's eyes narrowed as the woman
leapt from the staircase which was destroyed from the
enraged Bijuu's attack. She landed gracefully before
holding up her hands as she said, "I'm not an enemy. I
was brought here by Nar…"
Mito was forced to abandon her explanation as she rolled

out of the way of an ash cloud which gouged the floor as
it passed. She began to charge the woman in order to
plant a seal to shut down her chakra but a red flash
appeared between them. Mito was unable to stop herself
as she collided into the hard-bodied youth that had
appeared in front of her.
Rangiku realizing that her attack would hit Naruto
quickly ended it. Staring down at the two, she said,
"Naruto, what's she doing here?"
Mito had gotten lost in the feeling of being pressed up

against a barely clothed man, but hearing the woman
who attacked her voice quickly shot to her feet.
Glowering at the blonde she said, "I was invited here.
Perhaps a better question would be, why would you
attack someone before they could even explain that
much?"
Rangiku gave her a dark look in response before saying,

"Maybe it would be because I would prefer to strike first
before you could once more seal me away."
Naruto stood as he moved between his irate lover and

Mito as he said, "Rangiku, that isn't something you need
to worry about." He paused though as he realized what
she said so asked, "What do you mean seal you again?"
Rangiku was surprised and focusing on Mito asked,

"What, you didn't tell him that it was you and that
bastard they call the first Hokage that captured and
sealed all us Bijuu? Funny, I thought you would consider
it a point of pride. It was through the seals you used to
bind us to the objects you used to contain us that the
villages were able to create jinchuriki."
Naruto's eyes grew wide at the revelation, but he kept a

watchful eye on Rangiku as he slowly looked over his
shoulder. Trying to watch both women at once he now
understood why Mito had seemed rather apprehensive
when she had learned that all the Bijuu were now free.
Despite having no reason to doubt Rangiku he still
asked, "Y-you were the one that created the seals
necessary to create jinchuriki?"
"I was," Mito said aware that much of the suffering she
had heard that the young man had endured could be laid
at her feet. "The secret of creating Jinchuriki died with
the Sage of the Six Paths. Hashirama in order to show
the other villages established after Konoha that we
wanted to exist peacefully decided to show this intention
by gathering the Tailed Beasts in order to use them as a
means to create treaties with the other villages."
"Did you ever stop to consider that maybe we didn't

want to be your bargaining chip," Rangiku said heatedly.
"We did not," Mito admitted. "Truthfully we never even

considered that you could be sentient until I became the
jinchuriki of Kyuubi."
Mito looked like she was about to say more but then
Mikoto and Miya appeared in the grand hall where the
brief scuffle between the red-head and Bijuu had taken
place. Naruto hoping to calm the situation turned to the
women that were approaching from behind the red-
headed Uzumaki. Sadly, the knot Naruto had tied gave
way from the sudden turn as a result of the previous
collision with Mito. The blond jinchuriki briefly
wondered why the three women he was facing suddenly
looked down and following suit realized he was giving
them an eye full.
"Shit sorry," Naruto said quickly grabbing up his towel.
He backed up in fright as Miya hefted the bamboo blade

she held above her head as she said angrily, "Why you
indecent brat?"
She stopped though as Mikoto held up her arm in front

of the woman while saying, "Relax Miya it was an
accident." Naruto thought he heard a little desire bleed
into the Uchiha's voice as she teased, "Besides, I don't
think a woman would stand much of a chance
considering the weapon he's packing."
Naruto noticed all three women's cheeks coloring and

quickly bowed as he held the towel in front of the
"weapon" Mikoto had described as he again apologized.
He straightened up almost immediately as Rangiku
pinched his ass as she added, "No, many a maiden has
been conquered by that particular weapon."
Miya didn't appear amused as she held her bamboo blade

against her shoulder as she responded, "Well make sure
to keep it far away from me less we test how it stands up
against steel." The woman rounded on her heel as she
returned to her swordsmanship practice.
Mikoto smiled as Naruto turned pale at the threat before

heading back to the library where she had been looking
through many of the books Kiyomi had purchased in her
research about the truth of the Gedo Mazo and
Rinnegan. Finding that her own clans history was tied to
it as well she hoped to find some means of ending the
hatred that seemed to so easily take hold in her clan.
Naruto watched the two women go as he turned to face
Rangiku so he could fix his towel.
Rangiku smirked as she unabashedly looked down as

Naruto tried to hide his Bijuu tamer as Seven had
christened his manhood. She could tell her lover was
embarrassed about flashing the women, and was a little
hesitant to face the one that remained. But while she
believed Naruto felt the eyes boring into his back were
those of disgust, Rangiku could tell the woman was
fighting back a desire to jump her lover. Practically able
to feel the decades of pent up lust Mito was giving off;
the Bijuu decided it would be deliciously ironic to push
the Uzumaki into binding herself to Naruto as payback
for subjugating her to a century as a living weapon.
Hoping to ease the tension building in the room,

Rangiku's eyes shown in barely contained amusement as
she suggested, "How about we get ourselves a drink?" To
the Bijuu's surprise Mito quickly agreed and the motion
was soon seconded by Naruto.
*****************************
Rangiku could barely remember why she had disliked the

woman she that was sitting across from her. After
Naruto had gotten dressed and joined them. Mito had
then taken it upon herself to select the first bottle they
would be drinking from. To both the Bijuu and Naruto's
surprise they had soon discovered that despite the
reputation and legend of Mito Uzumaki's purity, the
woman could hold her own when it came to drinking as
they plowed through several bottles.
Rangiku was chugging a bottle and could see the red-

head mirroring her movements as Naruto watched on in
his more than a little inebriated state. To Rangiku's
shame Mito slammed her bottle down first revealing that
she had downed the contents in the same amount of
time it had taken the Bijuu to get through half. Rangiku
slammed her bottle down as well causing the other
empty ones to fall over as she said, "No fair you
cheated!"
"Don't be such a sore loser," Mito said amused. "You're

a thousand years too early to drink me under the table."
"Best two out of three," Rangiku said looking around the

table of empty bottles for a couple of unopened ones.
"That was two contests ago," Naruto said with a chuckle.
Studying the woman he was supposed to have read about
in history books during the academy, but was only
recently doing thanks in part to Shiho, he said, "You
know, you're nothing like what the history books have
described."
Naruto frowned as he wondered if he said something

wrong as Mito's face twisted into an unhappy mask.
Finally though she relaxed as she said, "I'm not surprised.
It's not like the people that wrote them bothered to get
to know me. Instead of recording history, they
romanticized it to the point that I was some dainty
princess. Although truthfully Tobirama deserves some of
the blame since he encouraged it to make me appear like
some noble so no one would guess I was housing the
Kyuubi."
"Its Kiyomi now," Naruto said swirling the sake in his
cup, "I think it would be best if you get in the habit of
calling them by their names rather than by the ones
people coveting their power gave them." Leaning back in
his chair, he groaned as he said more to himself than the
women present, "Man, it's going to be such a headache if
they all remember you as the woman that helped trap
them. I probably should Hiraishin to the hotel they are at
so I can let Kiyomi know."
Rangiku giggled as she said, "It might not be so bad. I'm

sure Yoruichi, Seven, and Kiyomi won't have a problem
with Mito's return. They'll probably be grateful to her
since it led them to you. Plus Nel doesn't seem to
remember anything of life before she became human and
Urd has never been sealed in a host."
"I suppose you have a point," Naruto said giving his

lover a smile as he teased, "However, there's a staircase
in need of repairs that stands testament to what could
happen if Mito meets them under the wrong
circumstances."
Rangiku's cheeks colored even more due to the

embarrassment she felt mixing with the alcohol as she
said, "Hey, I was surprised that's all. I mean the last thing
I expected when I entered the mansion was to come face
to face with the women that sealed me into a tea kettle."
Rangiku embarrassment gave way to amusement as she
said, "But speaking of surprises did you see Mito's face
when your towel fell."
She began to laugh as Mito began to cough as she

choked on the sake she had been in the midst of
drinking. "Rangiku, I assure you neither Naruto nor I
wish to relive that particular moment."
The Bijuu gave a knowing smirk as she said, "Oh ho, so
perhaps you are the prudish woman Naruto's history
books made you out to be. But let's not be coy, I saw
how you were looking at him. I'm sure you'll be reliving
that moment again and again later tonight."
Mito's cheeks turned redder as she couldn't deny that the

Bijuu's statement was truer than not. The red-head was
quite aware that she would likely be using the image of
the naked blond to help her hands as they brought her to
release. The only kind of release she had enjoyed in the
decades after her husband's death. Not liking the
reminder, Mito stood abruptly as she said, "I think it
might be best if we adjourned for the night."
Rangiku pouted as she said, "Don't be like that. There's

no shame in admitting you liked what you saw."
Reaching out over the table she grabbed Mito's wrist and
before either Naruto or the red-head could react placed
her hand on his groin. She watched the former
jinchuriki's hand at first attempt to pull away before Mito
succumbed to her desires as she began to cradle his
package. Mito was spurred on as Naruto groaned in
pleasure while his body began to respond to his fellow
Uzumaki's gentle caress.
Rangiku helped things along as she pulled the table away

in order to allow Mito to kneel before the young man
and his tented groin. Naruto watched as the woman took
up a position between his legs and for a moment
considered putting a stop to things before they
progressed to far. His reason for doing so revolved
around Tsunade and his concern that she would be upset
to learn he had bedded her grandmother. Yet two things
stopped him from doing so, the first being that Mito
almost seemed in a trance as she continued to tease his
hardened cock through the material of his pants. In truth
it sort of reminded him of how Tsume or Hana lost out
to their animalistic lusts if Naruto neglected them as he
had after his run in with Kanji. All in all, it gave Naruto
the impression that for Mito it had been quite a long
time since any man had looked at her as a woman and
not the unknowable wife of the First Hokage. Naruto
supposed he could understand why since he figured to
most it would be rather daunting knowing they would be
compared to what many called the God of Shinobi. Not
to mention from some of what Mito had said as they
drank it had almost sounded like she had considered
herself a prisoner of the status being his wife had entailed
especially since it had extended to after his death as well.
That and the fact that as Kiyomi's first host, she hadn't
been allowed outside the village and as a result couldn't
exactly risk finding someone to satisfy her sexual desires
lest they not be as discreet as she wished. The other
reason he didn't speak up was because he recalled
Tsunade's own words from when he had refused to
seduce Temari, about how some of the women he may
take as lovers were bound to have connections to other
people he knew and while a part of him was aware it was
likely Tsunade wouldn't consider the her argument as a
valid reason to sleep with her grandmother. The
inebriated part of him felt that it was a reason not to
deny Mito something she obvious was craving.
Yet, just as Mito was about to free Naruto's rendition of

wood style a voice called out, "What the hell is going on
here?"
Both Naruto and Mito cringed as Tsunade entered the

previously underutilized barroom where drinks were
served to guests in a more intimate fashion then in the
main dining hall. Mito cursed under her breath as she
muttered, "Not again."
She frowned as Naruto stood to face her angry
granddaughter as he said calmly, "I think we all know
what was going on."
Tsunade was obviously surprised by Naruto's response.

Suddenly finding herself on the defensive and a little
uncomfortable at the idea that had she finished her
paperwork a little later Naruto would have likely
inducted her grandmother into the harem, said angrily,
"Don't you think you should have come to me first
before deciding to sleep with my grandmother?"
Tsunade was caught off-guard as Naruto retorted,

"When I had qualms about sleeping with Temari it was
you who told me that I shouldn't let such things bother
me."
"T-that's different," Tsunade said quickly although she

knew it was a rather weak response considering she had
actually assigned Ino and Tayuya to make sure Naruto
got over his reservations in regards to Temari.
Although Naruto knew he could press the issue, he

sighed as he said, "Look, let's all call it a night and we can
discuss it in the morning when we're all clear headed."
Turning to look at the woman behind him, he caught a
look of disappointment from Mito, but it disappeared as
she gave him a curt nod. Naruto gave her a grateful smile
as he turned to give her a kiss on the cheek and said,
"Good night Mito." He then gave Rangiku a deeper one,
before moving to Tsunade. He was a little shocked as she
grabbed him and gave him a deep kiss that seemed to be
rather possessive.
Naruto stumbled slightly as he walked away both from

the alcohol he had ingested and powerful kiss he had just
received. Rangiku watched as he left the room and then
turned her attention to the two women now staring
heatedly at each other. She was afraid to move as it felt if
the slightest movement would set the two off, but
despite her best efforts to remain still it didn't stop the
eruption as Tsunade suddenly blurted, "I can't take my
eyes off of you for a minute can I?"
"Don't talk down to me like I'm a child Tsunade," Mito

shot back heatedly.
"Then stop acting like a spoiled overly hormonal brat,"

the Hokage said her return statement just as intense as
her grandmother's. "Every time I've caught up to you
lately you've been throwing yourself at some man. What
happened to the grandmother I…"
"Shut up," Mito shouted angrily. "Stop comparing me to

t-that fabrication. I'm so sick and tired of being Mito
Uzumaki wife of the First Hokage. I loved your
grandfather, but Kami help me after he died I was forced
to live up to an impossible standard. I couldn't have been
more alone if I had been locked in a tower. The
grandmother you remembered so fondly was a porcelain
doll meant to remind the people of Konoha of the
serenity that was achieved through Hashirama's dream."
Tsunade was taken aback by her grandmother's words.

Confused she said, "B-but grandpa used to teach me
about gambling and…"
"And would promptly be yelled at by his brother who

was the more sensible of the two," Mito responded
cutting her grandchild off. Mito continued to stare
angrily at her granddaughter for a moment but then
sighed as she said, "Tsunade, I'm sorry. I'll behave from
now on. I guess maybe I let my youthful appearance get
the best of me. You're right; I should continue to live by
the standards that I held myself to in the past." With that
and despite having drank enough to incapacity a small
village Mito straightened herself and began to walk
gracefully out of the room.
Tsunade frowned as despite seemingly getting what she

wanted she couldn't help but notice that even though her
grandmother had carried herself exactly as she
remembered. The look of sadness that she would
sometimes see when Mito was staring out a window or
up at the sky and didn't think she was being watched had
also appeared. Except now she made no attempts to hide
it.
*****************************
Tsunade sighed as she finished the last of the day's

paperwork. Turning her chair to look out the window
she realized it was probably close to midnight. She felt a
measure of melancholy settle over her since she had
planned to enjoy a night on the town with Naruto, but
guessed that was out of the question. Rubbing her tired
eyes, she thought about how Naruto having experienced
his first hangover had tried to apologize for his behavior.
Tsunade though having calmed had assured him that she
wasn't angry as he had raised a valid point about her own
dismissal of the bonds he had felt to certain people tied
to some of the women he might seduce.
In hindsight Tsunade realized that perhaps the reason

she hadn't been as concerned about such things was
because she had no such bonds. But with the return of
her grandmother and it at least appearing that she wasn't
opposed to starting a relationship with the man her
granddaughter was with, Tsunade knew it would be
hypocritical of her to draw a line in regards to her family.
But despite her giving Naruto her blessing and several

days having passed there appeared to be no progress.
Tsunade felt guilty for that since she realized that in a
sense her grandmother had been in a similar situation
that she had been before becoming Naruto's lover.
Namely being that as an unmarried woman with
considerable sway in the village she had to be careful
about how she conducted herself. Meaning it was rather
difficult to find a suitable partner for just casual sex since
choosing the wrong person could put her in a
compromised position and cause her to lose face. She
imagined Mito must have felt the same and had
apparently endured the situation for decades.
Knowing that she had recently been the cause of her

relatives continued suffering really made Tsunade feel
like a heel. Especially as Mito had over the past several
days begun to act just as Tsunade had remembered such
as she'd arrive to breakfast already immaculately dressed.
Despite having witnessed her ability to drink like a fish,
Mito seemed to have forsworn alcohol much as Tsunade
had recalled. Now though Tsunade was of the opinion
that her grandmother hadn't allowed herself to drink
because she had been playing a role and was afraid that
by partaking in something she had enjoyed her deception
would be uncovered. It made Tsunade feel sad that the
act was something her grandmother had kept up in
dealing with her grandchild since the Hokage had
obviously not taken time to get to know the real Mito
Uzumaki.
The fact that she was being given a second chance

almost made Tsunade grateful to Kabuto for being the
manipulative bastard that he was. Naturally though the
Hokage now had to peel away the mask that her
grandmother was now wearing. Smiling she figured she
knew just the way to go about it. Tsunade squirmed in
her seat a little as her body began to respond to the idea
taking root in her mind. To her great surprise she actually
was finding the idea of her grandmother joining the
Harem rather erotic. Although the idea wasn't exactly
foreign due to Tsume and Hana's being members,
Tsunade hadn't paid much thought to the mother-
daughter acts of incest she had witnessed. That had
changed with Rin's inclusion into the Harem as she had
begun to believe that much like Kiyomi had deaged her
as she was in the midst of making love to Naruto.
Kushina had likely used a similar method since they had
been in Lightning Country at the time and couldn't
afford for Naruto's Bijuu chakra to be discovered.
At first Tsunade had been rather scandalized by the idea,

but the more she thought about it she couldn't exactly
blame the woman. Considering how often Naruto was
entertaining his lovers she imagined the curiosity
Kushina must have felt was incredible, and Tsunade
often being on the receiving end of the her son's pleasure
stick could only imagine how the temptation would only
grow after tasting it once. But having decided to let that
matter develop on its own Tsunade found herself
wondering if her grandmother's joining the Harem would
result in the closeness she saw between Tsume and
Hana. A closeness that Tsunade found she was very
envious of.
*****************************
Mito tossed in her bed as she tried to get comfortable.

Quite aware of what would help she only hesitated as she
had bathed before going to sleep and didn't wish to get
all sweaty again. Looking at her clock that showed the
time to be just after midnight she was about to try a new
position again when a soft knock sounded at her door.
Confused as to who her late night visitor was, she sat up
in the bed as she asked, "Who is it?"
Rather than receiving an answer her door opened to

reveal her granddaughter. Despite Tsunade not being
one of her favorite people at the moment she tried to
sound pleasant as she said, "What can I do for you at this
late hour?"
Mito could tell Tsunade saw through her pleasantries as

she asked nervously, "Can you follow me? There's
something I want to show you."
"Sure," Mito said and in keeping with her recent attitude

change figured she should make herself presentable and
put her long hair in their usual buns, "Please give me a
moment to get ready."
Tsunade frowned but instead of leaving moved to her

grandmother's bed and pulled her out of it as she said,
"That's not necessary. Just follow me."
Mito did as she was told as they made their way to the
basement. To Mito's surprise she felt a little like she had
on her wedding night since when she had turned sixteen
she had only met the man that had become her husband
a few hours before actually marrying him. Still, Mito
knew she had been luckier than most who found
themselves in arranged marriages as she had eventually
come to love her husband. But nonetheless after the
ceremony she had waited alone in the guest quarters she
had been assigned before a servant had come to escort
her to what would be her wedding bed.
Reaching the basement they stepped on the teleportation

seal located there and disappeared in a red flash. Mito
was a little disoriented as they appeared in another room
and having witnessed Tobirama use a similar jutsu
commented, "So that's what it felt like."
Tsunade graced her with a smile as she said, "It takes a

little getting used to, doesn't it?"
Mito nodded as they stepped from the room into a
tunnel and although they had changed since she had
been in them last, recognized where they were. "I
thought they decommissioned these tunnels after they
built the civilian evacuation shelter into the Hokage
monument."
Tsunade was surprised that her grandmother recognized

them as she had not been able to find any record on the
tunnels and rooms that made up the Den. Although she
had doubted Orochimaru had built them, she was
surprised to find her grandmother knew of them.
"You've been here before?"
"Of course," Mito said with a smile, "These used to serve

as the Civilian Shelters. But they were eventually
decommissioned when the one in the Hokage
monument was built. I guess people figured it was a bad
idea to have the civilians huddled underneath the ground
where the battles would be taking place if the wall was
ever breached."
Tsunade nodded as she responded, "I guess that's why I

couldn't find any records of them. No sense in
advertising where you're keeping what you're fighting to
protect."
Mito agreed but seeing how the tunnel appeared recently

refurbished and noticing supplies stacked against the wall
to likely do the same to some of the rooms she asked,
"But what are you using them for now?"
Tsunade gave her grandmother a soft smile as she said,

"You'll see soon enough." Stepping in front of a door
she motioned for Mito to enter first. The Uzumaki did so
entering a room coated in the soft light of light candles
which were spread throughout it. Mito's eyes grew wide
as sitting on the edge of the bed was Naruto who was
only wearing some boxer shorts. His eyes shown with
surprise as well as he saw the woman standing in the
door way before shifting to Tsunade as she gently
pushed Mito into the room.
Commenting on the other Uzumaki's presence he said, "I

thought you said you wanted to make up for our missed
date."
"No," Tsunade said gently as she placed her hands on

Mito's shoulders after undoing the knot of her
grandmother's robe, "I said I wanted to make up for the
night I ruined." To punctuate her statement she pushed
Mito's robe from the red-head's shoulders.
Feeling her robe fall away broke Mito from the trance
she had entered upon catching sight of the half-naked
young man. Turning to look back at her granddaughter
she began to ask, "Tsunade, what's…"
But she trailed off as Tsunade said, "Naruto, please make
her feel as only you can."
Mito turned back to the blond man as he stood from the

bed to approach them. Mito felt nervous as the young
man came to a stop before her and sent one last look
towards her granddaughter who nodded her consent. A
wolfish smile appeared that made Mito feel like she was
piece of meat that was going to be thoroughly devoured,
but after decades of lonely nights she found it was
something she was eagerly anticipating. Yet despite the
look Naruto gave things started off slowly as he tilted her
face to meet his and gave her a soft kiss on the lips.
Yet despite the tenderness of it, Mito soon found her

body pressed against his as before she knew it his tongue
was slipping past her lips to engage hers. Mito moaned as
she experienced her first deep kiss in several decades.
The kiss continued even as she needed to adjust how her
lips meshed with his as Naruto picked her up in his arms
and began to carry her to the bed. Laying her down
gently, and taking the spot next to her they continued
their heavy kissing while only taking a few breaks to
catch their breaths.
Mito wasn't sure how long it went on but whimpered as

Naruto pulled back and began to pull away instead of
picking up where they had left off. She was confused as
he began kissing down her stomach only paying token
attention to her breasts before moving along again.
Slipping from the bed as he took up a position between
her legs she was about to ask him what he intended but
then got a hint as he gently spread her legs apart to
admire her dripping pussy.
Mito tried to close her legs as he began to lean in as she

said, "S-stop…it's dirty."
She moaned loudly as Naruto held her legs open and
gave her snatch an exploratory lick. Giving her the same
wolfish grin as before, he said, "But it tastes oh so
delicious." Mito moaned again even louder as Naruto
began to dine on her pussy to his heart's content.
Mito tried to find the words to explain why Naruto

should stop but as the pleasure of his actions coursed
through her found her desire to pull her pussy from his
mouth waning. In truth she was rather surprised by
Naruto's predisposition to go down on her since it was
the first time she had ever been on the receiving end of a
man's oral ministrations. After all, even when she would
occasionally get Hashirama ready with her mouth it was
only in preparation for the act of intercourse. The reason
being, that the idea of wasting a man's sperm in any
pursuit other than getting a woman pregnant was almost
considered a sin. This was due to the high mortality rates
among the shinobi clans during the warring clan era.
With the average age of death of a shinobi being around
the mid-teens, sex was simply a tool to help refill the
ranks. Therefore it tended to be a rather dispassionate
affair and was complete with the deposit of the man's
seed. The woman's pleasure was incidental, at least in
most cases. But Mito had been rather lucky in that regard
as well even though for the most part they had tended to
stick to the missionary position since it tended to aid in
conception. But still her husband had at least held out
long enough for her to get her pleasure as well. Which
was why Mito had been rather eager to bore him several
children and which resulted in her being a grandmother
by the age of thirty.
Guessing that in the resulting hundred years of relative

peace that had resulted from Konoha's founding sex had
become something more and more shinobi indulged in
for a whole slew of reasons, and as a result led to the
more varied sex lives that the civilians and nobles seemed
to enjoy. Mito soon found her hands buried in Naruto's
blond locks as she held her legs out in a V so that he
could eat her out unimpeded.
Tsunade watched as her grandmother's toes began to

curl as she held her legs out, and began to move her hips
against Naruto talented tongue. Having taken a seat on
one of the benches built into the wall that surrounded
the main bed, she moaned softly as she began to pet her
pussy through the thin material of her pants. She had
intended to leave after delivering her grandmother, but
had been unable to upon hearing the soft moans that the
red-head had emitted as she kissed Naruto. Closing her
eyes as the chorus of them grew in volume Tsunade slid
her hand down into her pants as she imagined what it
was her grandmother felt.
Mito's hands balled up the blanket she laid upon as she
could only describe the feelings welling up inside of her
as pure bliss. Naruto was demonstrating the joys of
having sex for the pure sake of pleasure due to his
constantly bringing her to the edge only to back her away
before revving her up again. She wondered how it was
his tongue still maintained such swift movements as it
felt like he had been licking her for hours. Nearing the
edge once more and unable to take being denied again
she pleaded, "Please…stop teasing me. Let me cum."
Mito's eyes shot open as she screamed in pleasure as

Naruto pressed his tongue on her stiff and aching clit like
a button. Arching her back as she flooded his mouth
with her release, she eventually collapsed onto the bed
trying to recall when she had ever come so hard.
Normally after having such a mind blowing orgasm,
brought about by Hashirama cumming deep inside her,
Mito would be ready to drift off to sleep. Something she
was in the midst of doing until she felt something warm
and hard being dragged over her still sensitive slit. Her
eyes shot open as she realized Naruto had made her cum
so powerfully and had yet to even truly penetrate her.
Looking down at the edge of the bed to see a completely

nude Naruto standing before her as he held her legs out
by her ankles and rubbing his large member over her slit
and through the thin patch of hair above her sex, she felt
suddenly nervous about what she could expect to feel
when his large log was buried inside her. Giving her a
pleased grin and picking up on her nervousness Naruto
said, "If you want we can end things here for tonight. I
don't want to go too fast if you're feeling
uncomfortable."
Mito was tempted to take him up on his offer, but her

body soon began to respond to the gentle knocking at
her entrance so rather than respond with words she
reached down and guided his cock into her wet, willing,
and waiting snatch. Mito grimaced as the large member
spread her inner muscles wider and deeper than they had
been since her husband's passing. She felt a pleased thrill
pass through her as Naruto groaned upon bottoming out
inside her. "Fuck," he said in surprise, "I can't believe
how tight you are. Your pussy is squeezing me like a
vise."
"It's because it's been neglected for so long," Mito

moaned as she began to try and increase the pleasure she
was feeling by rocking her hips.
"Well let's put an end to that," Naruto said slowly pulling

his length out before slamming his cock back in. Mito
screamed in pleasure as she experienced a small orgasm
from the feeling of his dick kissing her womb. A pleasure
which only grew in intensity as Naruto prolonged it by
pounding his hips into her as he crossed her legs before
letting them rest against his chest. Naruto groaned
pleasantly as she grew even tighter around his as a result.
Tsunade watched as Naruto pounded her grandmother

and began to moan loudly as she stared at his driving ass.
Ending herself pleasure for a moment she pulled her
pants free of her legs in order that she could spread them
wider as she slid two fingers insider her drenched hole.
Pulling one of her breasts free of her blouse she raised it
up to her mouth to suck on her erect nipple as her
moans began to mix in with those of the two before her.
Naruto pulled out of Mito who cried out at the loss, but
she need not have worried as the empty feeling only
lasted until Naruto could spin her onto her stomach and
pull her up to her hand and knees. Pushing back into her,
he smiled as Mito cried out and with a mixture of
embarrassment and desire said, "N-no not like
this…only a-animals…"
Naruto ended her complaint by giving her clit a good rub
as he climbed onto the bed and pressed his chest against
her back. Mito tightened around him as he said, "But
isn't that you wanted, "Mito. To let that side of you out
to play."
"N-no that's not true," she said even as she began to

rock her hips back to meet his thrusts.
Naruto chuckled as he began to suck on his newest

lover's earlobe as he questioned, "Then why are you
gripping me so hard down there. Admit it, after needing
to be so reserved you've been dreaming for a chance to
cut loose." Mito couldn't deny it as she feel face first into
the bed and moaned as Naruto continued to pound away
at her core mercilessly.
Naruto felt on the verge of cumming, but hearing the
sounds of pleasure coming from behind him looked back
to see Tsunade with several fingers buried in her snatch
and playing with one of her tits. His dick grew larger at
the sight and deciding to take things up a notch grabbed
Mito by the hips and spun them so that she was on top
and facing her granddaughter.
"Mito, look it appears we have an audience," Naruto said

as he continued to drive his pleasure stick in and out of
the kunoichi.
Both women's eyes widened as they met and

acknowledge each other's presence for the first time
since entering the room together. "Oh fuck," Mito
moaned as her eyes traveled from her granddaughter's
face down her body to where her fingers were being
worked in and out of her slick folds. "D-don't look at me
Tsunade."
"Come now Mito," Naruto moaned as he slid his hand
from her hip to her pussy, "There's nothing to be
ashamed of." Beginning to rub it he increased the
strength of his thrusts as Mito bent back on her knees to
fall against his chest. Naruto looked at his Hokage lover
to see her eyes zeroed on where his dick was sliding in
and out of her grandmother so whispered into Mito's ear,
"Can't you feel her eyes looking at where we're
connected?"
"Yes," Mito hissed as she wondered why her body was

growing even more heated and aroused.
"That's because she wants to see you writhe on my cock

in pleasure," Naruto said before clamping his mouth to
the red-head's. Their tongues battled one another for
several moments before Naruto separated enough to say,
"Let's not disappoint her." He then jammed his cock as
deep as he could as he gave Mito's clit a squeeze between
his thumb and forefinger and joined in with her moans
as her body began to milk him for his seed. More than
eager to give it what it wanted her let himself go and
raised his hips off the bed as it felt like he was depositing
gallons of his spunk into the woman.
Their cries of release were echoed by Tsunade as she

tensed with three of her fingers buried in her cunt as it
mirrored her grandmother's desire to be filled with the
hot seed Naruto usually deposited. Feeling strangely
satisfied and disappointed she watched the two on the
bed as they caught their breath. Tsunade could see her
grandmother appeared out of it as Naruto gently slid her
off of him and watched her as she recovered from her
orgasm.
Tsunade's eyes drifted to her lover's groin where his cock

still stood proudly and erect despite the evidence of his
release which was beginning to leak from Mito snatch.
Wanting to feel it in her, the blonde Hokage moved from
her bench and began to close in on the bed.
Naruto sat back and watched as Tsunade climbed onto

the bed and felt an anticipation as she crawled towards
his dick. Lowering her face to his groin he groaned as she
gave the tip of his cock a kiss before swallowing it almost
to the base. "Fuck," he said as she pulled back and he
could feel her tongue swirling around his sensitive
cockhead.
Tsunade moaned into his dick as she tasted her

grandmother essence as she cleaned it with her tongue.
After several moments Naruto placed a finger under her
chin to coax her to let his dick slip from her lips.
Tsunade stared up at him in a lustfully daze prompting
him to say, "What is it you want Princess?"
Tsunade stared up at her lover as she answered while still
stroking his cock, "I want you inside me. Please my love,
fuck me senseless. I want you to fill my womb with your
hot spunk."
Naruto smiled as he kissed his lover before turning her

away from him and towards her recovering grandmother.
Crouching behind her so that his feet rested on the
outside of her legs he lined his cock with her opening
and slammed his hips into her. Tsunade cried out as she
was suddenly full of her lover's large man meat once
more. Basking in the pure delight of being spread around
his length Tsunade moaned loudly as he began to rut
away and stir up her insides.
Mito slowly drifted back to awareness as she felt the bed

upon which she was laying rocking. Hearing the pleasure
filled moans that coincided with the movement her eyes
focused on the sight of the two blonds in the midst of
their lovemaking. Despite being shocked at the sight,
Mito couldn't look away as the young man who had just
almost sent her back to heaven via an orgasm pounded
her granddaughter into the mattress as he crouched
behind her.
His eyes met hers and she blushed, which grew in heat as
he leaned down to pull Tsunade's face from the mattress
and point out that they now had an audience. Tsunade
met her grandmother's gaze but rather than appearing
embarrassed reached behind her to pull her lover into a
wet kiss.
Despite all that had already happened Mito was shocked

by the wanton display, but regardless of what her mind
told her a moment later moaned out as she
subconsciously had begun to rub her freshly fucked cunt.
Tsunade hearing Mito's soft moan broke the kiss and
lowered her face to the red-head's nether lips.
Mito came out of her daze as she realized what Tsunade
intended and tried to say, "No, we shouldn't…"
But Tsunade silenced her by sucking on her lower lips

causing her to moan while she replied, "We've already
gone too far. There's no reason to hold back now."
Mito still tried to protest, but gave in as she felt

Tsunade's tongue probing her tunnel in order to drink in
more of the mixed nectar that had coated Naruto dick.
Mito buried a hand in the Senju's blonde hair as she gave
into the delicious feelings and taboo of being eaten out
by her granddaughter.
Naruto watching as Mito feel back and began to feed

more of herself to Tsunade was driven to a furious pace
by the sight. Although he had experienced a similar one
in thanks to Hana and Tsume, they had fallen into it in
thanks to their animalistic desires. Watching the two of
his lovers engaging in such a taboo act willing was such a
powerful turn on, he couldn't help but fill Tsunade as he
felt her pussy begin to tighten around him.
Tsunade screamed into Mito's dripping and overheating

snatch as the feeling of being filled with Naruto's seed set
her off. She rode out her orgasm for several moments
before return her focus to her grandmother who came
moments later as she slipped two fingers inside her and
sucked on her clit. Tsunade continued to lap up her
juices until Mito relaxed and extracting her fingers
sucked on them in full view of both of the present
Uzumaki.
Tsunade then lowered her face to her grandmother as

she asked, "Would you like to know what you taste like?"
Mito didn't hesitate as she pressed her lips to Tsunade's
and tasted the mixture of her and Naruto on her
granddaughter's tongue. The kiss ended and Mito sat up
with her granddaughter. She felt unsure of what to say,
but then noticed that Naruto's cock was still hard and
glistening from being buried inside her granddaughter.
Deciding that words could wait till later, she crawled
before the man that had so greatly expand her sexual
world and after giving him a quick kiss lowered her
mouth to his cock in order to find out what he and
Tsunade tasted like, but also to find out what it would be
like to have him explode into her mouth.
Naruto moaned as Mito set about her task and could

only fall back and watch as she was soon joined by
Tsunade.
*****************************
Kushina sighed as the green light that surrounded the
couch faded. Stretching as she had remained in one
position for most of the several hours that had passed.
She couldn't help but feel a little envious as she knew
that Naruto had claimed Mito as well. Despite her vow
not to step out of the light again one she had stuck to
ever since the time she had strayed while Naruto trained
as a Sage, she decided to look in on her son. She knew
she shouldn't tempt herself, but knowing that it appeared
even the Legendary Mito Uzumaki had become one of
Naruto's lovers couldn't help it. Especially since she had
done so while knowing she would be bound to the same
man as her granddaughter.
Able to feel the lingering chakra that would have filled

her with the pleasure of the Uzumaki woman, Kushina
let it fill her for a moment and felt her mouth drop as the
Seal world was replaced by the Master bedroom of the
Den. There she saw her son with not only a naked Mito
pressed into his side, but Tsunade who mirrored her
grandmother on the other side of him. Both women
slept contently as their heads rested on his shoulders and
their hands were clasped together on his chest.
Kushina raised her hand and banished the sight from her
eyes as she mentally railed against how unfair life was
that she should be denied the pleasure that so many
others got to partake in, since she had given birth to the
man behind it. Heading off to bed, her fingers soon
found their way to her aching pussy as she tried to calm
her body less she give into the almost daily temptation
that arouse whenever the green field appeared to signal
that another woman was to enjoy the pleasures her son
was capable of giving.
Chapter 46
Chapter 45: Blast from the Past: Guren Part I
Kiyomi choose to appear on the teleporter seal located in

one of the rooms that made up the Den. Although she
could have appeared in the Master Bedroom she didn't
think her appearance would go unnoticed, and while she
didn't plan for it to remain so long, she did wish to take
stock of the situation. The reason for her returned
stemmed from the news Rangiku had shared upon her
return to Tanzaku Town. Mito Uzumaki had been
restored to the world of the living. The Ancient Bijuu
wasn't sure how she felt about that news considering
their past history.
Kiyomi would admit to being a little surprised that the
news of Mito's return hadn't created greater rumblings of
anger among the Bijuu. In hindsight she supposed she
shouldn't have been at least when it came to Yoruichi
and even Seven. It was apparent that Yoruichi had come
to believe that Naruto was the one that would make all
the Bijuu one again. At least in the sense that they shared
a similar purpose, and like a true believer saw her being
captured and eventually the Bijuu of a jinchuriki as the
necessary steps to place her at his side. Seven, although
perhaps not as reverent in her belief had taken a big
picture approach and also understand that if she hadn't
been sealed her world view would have remained limited.
Nel obviously wouldn't have a strong opinion on the
matter either way due to her not remembering anything
before becoming human and Urd, obviously had never
been sealed in a Jinchuriki.
Tier though had surprised her by barely batting an eye
upon the news being delivered by Rangiku. In truth, the
three females that had pledged themselves to her blonde
sister had been far more upset on their master's behalf.
Kiyomi wasn't sure if Tier simply didn't care or with her
more reflective personality was inclined to wait and see
how Mito reacted upon learning the Bijuu she once
helped capture were free. Mira on the other hand was
not overly pleased to learn that the woman responsible
for her becoming the Bijuu of several jinchuriki was
alive, but apparently didn't feel too strongly about it one
way or another. Most likely as it would take away from
her enjoyment of her new form.
In truth the only one that had been ready to storm

Konoha to attack the Uzumaki kunoichi had been
Kukaku. Kiyomi hadn't been all that surprised
considering that the Four-Tails pride as a Bijuu had
rivaled her own. She imagined that the idea of being
captured and sealed by a human had almost rankled
Kukaku as it had her when she had been sealed in the
Uzumaki. Yet before Kukaku could take a single step she
had found her path barred by Yoruichi and Rangiku.
Kiyomi hadn't been surprised by Yoruichi's reaction
since although Kukaku and she had never been on the
best of terms. Their relationship had definitely taken a
massive hit as a result of Kukaku's decision that she
would rather experience pleasure in the arms of other
men then Naruto. Considering the two-tails belief that
Naruto was the one they were meant to be with and his
encouragement of her desire to free her fellow Bijuu.
Yoruichi saw her sibling's promiscuous behavior as a slap
in the face and as a result would likely argue with Kukaku
even if she said water was wet. Yet, Kiyomi had been
surprised by Rangiku's stepping up to defend the
Uzumaki as well. But it had turned out the two had
become drinking buddies during her stay in Konoha. The
Bijuu who wore Mito's face noted that this fact had
seemed to make Tier more inclined to let bygones be
bygones.
In the end, Kiyomi had made it clear that she wouldn't

tolerate any attack against Mito, and although she
doubted Kukaku cared what she thought on the matter.
She did recognize that she was out numbered on that
matter so let it drop. But she had then stormed of likely
to find someone to keep her company for the night so
she didn't need to return to the room Kiyomi had rented.
With the matter seemingly settled Kiyomi had tried to

carry on as if she didn't care about Mito's revival, but
couldn't forget a great deal of the anger she carried for
the woman. She had been unable to rest so shortly as the
sun began to rise had decided to pay the woman a visit.
Yet first she had wanted to look in on her lover.
Able to feel that Tsunade was lying with Naruto, she had
an idea of what the scene she would find would be when
she entered the master bedroom. Yet, her eyes shot open
in surprise as she spotted not just Naruto and Tsunade,
but the woman she had wished to speak with as well. She
smirked as she realized that Mito had succumbed to her
lover's charms, but wasn't exactly sure how she felt about
sharing her lover with the woman. Yet, finding that they
at least had Naruto in common now, she did find her
concerns about Mito's revival disappearing.
Figuring that one way or another she and her former

host would need to come to an understanding she turned
to leave. Yet as her eyes traveled over Tsunade's naked
form she paused as she wondered how Kushina had
reacted upon finding out her predecessor had not only
become one of Naruto's lovers, and yet apparently had
no qualms about doing so not only with her
granddaughter present, but with her joining in on the fun
from the way things appeared.
A smile appeared on her face as she decided to see just

how Kushina was adjusting to her current circumstances.
Creating a shadow clone, turned her back as it disrobed
and climbed onto the bed in order to tease Naruto's cock
awake. As her clone began to kiss his length Kiyomi sat
on one of the pillowed benches built into the wall which
surrounded the bed. Watching her clone for a moment
she used the link that existed between clone and creator
to dive into the seal.
Appearing in the living room recreation that the seal

appeared as, she wasn't surprised to find it bathed in a
green light, and felt a smirk as she found no sign of
Kushina. Deciding to check the lamp in the bedroom,
she could hear moans coming from it and stepping inside
found the Uzumaki face down on the bed and her hips in
the air as she rubbed her moistened snatch. Despite
having expected to find such a sight Kiyomi did was
surprised to see the green light coming from the lamp on
the night stand was on, and thus separating Kushina
from the pleasure she would derive from the clone's
enjoyment of the blowjob it was giving Naruto.
Kiyomi frowned as she considered that she had perhaps

misread the memories that she had gleamed from Rin.
After all, the Bijuu was of the opinion that if Kushina
had succumbed to her desires once she would have no
reason not to continue to do so. But, she quickly came to
the conclusion that considering the taboo she knew
humans placed on incest that perhaps it was a constant
struggle for the fellow red-head. She received some
confirmation of this as the Uzumaki moaned while
sliding a finger past her drooling nether lips, "I-it's not
fair…"
Kiyomi felt some guilt settle over her at the moaned
complaint since she had created the situation in hopes of
catching the woman in the midst of breaking the ancient
taboo. Deciding that these weren't the best
circumstances to have the conversation she hoped to
have, she planned to back out of the room. However, her
clone having gotten worked up due to the blowjob it was
giving decided to begin teasing its pussy. Kiyomi
unprepared for the sudden tingling of her snatch as she
was outside the green barriers moaned.
Kushina spun around to face the noise and her face

already flushed, turned several shades redder as she
realized she had been caught in the midst of her self-
pleasure. "Kiyomi," she called out in embarrassment as
she sat up in the bed and pulled her nightgown down to
cover her glistening loins. The Bijuu noticed she seemed
unsure of what to do with the hand which was still
coated in her juices. Refusing to make eye contact,
Kushina looked at the lamp as she asked, "Are you
responsible for the early morning wake-up call?"
The Bijuu stepped into the green field in order to escape

the pleasure filling her so she could concentrate. "In a
manner of speaking," Kiyomi answered as she sat on the
bed with her back to the woman. She could feel her
former host relax since the move allowed her to make
herself more presentable. Although it was short lived as
she tensed once Kiyomi admitted, "In truth, I had hoped
to find that you were no longer availing yourself of these
fields."
Kushina's response convinced the Bijuu that although it

hadn't been the case this time, her reading of Rin's
memories were accurate. "W-why would you think that's
a possibility?"
Kiyomi looked over her shoulder causing Kushina to
look away in shame as she realized that instead of an
angry denial as she imagined most mothers would offer,
her question had made her sound like someone that had
expected to be caught sooner or later. Turning her gaze
away again she could feel Kushina's eyes returned to her
back as she explained, "I was curious about the technique
you used to get rid of Rin's memories since I have delved
into matters of the mind as well. Examining hers I saw
that it was during her "initiation" that you made her
younger and wiped her memories of the time she spent
as Joseki's puppet."
"I…I was weak…and…"
Kiyomi held up her hand causing Kushina to lapse into

silence as she waited for the woman's disgust while
staring at her lap. The Bijuu surprised her as she said,
"Personally, I'm surprised that upon having a taste of
what your son is capable of that you'd bother with taking
care of your needs on your own." Kushina looked like
she was about to explain how she felt on the matter, but
stopped as the Bijuu continued, "I'm not here to judge if
that is what you're afraid of. By now you no doubt know
that you're hardly alone in crossing those restrictions that
you humans put upon yourselves."
"That's different…" Kushina began to explain as she was

of the opinion that Kiyomi was talking about the recent
granddaughter and grandmother action that had
happened the night before. Not to mention Hana and
Tsume's many brushes with incest since becoming
members of her son's harem.
Kiyomi though ignored what she suspected would be to

her eyes the rather ridiculous reason for not indulging in
the pleasure Naruto delivered to his lovers or to deepen
the bond between the mother and son, "I'm not
interested in hearing about why you've decided to deny
yourself unbridled pleasure. The reason for my visit has
to do with surpassing the restrictions placed on your
son."
"What do you mean?" Kushina said feeling her disgust in

herself disappearing as it was replaced with concern for
her son.
"As I'm sure you recall when I left the seal it had
unintended consequences of limiting Naruto's ability to
draw on my original form's power since there was no
longer a consciousness to push the chakra through the
seal." Kiyomi waited for Kushina to nod before
continuing, "Luckily, this problem was short lived since
your husband sealed your soul into Naruto in order to
meet him and likely aid him in taking my chakra by force
if necessary." Kiyomi channeled chakra to her hand
revealing the key to the seal that she had taken
possession of from the Toad that Jiraiya had entrusted it
to before entering Rain. The Bijuu could see Kushina's
eyes grow wide as she recognized what she was seeing as
the symbols appeared on the Bijuu's right hand and
extended down her forearm. "I see you recognize the key
to Naruto's seal. With this we can throw open the gates
and let Naruto fully absorb my power, much as I had
done for Fu and Yugito."
Kushina looked excited at first, but then her eyes grew

wide causing Kiyomi to believe that she also understood
what such a thing would mean for her. When they
focused back on Kiyomi the red-headed Bijuu nodded as
she said, "I can see you understand that if we did open
the seal then there would no longer be a way to shield
you away from what Naruto's lovers feel when he's with
them." Looking away the Kiyomi explained to the
woman that she had based her body on, "That is why I
had decided to entice Naruto this morning. I had hoped
to find that you had developed and embraced a sexual
desire for your son."
"How could you wish for such a thing," Kushina

snapped angrily. "Did you believe this would happen
from the very start?"
"No I did not," Kiyomi responded indignantly in turn, "I

was simply trying to correct an oversight of my being
freed. If that was my goal I would have simply not
bothered to create the barriers in the first place."
Kushina broke eye contact as she said apologetically,

"I'm sorry…it's just…"
"It's fine," Kiyomi said giving her former host a smile,

"Hold out your hand." Kushina did as instructed and
Kiyomi placed hers over the woman's as she said, "I'm
turning the key over to you." Kushina tore her eyes from
where their hands were touching as she felt a tingling
pass through her arm, "You don't need to come to a
decision today. If anything I think Naruto should direct
his energies to mastering the power he's already
unlocked. Piling on more and more power is all well and
good but without fine control a lot of it would be
wasted. Let him master his Sage Techniques a little
longer before coming to a decision on if you want to
open the seal."
Kushina looked down as she saw the symbols of the key

appear causing her to ask, "W-would it be possible for
me to leave the seal like you have?"
Kiyomi nodded as she said, "In time that can be

arranged…I'm afraid I'm out of bodies in which to
transfer your will. I ended up using more than I thought
would be required when I freed my sisters. Although,
there are those Taki-nin…but I believe Naruto would
grow upset if I used one of them…even if they deserve
it."
Kushina frowned as she heard the anger that the Bijuu

harbored for the three women whose minds she had
tampered with. Kiyomi shook off the negative feelings
which arouse at the thought of the three women that
would have killed a young child and by extension
doomed her to a similar fate as it appeared Nel had
experienced. Giving her fellow red-head a mischievous
smile she began to say as she began to feel a pleasure
building in her pussy which she attributed to the
memories she was conjuring up, "Besides if you want my
opinion you should give serious thought to just opening
the gates and enjoying all the pleasure that would be the
result. I can tell you first hand that it seems almost as if
his dick was made for y…oh fuck!"
Kushina leaned forward in concern as Kiyomi fell back
on the bed as she began to writhe about. "What's
wrong," she asked but almost as soon as she did realized
it wasn't what was wrong, but what was undoubtedly
beginning to feel all so right as Kiyomi let out a moan.
Kiyomi sent an apologetic look towards Kushina as she

said, "It would seem Naruto's awake and has decided to
return the favor. He must…oh gods right there…he
must be stimulating me directly for it to be bypassing the
field…Sorry!"
With that Kiyomi disappeared to enjoy her riled up lover.

Kushina looked at her hand that contained the key to the
seal although the symbols had faded. She looked over at
the lamp which emitted the field that separated her from
the pleasure Kiyomi was most likely currently enjoying.
Her hand strayed to it for a moment before she let out a
weak curse as she then buried it between her legs to pick
up where she had left off before the Bijuu had paid her a
visit.
*****************************
Naruto awoke with a smile which he normally did due to

his usual waking sandwiched between several of his
lovers. That morning as it turned out was no exception,
although an added cherry to his morning was his
awakening just as he felt himself erupting into a wet and
inviting mouth. His eyes opened to find out which of his
lovers had gifted him with the pleasurable way of
awakening him. He smiled down upon seeing Kiyomi
but admitted to being a little confused upon seeing her
also sitting stiffly on one of the pillowed surfaces that
surrounded the room and where his lovers could sleep or
entertain themselves while awaiting a turn with the man
they were bound to during the all-night marathon orgies
broke out when a good portion of the women gathered.
The jinchuriki wondered what his lover was doing as she
seemed to be staring off into space as her clone had
pleased him. Giving the clone a wink as he silently
thanked it and wanting to return the favor he shunshined
from between Tsunade and Mito. Approaching the
Bijuu, he knelt before her and was a little concerned that
she didn't appear to have noticed him yet. Deciding to
test her response in an enjoyable manner he slid her legs
open and stuck his head under her kimono. Licking her
pussy through the thin material of her panties, he quickly
determined that her body was responding normally as
her juices began to mix with the saliva already dampening
the undergarments.
He heard his Bijuu lover's breathing begin to change

before she came out of her trance with a moaned, "Oh
Naruto."
The blond man pulled his head from beneath her
kimono to smile up at her as he responded, "Seeing you
spaced out over here I felt it was only fair that I return
the favor." He then stood from his crouched position on
the marble floor to kiss his lover. As their tongues began
to dance against one another Naruto busied his hands
with undoing the knot of the sash holding her kimono
closed. Once he had succeeded, he pulled her silk robe
open and broke the kiss to lean back to admire his lover's
body. Naruto basked in the view even as he felt both a
sense of familiarity and confusion. He was surprised by
the sensation due to the fact that while he had been with
his Bijuu lover many times. He felt as if he had seen the
athletic form laid out before him in a different context.
He couldn't place when or why he felt such, but he did
figure that it might be as a result of his new relationship
with Mito and having learned that Kiyomi had based her
face on her first host. Yet, while there were a few key
differences between the women's faces for example
Kiyomi's green eyes which differed greatly from the dark
pupiless ones of Mito. Still, he was rather surprised at
how stark the differences between their bodies appeared
to be.
Where Mito had been slim and fit but with the softness
of a kunoichi that had spent several years away from the
battlefield. Kiyomi appeared more toned with the wiry
form of a kunoichi at the top of her game. Naruto found
it a little strange that Kiyomi had modeled her face after
Mito, but then had decided to conjure a different body
for herself. But he pushed the matter from his mind as
Kiyomi plaintively said, "Naruto…please…finish what
you started."
Doing as she requested Naruto leaned down to once

more capture her lips as he began to pet her pussy
through her panties. Kiyomi moaned into the kiss as she
began to hump her hips against his hand. Pulling his lips
from hers, he began placing gentle kisses along her chin
and neck, before paying special attention to her
collarbone. Kiyomi gasped as her hips increased their
rocking against his hand which he pulled away only long
enough to slide it into her panties to stimulate her
dripping snatch directly. Naruto worked his way down to
her chest as he buried two fingers into her love tunnel
causing Kiyomi to moan loudly as they began the work
of stimulating her pleasure buds.
After teasing both of her nipples to almost diamond

hardness with his tongue, Naruto kissed down her
stomach and after tonguing her belly button, climbed
back between her legs in order to kiss her other set of
lips. Pulling his hand from her panties, he pulled the
underwear from her hips as he removed them. Bringing
the drenched garment to his nose he gave it a whiff like
one would do to a cork before savoring a fine wine and
finding the aroma delectable tossed them away as he
began to lick and explore her sex.
Kiyomi basked in the feelings she was receiving from

having her lover's experienced tongue caressing her folds
and probing her cunt. Trying to keep her moans down,
so as not to awaken the two sleeping women, she
thought back to her conversation with Kushina. She
supposed it had been rather fortunate that Naruto had
disturbed their talk when he did as she had been on the
verge of telling the Uzumaki how it felt as if Naruto's
cock was a perfect fit for the void that only a man could
fill. Wanting to feel it once more she panted, "N-
naruto…give it to me…I want to feel you in me."
The blond pulled his face from her quim before standing
from where he had been crouched in front of the futon
like bench which was built into the wall. Kiyomi spread
her legs widely for him as her hands held her knees.
Naruto fisted his cock before simply sliding into her.
Kiyomi moaned loudly unable to contain her voice as
Naruto's cock kissed her womb as he buried himself in
her fully.
Naruto bent down to bring his chest into contact with

his lover's as he began to pump his phallus into Kiyomi's
velvet and quivering quim. The two kissed passionately
as she wrapped her arms around his neck while he
continued to empty and fill her. Naruto began to pound
into her with long deep strokes as he used his legs to
drive himself into his lover. The powerful thrusts drove
the two of them forward forcing Naruto to climb fully
onto the futon. Kiyomi used the heels of her feet to
encourage her lover to continue his relentless assault.
She felt the build-up deep within her core which would
eventually be the powerful orgasm she would no doubt
experience. Naruto proved himself to be the intuitive
lover that he was by rolling them over so that she was on
top before coming to a complete stop. The sudden lack
of pleasure was almost painful, but Kiyomi knew that as
a result of having already cum once that morning Naruto
was likely nowhere near his own release and as such, he
was leaving it up to Kiyomi to direct their lovemaking in
order to decide when she would reach the finish.
Kiyomi smiled as she sat back on the cock buried inside

her and ran her hands down her lover's chest. Reaching
the seal which was visible due to the Naruto's exertion,
she ran her fingers gingerly over it as she thought,
"Kushina, you don't know what you're missing." She
doubted the thought reached the woman as she was
likely still inside the barrier separating her from the
pleasure Kiyomi was enjoying. But as Kiyomi began to
raise and lower herself on the stiff dick which kissed her
womb on every stroke and Naruto's hands sought out
her breasts to tease the pointy nubs of her nipples, the
Bijuu couldn't help feeling sorry for the woman due to
her lover's ability to bring her body to the heights of
ecstasy. Something which her recent jaunt into the seal
had revealed was sorely needed by the red-head whose
body she had had based her own on.
*****************************
Mito awoke satisfied in a way that had been greatly

missed in the several decades of life she had been privy
to after the death of her husband. Her eyes sleepily
focused on Tsunade's face and the woman was tempted
to give her a very un-grandmotherly kiss both in thanks
for arranging the night with the man they now shared as
well as for the several orgasms she had enjoyed from her
granddaughter's talented tongue and fingers.
She briefly wondered where Naruto had disappeared to

as she could feel the warm spot on the bed where he had
been which was cooling, but didn't need to wonder long
as the rhythmic sounds of flesh hitting together reached
her ears. Sitting up in bed, Mito wondered if she was
having an out of body experience as across the room
from her, was a woman wearing her face as she rode
Naruto's cock while facing away from him. Realizing that
she was looking upon Kiyomi as Tsunade had told her
the Bijuu had made use of her features in designing the
form she would take as a human, Mito wasn't sure how
to react. Her hesitation stemmed from the fact that in all
the scenarios she had created in which the two of them
would meet, she had never imagined it would be in the
midst of the Bijuu making love. She wondered if she
should leave so that the two could meet under more
proper circumstances, but as she watched Kiyomi's face,
which was showing a visage of pleasure, Mito began to
remember her own night of lovemaking and the
closeness she had felt with Tsunade as they shared the
same lover in their pursuit of orgasmic ecstasy.
Mito figuring that since Kiyomi and she now had Naruto
in common and thus believed the rest would fall into
place, decided to help it along by developing a physical
intimacy with the Bijuu she had once shared. Slipping
from the bed, she wasn't surprised that Kiyomi seemed
oblivious to her approach as she padded across the room
since the Bijuu was obviously focused inward on the
tower of flesh buried within her. It made Mito smile as
the woman's green eyes focused on her as she wrapped
her arms around the Bijuu's neck and shoulders, due to
how they grew large upon recognizing the face inches
from hers. The smile turned sultry as Mito said, "Let us
try to get along better this time around."
"M-mito…" Kiyomi moaned as she tried to respond but

found it difficult as the red-head kissed her. The Bijuu
stiffened at first, but with a mental shrug began to
reciprocate as her tongue met the Uzumaki woman's. She
sighed happily into the kiss as Mito placed her hands
over Kiyomi's firm breasts to begin massaging them.
Mito pulled back to moan aloud as Kiyomi buried her

hand between her fellow red-head's legs. Finding the
woman soaking Kiyomi commented, "What's this? It
seems Naruto and mine's lovemaking has had quite the
effect on you to make you this wet." She looked back at
her lover to see him watching the encounter between
Bijuu and Jinchuriki intently no doubt enjoying the sight
of the two women that could be almost consider twins
teasing each other. Sliding a finger inside Mito as she
turned back she skillfully brought the woman to the edge
of sexual release before adding, "Or perhaps this wetness
is a result of being so wanton in front of your
granddaughter."
"N-no don't say that," Mito whimpered as her hands
grabbed onto Kiyomi's shoulder to keep from falling as
her knees grew weak.
Kiyomi smirked as she felt the woman's inner muscles

clamp around her probing digit. Deciding to up the ante
as she wanted to gauge Naruto's own thoughts on the
matter since she was aware that even if Kushina came
around to the idea Naruto himself might be opposed she
said, "Tell me, how hot did it make you knowing that the
world would be aghast if it learned the almost saintly
Mito Uzumaki had fucked a man in front of her
granddaughter."
"I-I can't…," Mito began to reply which turned into a

guttural, "No!" as Kiyomi attempted to pull her finger
from the Uzumaki's gripping snatch. Mito moved one of
her hands from the Bijuu's shoulder to place it over her
fellow red-head's hand to trap it in place. But due to
Kiyomi's refusal to continue the woman half whispered,
half whined, "Please…" Both Naruto and Kiyomi
became still as they waited for her response. Finally after
several heartbeats Mito admitted, "I loved it. It felt so
good to flaunt the rules that had forced me to act so stiff
and proper for much of my life. It also brought me
closer to Tsunade than I had ever been before. Now
please…let me cum."
Kiyomi smiled at the admission, as well as from the way

Naruto began to once more churn away inside her.
Giving Mito what she wanted she began to work her
finger even as she added a second. Quickly bringing Mito
back to the brink, Kiyomi the pressed on the Uzumaki's
engorged clit with her thumb causing the woman to cum
loudly as she coated the Bijuu's hand in her essence. Mito
sunk to the floor as Kiyomi brought her fingers to her
lips and begun to lick them clean.
Mito caught her breath for a moment and then having
stared at the junction where Naruto and Kiyomi were
connected as the red-head continued to bounce of her
lover's shaft, returned the favor by leaning forward and
sucking on the Bijuu's clit in turn. "Cumming," Kiyomi
shouted as she hunched over and buried her hands in
Mito's hair as she rode out her orgasm.
Kiyomi fell back against Naruto's chest as her climax

passed on into memory. Having not felt the familiar
warmth of Naruto's own release she slid off his cock and
watched hungrily as Mito eagerly took him into her
mouth. She turned back towards Naruto to give him a
grateful kiss and feeling Mito climbing onto the futon
looked back to see her crouched on one side of him as
she continued to lick and suck on his dong. Taking up a
similar position opposite of the woman she began to join
in on bathing his cock with her tongue.
Naruto sat up against the wall as he groaned in
satisfaction to watch the two powerful women jockey for
top position as they pleasured his dick. Placing a hand on
each of their rears he groaned as they took turns
swallowing his length and from the visual stimuli alone
wasn't surprised as he felt a churning in his balls which
signaled his impending release.
*****************************
Tsunade awoke to the sound of women screaming which

wasn't all that rare of an occurrence in her life now.
Directing her gaze towards the noise she watched as her
grandmother sunk to the floor, before moving to trigger
Kiyomi's own release. She then watched as the women
maneuvered themselves to orally stimulate her lover.
Tempted to join in, Tsunade sighed as she looked at the
clock and knew she'd have to pass as she needed to get
ready for the day ahead. Slipping from the bed she blew
her lover a kiss as he winked at her while basking in the
pleasure of having two gorgeous women almost appear
to be worshipping his cock.
Collecting her clothes, she reached the door just as

Naruto erupted and coated their faces with his seed. She
paused to watch as they collected and licked up the
semen before sharing it between them in a sloppy kiss
which made Naruto's erection return to full hardness.
Turning away as her grandmother began to mount
Naruto, she stepped out of the room. Still quite naked,
Tsunade considered throwing on her clothes but figuring
she'd need to shower soon anyway so simply tucked
them under her arm as she began to head towards the
room containing the teleportation seal. She paused
though as she recalled a test she had running in her
medical lab, so wondering if the machines she had left
running had completed their tasks headed there instead.
Upon entering she placed her clothes on a table and
seeing a green light that signaled the test was done she
sat in front of her computer. Typing in the command to
bring up the results she wasn't too surprised to learn that
the corpse Ino and Yakumo had dug up during the chaos
surrounding Guren's attack didn't appear to contain any
DNA of Rin. But what did surprise her was that besides
being a semi-clone of her grandfather, it also appeared
that Zetsu was more plant than man.
Tsunade sent a look towards the bank of refrigerators

that housed the corpse which although had been badly
decomposed due in part to now autopsy being
performed, had still at least on some level resembled Rin.
Now with more questions, than answers she began to at
least understand why the white being had been willing to
sacrifice its life or why as Rin had described her
encounter with the broker there been so many of them.
It was now apparent to her that they were some sort of
artificial being cloned from her grandfather's cells.
But, even with those questions answered more sprang

forth like a levy that had given way. The primary one
being how was it possible to combine human DNA with
that of a plant. Also, she began to wonder what role the
Synthetic Hero Water had played in the plot behind Rin's
capture. Drumming her fingers on the table she
wondered if the Broker had actually had any designs on it
other than for the purpose of using it as a means to
explain the false Rin's attempted defection. Frowning as
her head filled with more questions, she stood as she
decided more test would be needed. Stepping out of the
Medical Lab, she preceded towards the teleportation seal
so that she could appear in her residence. Once, cleaned
and ready to face the day she'd summon both Shizune
and Sakura to begin the process of collecting the samples
from the false Rin's corpse to determine if it had indeed
taken the Synthetic Hero's Water. While she knew the
chances of discovering that were rare due to just how
badly the corpse had deteriorated, she needed to explore
the possibility. Because one thing was clear, somebody
had made off with the only known viable sample, and if
it wasn't the Broker or appeared to be among the items
Root had collected, then she wanted to know who.
Tsunade paused for a moment as she also considered
that in keeping with the Broker's ability to bring together
various individuals with different interests to further his
own plans, he had perhaps secured or covered for the
Synthetic Hero's Water disappearance for another party.
If so, then she began to wonder what the Broker had
gotten out of the deal.
The frown she wore deepened as she now needed to

consider the possibility that there was another threat out
there as well. One that could be in possession of a
substance that substantially increased a Shinobi's abilities
without the side-effects associated with the really Hero's
Water. Yet, Tsunade felt some of her concern dissipate
as she came to the decision that it didn't appear that mass
producing the substance looked to be the agenda, since
she was sure it would have turned up by now if that was
the case. But it was a short lived comfort as she knew
that meant that whoever did have it at the moment had
likely found a far more creative use for it and in her
experience that often meant sinister.
Knowing that she was no closer to her answers if she just

stood around naked all day, she got herself moving as
she made a mental list of what she needed to do. At the
top of which sat her summoning Furofuki, who had been
the head scientist of the Synthetic Hero Water project, in
order to secure the notes on the project so Sakura and
Shizune, would know what to be on the lookout for as
they collected samples from the corpse. But considering
the woman's current and almost obsessive study of the
Jofuku Flower, she figured it might be beneficial to pick
the woman's brain about how one would combine
human and plant DNA.
***************************
Kin Tsuchi sat in a high-class hotel located in the South

Eastern portion of Earth Country. Having taken a spot
on one of the stools in front of the bar, she observed her
target through the mirror at the back of it. She didn't
react outwardly, but inwardly, as she watched the man
brazenly rub the butt of the woman sitting on the arm of
his chair. The woman giggled as the pudgy well-dressed
man waved for one of the server's to approach, who had
to be let passed the ropes surrounding him and his
group, so they could get their drinks refilled. Kin's
displeasure at the sight was due to the man being
associated with the group of kidnappers and slavers
called the Southern Wolves.
She wondered if the brazenly dressed woman had at one
time been one of the group's many victims, most of
whom ended up being sold into the sex trade. She shifted
her focus away as one of the man's bodyguards began to
scan the room. From the kimono that he wore and the
swords at his hip, she knew he was a samurai, but unlike
the other guards around her target who likely considered
themselves such as well. She suspected he was one of the
Samurai that called either the Land of Iron or the Land
of Honey his home. Kin knew if that was the case then if
things got hairy he'd be the one she should most be wary
of since if he was a ronin in the employ of the Southern
Wolves then it meant she couldn't count on the
traditional sense of honor must men from those
countries displayed.
She felt his eyes rest on her back for a moment longer
than she felt comfortable with so tried to relax by letting
her mind wander to more personal matters. The most
pressing being what she intended to do with her life. She
still wasn't sure if she was ready for the type of
commitment that being with Naruto seemed to entail
and with her task to locate and ascertain the status of
Kanji's harem almost being complete knew she needed
to come to a decision. While on one hand she couldn't
deny she felt an attraction to Naruto or felt a deep
gratitude towards him for saving her. She didn't know if
that would translate into her forming the type of feelings
to make a physical relationship between them last, and
considering sleeping him would bind her to him it
appeared to be a choice she would only get to make
once. She shivered slightly as she recalled the few times
Naruto had come personally to collect her journal and
fewer still were they would fool around which usually
ended with Naruto exploding in her mouth as she
ground her sex against his. She would always put an end
to their sessions before she got too carried away, but she
knew she was playing with a fire that if she wasn't careful
could end with her bound to the young man.
One reason she still refrained from making the leap from
mutual masturbation and oral stimulation, outside of the
lingering sting Orochimaru's betrayal had left her with,
was because of a desire to reconnect with her family. Kin
had been orphaned as a child in the country that was
currently known as Sound due to the disastrous
campaign of the Daimyo to conquer his neighbors using
the might of the Fuma Clan. When it had failed her
village had been one of the many to be burnt to the
ground in retaliation. She had lost her parents, but she
and her older sister had been shipped off to a state run
orphanage. Yet as it was horribly underfunded it hadn't
been long before the siblings were forced to take care of
themselves. That had been when Orochimaru had found
them while in the process of building his village of Sound
and offered them power. Kin tired of always being poor
and hungry had quickly pledge her loyalty. Her sister to
her surprise had refused, and neither had been able to
convince the other that their course of action was the
right one. Naturally as a result, their disagreement had
turned bitter before they had gone their separate ways as
each felt the other was abandoning her. Yet now Kin
wanted to find her sister to apologize and tell her that
she was right. She wasn't too sure if she wanted to do so
while explaining how she was bound to a man with
designs on uniting the Shinobi world and was doing so
one kunoichi at a time.
Kin dug into the small purse she had on the bar as she
refocused on what had actually brought her to Earth
Country and pulled out the journal which she had used
to chronicle the status of the women she had located and
contained the list of all those that had been bound to
Kanji. Her list which had been compiled from the
information Anko had put together through her research
of the items she had secured from Kanji's compound
was down to just a few names. Those names were the
Hot-Water kunoichi Taki, the Leaf Missing-nin Kagura,
A priestess from the Land of Honey Momo Hinamori,
and finally a kunoichi from Mist named Suiren. It was
her pursuit of Suiren's fate that brought her to the hotel.
She doubted the kunoichi was there, as that would be a
stroke of luck, but she knew the man she was tailing
would know where the Southern Wolves main camp was
since he was the one that sold the people that the group
took captive during their raids into neighboring
countries.
She hadn't quite counted on the man being so well

guarded though. To make matters worse, for the past
few days she had felt as if she had come under someone's
observation. Knowing that under the current
circumstances that her mission would only end in failure,
she put her journal away in preparation of leaving the
hotel. Mentally plotting a course to get her to the lobby
efficiently without appearing to be in a hurry, she
decided to risk one last glance at the Wolves
representative's group so she could better find a means
of approaching.
Returning her gaze to the mirror, she cursed as her eyes

met the Samurai's who like a patient hunter had waited
for the undercover kunoichi's gaze to return to his group.
No doubt seeing the interest in her eyes, she saw him
adjust his stance as he decided on how best to deal with
the potential threat.
However, a moment later he turned as another woman

approached the roped off area they had made their own
in order to say, "Can I help you?"
The brunette flashed him a smile as she responded, "Not

unless you can make me a stiff drink."
"Flag down one of the servers or go to the bar," the man
said angrily.
"That's where I'm heading," the woman said, "So why

don't you just stand aside so I can be on my way."
"Go around," the samurai growled as he turned back to

the bar obviously expecting to see the woman he had
marked as a likely threat was gone.
Kin could feel his surprise as he saw that she was still
there and was now openly watching them. Kin almost
wanted to shout out in thanks to the woman since their
small exchange allowed her to give the appearance of a
shy woman that was perhaps a little nervous by his
client's over the top behavior, but also a little curious.
She noticed that she may get her chance as the woman
made her way away around the roped off area as she
muttered under her breath about the samurai.
Kin shifted her focus to the woman and smiled politely

as she approached. She spent a moment discreetly seeing
if she could make out any hidden weapons but was
forced to admit it would be tough to hide them
considering the skin tight black dress the woman wore.
Noticing the two purple marks on her cheeks she smiled
politely as the woman took the stool next to her and said,
"What an asshole, huh? He acts like he's guarding the
Daimyo of Earth Country instead of some chubby
bastard that's probably being charged by the hour by that
lady considering the way she's hanging on him."
Kin made a noncommittal grunt since the woman had

been rather loud and she didn't doubt that both the
Samurai and his client had heard the woman's comments
from the way both of them seethed in anger. Hoping to
prevent the women from putting herself in any further
danger considering who the men worked for she tried to
say, "Um…perhaps it would be best if you let it drop…"
"Yeah, I'm talking to you asshole," the browned haired

woman said directly to the samurai, "so why don't you
stop sending me the death glare and go back to making
your client feel more important than he is."
To Kin's surprise the man waved for his bodyguard to

relax and while she was sure he wanted for nothing more
than to let him cut the woman next to her down. He
wasn't nearly so foolish as to have it done in a room
filled with witnesses. Luckily for Kin in an effort to
appease the potential inebriated woman the Samurai
made it a point not to look in her direction either.
Kin decided to spend a little more time at the bar so as

to not give the appearance of being anything but a
woman out looking for some potential companionship.
She became aware of a set of eyes studying her but as
opposed to before could easily identify them as the
woman now sitting next to her. Turning to the woman,
she smiled politely again but felt her cheeks color as the
woman said, "My, you're cute. What's your name?"
Kin had prepared an alias, but due to her being flustered

by the woman's comment couldn't recall it. Not wanting
to dig in her purse to pull out her false ID to refresh her
memory she answered, "K-kin." She cursed mentally at
her foolishness in giving her actual name.
The woman that appeared to be the same age as her

smirked as if picking up on her nervousness at being hit
on by a woman as she replied, "That's a nice name and
rhymes with mine."
Kin nodded as she reached for her drink which was a
club soda but knocked it over as the woman placed her
hand on her thigh as she said playfully, "Aren't you going
to ask me what my name is?"
"R-right, s-sorry…um what's your name," Kin said

wondering why she was feeling so flustered as she used
some nearby napkins to clean up the mess she made.
The woman gave her a bright smile as she said, "My

name is Rin. It's a pleasure to meet you Kin."
Rin turned away and looked forward for a moment as

her smile took on a look of amusement due to Kin's
obvious nervousness. She began to run her hand gently
over the girl's thigh as she took a sip of her drink. She
wasn't surprised that Kin didn't know that she was
dealing with one of Naruto's lovers since the dark-haired
beauty had tried to keep herself away from his Harem.
While she knew the kunoichi may have had her reasons,
in the several days she had been tailing Kin, she had seen
the woman turn down several advances for male
companionship. After one such occasion she had used
the locating mark Naruto had placed on her to summon
him, which differed from the one placed on his lovers in
that it only allowed her to call for the blond as opposed
to feeling his lovers' presences as well, and while she had
likely claimed it was to turn over her journal for copying.
The fact that he left several hours later left Rin with the
impression that Kin was definitely interested in what
Naruto had to offer.
Therefore, the brown-haired kunoichi had decided to

make her first official act as Naruto's scout to bring Kin
fully under her lover's banner. With her greater access to
resources other than money, in thanks to her fully giving
herself to the blond, Rin also planned to help the
kunoichi in locating Suiren. But first she planned to have
a little pleasure before business.
A softly and embarrassed whisper of, "Um…excuse me,"

pulled Rin from her reverie. Directing her brown eyed
gaze to the woman her thoughts had just revolved
around she said, "Yes, can I help you?"
"W-well…um…your hand…," Kin said nervously as she

directed her gaze to the hand still rubbing her thigh.
"Oh pardon me," Rin said pulling her hand away which
had hiked Kin's dress up as it had risen higher and higher
up her leg. "I guess I got a little carried away."
"I-it's okay," Kin replied politely. She wasn't sure why,

but something about the woman made her feel a little on
edge.
As a result she tensed slightly as the woman said, "I have
a confession to make. I had ulterior motives in coming
up to the bar."
"Oh," Kin said watching the woman carefully for any

sign that she was about to attack her.
Therefore she felt a little silly when Rin said, "Yeah,

you're really quite beautiful and I was hoping that
perhaps you'd like to accompany me to my room for a
nightcap."
Kin's eyes grew wide at the offer even as she began to

ponder whether she should take the woman up on it. On
one hand, she doubted having a drink was the only thing
on Rin's mind, but she couldn't deny that the woman was
offering her a chance to perhaps salvage her mission.
Not to mention that if she read the people she was
looking into correctly then she doubted that they had
forgotten Rin's rudeness towards them and considering
the business they were in. She didn't doubt they might
have plans for her new friend. But aware of what
accompanying Rin may entail, she found herself
wondering if she could go through with it. Giving herself
a mental push she thought, "It's not like you're officially
tied to Naruto and who knows, maybe a night spent in
the arms of another might help me come to a decision."
Giving a slight nod of consent, she blushed as Rin licked

her lips in a not so subtle hint of desire. Waving the
bartender down, the brown-haired woman asked him to
charge her room for their drinks even as she ordered a
bottle of champagne and asked for two glasses. She
passed the glasses to Kin as she beckoned the former
Sound-nin to follow her.
*****************************
A pair of feminine laughs cut the night air as the two
hostesses responded to an amusing part of the story that
their customer was regaling them with. One of them said,
"You can't be serious. Your teacher once tried to peek at
you while you were bathing while wearing a toad suit."
Naruko laughed boisterously in a manner similar to her

teacher as she held the two women around the hips as
she said, "Yeah, that perv heard that I sometimes bathed
with toads to get to know them better so tried to sneak
in after I summoned a few."
"Really, it's amazing you stayed on to learn from him if

he was such a pervert," the other hostess said.
Naruko waved the comment off as she said, "Nah, he

didn't mean any harm by it. I mean who could blame him
right. I'm rather well put together if you don't mind my
saying."
All three of them laughed for a moment before one of
the women said, "Lady Naruko, your companions don't
seem to be having a good time."
Naruko sighed as she took in her two companions who

had waved off the various hostesses that had approached
them. Her gaze first settled on her sister Sage, who was
watching the room as she took in the various interactions
going on around them. After their mother had freed her
Bijuu siblings Naruko had approached Sage to
accompany her on a journey through the Elemental
Countries. Their journey had come about due to the fact
that despite her being recognized as a student of Jiraiya;
Tsunade hadn't made her an offer to make her a part of
Konoha's forces either officially or unofficially. She had
wondered if the Hokage had still held some grudge over
her earlier treatment of Naruto, but learned that wasn't
the case as she was preparing to leave the village.
Tsunade had met her personally at the gate to thank her
for her efforts on her village's behalf. The display had
obviously cemented her place as a hero of the village
among the people that had witnessed it, which had made
Naruko even more confused by Tsunade's not offering
her a position among her forces. That was until she had
met Tsunade's summons Katsuyu a few miles outside of
it. The slug had explained that Tsunade would have
gladly offered her a position, but in the end felt Naruko
might serve a bigger purpose by appearing to remain
unaffiliated with a particular Shinobi Village. It was an
insight that appeared to be quite accurate as several
representatives from several of the smaller Villages had
sought her out upon hearing about her exploits in
defending Konoha and the strength she had displayed
and had made her offers to join their villages. However,
Naruko had thus far turned them down and in truth
planned to continue as she instead wanted to follow in
her teacher's footsteps as a true Sage and Hermit. But
also she planned to keep the information network her
teacher had established alive and feeding Naruto with the
Intel he needed to move his ambition forward. To that
end she had dragged Sage along for some sisterly
bonding, as well as to give the former Animal Path of
Pain some exploits that wouldn't need to be fabricated
for her backstory.
Her gaze next moved to the refined kunoichi sitting next

to her sister as she drank tea. Haku sensed Naruko's blue
eyes on her and gave her a smile as she said, "Please
don't stop on our account. The tea is surprisingly good
so I'm rather glad we came."
"That's not the point," Naruko said with a shake of her

head. Sighing she said to their hosts, "Ladies can you
please excuse us for a moment." The women nodded as
they moved off to find another customer they could
begin to separate from his money. Taking in both of the
other women she said, "I thought the idea was for us to
not draw attention to ourselves. Could you two at least
try to look like we belong here?"
Haku set her cup down before looking around at the

clientele of the gentlemen's club they had entered. Taking
in the ninety-nine percent male customers she responded
dryly, "I think there is little chance of that."
Sage watched her sister sit back in annoyance since she

had been enjoying herself. Sage's gaze landed on the two
women that had just been entertaining her sister and
seeing them acting just as friendly and interested in the
man they were currently talking to asked, "Sister, why
bother coming to places like this? Those two despite
how they had appeared would have laughed and acted
engrossed even if you were talking about fungus."
Naruko followed her sister's gaze and smiled as she
watched the two women get the man they were currently
entertaining to order another bottle of the club's most
expensive liquor. Naruko sat back as she set her geta
wearing feet on the table between her and the other two
women. "It's all just part of the game," Naruko said
watching the various women work. "The men that come
here just want a woman to treat them as if they are the
most important person on the planet. Deep down they
know these women are not sincere. But, so long as it
appears that they are they are content, and drunken
content men tend to let valuable secrets slip passed their
lips. That's why so many of Jiraiya's contacts were in
places like this."
"Are you saying this is one of them?" Haku asked her

interest piqued.
"It doesn't appear to be," Naruko said. Indicating the
barely touched and various bottles of booze she
explained, "The reason I placed such a specific order was
to attract the attention of any of his contacts."
"Perhaps, she refused to make herself know since she has

heard of Jiraiya's death. She may not be willing to meet
with a stranger even one in possession of Jiraiya's contact
method."
Naruko nodded at Haku's point, but said, "True, but

Jiraiya-sensei was very careful about maintaining the
secrecy of his contacts. I just have a list of specific drink
orders which correspond to towns and countries. I
imagine there will be quite a few misses before I make
contact." Placing her feet back on the floor she leaned
across the table as she added, "Besides, this little jaunt
into Earth Country was Rin's idea. I just felt like killing a
little time while we wait for her signal."
Haku nodded as she picked up her tea again and resigned
herself to waiting in the noisy establishment. Sage,
continued to watch the women ply their trade and
wondered what it would feel like to be pressed up against
a man in a similar manner as the women often allowed
themselves to be held since it seemed to result in better
tips.
*****************************
Rin pushed open the door to her room as she said,

"After you."
Kin nodded as she walked past the woman while

beginning to feel a little nervousness in the pit of her
stomach about her decision to follow the woman up to
her room. It had little to do with any concerns Naruto
would find out seeing as she wasn't official bound to
him. Not to mention he had likely added to his Harem
since she had last been in Konoha village. She didn't feel
there was anything she needed to be worried about the
woman as far as danger, but from the way she opened
the small mini-fridge in her room to pull out a bucket of
ice, Kin had the feeling that Rin had been planning to
entertain someone that night.
Watching as Rin settled the champagne in the ice she

noticed that there appeared to be a third glass on the
table. Her attention was pulled from it though as Rin
began to walk towards her with a noticeable sway in her
step. Kin felt her heart begin to beat faster as the
browned-haired woman approached. She came to a stop
in front of the former Sound-nin and paused as Kin's
heartbeat began to beat even faster and louder. She
stared into the woman's brown eyes and felt her cheeks
color as she realized she had gotten lost in them as Rin
needed to call her name several times to get her
attention.
"I-I'm sorry…what was that?"
Rin smiled as she asked, "Would you mind handing me

the glasses?"
"R-right," Kin said bringing them up quickly. She felt a

gentle caress against her fingers as Rin took the glasses
from her. She looked down, but felt her eyes widen in
surprise as she also received a quick but gentle kiss
against her lips. Rin then spun to walk back towards the
table and Kin found herself watching the woman's hips
sway in the tight black dress that she wore. Rin looked
over her shoulder and asked, "The bottle was chilled in
the bar. Would you like me to open it?"
Kin did have a desire to drink to help combat the nerves
that she was feeling. But, aware that she wouldn't want
her senses dulled either if the trouble she felt Rin had
called upon herself appeared, or if she had an
opportunity to make a move on the man associated with
the Southern Wolves, she declined. When Rin then set
both glasses down without opening the bottle she asked,
"You don't need to deny yourself some on my account."
"Don't worry, I'm not," Rin said as she began to walk

towards a couch, "But it's a little depressing to drink
alone." Sitting down on the couch she patted the cushion
next to her and as Kin took a seat asked, "So why don't
you tell me a little about yourself, Kin. What brings you
to the hotel this night?"
A part of Kin went on the defensive at the question,

since naturally shinobi tended to be the ones extracting
information not giving it, and thus tended to be
suspicious of anyone prying into their business. Kin
studied Rin's face but didn't see any sign that the woman
was interested in her answer as anything other than a
means to learn a little more about the person she
intended to seduce and sleep with. Coming up with an
answer that would explain her accepting the woman's
invitation she said, "I guess I felt like coming here I
might meet someone… to pass the night with."
Rin gave her a pleased grin as she leaned a little closer,

"Strange, when I approached you at the bar you didn't
seem all that interested."
Kin felt her anxiety grow not only from Rin's

observation that her objective at the hotel bar hadn't
been to meet anyone, but also from her moving her face
and body closer to hers as well as from the brown-haired
woman's hand returning to her thigh. Trying to recover
she said, "Well…that was because I wasn't expecting to
be picked up by a woman."
Rin giggled as she replied, "Understandable I suppose.

But what I meant is that you seem to be trying to come
to a decision about perhaps becoming committed to
someone."
"R-really," Kin said her eyes showing her surprise at Rin's

insight.
Rin nodded as she said, "Yes. In all honesty I think the

only reason you did decide to join me tonight is because
I am a woman."
Kin couldn't deny what Rin said had a certain measure of

truth to it. She knew it was rather silly considering the
number of women Naruto was already bound to, a
number that had likely grown since she was last in
Konoha. But she couldn't deny that if a man had
approached her that she would have turned him down.
She had already done so several times as she passed
through the many villages she had visited in her pursuit
to learn how the women of Kanji's Harem had adjusted
to their newfound freedom. She supposed that
somewhere in her heart she had decided that if she did
give herself to Naruto, she wanted him to be the only
man she ever slept with.
A velvet touch against her lips brought Kin back to the

present as she realized that Rin had taken her silence as
proof that her statement was correct. For a moment Kin
considered extracting herself from the situation and the
room, but couldn't deny the subtle kiss and Rin's early
petting of her thigh had put her in the mood to enjoy a
little sexual stimulus. Deciding to respond to Rin's
advances as she felt that if she did become a member of
Naruto's harem she'd likely find herself pleasing a
woman almost as often as she did Naruto, she opened
her mouth to deepen the kiss. Rin's tongue quickly met
hers as Kin began to push her mouth back against the
brunette's.
After thoroughly exploring each other's mouths, Kin

suddenly found herself moaning into the kiss as her new
female friend cupped one of her breasts. Kin pushed her
chest into the hand that was fondling her breast through
the dress that she wore. She felt Rin smile against her lips
before she pulled back and standing said, "Let's continue
this in the bedroom."
Kin nodded taking the hand that was offered, and

giggled as she was quickly pulled to her feet and into
another wet kiss as she was backed towards where she
guessed the bedroom was. She eventually felt something
soft make contact with the back of her knees before
being pushed backwards to fall onto a large bed. Out of
breath, Kin watched as Rin pulled the straps of her own
dress down to free her pert breasts before hiking up her
skirt to reveal her bald pussy. Kin scooted further up the
bed to make room for her new friend, but was stopped
as Rin climbed onto the bed and grabbed onto her hips.
Sliding her hands up Kin's skirt she gripped ahold of the

young woman's panties before pulling them down. Kin
raised her hips to allow Rin to free her of the
undergarments and blushed as the woman's brown eyes
zeroed in on her exposed sex. Rin licked her lips before
causing Kin to hiss in pleasure as she gently began to
stroke her dampened labia. Lowering her face to the
kunoichi's ever increasingly wet pussy she said, "It looks
like someone's kitty is in need of some attention."
"Yes," Kin moaned as Rin's tongue made contact with

her nether lips and began to stimulate them. Finding the
woman to be quite skilled Kin stared down and found
the brown-eyes staring back at her extremely erotic as
she began to rock her pelvis against the skilled tongue.
Although no stranger to coming from having her pussy
eaten due to her messing around with Naruto, Kin was
surprised at just how quickly Rin was bringing her to
what she imagined would be an earth-shattering orgasm.
She began to fondle her breasts and tease her nipples
through the material of her dress, and moaned with loss
as Rin pulled back.
"Please…I'm so close," Kin moaned as she raised and

lowered her hips before Rin to tempt her into finishing
what she started.
Rin watched the display before moving to press her own

wet and needful quim against Kin's as she said, "Let's
reach the peak together." She began to rub her snatch
against the dark-haired kunoichi's who quickly mirrored
her actions. Rin moaned loudly as she made sure her
right leg was the one facing against the bed to prevent
Kin from seeing the fox-mark high up on her outer right
thigh. Rin reached forward to grab Kin by the neck and
pulled her into a sloppy kiss as they energetically rubbed
their pussies against each other.
Kin moaned into the kiss as much from the pleasurable

buildup she was feeling which was heralding her
impending release, as from tasting herself on Rin's lips.
The kiss ended and her head shot back as she moaned
loudly when Rin lowered her mouth to one of the visible
erect nipples despite the dress hiding them from view.
Rin, bit on it gently even as her other hand roughly
twisted her other one, the two new points of pleasure
were just what Kin needed to cause her world to explode
into a white state of bliss. As she came she pushed her
hips out roughly increasing the pressure on Rin's cunt
causing her to cry out as she came as well. Both women
fell back as their bodies spasmed as a result of the
pleasure coursing through them.
Kin's eyes were closed as she continued to bask in the

afterglow of her orgasm. But they shot open as Rin had
other ideas and slide three of her fingers into the dark-
haired kunoichi's hypersensitive sex. "N-no," Kin
moaned in weak protest as she tried to reach down to
arrest the woman's movement.
"Shh," Rin whispered, "Just imagine it's the man you're

thinking about giving yourself too."
"H-how…how…" Kin tried to ask as Rin quickly

pumping fingers began to bring her to another climax.
Rin having an idea of what Kin was trying to ask

answered, "I told you I felt it was my being a woman that
made you accept my invitation. The fact that you didn't
deny it tells me there is a man you're thinking of giving
yourself too. Who is it? What's the name of the man you
want to pound this beautiful pussy?"
F-fuck…I…I can't say…" Kin moaned as she tried to

resist calling out Naruto's name since his name was
beginning to become almost as well-known as some of
the current Kage. She didn't know if Rin would make the
connection but she didn't want to take the chance, plus
she was also hesitant to admit how much she did want
Naruto to take her and make her a part of his Harem.
Considering how things had turned out the last time she
had pledged herself to someone, namely Orochimaru,
she was a little shy about doing so again.
Rin increased the pace at which she was fingering her

target as she said lustfully, "It's okay Kin. You can say it.
Close your eyes and imagine he's the one making you feel
good. I'm sure his dick would make you feel so much
better than my fingers can…call out to him."
Kin bit her lip even as she followed Rin's instructions

and imagined Naruto was the one pounding away at her.
She wasn't surprised at how the pressure building inside
her suddenly intensified as she applied her imagination to
the task of how the cock she had occasionally sucked on
and stroked would feel prodding her insides. Applying
the kind way he would always stare at her after their
fooling around to the imaginary Naruto that had replaced
Rin she couldn't help calling out, "I…I'm
cumming…Naruto!" This time as her world went white
there was a flash of red that showed up as well.
Rin having sensed the kunoichi about to explode in

another orgasm had channeled chakra to her mark to call
to the man she had contacted earlier and asked to keep
his schedule clear. She could see that Naruto had
obviously expected to be called into a possible combat
situation as he was wearing his standard clothes and the
red cloak that he had added to the ensemble. She
smirked as his faced showed that the last thing he
expected to find was her finger-fucking a woman to
climax in time for his arrival. But his gaze shifted to Kin
as he heard his names escape from her lips during her cry
of ecstasy.
Kin felt Rin's fingers slip from her cunt as she moved off
the bed. She opened her eyes to see where the woman
was going, and felt shocked as they met with Naruto's.
"W-what…Naruto…I…I…" She trailed off as Rin
pulled the stunned blond into a kiss before turning to
lean her back against him as she stared at Kin with an
amused smile.
Kin realized that the woman before her was one of

Naruto's lovers and not sure how she felt about being,
'targeted' as it were sat up and closed her legs as she said,
"Y-you sent her to seduce me?"
Naruto's face showed his confusion as he shook his head

in the negative while answering, "Kin, I have no idea
what's going on here. Rin told me that she had a line on
Suiren and…"
"All in good time, stud," Rin said before reaching over

her shoulder to place her hand against Naruto's cheek
and pull him into another kiss.
Kin's cheeks colored as she saw that the fingers of the

hand she used were still glistening with her juices. Rin
ended the kiss and then placed the fingers against
Naruto's lips, who promptly began to suck them into his
mouth to suck them clean. Kin felt Rin's eyes bore into
her as she watched Naruto clean her juices from the
brown-haired woman's juices. But she diverted her eyes
down, this proved to be a mistake as they quickly zeroed
in on Naruto's groin which she noticed was begin to tent
from his excitement at the scene he was becoming an
active participant in.
She looked up though as Rin said, "I hope you're not too
upset with me Kin at my little deception. I've taken over
Tayuya's role as Naruto's scout due to her assuming the
duties as Koyuki's manager and after observing you for a
while. I figured you just needed a little push to accept
that you wanted to become a part of his life as a lover. I
figured you might be a little more honest with a stranger
then with a woman you knew was already bound to
him." Rin pulled her fingers free from Naruto's mouth
and bringing her hand down to his groin began to rub his
cock through his pants. She then pulled his fly down and
catching his dick as it sprang free began to stroke it.
Kin couldn't deny that it appeared that Rin had been
correct seeing as she had called out Naruto's name.
Watching the brunette stroking the cock she had just
imagined was buried inside her, Kin felt her
apprehension about fully committing herself to Naruto's
cause disappear. Unable to deny that she wanted to be
fully initiated into Naruto's harem of lovers and to enjoy
pleasure that came with such membership; Kin leaned
back on her elbows and spread her legs. Reaching down
to give her twice pleased quim a rub she said, "Naruto, if
you'll still have me please fill the void inside me."
Rin gave a pleased grin as she moved behind her lover

and pulled his cloak off. Draping it over her arm she
licked his ear before whispering in it, "You heard her
stud."
Naruto nodded as he divested himself of the rest of his

clothes. Rin watched for a moment as Naruto climbed
onto the bed and began to kiss Rin hungrily as his hand
took over the duties of rubbing her soaking cunny. But
preparing for the next phase of her overall plan she
turned her back on the action as she picked up Naruto's
clothes and folded them so that should the guests she
expected showed up it would only look like the hotel
room was occupied by the two women.
Kin felt like she was on a cloud as Naruto rubbed her

pussy while kissing her deeply. But as good as it felt, it
wasn't anything that they hadn't done before during the
times they had fooled around together. Desiring what all
the foreplay should have led to she broke the kiss and
gripping his cock said breathlessly, "N-naruto…I want
this inside me."
Naruto gave her a grin as he said, "I guess Rin did do a

fantastic job of getting you ready for me." Kin's cheeks
grew red at the reminder, but her embarrassment passed
as Naruto took one of her still clothed nipples into his
mouth even as he adjusted himself to lay over her.
Naruto pulled back as he slid between her legs and
gripping his manhood guided it to her entrance. Kin
raised her legs up to open herself wider for the large love
muscle preparing to penetrate her. Kin moaned happily
as his cockhead pushed passed the opening of her love
canal and her delightful cry grew in volume as he fed
inch after magnificent inch into her until she was
completely wrapped around him.
As Naruto began to move, Kin couldn't help but agree

with Rin's earlier statement that her fingers were like
nothing when compared to the large tower of flesh
currently churning about inside her. Wrapping her ankles
around his ass, Kin wrapped her arms around Naruto's
neck to pull him into a kiss even as he pulled her up so
that he could kneel on the bed as he raised and lowered
her on his cock. As Naruto began to hit her even deeper
due to his new angle of attack and his cock began to
pound her womb, Kin's strength gave way as her arms
unclasped and she fell back to the bed. Naruto held her
by her hips as he continued to pound her with powerful
thrusts that rocked her very center of being.
Kin's view of her lover was blocked as a succulent pussy

was placed in front of her as Rin joined the pair on the
bed. Slowly lowering her cunt to Kin's mouth she said,
"Kin would you mind…mmmmm yes." Rin moaned
appreciatively as Kin latched her mouth to the sweet-
smelling snatch of the woman she was grateful to for
making her the first woman she had aided Naruto in
seducing.
Rin wrapped her arms around Naruto's neck and

shoulders as Kin ate her pussy with gusto and moaned
into his mouth when Naruto placed his lips to hers. Kin
couldn't get enough of the sweet pussy her mouth was
clamped to or describe how much wetter and hotter it
made her as Rin's cries mingled with hers and Naruto's.
Even without the cries, she would have known Rin was
enjoying her efforts as the kunoichi's body produced
more and more of the sweet nectar coating her tongue
and lips. Kin moaned deeply into the brown-haired
woman's folds as Rin began to rub her clit as Naruto
continued his relentless pounding of her pussy.
Kin went taunt as her climax hit her, and hoping to push
Rin into a similar state zeroed in on the medical
kunoichi's clit. Rin's eyes grew wide as she came as well
due to Kin's sucking on her love button before breaking
away and shouting out her climax. Naruto watched his
two lovers climax and joined in as he buried his cock
fully in Kin's milking grip and filled her womb with
copious amounts of his thick cum.
Once the last of his seed was deposited he moved to sit
against the wall at the head of the bed and watched as
Rin disengaged herself from Kin to enter the living
room. Kin climbed up his body to kiss Naruto lightly
before resting her head against his shoulder. A moment
later Rin entered with the champagne and the three
glasses. Handing one to Kin and the other two to Naruto
she popped the cork. She laughed happily as it began to
pour out as the pressure was released and then filled each
of the glasses. Taking one glass she toasted, "To our
expanding family."
Kin smiled contently as she clinked her glasses with that

of the others and felt a little foolish in taking so long to
make the leap. Especially as she watched Naruto pull Rin
onto the bed and against his chest so that he could wrap
both of his lovers in a tight and loving embrace. Meeting
his kind blue eyes as he shifted his gaze to her, Kin
couldn't help but noticing that the warmth they shown
with seemed almost endless, unlike with Orochimaru
who could convince people he cared for them with a
look and a few kind words. Yet now with Naruto's gaze
to compare it to, she realized that it wasn't what
appeared on the surface that mattered, but the many
layers beyond that which determined a person's
character. Kin broke the eye contact first as she felt many
emotions welling up within her, but the most prominent
being that by binding herself to Naruto, she never need
fear being used and abandoned again.
*****************************
Tsunade was livid as the knock sounded against her

office door in the early morning hours. Tsunade couldn't
say it was a new day as she had not been able to sleep as
she had waited for the woman she had summoned to
make an appearance. "Enter," she growled tiredly and
angrily.
Furofuki stepped into the room having been summoned
several days previous by the Anbu. Tsunade frowned as
the woman stepped before her desk appearing to have
little concern about making the Hokage wait several
hours pass the time she had informed the Anbu she
would arrive. Instead of even making an attempt to
apologize for her extreme tardiness the woman simply
stated, "I'm here. What was so important that you
needed to summon me away from my research?"
Tsunade held back the growl and string of obscenities

that she wanted to let loose as she had little doubt the
woman would explain her late arrival as being a result of
her research reaching a critical point that hadn't let her
leave when she expected she would. Considering the
nature of her research and the fact that Furofuki had
dedicated over a decade to the study of the Jofuku
flowers, a missed lab result could set her back years.
Tsunade kept this in mind, although she felt Furofuki
keeping her waiting was more likely due to the animosity
that she harbored towards her. The Hokage wasn't sure
what she had done to get on the woman's bad side, but
she knew that she had been there ever since their days as
Academy Students. Tsunade did believe some of it was
steeped in their shared interest in the at the time fledging
field of Medical Ninjutsu. But at some point after the
death of her brother Nawaki that rivalry had turned into
an open dislike which Tsunade could see in Furofuki's
eyes had not dismissed in all the years that had passed.
Tsunade knew it was perhaps petty, but she took a great

deal of satisfaction in the fact that the constant scowl
Furofuki had warn seemed to have given the woman a
great deal of wrinkles to go along with it. Having at one
time almost been a rival for Tsunade in the beauty
department as well, the Hokage was pleased to see she
had bested her rival in that arena now as well. Granted it
was in parts to her lover and the Bijuu, he had held. But
considering the mood her needing to wait around for
hours had put her in, Tsunade would take what she could
not to give into her anger.
Sitting back in her chair and giving a pleased smile she

was sure irritated Furofuki to know end Tsunade said,
"Yes I did. I know how much you prefer the company of
your flowers to people so let me keep this brief. I trust
you brought the research notes I requested."
Furofuki nodded as she pulled a scroll from her lab coat

which she put on the table, "I did. Which I could have
given the ANBU that you sent to summon me, but they
were quite insistent that you wanted to meet face to
face."
"Good." Tsunade said letting a little sternness enter her

voice to remind the woman as to who she was
addressing, "That would be because I did. Now
according to the report that I read about the theft of the
Synthetic Hero's Water the notes to the perfected version
were also stolen."
"Yes, which as you said was in the report. Now if there

is…"
"Be silent," Tsunade snapped slamming her hands on the

table as she stood to glare at the woman. "I know you
don't like me and frankly I don't care. But unless you
want to see the funding to your research cut then I
suggest you shut up, stand there, and answer the
questions I ask. Are we clear?"
"Yes," Furofuki replied her eyes burning angrily, but

unwilling to lose any of the funds to her research kept a
lid on it.
"Good," Tsunade said as she retook her seat.
Unfurrowing the scroll she looked at the notes for a
moment before commenting on some of what she saw,
"Fascinating, you used the healing benefits of the Jofuku
flower to prevent the inflammation of the chakra coils
that resulted from the ingestion of the Natural Hero's
Water. It is this inflammation that leads to scars forming
in the chakra circulatory system and thus in turn leads to
them rupturing after prolonged use." Looking up she
more stated then asked, "I take it though the Jofuku
flower wasn't the secret though."
"Not entirely," Furofuki admitted, "I combined it with

various different ingredients to create different batches.
And while all of the batches did lessen the effects only
one was able to completely negate them. But before I
could more thoroughly analyze it to determine what
exactly comprised the batch it was stolen along with
most of my research notes. They even managed to steal
the copies as well. I tried to recreate it from memory, but
had no luck."
"That must have pleased you to some extent," Tsunade

said watching the woman to gauge her reaction.
Unfortunately as Furofuki's attitude towards her tended

to be anger it didn't really give her much to work with as
the woman said, "I beg your pardon."
Tsunade leaned forward as she rested her elbows on her

desk and the folding her hands in front of her face said,
"I've spoken with the other researchers on the project.
They mentioned that from the projects inception you
had no desire to be a part of it."
"As you said I did nothing to hide that fact," Furofuki

said calmly.
"True, which is why it must have surprised you when you
actually succeeded?"
Furofuki glared at Tsunade and approaching the desk

placed a hand on it. Leaning so that her face was right in
front of the Hokage's she said, "Are you suggesting I had
something to do with its disappearance? I assure you that
Danzou was quite through in his investigation."
"Oh I have no doubt," Tsunade said her calm brown

eyes meeting the angry grey ones of Furofuki, "But
you're apparently behind the times. Danzou was a traitor
and apparently has been one for some time. I wouldn't
take being cleared by him as a comfort at this point in
time. But the only point I was trying to make is that had
the sample not gone missing you would have likely been
assigned to studying and producing the Synthetic Hero
Water for years, taking you from your much vaunted
research into the Jofuku. I guess I was just wondering if
with your obvious disdain for the research you were
performing and you being the only one to know what
comprised the projects only success, whether or not you
really applied yourself to recreating it."
Furofuki stepped back from the desk as she said,

"Believe what you will about it. I don't see how it matters
considering all the time that has passed. It's likely that I
may have recreated it exactly as my notes would have
told me to, but something that I was unaware of had
accidently been introduced to the batch during mixing. It
would explain why the culprit that stole the Synthetic
Hero's Water has been unable to produce it. That one
success could have simply been the result of a mistake or
any of another dozen explanations, all of which would
have made the notes that they stole useless."
Tsunade nodded as she couldn't deny what Furofuki said

since many of the greatest breakthroughs were often the
results of mistakes or accidents that researchers then
backtracked to the truth. Furofuki sensing she had for
the time at least settled some of Tsunade's doubts about
the disappearance of the Synthetic Hero's Water asked,
"Is there anything else?"
"Two things actually," Tsunade replied, "First, while that

would explain why the Water couldn't be recreated from
the notes. It wouldn't explain why they couldn't recreate
it from the sample that went missing."
Furofuki shrugged as she replied, "You're assuming that

they made off with it. For all anyone knows they poured
it down the drain somewhere to deny us from recreating
it, while being unaware that the notes they took were
possibly useless."
Tsunade couldn't deny that Furofuki's hypothesis was a

valid one since a potential spy would likely find it easier
to transport the research notes then a vial of a substance.
Still, Tsunade believing that the Broker was perhaps the
real Madara and had arranged it to look like Rin had
stolen the Synthetic Hero Water to force Minato to
unbeknownst to him aid in covering up the fact that the
false Rin's death was in fact a smokescreen for the real
ones abduction, couldn't help shake the feeling that the
Water was still out there somewhere. She had almost
hoped that Furofuki would have admitted to having
stolen it to put an end to the project since it would mean
that there wasn't another potential threat out there
waiting to threaten her village and family.
"I suppose I hadn't considered that," Tsunade finally

admitted letting the matter drop.
Furofuki to her surprise kept it going though as she

asked, "What's with the sudden interest in a project that
was shut down during the Third Great Shinobi War?"
Tsunade frowned at the questions since it could be
Furofuki looking for information on where or who an
investigation into the Hero Water's disappearance was
pointing towards. But she couldn't deny that what made
a person a great researcher was their curiosity and
figuring she had awakened Furofuki's on the matter said,
"You may or may not be aware of this, but Akatsuki
besides being interested in the Bijuu, also had an interest
in unique or even legendary weapons. Recently Hana and
her team have stumbled across a base we believe that
Tobi was using as a storehouse for them. He may have
even been storing the Bijuu there. The base was trashed,
making her believe that either something got loose or an
unknown group attacked them. Considering he's been
stirring up all the villages lately we cannot discount the
fact that one of the other villages caught up to him first."
"If that's the case and if they secured the Bijuu then the
balance of power among villages has shifted
dynamically," Furofuki stated.
Tsunade nodded at the point although she knew the

attackers had actually been Kiyomi and her brethren.
Hana having been informed of the bases location by the
Bijuu had conveniently led her squad there. While the
details she had revealed thus far were half-truths as she
continued she used the truth, "Although it appears Tobi
managed to take most of what was stored there. A few of
the rooms collapsed during the attack and Hana's squad
found a few impressive artifacts and a lab of some sort."
"You believe the Synthetic Hero's Water may have been

one of the artifacts they collected?"
"It's possible," Tsunade said, "I trust we should be able

to identify the mixture from these notes if it is there."
Furofuki nodded. Tsunade was about to dismiss her
when she remembered, "There is one other thing worth
mentioning. Found in the ruins were copies of a being
we were informed called itself Zetsu. We've encountered
several of them in recent actions against Akatsuki. From
the corpses I've had the opportunity to dissect thus far I
would wager he…or more accurately it is an artificial
being. One cultivated from my grandfather's cells and
merged with plant DNA. It is obviously the result of a
brilliant mind. In your work on the Jofuku have you
come across or heard of anyone working on such a
method to combine human and plant DNA."
"No, I can't say that I have. I'll reach out to some

colleagues to see if they may have some inclination as to
who may be behind it. Also would it be possible for me
to gain access to one of these corpses? I'd be interested
to see the handiwork of someone you considered
brilliant."
Tsunade watched Furofuki for a moment before nodding
as she answered, "I'll see that one of the ones Hana is
sending back is diverted to your lab in the Jofuku Forest.
Let me know if you learn anything of value." The woman
inclined her head before leaving the office. Tsunade
frowned at the door as it closed before turning to look
out the windows behind her. She wasn't sure why, but
something bothered her about the woman still despite
Furofuki answering her questions rather satisfactory.
Feeling that perhaps her negative feelings towards the
woman were a part to blame she nevertheless promised
to keep a careful eye on Furofuki for the time being.
*****************************
Naruto awoke as his senses told him something was

wrong. He was about to sit up but Rin placed her hand
over his mouth and whispered, "Naruto, you need to stay
hidden no matter what happens. Trust me this is all part
of the plan."
Naruto was confused but saw that whatever the plan was
Rin must have alerted Kin to it as he slept since he could
see both kunoichi were dressed in the clothes they had
worn earlier. From the wrinkles on Kin's it was quite
obvious the two women had enjoyed themselves during
the night. He looked at a clock to see it was just before
dawn, and both kunoichi gave him a comforting smile
before linking hands and moving towards the living
room. Rin closed the door but left it cracked as Naruto
moved to watch them while wondering what had awoken
him and why Rin seemed prepared for it.
He received his answer to the first part as his eyes

noticed some shadows moving in front of the hotel door.
A moment later a kick to the door caused it to fly open
as several men in suits burst into the room wielding
swords. Naruto despite Rin's wishes to the contrary was
about to leap into the room, but stopped as he realized
he was still naked from his earlier activities. Cursing, he
watched as a samurai entered dressed in a silken kimono
as the men surrounded Rin and Kin.
Rin sounding torn between being scared and upset said,

"Hey you're the bastard from the lobby. What the hell do
you think…"
Naruto tensed as she was backhanded by the samurai

that entered but before he could burst from the room
regardless of his lack of clothing Rin caught his eye.
Conveying her desire that he stay put she turned back
towards the man that had struck her. The samurai gave
her a dark smile as he said, "Earlier you had quite the
rude mouth on you. I'm looking forward to teaching you
some manners. But first let's take you to the boss so you
can apologize."
One of the men holding Kin asked, "Hey boss what
about this one?"
The samurai shrugged as he replied, "What do you think?

I'm sure the boss would like for that one to apologize as
well."
The men chuckled as they knew quite well how the man
they worked for tended to force the women that he felt
wronged him to apologize. Naruto watched on angrily,
but aware that Rin had expected the situation and
apparently planned for it began searching for his clothes
just in case.
*****************************
Rin was pushed into the room of the man she had
insulted earlier. The pudgy man that arranged for those
interested in the merchandise the Southern Wolves
procured smiled as his body guard pushed the brunette
before him. It grew even more pleased as his gaze drifted
to Kin. "Excellent work Sasaki."
The samurai smirked as he said, "Did you expect

anything less?" Scratching the trimmed beard that
followed his chin he added, "You almost sound like you
doubted I could handle a simple snatch and grab."
"Not at all," his boss replied, "I was referring to the

bonus you brought."
"Ah her," the Samurai identified as Sasaki said directing

his gaze to Kin, "Well if you really want to show your
appreciation you can always let me entertain that one as
you wring your apology from your new pet."
"We'll see," the pudgy boss said. Focusing on Rin, he
asked, "Now young lady do you have any idea of who I
am?"
Rin smirked as she said, "You'd be Shinui Tomonoshin.

You're the man that arranges the sales for those
kidnapped by the Southern Wolves."
Shinui was obviously surprised by her response as he

noticed the smirk that also showed on the other woman
his men had brought before him. Directing his gaze
between the two women even as his men pulled their
swords sensing the danger they represented he asked,
"And who would you be?"
"Who I am isn't nearly as important as what I want," Rin

replied beginning to channel chakra to her fox mark.
"Which is?" Shinui said nervously since the women didn't
appear to recognize the fact that they were outnumbered.
"Why the location of the base where the Southern

Wolves keep their victims," Rin replied as she felt the
kunoichi begin to respond to her signal.
Holding his arm up, Shinui calmed as his men prepared

to strike so replied, "You'll have no use for that
information in hell."
He was about to bring the arm down indicating for his

men to strike, but his attention was pulled to a curtain as
the rising sun cast a shadow on it. A moment later that
something crashed through the window and wall. As the
dust settled it revealed Naruko standing on Gama the
orange toad that Jiraiya favored. Striking a pose she
rolled her head along her shoulders as she said, "Have no
fear the gallant Naruko has arrived."
"Kill them you fools," Sasaki shouted as his men stood
around gaping at the blond as she held her pose.
Sasaki watched as his men moved as a result of his orders

but cursed as they zeroed in on Naruko all but forgetting
the two women they had brought. It was a fatal mistake
as Rin and Kin began tearing into the men. He watched
Kin disarm one of the suited goons that had thought
himself a samurai only to learn that carrying a blade did
not mean one deserved the title as he had his throat
opened by his own blade. He watched Rin approach him
as his men collapsed around her after she pressed her
glowing hands to their necks or chest. Although not a
coward, he was not adverse to fleeing from what he
believed was a no win situation a trait which had led to
his being branded a ronin. Seeing one before him as the
two supposedly helpless women easily decimated the
men Shinui had hired, he turned tail and fled from the
hotel room even as the man he had been tasked with
guarding called out for him.
Smashing through the door to appear in the hallway, he

cursed as standing in the hall was a kunoichi wearing the
distinct mask of a Hunter-nin. Behind her was a slug that
almost blocked the entire hall and his path towards the
stairs or elevator leading to his freedom. The kunoichi
pulled her blade and Sasaki's eyes went wide as he
recognized it as the famous Kubikiribōchō. To his
surprise despite its size the Kunoichi handled it easily as
she charged across the room holding the blade behind
her. She spun upon reaching him forcing Sasaki to block
as she brought the blade around to cleaving him in half
at the torso. Again Sasaki was surprised by the woman's
strength as he was thrown up against the wall by the
blow. He rolled out of the way as she tried to cut him
down gouging a deep line through the drywall.
Sasaki thanked his stars as one of his men charged out of
the room trying to escape the blood bath inside only to
run into the masked kunoichi. Raising his sword he
charged her due to her back facing him, but had his head
separated from his shoulders as she spun to deal with the
threat. The moment was all Sasaki needed to get passed
her as he charged the slug barring his path. Pulling his
blade he slashed at it but it exploded into a bunch of
smaller ones. Leaping through the wall of small slugs he
sliced through the doors to the elevator before cutting
the cable to the car and leapt down by jumping from wall
to wall. The empty elevator car smashed into the ground
floor startling the few employees and guest awake at the
early hour. A moment later the door was slice open as
Sasaki charged out trailed by a cloud of dust as he
escaped into the night to warn the Wolves they were
being hunted.
****************************
Haku stared down the elevator shaft as she placed the
Kubikiribōchō back in its holster before turning to see
Katsuyu reforming. "Are you okay?" the masked
kunoichi asked the slug.
"Yes," the summons replied, "Thank you for your

concern."
Haku nodded before asking, "I trust our ruse was a

success."
"Indeed," Katsuyu said bowing her eyestalks in an

approximation of a nod, "He appears to be quite
unaware that one of my copies has latched onto him.
Should we be unable to extract the base location from
Shinui he should lead us right to it."
The summons began to shrink as Haku walked towards
it and picked the slug up to put on her shoulder.
Stepping into the room, she smiled as Naruko said,
"Honestly you two. I hadn't even finished my
introduction before you wasted these clowns."
"Then perhaps you should work on shortening it," Rin

replied as her eyes zeroed in on Shinui. Naruko pouted
as she sat on Gama's head in a cross-legged fashion. Rin
along with Kin closed in on the cowering Shinui as he
said, "L…look this is all just some…it's a
misunderstanding that's all…"
Kin turned towards Rin as she asked, "That's funny I'm

having a hard time imagining the kind of
misunderstanding that results in some asshole sending
thugs to kidnap us."
Rin smiled as she said, "True. I'm sure you can see my
friends point. But we can be rather understanding. All
you need to do is tell us where the base is where you
keep your victims and we'll let you live."
"D-do your worse," Shinui said finding some backbone

although it was more a result of his being afraid of what
the Wolves would do to him. He saw the two kunoichi
share a look and seeing their surprise at his calling their
bluff said, "You can't do it can you? In the end, you
cunts can't cut down an unarmed man. Ha-ha, go on
bitches fucking do it."
"Okay, you asked for it then," Naruko said leaping from

Gama's head to land in front of the kneeling Shinui.
Crouching down to come face to face with him, his eyes
grew concerned as he saw her blue eyes had turned
yellow with square pupils. Grabbing him by the throat
with one hand she picked him up and carried him
towards the hole in the wall her entrance had made.
She held him out the hole and despite beginning to sweat
at his current predicament he said, "This is no different
than holding a sword to my throat or promising violence.
You aren't going to drop me."
"You're right," Naruko said before pitching her arm back

as she concluded, "I'm going to throw you."
"What!?" Shinui said before screaming as Naruko threw

him through the hole. He didn't know how far he flew
but as he began to approach the ground he spotted a
woman standing in the spot he expected would be his
point of impact. But before he collided with the earth
she held her hand up causing him to stop in midair. He
wanted to thank the woman but before he could was
propelled backwards along the same trajectory he just
flew.
A moment later he was dangling upside down as Naruko

had caught him by his ankle and used it to hold him up.
"Holy shit," she exclaimed in surprise, "that actually
worked. Let's see how many times we can do it."
Naruko reared back to toss him again but before she

brought him forward he cried out, "Wait…I'll talk. I'll
talk...the Wolves have made their camp at the foot of
Mount Shumisen."
Naruko dropped him on the ground as she said, "Good

boy," before she began to walk away.
Shinui sensing that with their information in hand the

kunoichi would be leaving him alone shouted, "It'll do
you no good you bitches. We're untouchable. We have
the Earth Daimyo's favor. That's why you're not even
trying to haul me away to face justice. You know I'd be
out before the ink even dried."
He could see his words bothered the women and he was

about to add more, but a male voice said from behind
him, "That isn't necessarily the case." Shinui's world went
dark as someone grabbed him by the back of the head
and smashed it into the floor.
Naruto stood up as he took in the carnage his lover's had

unleashed. Shaking his head he focused on the brunette
that had set everything in motion and said, "Rin, you've
got some explaining to do."
*****************************
Naruto and his lovers appeared in a puff of smoke as

Sage summoned them to where the Southern Wolves
were camped. He was surprised to learn that had not
only the former Animal Path signed the Toad Contract,
but had also been permitted to sign the Slug Contract as
well. Naruto had been confused as to why since he had
figured she would use the summons Nagato had used,
but Naruko had told him that without being pierced by
the chakra rods she couldn't use them and that even if
she could continuing to desecrate their corpses in such a
manner was something Sage didn't wish to do. Learning
that a part of the reason Sage was accompanying her
sister on her journey was to locate the homes of the
summons Pain had used and returning their remains. He
guessed the Toads and Slugs upon hearing that had
decided to lend their strength to her mission.
Looking at Rin, who was now decked out in black and

wearing a mask he asked, "What makes you so sure that
Suiren is even here?"
He wasn't surprised when it was Kin who answered as
she said, "Despite being able to operate with some
impunity. The Southern Wolves can't just do as they
please. Also, it appears that Iwa despite the Earth
Daimyo's protection of them still shuts down some of
their smaller operations when they encounter them.
Therefore they tend to stockpile captives before moving
them north to some of the port cities they operate in."
"Still," Naruto said while noticing that all his lovers

present were wearing similar attire, "Kanji was taken out
months ago. If these Wolves captured her then, why
would she still be here? They must have made a
shipment by now."
Kin shook her head as she explained, "They recaptured

her you mean. Suiren was sold to Kanji by the Southern
Wolves. What I don't think either of them realized was
that they placed a locating seal on her. Probably since
they figured she might be able to escape and if she did
they could either give her back for a fee, or sell her to
someone new."
Naruto understood what Kin was conveying so

theorized, "You're saying that when Suiren began making
a break for Kirigakure they figured she had escaped."
"Yeah, and she led them on quite the chase it appears.

They finally caught her in Tea Country," Kin said.
Noticing the frown on Naruto's face asked, "What is it?"
"Well if she got that far I just wonder why she was
caught that's all. From Tea Country she's only a boat ride
away from the Land of Water."
"Perhaps she had reason to drop her guard. It is likely

that the Land of Water would have allies there. One of
them may have betrayed her as she waited to be escorted
home," Haku suggested.
Naruto nodded, but noticing he was the only one dressed

in bright clothes said, "I guess we won't be finding out
the answer to that out here. Hold on and I'll go change
into something a little less…"
"Don't bother," Naruko said, "You're staying here."
"What, why?"
Rin smiled at the face Naruto made as she explained,

"Because the last thing we need is for Iwa to learn a
Konoha-nin, let alone the son of the Fourth Hokage
slipped into their country."
Naruto pouted as she folded his arms across his chest to
declare, "This sucks! What was the point of my even
coming?"
"Why to claim Kin of course," Rin said stepping in front

of Naruto before sealing her lips to his.
When she pulled back Kin stepped in front of him to

add, "Not to mention to entertain us during the
celebration afterwards." Kin then followed suit to collect
her kiss from Naruto as well who was followed by Haku.
Naruto was a little surprised as Sage stepped in front of

him and when he paused unsure of what he should do
she said softly, "Kiss."
Naruto gave her a quick peck on the lips, which seemed

to make Sage happy, but her sister said, "That's not a
kiss." She then wrapped her arms around Naruto's neck
before pulling him to her lips. They kissed for several
moments until it looked like Naruko was going to forgo
the mission and get right to the celebrating.
"I think that's enough," Rin said after clearing her throat.
Naruko pulled back letting a strand of saliva connect

their tongues before stepping back. Naruto watched as
his lovers pulled their masks on before melting into the
darkness. Feeling the familiar concern that also
accompanied him whenever he was forced to sit back as
his lovers put themselves at risk, he leapt up a tree to
find a vantage point from which he could protect them
should something go awry and to put his own plans in
motion.
*****************************
Suiren listened to the soft cries of those lamenting their
fate. Suiren couldn't blame them since many of the
captives had no idea of what truly awaited them. She
wished she could tell the women she was caged with that
it would be alright, but experience had taught her
otherwise. She knew that they would learn this soon
enough as she had noticed a commotion being raised as a
man burst into the camp. After the leader had emerged
she had overheard the man explain that some kunoichi
had attacked their representative and no doubt intended
to locate their base.
The leader, a massive man by the name of Tessai, had

not been pleased by the news and even more displeased
with the man's apparent failure to protect his charge.
Something he showed by snapping the man's neck like a
twig. Shouting his men awake, he had told those that
appeared first to get the captives ready to march as they
were going to offload them. She had overheard that they
were to be sold to a ship captain who would sell them in
the Land of Night and to several other buyers. It was
learning that some of them may end up in The Land of
Night that frightened her the most as it was known as a
paradise for men, but was a hell for the women that
found themselves sold into the sex trade that flourished
there.
But no sooner had Suiren come to accept that once more

she would be forced to serve the base needs of a man or
men who were unworthy of her then did the night erupt
into light and sound as an exploding tag went off near
the entrance of a barracks from which members of the
Wolves were pouring out. Suiren saw several figures dash
through the camp as the light from the explosion faded.
Tessai spotted one of the female attackers and roared in
rage as he charged the woman. His skin turned to stone
as he pulled back a fist to cave the kunoichi's skull in, but
to his surprise she easily caught it and held it in place.
She then responded with a kick that left a geta imprint in
his chest as he flew away to smash through a building the
Wolves stored their heavier weapons in. The woman
leapt out of the way as several arrows peppered the
ground where she had been standing.
The archers prepared to fire another volley as the tinkle

of bells could be heard above the din of combat. The
men took aim at the woman they had just missed and
fired the second volley. The arrows appeared to strike
true, until the bells ceased their playing and the genjutsu
faded to reveal they had just fired on several of their
allies. They looked around in confusion until they saw
the senbon that had been thrown around them and once
they followed the strings to the woman at the end of the
lines prepared to fire on her. Letting loose with a barrage
of arrows an ice mirror appeared in front of their target
as another one formed behind them. The arrows passed
through the first mirror only to fly out the second and
bury themselves into the backs of the archers.
Suiren stepped back as a woman approached the cage the

captives were kept in. Holding her hand out Suiren
watched as the door to the cage was ripped off its hinges
towards the dressed in black kunoichi. She was forced to
turn away though as a man holding a sword charged her.
The other women in the cage seeing a chance to flee and
not sure if those fighting the Wolves were friends or not,
burst out of it to try and get lost in the woods.
Suiren hesitated a second longer than the others, but in

the end the promise of freedom proved too tempting to
resist as she took off running as well. Selecting her own
path just in case the Wolves won the battle and began to
round up the escapees, figuring they dedicate more
resources to collect the bigger groups, she ran passed the
armory and the angry gaze of Tessai.
Suiren ran blindly as she figured she'd gather her bearings
after she put some distance between her and the camp.
Wishing she could release the seal that was restraining
her chakra, she figured that would have to wait until
later. Later though looked like it wouldn't come as
something passed over her and then landed in her path.
Before she could arrest her forward momentum a hand
shot out of the dust that was kicked up by the man's
landing which clamped around her throat. She was lifted
off her feet as Tessai stepped out of the dust cloud.
Suiren tried to break the grip around her throat, but

Tessai's stone flesh refused to yield. "Stop your useless
struggles whore. I'm not sure who these bastards that
attacked us are, but I'm going to survive this and selling
you will give me the funds I need to rebuild the Wolves."
Suiren however continued to struggle causing Tessai to
pull her face towards his as he growled, "Do not test me
bitch…ahhhh."
Suiren seeing an opportunity jammed her thumb into

Tessai's eye causing the massive man to drop her but
before she could move away he back handed her causing
her to fly bodily until she smashed into a tree. Tessai
pulled a massive double-bladed sword from his back
which he had taken from the armory and hefting it like a
spear threw it at the Mist Kunoichi. The blade seemed to
travel in slow motion towards her giving Suiren plenty of
time to think over the suffering she had endured.
Knowing that without her chakra she likely wouldn't be
able to escape from Tessai, she couldn't help feeling that
perhaps dying was the best outcome she could hope for.
Closing her eyes to wait for the end, she caught sight of a
blond man dropping in front of her just as her eyes
closed.
Time seemed to speed back up again as she heard the
sound of the tree splitting as the blade buried itself into
it. Suiren opened her eyes and looking in the direction of
the sound she had heard saw the blade that should have
ended her life having nearly cleaved the tree in half.
Realizing that she was in the canopy of a tree and that a
pair of strong arms was holding her, she looked at the
face of the man they belonged to. Committing it to
memory she was about to thank her savior when another
copy of him dropped down next to him and said, "Sorry,
I'm really not supposed to be here."
Before she could ask what he meant he placed a prepared

seal against her forehead which rendered her
unconscious. Naruto nodded his head to the clone as he
said, "Take her to the others."
"Right," the clone said as it leapt into the air before
teleporting to a kunai Naruto had placed in preparation
of his lovers' raid.
Tessai slowly moved to collect his weapon which he

easily pulled free of the tree it had nearly split. Glaring up
at the blond the man asked, "Who the hell are you?"
"Does it matter," Naruto replied leaping down to the

ground, "Only one of us is going to leave this forest."
Tessai grinned menacingly as he said, "Good, I'm glad to

see you understand that. But sadly boy you've only
delayed the inevitable. That bitch is marked, I'll be able
to find her wherever she goes. I'm going to round her up
after I kill you just to make your last heroic act is
completely meaningless."
Naruto closed his eyes as he felt his mother begin to fill
him with Natural Energy. Tessai saw an opportunity to
strike and took it as his skin once more hardened to
stone, but before he took more than a handful of steps
Naruto's eyes snapped open and he closed the distance
to bury his fist into his opponent's stomach. Naruto's
punch caused a great deal of the stone covering the area
of impact to break away as Tessai flew away to smash
through the tree he had damaged earlier. Tessai after
rolling to a stop began to heave his guts out as he tried to
recall the last time a physical blow had actually hurt him.
He rolled out of the way though as a shadow appeared

from overhead and the ground cracked and rumbled
from the foot that would have crushed his skull had it hit
it instead of impacting the earth. Striking at the blond
man's exposed back he swung the sword in his grip but
his opponent leapt out of the way before he turned back
around and leapt back towards him to smash his knee
into Tessai's face. His stone armor shattered from the
attack as he flew backwards. Hitting the ground he
managed to roll to his feet, and feebly tried to swing his
blade to strike the blond as he charged him again.
Naruto easily avoided the attacks as he delivered several

shots to the man's stomach where he had already broken
away the stone defense. Ducking a backward swing of
the blade, he delivered a shot to the man's shoulder
which shattered the defenses their and caused him to
scream in pain as he released his weapon. Tessai's rage
grew so that he momentarily forgot his pain as he
brought his fist forward in a downward punch. Naruto
leapt back as the blow missed causing his stone encased
fist to smash into the ground. The powerful blow kicked
up a cloud of dust that Tessai obviously intended to
cover his escape.
Naruto deciding to use a jutsu Yuugao had taught him to
end the fight created a shadow clone which leapt into the
cloud as it henged itself. Naruto leapt into the air and
landed where Tessai appeared and delivered a kick that
sent him flying back the way he came. He heard the man
hit a tree which cracked from the blow.
Tessai watched as the blond man slowly appeared from

the settling dust cloud. Panic began to set in as he came
to the conclusion that he was no match for his opponent.
Then like a gift from the gods he spotted a young
woman trying hard not to be seen by the badly beaten
giant of a man. Despite not recognizing her, he figured
she may have been one of his escaped prisoners from the
newer batches he hadn't inspected; he snatched her up
and with his arm around her neck and held her in front
of him. "Stay back hero or the little bitch gets it."
"People like you are so predictable. You talk big, but
when things turn against you, you always are willing to
hide behind others," Naruto said with a shake of his
head. His voice grew deadly serious as he said, "I'm only
going to say this once. Put her down and surrender. If
you don't, you're dead."
"I'll break her neck asshole," Tessai shouted increasing

the pressure on his would be victim.
With a sigh the victim said, "You should have listened

moron." The henged clone then exploded taking Tessai
with it. The battered tree gave way from the blast causing
it to topple over where the leader of the Wolves had
been standing.
Naruto turned away finding that he may have found a

new favorite clone jutsu and began to wonder what sort
of explosion a Wind based chakra clone would make.
Figuring such experimentation should wait for a training
ground he Hiraishined away to finish collecting the
captured girls.
****************************
Sleep refused to come to Sage, but not because she

wasn't particularly tired. But as a result of her sister who
was in the hotel room next to hers. "Oh…fuck, you're
hitting me so deep Naruto. Don't stop," Naruko moaned
loudly through the wall.
Sage sighed as she wondered if there was some reason

that motels didn't seem to account for the fact that at
times their establishments would be used by those
seeking pleasure and thus not take the necessary steps to
ensure their other guests wouldn't be disturbed. Figuring
she wouldn't be getting any sleep until her sisters and the
others finished she bit her thumb and placing it on her
bed summoned Katsuyu hoping to get better acquainted
with her summons. "How may I be of assistance?" the
slug said having been summoned at a rather small size.
Before Sage could reply her sister moaned loudly before

saying, "Yes, yes right fucking there…oh my gods…"
Sage noticed that Katsuyu seemed interested in what was

going on in the next room. The summons focused on
her and said, "It seems Naruto and the others are
celebrating. Why did you not join them?"
Sage shrugged as she figured it was because although

curious about the man both her mother and sister were
bound too. She wasn't sure what the attraction was.
Although granted, it was the first time she had actually
heard her sister in the throes of passion. Hearing Naruko
enjoying herself to such an extent did have an effect on
Sage as she was beginning to feel a little uncomfortable
between her legs and her nipples had grown erect.
Katsuyu watched as the young woman began to squirm

in a manner she had seen many of Naruto's lovers when
in a situation that they found arousing but where perhaps
uncomfortable with dealing with it. She suspected that
Sage didn't really know what it was she was feeling.
Katsuyu's own curiosity was getting the better of her and

having watched Naruto with many of his lovers felt her
own research had reached an impasse. Aware of an
ability the woman before her possessed that may help
her, she asked, "W-would you like to see what is
happening next door?"
She could see her question peaked the kunoichi's interest,

but perhaps being afraid of being discovered and labeled
a pervert, as she had heard quite a few of the tales about
Naruko's teacher, was about to decline. However, she
was curious as Katsuyu said, "They will not discover you,
and even if they do they will only catch me."
"H-how," Sage asked.
Katsuyu split into two, and then said, "Activate your

Rinnegan and place you hand on me. Good, now
channel your chakra into me."
Sage did as instruct and was surprised as she saw the

hallway before her. Realizing she was seeing what the
other slug was seeing, she felt a sense of anticipation as
the slug squeezed under the door. When it appeared on
the other side she was shocked to see that instead of one
Naruto being shared by the kunoichi, there were several.
The slug's eyes first settled on the normally reserved

Haku. Her usually cheerful face displayed the pleasure
she was feeling as she rose and fell on the dick of the
Naruto sitting in the chair beneath her. She fell back
against his chest as he played with her tits and rolled her
nipples between his fingers. Sage, noticed that she was
trying to keep her voice quiet as she bit her lip, but let
out a quick moan every once and a while.
The slug moved to find a vantage spot where it could

watch the entire room and found one by using chakra to
climb the wall and affix itself to a corner. It's eyes settle
on both Kin and Rin as they sat on the floor next to the
bed and had sandwiched their pussies around the stiff
cock of the Naruto they were entertaining. The two
kunoichi used their grinding to masturbate him even as
they stimulated each other. Naruto aided them by
thrusting his manhood between the two dripping quims
and with a final powerful thrust he arched his back as he
erupted coating both women's stomachs in his thick
seed.
Sage watched confused as the two kunoichi scooped the
white substance Naruto had produced from their
stomach and then stuck their fingers in the other's
mouth. They closed their eyes as if it they enjoyed what
they were tasting and once their fingers were cleaned
locked lips as they heatedly made out. They then broke
apart but only long enough to maneuver themselves so
that they came face to face with the others sex. They
then proceeded to first lick the cum from the others
pussy before focusing on the task of pleasing their
partner.
Sage through the slug watched as Naruto climbed behind

Kin who was on top and then slid his cock inside of her.
The dark-haired kunoichi cried out which traveled
through the wall, before muffing her further cries into
Rin's drooling nether-lips.
Her attention was pulled back to Haku, who went stiff as
she brought her knuckle up to her mouth and bit onto it
to prevent from crying out. She sagged into Naruto for a
moment as they began to kiss gently. She slipped from
his lap a moment later to take up a position between his
legs as she began to use her mouth on his man meat.
A new moan startled Sage as it sounded like closer than

the others. Momentarily pulling her focus from what the
slug was seeing, she realized that it had been her as she
found that her free hand had migrated to her vagina as
she had begun to mirror some of the action she was
witnessing. Finding the feeling strange, but not
unpleasant she returned her focus back to what was
happening in the room next door.
Sage then focused on her sister who was laying on the

bed with Naruto on top of her. Her sister's feet were
resting on Naruto's ass as she raised her hips in time to
meet his thrusts. Sage, begin copying her sister's actions
as she rocked her hips against her hand and when the
two blonds began moving faster did likewise as well. The
pleasure grew more pronounced within her as a result
and seeing how Naruto's penis was inside her sister
wondered how it would feel. Sliding a finger inside her,
Sage moaned aloud and turned her face towards her
pillow as she began to slide it within her. Suddenly
understanding why her sister was making such a racket
since if her small finger felt so amazing she could only
image how good Naruto must be making Naruko feel.
She felt something building within her, which made Sage

a little unease, but watching the kunoichi she figured that
must be what drove all the copulating couples on.
Timing her movements with her sisters she watched as
Naruko wrapped her ankles behind Naruto and used her
legs to pull him towards her as her voice shouted
through the wall, "I'm cumming!"
Sage didn't necessarily know what her sister was
experiencing, but she began to shake as something
seemed to give way and she experienced her first orgasm.
As she rode it out she watched Naruto stiffen as well as
he buried himself fully inside her sister and held himself
still. He pulled out and a moment later a large quantity of
his seed began to escape.
Her own orgasm faded and she wanted to drift off to

sleep, but to her surprise Naruko rolled Naruto onto his
back and after jerking his cock a few times to bring it
back to full hardness sat down on it. She watched her
sister begin rocking her hips, but Sage's connection to
the slug watching the action faded as she let sleep claim
her.
Katsuyu watched on as she used her own connection to

her copy. She felt a little envious as she had used the
connection with Sage to link their nervous systems to
experience what a human would feel and having
experienced just a taste of what the women currently
with Naruto were couldn't help but wish she had been
born a different species.
****************************
Suiren sat up as the last thing she remembered was nearly

being killed. A soft voice said, "Relax, you're safe here."
Suiren looked at the unfamiliar woman and asked, "W-

where am I?"
"A hospital in Ame," the nurse replied. She turned to

look over her shoulder and said, "Lady Konan, one of
the women has woken up."
Suiren focused on a blue-haired woman that was
approaching her bed. The Mist Kunoichi noticed that all
of the women she had been locked up with were lying in
the many beds that filled the room. Before Konan could
introduce herself, Suiren said, "Ame, how did we get
here? We were all captives of the Southern Wolves and
in Earth Country."
"I see," Konan said sounding like she was surprised by

the revelation. "We were actually hoping you could tell us
what happened as you all suddenly appeared near a
village in Rain Country several days ago. A flare was shot
into the sky from a field and when the local villagers
went to investigate they found all of you there. Can you
tell us anything about what happened?"
Suiren was about to describe the man that had saved her,
but recalling how he had made it sound like he wasn't
supposed to be in Earth Country shook her head. To her
surprise this seemed to please Konan although it was
hard to see on her impassive face. Konan placed a
comforting hand on Suiren's shoulder before saying,
"Well regardless you are safe. Please tell the nurse
everything you can about yourself and we'll see that you
find your way home." Suiren's eyes widened at the word
and she began to cry in pure happiness at the feelings the
word caused to swell up in her.
*****************************
"Where the hell am I," a pudgy man shouted as he tried

to stick his arm out between the bars of the cell to grab
the two walking by his cell.
"That would be the Leaf Maximum Security Prison,"

Karin replied pleasantly and with a smile that grew wider
as the color drained from the man's face. "Enjoy your
stay," she added with a wave before moving on to remain
near the man guiding her through the prison.
Her guide chuckled gruffly before saying, "I should

rethink my stance on letting you join the Torture and
Interrogation Division. You seemed to have taken a
rather perverse sense of glee in informing him of his
location."
Karin looked at Ibiki as she sent him an amused smirk as

she replied, "Sorry, but you missed your chance. My new
duties as president of the Great Tree Shipping Company
keep me rather busy." Changing the subject back to the
man she asked, "By the way who was that guy?"
It wasn't often that the world saw Ibiki smile, but today
would be one as he said, "Someone whose immunity ran
out. He was a deal broker for the Southern Wolves
which were allowed to operate in Earth Country with the
Daimyo's tacit permission. Apparently someone has
decided to shut them down regardless and I guess
whoever it was behind shutting them down figured that
he wouldn't get the jail sentence he deserved facing Earth
Country Justice so smuggled him to Fire Country where
he was left tied up in front of the prison. We as well as
several other shinobi villages have been after this bastard
for years. I've even received a request from Kumogakure
to get a crack at him."
"Really," Karin said surprised that Kumogakure would

reach out to Konoha in such a way. However she
supposed that considering the women of Kumo's rather
exotic looks they may have ended up being targeted
more often than not by the Southern Wolves. Although
she already knew the answer to her question she
nonetheless asked, "Are there any ideas as to who was
behind the attack that shut them down?"
"Not at the moment," Ibiki said with a shake of his head.
He remained silent for a moment before adding,
"Truthfully though I don't think there's going to be
much of an investigation into it. The Earth Daimyo may
have had no problem with them operating in his borders,
but the Tsuchikage did. From what I've heard a few of
the thugs that escaped from the night raid that wiped the
group out have been found hog tied and dropped off on
the wrong side of the Earth Country Border in a similar
manner as our friend back there."
"Do you think the Tsuchikage had anything to do with

it?"
Ibiki though on the question for a moment before

saying, "No, everything I've read about the Third
Tsuchikage seems to lean towards him not taking any
actions that would rock the boat. There is a potential for
this to result in strained relations between the Daimyo
and him. I believe he's simply making the best of a
situation that for him may have no upside."
"You mean besides a massive criminal operation that he

couldn't touch being shut down," Karin said.
Ibiki nodded but said, "If the Tsuchikage felt it was

something worth risking the anger of the Daimyo over,
then I figure he would have done it himself years ago.
After all, he could have created a force to handle them if
he had the desire. Something the Daimyo must be
considering at the moment, but even if he doesn't arrive
to the conclusion that the Tsuchikage was behind it. He
would likely still be upset at the idea of a force strong
enough to wipe out the Wolves sneaking into his
Country."
Karin frowned as she found it hard to believe just how

complicated something as simple as wiping out a group
of slavers could be just because one of the principle
players, in this case the Earth Daimyo, turned out to be a
scumbag. Her frown deepened as Ibiki changed the
subject to the purpose of her visit as he said, "I would
just like to go on record to say I'm against this."
Karin nodded but replied, "Hey, it worked out okay in

my case. I heard you were against me gaining immunity
from my time with Sound."
Ibiki scoffed before replying, "You are the exception to

the rule. I understand you traded in some favors you
gained from your aiding Ino in locating the Paths during
the Pain Invasion to secure this woman's release. But
don't ask me to be happy about it. She may not have
killed anyone during her attack, but she created a
situation that allowed Kabuto to do so and make off with
the DNA of several of our heroes."
Karin couldn't disagree with anything that Ibiki said.
However, knowing what a manipulative bastard
Orochimaru could be as well as having heard from Ino
the events which led to the death of the boy whose grave
she had robbed, commented, "I know it's a gamble that if
I'm wrong could lead to more people dying. But the
Guren that I had heard about during my time with
Sound wouldn't have hesitated to kill to complete an
objective. That she didn't here tells me that at the very
least she's sorry for her past actions. It just seems like
such a waste for someone with all her power to be
locked away when she's already seen the light and can do
so much good."
"Good," Ibiki said with another scoff, "How much good

can she accomplish acting as a bodyguard for
merchandise?"
Karin smirked as she said, "Hey! Don't underestimate the
valuable service that we supply through the trade routes
we are establishing. I heard your department recently
made a breakthrough with a truth serum in thanks to
some of the Desert Flowers my company has secured
from Suna."
Ibiki didn't respond making Karin believe that she had

made her point. But he did say, "Well don't come crying
to me when you get a crystal dagger in the heart for your
troubles." Reaching a cell door, Ibiki opened it up and
then said, "Prisoner SK-zero-zero-one-five. You have a
guest."
Karin felt a measure of pity for the kunoichi as she

looked disheveled while staring off into space. All in all
she gave the Uzumaki the distinct impression that she
didn't care if she lived or died anymore. Trying to put on
a happy demeanor she said, "Guren, my name is Karin
Uzumaki. I'd like to offer you an opportunity to…"
"I'm not interested," Guren said without making eye-

contact.
Undeterred Karin said, "Just hear me out. I promise it'll

change your life…"
Chapter 47
Chapter 46: Blast from the Past: Guren Part II

Kiyomi appeared in a flash of flame as she Hiraishined
from her home. She could feel Tsunami's eyes on her
due to her sudden appearance, but she ignored the
woman from Wave for the moment as she angrily said,
"Damn him! How dare he take their side?"
Having removed herself from the source of her anger,

namely Naruto, she began to fret that her running away
may not have been the best way to resolve the argument
they had been having. She knew that despite Naruto's
being unwilling to drop the matter of her treatment of
the Taki-nin. She need not fear him following her using
the Hiraishin, since she had homed in on Tsunami as she
was in a room in the Den that his lovers were remodeling
and had made him promise not to enter until it was
finished. Therefore despite the workforce helping
Tsunami renovate the apartment building that housed
the secret entrance to the Den being made up of
Naruto's shadow clones, she knew he valued his word to
his lovers too much to break it in chasing after her.
However, appearing in the room that was to be used by

the Harem to relax and entertain each other filled
Kiyomi with righteous indignation that Naruto would
argue with her over the Taki-nin. After all, it was she that
was providing the funds so the apartment building above
her could be fixed up and used as a way for Naruto to be
with his lovers in a homelike environment. "Yet, despite
all that I've done and am still in the midst of doing. He's
picking fights with me over those pieces of trash,"
Kiyomi thought harshly.
She knew that when it came to the three women she

tended to be irrational. But, remembering how they had
nearly killed Naruto when he had only been a child and
thus nearly forced her into an amnestic state like what
had happened to Nel upon her reforming after the death
of her jinchuriki; she felt she was entitled to her anger.
Still, she suppose she should have been more discreet in
her intense dislike of the women by not making it so
apparent that she enjoyed having the women performing
the menial tasks around her home. Especially in light of
his recent attack on the Southern Wolves, she supposed
she should have been prepared for Naruto's sensibilities
in regards to the Taki-nin to have been heightened due
to his rescue of Suiren and the other women the slave
group had captured and intended to sell.
Kiyomi felt Tsunami begin to approach her so pushed

her fight with Naruto out of her mind in order to show a
calm and collected demeanor to Tsunami. Turning she
smiled at the woman as she took in the work that had
already been performed on the room. "Impressive,"
Kiyomi said taking in the handiwork of a half-completed
stage that was being erected towards the back of the
room. She smirked as she thought of some of the uses
the stage would inevitably be used for.
"Thank you," Tsunami said pleased her hard work was

being praised. "It's slow going since my workforce isn't
allowed to come in here."
Kiyomi smiled as she knew that Tsunami's workforce

was compiled of Naruto's clones. Looking around she
said, "I see what you meant about the room being a little
small. I'll speak with Seven about offering her assistance
in knocking down the wall into the next room."
"That would be a great help," Tsunami said before

pointing to the opposite one, "I'd also like to open a
doorway into that room."
Kiyomi arched an eyebrow since she hadn't seen any

such modification on any of the plans she had privy to
asked, "Oh, what is that room going to be. It would also
border on the master bedroom."
Tsunami nodded as she answered, "Well considering

what goes on in the bedroom and what we expect will go
on in here I think it would be appropriate to have a place
to clean-up."
"I see your point," Kiyomi said with a smile that quickly
faded as she wondered if she would be enjoying the
nights she foresaw the room being used for.
Sensing that Naruto had left her home to begin the task
that had brought him there in the first place she prepared
to Hiraishin away, but was stopped as Tsunami said,
"Can I speak with you about what was discussed at the
Hot-Springs?" Kiyomi nodded causing the mother to say,
"I can't say that I'm particularly pleased to find out that
without it even first being discussed you meddled with
my cells to make it so that I won't age or cannot have
any children."
Kiyomi frowned, but said, "I do apologize for not

consulting you and the others first. But in all honesty I
figured that becoming effectively ageless would not be
something anyone turned down. I do think that you are
misreading the situation though in that it isn't you that is
incapable of having children, but Naruto."
Tsunami inclined her head at Kiyomi's point but said,

"Still do you feel that is something you have the right to
decide?"
Kiyomi didn't even need to think about as she replied,

"In truth the answer to that is yes, I do. If it helps you
process the matter instead of thinking of it as a gift.
Instead think of it as an exchange. Nobody is forcing you
to accept, and while you have already received it. I can
take it away from you at any point should I choose to. It
isn't that any women choose to get pregnant while
suddenly begin to age, but that I will strip them of the
gift of remaining ageless."
"Why would you do such a thing?"
Kiyomi sighed as she felt that at any moment she may be

in another heated argument so rather than responding
heatedly she said, "Please try to see things from my point
of view. Do you have any idea how old I am?" Tsunami
shook her head, prompting the Bijuu to say, "In all
honesty neither do I. But in that span of time, I've
witnessed the human race grow from a few scattered
settlements to covering most of the entire continent.
And yet, despite the fact that at the moment there is still
plenty of room for even more growth to occur, you
humans have spent that entire span of time at each
other's throats. Now imagine if we were to introduce a
population of immortals to the equation. How long do
you think it would be before people began to covet that
ability to remain ageless? But even if that didn't happen
in time the population of our offspring would continue
to grow and grow. Unless of course we chose not to
make them ageless as well, which if we did that would
likely make Naruto and whichever of his lovers he
impregnated feel very much like you did when you
learned you would out live your child."
"But you said that once everything was settled you'd

extend to him the same benefits you gave to me,"
Tsunami said with a hint of trepidation that Kiyomi had
reconsidered.
Kiyomi inclined her head but replied, "Very true, but

remember he may choose to one day start a family and
refuse the gift."
"But why…why are you so insistent about this. I can
understand that in time it might become a necessity.
B…but surely one or two generations…"
Kiyomi shook her head before replying, "Tell me

Tsunami. Say we did as you suggest until we reach the
point where having children becomes no longer viable.
Do you not think the generation we tell cannot have
children would resent us for forcing upon them rules we
did not live by?"
Tsunami frowned, but couldn't deny that what the Bijuu

said would likely be accurate and while she knew they
were talking about possibly thousands of years in the
future. Considering she was talking to a being that
already ancient she couldn't blame her taking a long view
of things. Still she couldn't help feeling that perhaps
there was another reason behind the Bijuu's stance on
the women of the Harem having children so asked, "Is
there something else motivating your decision to deny
the others a chance to become mothers?"
"I'm not denying anyone anything," Kiyomi replied

defensively. "I'm forcing them to make a choice. Not all
choices are easy or without cost. But there is one other
reason motivating me to force you and his lovers to
choose." Kiyomi turned away and thought of her father
before explaining, "My father decided that rather than
living forever he wanted to have a family. I believe a part
of the reason he became concerned about the Jyuubi
escaping was because of his having children."
"So it's because your father made the choice between

having eternal life or a family?"
"Not quite," Kiyomi replied, "It's because of how his

descendants have behaved. Primarily his older son, who
spawned the Uchiha line. My father would be
disappointed to learn that his children's descendants have
been at each other's throats since his passing. Which just
highlights how over time people's values can change, and
it might be that within a few generations we might find
ourselves fighting our own flesh and blood."
"Aren't you being a tad paranoid?"
"Perhaps," Kiyomi replied, "But it only took a few

months after my father died for his oldest son to raise his
hand against both us Bijuu and his brother. Considering
that history and human nature, I think it might be best if
we don't invite our own calamities upon us." Seeing that
Tsunami was considering her point, Kiyomi gave a nod
before disappearing in a flash of flame. Arriving back at
her home, Kiyomi began trying to figure out a way to
divest herself of the Taki-nin currently responsible for
her current difficulties with her lover.
*****************************
Naruto was standing outside of the weapon's shop

Chan's House of Daggers with his arms crossed over a
stone demon-like skull as he thought over the argument
that he had experienced with Kiyomi. He felt guilty
about it since it had seemingly boiled out of nowhere,
although in hindsight he knew that wasn't true since the
fate of the Taki-nin had long been a point of contention
between Kiyomi and him. Therefore, upon arriving at
her house to start a mission he had been assigned he had
been unable to stop himself from confronting his Bijuu
lover when he entered to see the three mind-controlled
women cleaning the main entrance. But while he had
known Kiyomi was using the women as live in maids,
seeing it so soon after his lovers had shut down a slave
operation had motivated him to speak out against his
former Bijuu's treatment of the women.
Kiyomi had waved off his concern and considering his
new stance that he needed to be the one calling the shots
Naruto had refused to let it slide. Before he knew it both
of them were yelling at each other attracting the attention
of the other women in the house. A moment later
Kiyomi ended the argument by Hirashining out of her
mansion. Naruto would have followed, but she had
entered a portion of the Den that Naruto's lovers had
asked him to keep out of. Not willing to go back on the
promise he had made he had left her alone, but Naruto
wouldn't let the matter drop until the Taki-nin had been
restored to their old selves.
Naruto could understand why Kiyomi was so hostile to

the women as he remembered them quite well, even
though they no longer resembled the women that had
been willing to kill him in order to secure a piece of
paper one of their deceased members had hidden which
he had found. For several weeks after the encounter
Naruto had trouble sleeping due to his actually having a
brush with death. He realized that Kiyomi must have felt
just as helpless as him due to her inability to supply him
with chakra at that point in his life. Naruto believed that
perhaps one of the reasons he had let the matter stand
for so long was because of that encounter. Yet, he knew
that both Kiyomi and he needed to forgive the women
or else Naruto's ambition would begin to fall apart. If the
two of them began to treat those that had personally
wronged them differently and were unable to forgive the
women then they wouldn't be able to ask the same of
others.
To that end Naruto had tried to work around Kiyomi, by

asking his mother to restore the Taki Kunoichi to their
former selves. But his mom had informed him that while
she could restore their physical bodies, their minds could
only be returned to them by Kiyomi. According to his
mother, Kiyomi hadn't been all that gentle when she had
implanted the obedient personalities into the women,
and had effectively overlaid them over their existing
ones. As a result if she wasn't careful when she removed
them, she could effectively destroy both leaving them
effectively brain dead. She said it would be far easier for
Kiyomi as she had been tampering with them since their
arrival and as such would know what steps needed to be
taken to remove the programmed personalities. Naruto
sighed since he knew getting his Bijuu lover to listen was
likely going to be a world class headache. But he had set
his mind to it and wouldn't let up until she listened to
him.
His sigh caused the diminutive Nel to look over her

shoulder with a sad look since she feared Naruto might
be upset with her. "Naruto," she said timidly, "you're not
still angry at Nel are you."
Naruto looked down at the child-like Bijuu. He could see
in her watery gaze that she might start crying if he didn't
answer her soon. He put a wide smile on his face as he
figured Nel had read his quiet and contemplative
demeanor to mean that he was angry at her. Looking at
the stone demon-skull he had effectively bought, since
Nel had accidently destroyed the statue it had been a part
of after wandering off while he was guiding her sisters
around the village, Naruto chuckled. Crouching down to
Nel, he said, "Don't worry, it was an accident. Believe
me; I know a little something about causing trouble for
people but not really meaning too." Naruto gave the skull
he held another look and noticing the inside was hollow
placed it on top of Nel's head. "Here you can keep it as a
gift." He chuckled as it was oversized for her head, but
from the way Nel beamed he knew she appreciated the
gesture. Pulling a spare cloth he kept in case the one his
Leaf Forehead protector was affixed to ever was
damaged, he strapped it inside the makeshift helmet so
that Nel could tie it to her head. Once it was secure he
gave it a test rub and said, "I'm sure you'll grow into it."
"Ha, they've got you babysitting now," a brash voice

Naruto recognized called out.
Looking passed Nel, Naruto let a smile he was sure

confused Kiba appear as he said, "I guess it can't be
helped considering that I'm still a genin."
Kiba approached to continue his teasing as Naruto

stood, but stopped as the young girl he was with quickly
climbed up the blond's back and once she could stare at
the Inuzuka from over the jinchuriki's shoulders gave
him a pointed glare that raised the hairs on the back of
his neck. His nin-dog partner Akamaru began to
whimper confirming that despite the girl's innocent
appearance she possessed a great degree of chakra. Kiba
felt a growl in the back of his throat since he wasn't
going to be intimidated by some kid, but before he did
his attention was pulled to the entrance of the Weapon
Shop as a voice called, "Naruto…"
A buxom blonde giddily skipped out of the shop before

giving a spin making sure to pull Naruto's attention to
the sheathed blade strapped to her back. "I didn't know
you were in the market for a blade, Rangiku."
"I know, and in actuality I just bought a handle and

sheath." Rangiku said before pulling the sword. Holding
her hand to the back of the blade Naruto watched as it
grew hazy before turning into ash.
Realizing that she was simply compacting her ash to

make it appear like a solid blade, he said, "Impressive,"
while she made it solid once more before sheathing it.
Nel seeing Naruto's reaction puffed out her cheeks as
she said, "No fair! Nel wants a sword too."
Rangiku reached over Naruto's shoulder to flick her

sister on the nose before saying, "Well if you didn't
decide to play hide and seek in that art gallery which you
trashed with a mini-Beast Ball. Then maybe we would
have let you go into the store."
"Nel was startled by the creepy statue," the Bijuu replied

referring to the statue she had turned to see after
avoiding a frantically searching Naruto and whose head
she now wore.
Naruto laughed while Nel continued to pout as he

recalled running passed the store in question only for it
to explode a moment later. Finding Nel sitting on her
rear, amidst the destruction he had just collected her
when the angry store clerk had approached him with a
hastily constructed bill.
Kiba annoyed at being ignored was about to speak up,

but then felt his jaw drop as more beauties began to
emerge from the store. The first was a dark skinned
blond who walked regally with her arms folded just
below her impressive bust. Following behind her were
three other women that carried themselves as some sort
of retainers or bodyguards.
Another dark skin woman with white hair followed after

her, but unlike the first four that emerged she was bereft
of any type of weapons. Naruto surprised Kiba as he
spoke like he knew the woman, "Couldn't find anything
you like Urd."
The woman gave him a soft smile before replying, "No,

they were all very crude. I think I'll find a more subtle
way of harming my foes." Naruto wasn't sure what she
meant, but he had noticed that Urd seemed rather
engrossed with the autopsy that had been performed on
the false Rin and had asked Shizune and Sakura about
some of the experiments they were performing.
Again before Kiba could interject himself into the

conversation another pair of voices cut in. The Inuzuka
watched as yet another pair of women stepped from the
shop. He could see the dark haired woman adjusting a
short blade that she had likely just purchased. Kiba
recognized the other woman as Yoruichi from around
the village as well as from her efforts in protecting it and
who was walking next to the dark haired woman. She
sent a glower at the pleased look on her companions
face. Commenting on how she negotiated a cheaper price
for the weapon, she said, "You know Kukaku if you truly
wanted to convince him to drop the price perhaps you
should have just sucked him off."
"Come off it Yoruichi," Kukaku said angrily, "You're just
pissed that I refuse to spread my legs for Na…"
Yoruichi saw that they weren't alone so gave in to the

temptation that she was feeling and had been ever since
her sister began flaunting her numerous sexual
encounters with strangers slugged Kukaku sending her
flying. Kukaku crashed into some boxes which she
smashed as she fell on them and sent a dangerous glare
towards the purple-haired Bijuu. Shooting to her feet,
she flared her chakra as she said dangerously, "You've
just made a very big mistake kitty."
Yoruichi was more than ready to meet her sister's charge

as she said, "Then bring it you knuckle dragger."
Before the two women could start battling Tier

shunshined between them as she said, "Ladies, I don't
think our employer or the members of the Konoha
Torture and Interrogation squad that cleared us to move
here are going to be pleased if we cause a ruckus a few
days after entering the village."
Kukaku continued to glare, but then noticed Kiba staring

at them. Guessing that Yoruichi actions were as much as
to protect her and Kiyomi's secrets as to show her
displeasure at her actions simply stated, "Tier's right."
Relaxing she moved passed her sister before directing a
lusty stare at Kiba and running a finger under his jaw
said, "Oh you're rather cute. Perhaps we could…"
"Naruto," Rangiku said speaking over her sister before

she could provoke Yoruichi further, "I want to go
clothes shopping. I think it would also be a good idea to
get Lady Kiyomi's new employees some new clothes as
well."
Tier stepped up near Kukaku as she said calmly, but with
a sternness that suggest to Kukaku that it would be in
her best interest to behave, "A most agreeable idea. I
think it would be a nice change to wear clothes that were
made for me."
Kukaku pulled away from Kiba to meet her blonde

sister's eyes. Finding that once again she was the odd
Bijuu out she said, "I suppose we're all in agreement
then." She then began to walk away followed by her
sisters.
Naruto gave the star struck Kiba an amused smile before

saying, "Well I guess I'll go back to my babysitting. Take
care of yourself Kiba."
Kiba watched the jinchuriki go wondering why it was

that as of late every time he saw the blond he felt a desire
to prove himself an equal of the jinchuriki. While he
knew it could easily be attributed to the fact that ever
since his defeat at Naruto's hands in the Chunin Exams
he had been falling further and further behind the blond.
Something told him that there was more to it than that,
something which revolved around how Hinata had
seemed to grow out of her shyness, and something which
had happened despite the fact that her longtime crush
was currently seeing someone. This had been something
that Kiba had believed would have been devastating
news to the Hyuuga. Finding hers, as well as quite a few
of the kunoichi that he knew behaviors suspect, he
decided it was time to get some of his questions
answered. He chuckled to himself as he thought that
while he was at it maybe he could arrange to find out
why his mom's attitude had improved over the past year.
*****************************
Tsunade and Tenten appeared on the teleporter seal
which was located in the basement of Kiyomi's mansion.
The two women paused for a moment to watch as
massive stone beetles created by Seven excavated a
tunnel which would ultimately connect the Mansion, Hot
Spring Grotto, and soon the Den together. Tsunade felt
that it was a prudent move just in case for whatever
reason the seals were knocked out of commission. The
Bijuu in charge of the project turned towards the two
and gave an amused smile at the haggard state Tenten
was in due to the training that they had just wrapped up.
Then with a quick nod she turned back towards her work
as a formerly hollow stone beetle emerged from the
passage having filled itself with the dirt and stone of the
tunnel being dug. The Bijuu raised her open hand and
then clenching it in a fist which collapsed the beetle as it
compacted the material within it until it was no bigger
than a medium sized rock.
The two kunoichi turned away as one of the other
beetles in the room, began to move into the tunnel to
replace the just destroyed one. Tenten felt a sense of
giddiness as she climbed the steps up to the mansion
proper since she was going to get to meet another of her
idols, Mito Uzumaki. "I really can't believe I get to meet
your grandmother," Tenten said excitedly as she reached
the top of the steps.
Tsunade smiled as she watched her new apprentice seem

to get over the tiredness she had been exhibiting just
moments before as she sensed their getting closer to the
red-headed woman. Tsunade had been surprised to learn
that her apprentice apparently had quite the extensive
knowledge of her grandmother's exploits. Having left the
village with her team shortly after the recent Hot Spring
gathering of Naruto's lovers, Tenten had missed out on
the return of Mito. She had only just learned about her
during their training that day as she had inquired about
the new woman she had felt enter the Harem.
As they approached the dining room, where they could

feel both Naruto and Mito were occupying, Tsunade felt
a desire to caution Tenten about not pressing her
grandmother to hardly on her past exploits since she
knew Mito tended not to like being reminded of her role
in the village. She was rather glad she didn't as they
entered the dining room since she was sure the last thing
Tenten expected to see was Mito on her knees in front of
the chair Naruto was sitting in as she licked and teased
his cock.
The red-head had apparently been at it for some time as

Naruto suddenly raised his hips while Mito swallowed his
length to capture the eruption. "I'm cumming," Naruto
said as he buried his hands in Mito's hair as he flooded
her mouth.
Tsunade smirked at Tenten's opened mouth stare as
Mito stood as nobly as the history books had claimed
about her despite the sex act she had just performed.
Tenten though quickly recovered having witnessed her
idol as well as the other strong women of the village act
in a similar manner. Approaching she stuck out her hand
as she said, "It's an honor to meet you Lady M…"
Mito grabbed the offered hand and pulled Tenten into a

kiss where she shared the cum that she had just caught
with her mouth and had intended to share with her
granddaughter. Tenten stiffened in her arms but soon
relaxed into the kiss as they passed the thick white
substance between them. Mito pulled back first leaving a
strand of cum and spit to hang between them as she
stared into Tenten's eyes which had clouded over with
lust. When the strand snapped Tenten seemed to recover
her senses aided by Mito saying, "Please, none of that
Lady nonsense attributed to my first life. I'm just Mito
Uzumaki."
Tenten nodded, but nonetheless said, "I…I'm sorry. It's

just I was really hoping that I could speak to you. It's like
a dream come true to speak with the woman who
defeated the Bone Witch of the Kaguya clan."
Mito's eyes went wide as a smile appeared since she knew

most Konoha-nin had been led to believe she had merely
been an adequate kunoichi whose true claim to fame was
being married to the First Hokage. "Y-you heard about
that?"
"I wrote a paper on it in the academy" Tenten said

proudly. But a little bitterness slipped into her tone as
she added, "I got an F on it because they said it didn't fit
with what was known about you in the official history."
"How did you hear about it Tenten?" Naruto asked
curious since Mito had told them her history had been
expunged by the Second Hokage to keep her true level of
skill a secret.
"I read about it in the records room," Tenten said

moving to sit at the dinner table along with Mito and
Tsunade. "There are more than just Konoha's records
there. After battles sometimes the enemies' documents
would be captured or personal items that contained
history on the various clans that might one day confront
the village."
"Still you would think the Second Hokage would censor

those accounts for any mention of Mito," Naruto
responded.
Tenten shrugged, as she replied, "He might already have,

but keep in mind we're still capturing intelligence and
enemy shinobi all the time. He couldn't leave a standing
order with others to erase her history without it looking
suspicious, so plenty of information on Mito exists there.
Probably since a lot of it was gathered after he died."
"But what first made you interested in my history," Mito

said pleased to hear some of her adventures from her
time before becoming Hashirama's wife still existed.
"Well," Tenten said a little embarrassed and amused, "My

teacher gave us a project to write about a famous shinobi
we would like to emulate. He also gave me a not so
subtle hint that I should try to do a paper on someone
other than Tsunade." Turning to her fellow Harem
member and teacher she added, "I decided to look into
some of your relatives, there was a Toka Senju who was
killed in a battle against the Uchiha shortly before
Konoha's founding. She was a cousin of the First and
Second Hokages. But when I was going through the
official records I started to notice how there was so little
mentioned of your grandmother. I just couldn't imagine
that back during the Warring Clan days the Senju would
allow the First Hokage to marry some minor unproven
kunoichi."
"Therefore I wrote about your feud with the Bone

Witch, Kocho Kaguya. I ended up finding some old
journal entries taken from a Kaguya that had been killed
during the First Shinoibi War in an action against
Konoha." Tenten turned to face Mito as she explained,
"In it he described how you and she had fought several
times and despite your only being ten years old you
managed to defeat a contingent of her personal guard. As
well as your ultimately defeating her and then sealing her
remains."
A picture of the woman flashed before Mito as she

recalled the light brownish hair and red-eyed woman that
for a time had ruled the Kaguya. Recalling her final
victory and commenting on Tenten's mentioning of her
age, Mito said, "Age was not exactly something that
mattered back then. Sadly by that age I had already been
a veteran of many conflicts. A great deal of them was
against those barbarians the Kaguya."
"Really," Naruto said leaning forward in interest, "why?"
Mito shrugged before replying, "Hard to say. Every clan

seemed to have a rival of which they clashed against the
most often. The Senju had the Uchiha, and we Uzumaki
had the Kaguya. I often believed that it was the Kaguya
that sacked Uzushiogakure. But, I would admit that it
could just be my prejudice against them. None of the
survivors I ever ran across could mention the attackers,
but most of those whom I talked to were just children at
the time. When the attack happened I was living with
Hashirama among the Senju."
"Well the Uzumaki's rivalry with the Kaguya appears to
have been settled," Tsunade said to distract her
grandmother from the sadness she felt at the destruction
of her homeland. "The last Kaguya appears to have died
in the service of Orochimaru several years ago."
"Really," Mito said surprised, "I was of the belief they

served the Mizukage. Did Mist finally grow tired of
trying to control them?"
"You could say that," Tsunade answered, "The Fourth

Mizukage eventually instigated a blood limit purge. From
what we've learned one of the reasons for it was due to
an attack carried out against Kirigakure by the Kaguya.
It's possible they saw the writing on the wall first."
"That's not so hard to believe," a new voice cut in,

"People can often tell when they aren't truly welcomed."
Mikoto watched as those present turned to look at her
before adding, "In those circumstances it's only a matter
of time before those being excluded lash out."
"Perhaps," Mito said guardedly, "But by doing so they

also tend to confirm the other parties fears of them."
Mikoto frowned at the Uzumaki. But she let the matter

drop as she focused on Naruto to say, "If you're waiting
on Kiyomi to return you're wasting your time"
"I heard," Naruto said with a frown, "She's left the

village to see how things are going back in Wave with the
restoration of the Whirling Tides Manor. She's also hired
a team of Genin to guard her during her journey. I'm
guessing the genin are there to prevent us from picking
up our discussion from earlier."
"Miya is also traveling with her," Mikoto added as she
took a seat at the table.
Naruto wasn't sure what Kiyomi wanted Miya to

accompany her for, but was more concerned with his
lovers taking steps to prevent them from trying to settle
their disagreement over the Taki-nin. He sighed at his
lover's willfulness, but before he could give the matter
much thought a newcomer entered the room saying,
"Tsunade, I need to discuss with you the upcoming vote
to end the embargo against Kumo. As we feared the
Hyuuga are…"
Koharu trailed off as she noticed Mikoto and although

showing off her younger self, she had often tried to
avoid being in the presence of the Uchiha. Koharu was
about to quickly finish her point before collecting
Tsunade and leaving, but Mito having a sense of Déjà vu
suddenly realized who she was looking at blurted happily,
"Koharu, it's so good…"
She trailed off though as the room's temperature seemed

to drop suddenly as Mikoto said with a growing anger,
"Koharu…" She shot to her feet, throwing her chair
back, as she faced the deaged elder and now realizing
why something about the brown-haired woman had
bothered her whenever she had caught a glimpse of her,
activated her Sharingan. Seeing the elder standing before
her deaged caused her to experience another realization
as she turned her angry gaze to Naruto as she said,
"Were you ever going to tell me that one of the butchers
of my clan was also a lover of yours?"
"I had, but couldn't think of a way to bring up the

subject," Naruto said preparing to move in case Mikoto
attacked his lover.
Mikoto watched Naruto get to his feet and aware that
she likely would not be able to attack the woman
considering the number of opponents forced herself to
calm. But facing Naruto, she said, "I'm leaving this place.
I also want you to remove that mark you're using to keep
track of me."
"Where will you go?" Naruto asked concerned that she

didn't plan to go anywhere, but once free of a means of
tracking her would move to attack Koharu.
"That's no longer any concern of yours," Mikoto

countered turning back to face Koharu. "I can do
whatever I very well please."
Naruto frowned, but confident he could protect Koharu

if necessary and that holding Mikoto against her will
would be wrong said, "As you wish." He then made a
handsign which caused the mark on Mikoto's ankle to
vanish. A moment later the Uchiha stormed out of the
room but those present doubted she planned to travel
very far.
*****************************
Koharu sighed contently as she sank into the water of

the hot springs located on the grounds of Kiyomi's
mansion. It had only been an hour since Mikoto had
learned that the brunette that occasionally visited the
springs was also one of the people that had passed
judgment on her clan. After the Uchiha had left,
presumably to leave the mansion, Koharu had returned
to the subject of what had brought her to the mansion in
the first place. She had known Naruto wanted to discuss
what had just happened, but Koharu had assured him
there was no need to worry. She was an S-class Shinobi,
and had faced quite a few opponents that had personal
vendettas against her. She believed that if push came to
shove she'd be able to handle the enraged Uchiha.
Naruto hadn't been happy, but had relented as she had

explained that what had brought her to the mansion was
her concern over the state of where things laid over the
issue of the council voting to drop the trade embargo
with Kumo. An embargo which had been in place ever
since the failed kidnapping of Hinata. Yet despite the
current good will that was being accrued between the
two villages, the embargo remained firmly in place and if
the Hyuuga had their way it would remain so. Koharu
frowned since despite the Hyuuga not having the votes,
they did possess enough sway that even if the embargo
was dropped it would likely unofficially remain in place.
This was because as the most wealthy and influential clan

in the village, very few businesses would engage in
activities that may upset them. Therefore, even with the
Great Tree Shipping Company being willing to open
trade routes to Kumo in thanks to Karin being in charge,
it would do them very little good if they had nothing to
sell due to merchants being unwilling to anger the
Hyuuga. Koharu had met with Hiashi to discuss the
matter and although he at least appeared willing to
consider the matter with an open ear. The Elders of his
clan seemed unwilling to move from their staunch
opposition to it. Koharu sensed that Hiashi might be
willing to go against his Elders, but he would likely
require something in return.
Koharu planned to meet with him again in a few days to

learn what sort of bargain they could reach. Provided
that she was still alive in a few days, since she knew that
if Mikoto planned to avenge her clan, by killing the last
living elder to have a role in her clan's demise, she would
need to strike quickly, lest people begin to question why
she had not left the village. She tensed as she heard
footsteps approach but relaxed as she felt the presence of
her lover. Naruto with a towel wrapped around his waist
looked at her for a moment before asking, "You're
tempting fate don't you think?"
Koharu smiled as she replied, "Perhaps, but if she's going

to come at me then it would be best if she did it here.
Instead of say in the middle of the village where we
would have to explain why a supposedly deceased
kunoichi suddenly popped up with a desire to kill me."
Naruto grunted as he questioned, "And the bathing I

take it is to invite an attack when you would be
unarmed?"
Koharu arched an eyebrow as she replied, "Naruto, I'm a

kunoichi of quite some renown. Just because I'm naked,
in a bath, doesn't mean I'm vulnerable."
Naruto tossed his towel away before climbing into the
water to join his lover. Sliding up next to her, he pulled
her close as he said, "Still, I would prefer not to see you
be put to the test."
Koharu placed her head on his shoulder before saying,

"Then perhaps you shouldn't have removed the seal that
would let me know if she was near." Naruto chuckled
weakly at his lover's comment before she kissed him on
the cheek as she added, "Although I understand why you
did. You didn't wish to make her feel like she was still a
prisoner."
"That's partly it," Naruto said before pausing as he

considered how to phrase his reasoning. After several
moments he added, "I guess I'm hoping that by
removing it. It shows that I trust her to do the right
thing."
"By not murdering me," Koharu said with a smirk.
"That's what I hope," Naruto replied although his tone

was serious. The two lovers lapsed into silence before
Naruto said, "There's something I've been meaning to
ask." Koharu turned to look at him hearing the
importance with which he considered the question he
wanted to ask. When she nodded, he asked, "It was
Itachi that came up with the plan to eliminate the
Uchiha, wasn't it?" Koharu's eyes went wide in her
surprise at Naruto's question. Taking her reaction to
mean that he was right he asked, "Why keep up the ruse,
especially now. If you explained to M…"
"Explain to her what? That it was her oldest son that

came to us with the plan to eliminate the Uchiha."
Koharu looked away before directing her attention to the
moon as she added, "What mother wants to hear that her
child planned and carried out her elimination along with
that of her husband and clan? In her view, we put Itachi
in a difficult position forcing him to choose between
family and village. She can likely forgive him for being
loyal to the village. But his actually being the architect of
the massacre… if she needs a villain then I'll gladly fill
the role. It's the least that I can do for Itachi." Naruto
frowned at his lover especially since he stood to come
out the loser in her decision to hide Itachi's role as the
massacre's mastermind. Koharu curious about her lover's
insight asked, "How did you come to realize the truth?"
"I began to suspect it as I came to realize that it was

rather strange for Homura, and Danzou to be caught so
unaware by Itachi's sparing Sasuke."
"Why aren't you including me in that estimate?"
"Because, I heard from Komachi that Homura admitted

that it took a lot of convincing to bring you on board for
the plan. But those two likely jumped at the chance
which led me to wonder about where were the plans
within plans that I've come to expect from them."
Naruto paused as he thought he heard something shift
nearby, but not hearing it repeat he continued, "I mean
within days of his plan to use the prison as a base of
rebellion falling apart. Danzou had already schemed a
way to turn things to his advantage by starting a war
between us and Kumo. Yet when Itachi deviated from
his orders by sparing Sasuke, he seemed completely
unprepared. It was something that had been bothering
me for some time, until I realized that the reason was
because Danzou didn't come up with the plan. If he had,
he would have likely stationed Root Anbu as back-up to
eliminate any survivors, including Sasuke, before anyone
else could arrive. That he didn't, tells me that he had no
reason to believe Itachi would spare anyone. That
seemed rather strange considering how distrustful he
was. The only reason I could come up with is because
Itachi approached him with the idea and as such, he had
no reason to doubt his sincerity in carrying out the task."
Koharu stared at him in amazement, before looking away

as she sadly admitted, "You're not wrong."
Naruto frowned as he said, "When you confessed your

involvement you made it sound like the three elders
conspired with Itachi to eliminate the Uchiha. Why
would you not tell me that it was his idea?"
Koharu grimaced at the anger that had seeped into

Naruto's voice. But meeting his stare she answered,
"Because, I felt Itachi deserved to be rewarded for his
loyalty by letting it be believed that it was us elders that
forced him to act. That way if Sasuke ever did learn the
truth, he'd at least find some sort of way to understand
why his brother did what he did."
"But…"
"I know," Koharu said sadly, "Now it appears to be

something that Tobi has used to convince Sasuke that his
brother was a victim in all this. But, I've thought about
why he, Itachi, acted the way he did a great deal. I finally
came to the conclusion that he hoped to break the
distrust Konoha felt towards the Uchiha as a result of
Madara's betrayal."
"What do you mean?"
"Think about it," Koharu said before lapsing into silence.
Naruto did as instructed and seeing what he believed his

lover did said, "He hoped to make Sasuke the last
Uchiha. Not to be an avenger, but to allow the Uchiha to
be reborn as a part of the village."
"Yes," Koharu said proudly, "that is what I believe
motivated him. Itachi first began to act cold towards his
clan, including his brother by distancing himself from
them. By killing his clan and letting Sasuke survive, he
likely believed his brother would apply himself to
becoming a great shinobi of the village in order to one
day confront him. Then once Sasuke had killed him, the
greatest traitor since Madara, Itachi likely believed the
village would come to embrace his brother. And thus,
any children he would have thereby making the Uchiha a
true part of the village."
"Except, you can't control what hatred will do to a

person," Naruto said feeling depressed about the whole
affair. "It turned Sasuke into a person who's only ever
been interested in taking whatever steps were necessary
to get him closer to his goals. Including betraying the
village…"
"And trying to kill the closest friend he had," Koharu
said shifting herself to sit on Naruto's lap as she placed a
hand where a Chidori had once pierced. "Itachi failed to
account for the simple truth that even when focusing his
brother's hatred on him, that it could also bleed into how
Sasuke conducted himself."
Naruto nodded but then said, "It's something you're

guilty of yourself."
"W-what?!"
"It's very noble of you for trying to protect Itachi's image

in his mother's eyes. But if she does decide to attack you
as a result…it would be as a result of your trying to
control and direct her anger. I'm going to tell Mikoto the
truth about what happened."
"Naruto…you should let her believe…"

"No," Naruto said sternly, "These false paths that have
been built on good intentions have just led to more
misunderstandings and hatreds. I'm not willing to
sacrifice you to protect Itachi's image, but I'm equal
unwilling to let Mikoto succumb to her hatred so she can
believe that her son was forced to act as he did."
Koharu was about to argue the point, but seeing the

determination in her lover's eyes simply nodded as she
said, "I understand. But what makes you believe she'll
believe you."
"I don't know that she will," Naruto conceded. "But I'm
hoping that she'll recognize the truth if she hears it."
****************************
Naruto had chosen to sleep alone that night, although he
had wished to stay by Koharu's side. But the elder had
preferred to remain alone herself in hopes of presenting
an easy target should Mikoto decide to settle the grudge
between them. Before returning to his temporary
residence at the hotel room that he had been assigned
since Pain's Invasion, Naruto had gone to Mikoto's room
to tell her the truth about Itachi's role in the clan
massacre. Sadly, he had found no sign of the Uchiha.
Needless to say, sleep had been difficult to come by as a

result, but eventually it had, although with a little help.
He wanted to believe the best about Mikoto. That she
had just been angry at learning how close he actually was
to one of the people responsible for her clan's
destruction. But her disappearance left him with the
concern that Koharu was correct and the Mikoto knew
that if she was going to have any chance of successfully
killing the elder she would have to move quickly. Naruto
had wanted to stake out his lover's home in hopes that
Mikoto's window of opportunity would close or she
would calm. However, Koharu would know he was near
and she had made it quite clear she wished to settle the
matter on her own.
Little did either of them realize though that Mikoto had

another idea of how she could harm Koharu. That idea
was the reason that she was standing over a sleeping
Naruto, clutching the makeshift blade she had forged
since Kiyomi did not like the idea of the Uchiha having
access to weapons in her home. Mikoto would have
laughed if it wouldn't have woken the young man who
she was entertaining thoughts of killing, since it appeared
Kiyomi was right not to trust her. She knew it would be a
betrayal of him considering how he had planned to free
her from the Leaf Maximum Security Prison. She also
knew that it would likely end her best friend or diminish
her in a similar capacity as seemed the death of the
jinchuriki that had housed Nel did to the three-tails. In a
way Mikoto would have considered it a blessing since
then her friend would likely not know of how she had
been betrayed.
Mikoto felt tears gathering in her eyes as she could

imagine Kushina's disproval of the thoughts running
through her head. The Uchiha wondered if the Curse of
Hatred that afflicted her clan had infected her as the
truth was she harbored no ill will towards Naruto for
keeping it a secret that he was involved with Koharu. As
she knew her reaction and the dark thoughts currently
taking hold in her heart were proof enough that she
didn't deserve or could handle the truth. But, she just so
desperately wished to hurt Koharu and felt ending the
young jinchuriki that she apparently loved would be the
most fitting punishment.
She was about to heft the blade over her head when a
light snapped on in the room temporarily blinding her.
She dropped the blade into a ready guard to defend
herself from the attack that was sure to follow, but to her
surprise a voice said, "It's always such a pity when people
allow the darkness in their hearts to control them. I
believe if you were thinking clearly you would agree."
"Mito," Mikoto said turning to face the woman who was

sitting in a chair in a relaxed manner, "H-how?"
"A little known fact about me is I can sense the darkness

that takes root in people and can as a result read their
intentions. Your anger at Koharu isn't without merit, but
is it enough to justify murdering the son of your best
friend? Or the young man who freed you?"
Mikoto couldn't meet the Uzumaki's eyes as she

responded, "S-she deserves to know the pain of losing
someone that she cares about. It was no doubt easy for
her to condemn my family to death since the only thing
she had cared about back then was the village."
"Perhaps not so much as you might think," Mito said

after a moment. "I took the liberty of eavesdropping on a
conversation between Naruto and her. It would seem
that the one that first suggested your clan be eliminated
was your son, Itachi."
"Y-you lie…" Mikoto said weakly suggesting to Mito that

a part of the Uchiha had long ago recognized the truth of
the matter.
"I think we both know I gain very little by lying to you,"

Mito replied calmly.
"Y-you're trying to save your new lover's life," Mikoto

said harshly trying to keep ahold of the anger she felt.
"I had already done that long before you showed up."
Mikoto was surprised by the statement so looked at

Naruto as she activated her Sharingan. Her Kekkei
Genkai revealed the seal that was likely why Naruto was
still asleep despite the argument going on. But also a
powerful barrier that surrounded him. Mikoto realized
that if she had struck at the blond the barrier would have
likely reduced her to ash.
Realizing that Mito could have just let her destroy herself
she asked, "Why, why did you stop me?"
Mito shrugged as she said, "I suppose as a means of

honoring my husband's wish that the Uchiha not be
treated as villains. A desire that is also shared by the man
I am now bound to as well. You see, despite what
Tobirama believed and perhaps you do as well there is
no Curse of Hatred that rules over the Uchiha clan. It's
an excuse that was conjured up to allow a person to
succumb to the darkness inside them while honoring the
memory of who they were."
"Y-you can't be sure of that."
"Oh really, well if there was something like that which

caused grieving Uchiha's to succumb to evil then I would
say Tobirama was right to treat your clan as he did. After
all, if it was suspected that a shinobi might become
mentally unstable if certain conditions are met, then
wouldn't it be prudent of him to take steps to make sure
those conditions can't be triggered? I cannot deny that
the Uchiha unlock great powers through the grief they
experience at the death of a loved one. I've seen it
happen quite a few times on the battlefield. But they do
not lose control of their faculties; instead I believe that
through the power they gain they are convinced of the
rightness of their actions no matter how terrible. And as
they succumb more and more to their desires to inflict
pain onto those that they feel have wronged them, they
lose more of their humanity in turn."
"You're saying that the Curse of Hatred that affects the

Uchiha is nothing more than a lie?"
Standing Mito began to approach the Uchiha as she said,

"Nothing is as powerful as a lie which most accept as
truth and which allows one to act as they wish."
Tears began to pour from Mikoto's eyes before she

finally said, "I-I don't know what I should do. How did
everything become so fucked up? W-why couldn't I just
live the simple life that Kushina and I wished for
ourselves and children?"
Mito slowly closed the distance between them so as to
not startle the woman and when she was right in front of
her quickly placed her hand against the Uchiha's
forehead as she applied a seal that put her to sleep.
Catching the unconscious woman she said, "First, I think
you need to sleep. In time, I think you will find a way to
be happy again."
*****************************
Naruto had awoken the next morning feeling like he

could have slept through the apocalypse. Having headed
to Kiyomi's mansion first thing upon waking, he had
been surprised to find Mikoto there. The Uchiha though
had quickly excused herself after he had arrived making
him fear that she was still angry at him. Mito though had
assured him that wasn't the case, but had not clarified
why she believed such to be true.
Naruto hated leaving the village with Mikoto in such a
conflicted state, but Karin had hired him to escort some
supplies to a nomadic tribe in the Land of Wind.
According to her being awarded the job was a major deal
primarily since it was one that she had negotiated away
from one of the Great Tree Shipping Companies
competitors. It turned out that the competitor had lost
the contract due in part to the difficulty of the supply
run. This was due to the wandering nature of the group
they were to deliver the supplies to. Since the Deserts of
Wind Country could be quite harsh and unforgiving the
tribe couldn't just stay in one spot and needed to move at
a moment's notice. Therefore there were actually several
spots that Naruto would need to visit in hopes of either
catching up to the tribe or waiting for it to arrive.
Since making the delivery would involve quite a bit of

guess work and could involve quite a lot of moving, it
opened them up to the possibility of being hit by bandits.
The previous company to hold the contract for making
the deliveries had lost four of the last five shipments. As
a result they had wanted to charge more for their
services, but also had refused to insure the shipments.
Karin had seen the opportunity and had actually offered
a much lower price and promised to insure the shipment
for anything that was lost to bandits. Naruto chuckled
actually finding his still being a genin a boon since the
village could only charge Karin the price for a C-ranked
mission, while at the same time sending someone as
powerful as him along.
Reaching the headquarters of the Great Tree Shipping

Company, Naruto could see the wagon that he would be
in charge of parked out front. As he approached, Karin
and a blue-haired woman that he recognized from the
crystal clones he had destroyed stepped out. Karin smiled
at him as she waved him order and once he approached
said pleasantly, "Naruto, I'm going to partner you with
our newest employee Guren."
Naruto stuck out his hand as he said, "It's a pleasure to

meet you…officially that is."
Guren let the offered hand hang in the air, but at least
did give him a curt nod. Turning her gaze to Karin, she
said, "I do not remember agreeing to become your
employee. I'm simply doing this job since you made it
quite clear you would continue to pester me in prison if I
did not."
Karin smiled as she remembered how Guren had shot

her offer to work for her down when she had visited the
prison with Ibiki. She had continued to head back to the
prison to work on Guren until she had finally agreed to
at least guard one shipment. The red-head nodded but
couldn't help smirking as she said, "Well as you well
know I can be quite persistent. I'm sure after this job
you'll come to realize that this is the place that you can
return to."
"What's that supposed to mean?" Guren said confused.
"She means she hopes that you'll come to see the

Company as a home," Naruto explained.
With a shrug Karin added, "And who knows maybe even

a family."
Both Uzumaki saw that the mention of family made

Guren uncomfortable, so before she could back out
Naruto asked, "What can you tell us about what we're
protecting?"
"Basically it's just medical supplies and other provisions

that the tribe uses to trade with villages in Wind
Country," Karin said as she pulled a map from her
pouch. She handed it to Naruto who unfurled it and
explained, "They move along the route shown on the
map. The X's are places that the caravan will be stopping
at."
"What about the client?" Naruto asked.
"I'm here," a young woman perhaps a little younger than

Naruto said as she ran to the group. She bowed politely
to them as she said, "I'm sorry I'm late. This is just my
first time being in an actual Shinobi Village. I got
distracted taking in the sights."
Naruto smiled as he took in the young woman's

appearance. She had light red hair that she wore with two
long bangs that looped back and were held in place by
the headband she wore around her head. She wore an
orange robe with purple trim. Naruto also noticed an old
battered blade that hung from a cord she wore around
her neck. He noticed the symbol of the Leaf Village on
the blade as he noted that except for its old condition it
looked like one of the newer chakra blades the village
had developed to deal with puppet users by cutting their
chakra strings. Finding the blade strange he ignored it as
he said, "It's a pleasure to meet you. I'm Naruto
Uzumaki."
The girl's eyes grew wide as she said, "R-really…I've

heard a lot of people talking about you. They say you're
the Hero of the Village. How could Karin's company
afford to hire you to protect the supplies I purchased?"
Naruto rubbed the back of his head in embarrassment

still not used to people calling him such. But getting over
it explained, "Well I'm still a genin, so I can't imagine the
village is able to charge more for my services then they
would for any other genin being assigned a C-ranked
mission. Pardon my asking but who do I have the
pleasure of addressing."
The girl's eyes went wide as her cheeks grew red at

forgetting to introduce herself. Bowing again she said,
"I'm Seramu, Daughter of Sara, the leader of my caravan
and former Queen of Roran."
"Seramu," Naruto repeated, "It's a beautiful name for a

beautiful woman."
The girl's cheeks grew redder as she responded, "T-thank

you…I was named after my grandmother."
Naruto nodded as he said, "Well rest easy Seramu, Guren

and I will see that you and your supplies are safely
delivered."
*****************************
The sun had set on the third day of the journey to deliver
the supplies to Seramu's tribe. The young woman was
currently asleep leaving the two shinobi to secure and
clean the camp before they would take turns keeping
watch. Naruto was finding it hard to get the former
Sound-nin to open up, as she barely spoke except when
the situation called for it. Therefore most of the
conversing had been between Seramu and him. He had
learned that Roran used to be a huge city composed of
towers, but eventually been destroyed by a coalition of
bandits hoping for plunder. It had been Seramu's mother
Sara that had prevented the destruction from reaching
the most important part of her kingdom, the people.
After the destruction of Roran, Sara had banded her

people together and with her husnand they had lived as a
nomadic tribe which survived from trading with other
tribes and the villages they encountered along their
travels. It appeared to be a rather harsh life as Seramu
had told him that her father had been killed by bandits
during a raid on the caravan. All in all hearing the tale
made Naruto curious about the woman in charge since in
his experience most nobles would have fallen to pieces if
they had been thrown in similar circumstances.
Figuring he'd get a chance to meet her soon enough, he

focused on Guren as he said, "We'll be entering Wind
Country tomorrow. Seramu believes her caravan will be
near the Bleached Bones Oasis."
"That would mean they're on the opposite side of Wind

Country. Before we commit to traveling there it might be
best to check one of the closer X's to see if we can pick
up any other signs of her group."
Naruto gave the matter some thought before nodding his

agreement. "That makes sense. Even if they aren't there,
we should be able to get some idea of where they are
from other tribes that may be camped there." Guren
nodded and seemed willing to let the conversation die
there so Naruto asked, "Why don't you tell me a little
about yourself Guren? This could be a long trip and I'd
like to get to know you better."
Guren turned her dark eyes to Naruto, and he figured

she intended to ignore the question, but finally said, "I'm
a monster who's destroyed everyone that's shown her the
smallest kindness. I only plan to do this job so that Karin
will leave me alone. Once it's finished I intend to return
to prison and rot away. It's the only happiness garbage
like me deserves."
Naruto gave the woman a sad look as he said, "I don't

believe that's true Guren. I believe…"
"With all due respect," Guren said cutting him off, "I
don't care what you think. You don't know me, or the
horrible things I've done."
"You're right of course," Naruto countered, "But I did

hear how Yukimaru sacrificed himself for you." Naruto
paused as Guren's eyes went wide at the name as a
pained look entered them. "I may not have known him
either, but when a person sacrifices themselves for
someone. It isn't so that they will be miserable for the
rest of their days."
"What do you know about it?" Guren asked heatedly as

she spun towards the jinchuriki. "How can I be happy
knowing that Yukimaru sacrificed himself for the
monster that took his mother from him? It's because of
me that he ultimately ended up in Orochimaru's hands.
How can I be expected to just carry on without a care in
the world knowing I was the one that doomed him?"
"Nobody is asking you to forget his sacrifice, Guren,"
Naruto stated. "But would you best honor his memory
locked away in prison. You've seen how your bad actions
have led to a good persons end. But Yukimaru's end, has
given you a chance to help more people then you've
harmed. I know that he would want you to make the
most of the life that he saved."
"H-how can you know that?"
Naruto gave a sad smile as he answered, "Because I

know it's what my parents who sacrificed their lives for
me would have wanted. Those of us, who are left behind,
owe it to those who give up their lives for us to live each
day to the fullest."
Guren turned away as she said softly, "The difference

between us though is that my hands are stained with
blood and I was unworthy of a second chance." Naruto
was about to disagree, but she cut him off, "I'm tired. I'll
take the second watch. Good night."
"Good night Guren," Naruto said as the woman moved

to her tent. Looking up at the stars he saw one wink out
and hoped that wasn't an omen of things to come.
*****************************
Kiyomi took a sip of her sake as she sat in the outdoor

bath of her hotel room. She stared up at the stars and
wondered if Naruto was doing the same as she could feel
that he was away from Konoha. Her thoughts of her
lover were interrupted as her companion on her journey
asked, "So how much longer do you plan to run from
your argument with Naruto?"
Kiyomi looked at Miya Asama with some annoyance as
she replied, "I am not running. I'm simply postponing
the resuming of it until a date of my choosing. Honestly,
outside of the fact that by taking them captive I was able
to master the skills needed to give birth to Sage, those
three have been more trouble than they were worth.
Now if you don't mind the last thing I want to talk about
is them."
"Fair enough," Miya said with a shrug. Although she had

aligned with the Taki-nin while they were in prison, she
knew it was merely on of convenience and that Yuffie
would have turned on her as she had on Mikoto if she
believed she and her teammates would benefit. Dropping
the matter she asked, "Then perhaps you'd be willing to
discuss why you brought me along?"
"Well your treatments to increase your chakra are just

about complete," Kiyomi said after taking another sip of
her drink. "Therefore I wished to get some idea of what
your plans for the future are."
Miya frowned since she had been wondering much the

same thing. Since her escape from the prison, Miya had
learned the Fourth Mizukage had been killed. The
woman responsible for his death had apparently
succeeded him and although it was only rumors at this
point possessed not one, but two Kekkei Genkai. With
the news of the Fourth Mizukage's death, Miya had
found that much of her hatred towards her home village
had disappeared. Yet, despite that she still felt no desire
to return, which left her in a state of limbo as it were.
After a long pause she finally said, "I don't know to be
honest. I had entertained plans of killing the Mizukage,
but his successor already took care of that. Kisame is still
out there, but you've defeated Akatsuki so who knows
when he'll pop up again."
"True, Tobi's Akatsuki has been dealt a blow. But I
wouldn't say they've been defeated just yet. The enemy
has already proven they can be quite patient."
Miya frowned as she asked, "What are you saying?"
"Rumors say that Akatsuki was born in the Land of

Water," Kiyomi replied as she refilled her cup. "We know
this to be false, but I wonder where the rumors came
from."
Miya shrugged. "What does it matter?"
"It matters because it would lead one to believe that Tobi

and Kisame have been allies long before they officially
joined Akatsuki. Since I know that Tobi can control a
tailed beast…"
"You're saying he may have been behind the Mizukage's
behavior as well," Miya said shocked at the implications
of what Kiyomi was suggesting.
"A rather intriguing theory wouldn't you agree. This of

course would mean that we share a common enemy,"
Kiyomi said with a pleased smile as Miya's gaze darkened
at the implications.
"What then are you suggesting?" Miya said guardedly. "I

have no intention of becoming bound to Naruto."
Kiyomi gave a wide smile as she said, "Of course you

don't. But if you intend to settle things with Kisame, and
by extension Tobi, then would there be no better place
to be then by his side. You don't need to become his
lover, but would you be averse to being his landlady?"
Miya looked confused so Kiyomi explained, "As you
know I'm rebuilding the apartment building above the
Den. I would like for you to handle the day to day
activities of running it. You'll be compensated and be in
an excellent position to hear about it when Tobi or
Kisame poke their heads out from whatever rock they
are hiding under."
Miya thought about it for a moment before nodding as

she said, "Fine, I'll take the position. But I'm not going to
let it become his sex palace."
"Of course not," Kiyomi said with a smile, "That's what

the Den is for, after all."
*****************************
A week had passed since Naruto and the others had

entered the Land of Wind. After checking with several
passing nomadic groups Naruto was confident that they
were close to Seramu's caravan. He looked back to see
the girl was talking with Guren, who had appeared to be
taking his words to heart. Guren smiled softly at
something the young woman said, but it faded quickly as
her eyes drifted skywards. Naruto turned to follow her
gaze and saw smoke rising above a nearby dune.
Seramu noticed it a moment later and quite aware of

what it meant whispered horrified, "Oh no." She then
darted off in the direction of the smoke.
Naruto cursed as he created several clones to direct the

horses pulling the wagon as he charged off after the
young woman. Guren followed behind him, as they
chased after Seramu. They easily caught up due to the
young woman dropping to her knees as she crested the
hill. Both shinobi paused as they followed suit to take in
the destroyed caravan. "Come on," Naruto shouted,
"there might be some survivors."
Reaching the caravan, Seramu gasped as she spotted
several corpses of the men charged with its protection.
She spun and buried her head into Naruto's chest who
wrapped her in a protective embrace. The young woman
began to sing a beautiful song to herself as Guren began
to inspect the destruction. "What do you think
happened?" Naruto asked as he continued to stroke
Seramu's back.
"It looks like slavers," Guren said as she pointed to one

of the overturned wagons.
Looking at what she was pointing out, Naruto saw that it

was filled with several valuable rugs and other items that
he figured bandits would have made off with. That
coupled with the fact that the only dead they saw
appeared to be the warriors of the group seemed to
imply that it was the people of the caravan that the
attackers were interested in.
Naruto pulled away from the girl crying against her chest
as he said, "Don't worry Seramu. We'll get your people
back."
"I don't have the money to pay for such a mission,"

Semaru said feeling helpless.
At least until Naruto smiled brightly at her as he said,

"Hey, what sort of hero charges extra just because the
mission became more difficult. It wouldn't be the first
time one of my C-ranked missions shot up the chart."
Naruto's clones crested the ridge as he added, "Stay here.
Attend to your fallen. I'll bring your mom and people
back. I promise."
*****************************
Sara pulled back in disgust as a massive dark-skinned
man with a blond Mohawk reached through the bars of
her cell to grab her chin, "My you're a pretty young thing
luv. How about you keep me warm tonight?"
Before Sara could give her opinion on the matter a

cultured voice said, "Honestly why does Bison see fit to
pair me with such brutes. I will not warn you again
Birdie. You are to keep your filthy hands off the
merchandise."
Sara was almost more repulsed by her would be

protector since despite his cultured way of carrying
himself. She could almost feel he was far more
monstrous then the hulking brute. The way he looked at
her, made Sara feel as if he would wine and dine her and
then after having his fun slowly skin her flesh from her
body.
"Ah come on, Vega," Birdie said turning towards the
man. "What does Bison want with these people anyway?
You can't tell me he'd miss one slave."
"You are testing my patience," Vega replied angrily. "The

only reason Shadaloo hired your little group is because
the Southern Wolves were wiped out. Tessai may have
been just as big a brute as you, but at least he was a
professional and knew best not to mix business with
pleasure. It is none of your concern what Bison wants
these people for. You only need to make sure they are
delivered in good condition."
Sara turned away as the two left the tent they were
holding the prisoners in. She smiled reassuringly at her
people as she said, "Don't worry everyone. I'm sure we'll
be rescued."
"How?" one of the children asked her fearfully.

"Seramu is still free, and she should realize what has
happened to us. I'm sure she'll be able to get word to
those who will help us," Sara said reassuringly.
"Do you think your dream warrior will save us?" another
of the children asked.
Sara smiled at the child that had recalled the story she
often told about how she had received the chakra blade
she had given to her daughter. The details of the
encounter were fuzzy leading her to believe it was a
dream, but what she did recall was that she had awoken
to find several Leaf shinobi unconscious with her in the
room that was the central point of the Ryumyaku flow
that coursed beneath the ground. She didn't recall what
had brought them there, nor did the Leaf Shinobi. But
the masked man in charge of the squad surmised that it
was likely due to their mission to defeat her minister
Anrokuzan from raising a puppet army using the
Ryumyaku. That her kingdom had been covered in the
remains of broken puppets and her minister was missing
seemed to lend credibility to the Leaf Shinobi's story. She
would learn that the Great Sleep as it was called later had
afflicted all the people of her kingdom, none of whom
could recall exactly what had happened in the twenty-
four hours before waking up. The Leaf shinobi had
explained that it might have been a side-effect of their
shutting down the Ryumyaku, but Sara was sure there
was more to it than that.
This was due to the dreams she had over the weeks that
had passed after the incident. Dreams filled with a man
whose face always appeared hazy, but who had given her
the blade that she had so greatly cherished. Sara for a
time had felt she loved the Dream Warrior, but as with
most dreams those feelings eventually faded for
something she could touch. Seramu's father, had been a
good man that she had loved dearly, but at times she
would find herself wondering about her dream warrior.
Turning her thoughts back to the present she said

positive of her response, "I'm sure if he knew of our
plight he'd do everything in his power to rescue us."
*****************************
Guren didn't know what to make of the young man she

had been traveling with for the pass to weeks. At times
he could almost appear buffoonish like when he had
accidently stepped in a pile of shit shortly after their
leaving Konoha, but then there were moments when he
was serious and seemed capable of offering great
insights.
She would be lying if she said that at times she didn't feel
drawn to him. But she chalked it up to his continued
insistence that she deserved to be happy. Not to mention
his many attempts to include her in the campfire
conversation he and the client had.
Ultimately though Guren knew she didn't deserve to be

happy. She had basked in the pain and suffering of
others for too long to ever deserve to be happy. Naruto
was a sweet man, but in the end she felt he was too naïve
to understand. There were just too many ghosts in her
closest that she was sure would love to drag her to hell
for her many sins.
Watching his back as they raced over the dunes in the

direction of the tracks one of his clones had found. She
found that she wished that Naruto had been a part of the
Leaf forces that had opposed her and her squad during
the disastrous mission to capture the three-tails. She was
quite certain that had Naruto been there it would have
ended in such a way that she could perhaps still have
been saved.
Naruto paused and held up his hand but Guren didn't

need to ask why as she could just make out the lights of
fires from the other side of the dune. Naruto dropped
down to a crouch as he climbed the dune to look over
the edge. Guren followed closely behind him and
frowned as she saw the small force of armed shinobi. She
felt Naruto tense next to her and following his gaze saw
that it rested on a tall man whose long blond hair was
worn in a braid along his back. He wore no shirt but a
snake was tattooed onto his chest, which wrapped
around his stomach and arm.
"Do you know him?" she asked and was confused by his
shaking of his head since his reaction had indicated they
had met before.
She sensed that Naruto knew he hadn't covered his
reaction well so explained, "He matches the description
of a man that attacked several genin in Wave. He was
supposed to be a buyer for the S.I. N Corporation, but
he appears to be much more than that."
Guren frowned since she still felt Naruto had more

personal reasons for his reaction and was withholding
some of the truth from her. But she nodded since she
felt that it was likely due to it being linked to secrets he
couldn't share with her. "We need to handle this
carefully," Naruto said concerned for the safety of the
captives. "I'm guessing they are being kept in that central
tent that Vega came out of. But if we guess wrong then
they may kill the captives just to prevent us from
rescuing them."
"They might if they believe the rescuers are hoping to

save the captives," Guren said after a moment of
thought. "But if they believed the attackers were rival
slavers."
Naruto smiled as he said, "I believe we can handle that."
*****************************
Sara sat surrounded by her people and their children as

she watched them sleep despite the current conditions.
She envied them the ability since despite her own
daughter being safe, her concern for them kept her
awake. She knew it was silly and that it showed just how
desperate their situation was, but she found herself even
asking her dream hero for help. She was about to close
her own eyes to hopeful dream of a world where her
hero answered her call, when a tremendous yell carried
over one of the dunes. Sounding like an army on the
attack, Sara looked out the entrance of the tent they were
being kept in to see what appeared to be bandits or rival
slavers charging the camp. The people in the camp began
to respond to the threat, but the sight did little to lift
Sara's spirts as she knew for her people it was likely they
were likely exchanging one kidnapper for another.
*****************************
Naruto waited for Guren's henged clones to pull most of

the guards away from his location on the opposite side of
the camp. While he liked to think he could wipe the floor
with the bastards, he would have to wait until after the
hostages were safe. He looked forward to that moment
as he intended to pay Vega back for what he and the
bruiser with him had done to Konohamaru's squad.
Seeing that as many of the guards willing to move had,

Naruto quickly charged down the dune towards a pair of
sentries. Luckily they were preoccupied with the chaos
on the other side of the camp rather than making sure
their side was secure so Naruto easily handled them with
a Sage powered punch the sent the men tumbling.
Quickly reaching the tent, Naruto sliced through the
fabric in the back using his chakra blades. Aware that it
was empty except for the scared captives he slipped
inside to find most of the people had awaken and were
staring at the battle going on.
Naruto spared a moment to see how Guren's clones

were faring and cursed as he saw that several had been
destroyed already. Aware that once someone with some
brains realized the attackers weren't human that they
would like figure out the attack was a diversion, Naruto
knew he needed to get the people moving. Channeling
chakra into his blades he sliced the bars to the cage
causing the people to look back towards him. Giving
them a reassuring smile he said, "Come on! I've been
sent by Seramu to rescue you. Head out the back."
Hearing their fellow tribeswoman's name the captives all
quickly did as Naruto instructed, except for a woman in
the back that greatly resembled Seramu, and who was
simply staring at him like she had seen him before but
couldn't place where. Not sure why the woman was
staring at him when she should be escaping Naruto
charged into the cell and guessing her to be his client's
mother said, "Sara, pull yourself together. Your people
need you."
Hearing that, snapped Sara out of her daze as she said,

"Yes, your right. Thank you."
"Don't thank me yet," Naruto said following the woman

out the tent. "Let's save the celebrating till you're safely
reunited with your daughter."
Sara was about to agree when a high pitched yell cut

through the night. Looking up to where it came from she
saw Vega leaping from the top of the tent towards them
his claw aimed for Sara's heart. Naruto leapt in front of
her and used his blade to block the blow. He grunted and
was pushed back into her as Vega used where Naruto
blocked his blade as a pivot to bury his feet into the
blond's chest before leaping away.
Vega landed smoothly on his feet opposite Naruto and

as he straightened up said, "Naruto Uzumaki. You have
an annoying habit of showing up where you aren't
wanted."
Naruto motioned for Sara to continue running as he

created several clones to escort her. He turned back
towards Vega slowly and for a moment was concerned
that the man realized that he had been one of the
Hunter-nin that had prevented him and Balrog from
killing Team Ebisu. But sensing that perhaps he had
some prior run in with S.I.N or whoever was actually
pulling the man's strings said, "I'm pretty good with
masks. I don't remember squaring off with you before."
Vega chuckled as he said, "No we've never had the

pleasure of tangling before. But, your past actions have
caused us considerable setbacks."
"I can't really say that I'm sorry to hear that if you spend
your time kidnapping people," Naruto said preparing to
charge. He stopped though as a cloaked figure dropped
in front of Vega. Naruto frowned as he couldn't get a
sense of the person even with his Sage abilities active. He
could tell that it was a woman via the chakra he could
feel, but the cloaked figure almost felt like a doll with no
personality.
"Please evacuate sir," the cloaked figure said. "Lord

Bison would not wish for you to be captured here."
"I think the same could be said for you Cammy. Do not
dally long."
"Affirmative," the woman said tossing her cloak to reveal

the beret and green leotard that she wore. Marking
Naruto's face she added, "Target confirmed."
Charging forward as Vega leapt away, Cammy leapt at

Naruto as she began to spin in a feet first version of fang
over fang. Naruto leapt over the attack, but Cammy
landed beneath him and leapt upwards connecting with a
shot to his stomach. Naruto groaned from the blow as
he landed roughly on the ground. Cammy pressed her
advantage as she charged where the jinchuriki was lying.
Raising her foot all the way up to her head she attempted
to bring it down on his skull, but Naruto blocked the
blow as he glared angrily at the woman with his yellow
eyes.
He pushed the woman's foot back with enough power
that she was forced to flip backwards to keep up with it.
Landing on her feet as Naruto flipped back to his, she
moved to charge him again. But she was forced to leap
out of the way as Naruto reached her first and had
attempted to bury his fist in her stomach. Cammy, rolled
to her feet and tried to attack his exposed back, but
Naruto spun in place and connected with a backhanded
fist which although greatly powered down still hit with
enough force to send the woman spinning away. She hit
the ground hard, but nevertheless tried to get back up.
Naruto moved to secure the woman, but a large cloud of

sand shot into the air on the opposite side of the tent
pulling his attention away. Aware that Guren might be in
trouble, he turned back to his opponent and saw that she
had managed to flee as his focus shifted. Able to sense
her chakra he knew he could still catch up to her, but
unwilling to leave Guren to face the rest of the slavers by
herself moved to offer his assistance.
However, he made it a handful of steps before a large

contingent of bandits began streaming down the hill.
Seeing that they were heading for the central tent where
the captives had been held, he figured that they were
opportunist hoping to take advantage of the chaos in
order to make off with the goods while the Marauders
were defending the camp from Guren's attack. "When it
rains it pours," Naruto said preparing to meet the charge
since he didn't want them going after the free captives
once they realized they were already gone. He just hoped
Guren could hold out until he arrived.
*****************************
Guren watched as the dark-skinned man appeared from

the dust cloud he had made as he smashed her clone into
the ground. Forming crystal blades on her forearms, she
quickly closed with him and made a swipe at his
stomach. Birdie blocked the blow using the chains
wrapped around his forearms before lashing out with a
kick. Guren crossed her arms and blocked the blow, but
skidded back on her heals.
Before she could attack once more she was forced to

defend herself from one of her opponent's men as he
swung a short sword at her back. Guren blocked the
blow with her left forearm blade before cutting the man's
leg off at the knee with her free hand. Spinning she
attempted to finish him by burying a blade in his chest,
but Birdie used the moment to unfurl the chain around
his right forearm and threw it so that it wrapped around
her outstretched arm.
He pulled her off her feet towards him, but Guren used
her free arm to slice the chain off and before she had
even landed created a crystal dragon which sped towards
the large man and hit him in his chest. The jutsu picked
him up and carried him until it smashed into a wagon.
Guren's attention was pulled from him as several of
Birdie's marauders charged her having finished off the
last of her crystal clones.
Guren turned to face the closer threats. Fashioning

several crystal shuriken in midair she sent them flying
towards the charging marauders. One hit true catching
the man in the throat causing him to fall back into one of
the other men. The third reached her, but she parried his
downward strike by crossing her forearm blades over her
head. Before she could try to push him back she heard
Naruto shout, "Guren watch out!"
She was pushed to the side just as a broken axel from the
wagon Birdie had crashed into smashed into her rescuer
as well as her attacker. She stared at the shocked Naruto
who was impaled on the makeshift weapon as was the
man she had been fighting.
"N-no," Guren said weakly not wishing to see another

good person die for her. "No!" she shouted as she
rounded to face a smirking Birdie as his remaining men
began to close in around her. His smile faded though as
suddenly the ground began to shake before razor sharp
crystals began to shoot up from the ground around her.
Birdie's smirk faded into horror as the sprouting crystal

forest decimated his men as they began to sprout
branches which impaled them. He stood transfixed as
Guren slowly approached him with more and more
crystal spikes appearing in her wake. He snapped out of
his daze as he watched one of his men leap through the
growing crystal forest to leap at her back only for a
crystal to shoot out of the ground and impale his
stomach. Watching one of his few remaining men die got
the large man moving in the opposite direction from the
woman only to run right into the blond he thought he
had killed. Naruto smashed his fist in the man's face
knocking him out cold.
Looking at the crystalline structure that now stood in the

middle of the desert Naruto said, "Maybe you should
lead with that attack next time."
Guren had stopped in shock at seeing Naruto appear

from the opposite side of the camp unharmed. She
looked back at where the dead one should be and not
seeing any sign of him realized it had been a clone. She
felt tears appear at the corners of her eyes, but pushed
them away as she said, "What took you so long?"
Naruto jerked his thumb back the way he had come as

he answered, "We had some party crashers try and sneak
in the back."
Guren nodded, but asked, "What are we going to do with
them?"
Naruto picked up Birdie and despite the man's being

much bigger than him, easily carried him over his
shoulder as he said, "I figure we'll leave them tied up
here. I'll make some clones to keep watch and send one
to Suna. Gaara should be happy to learn some thugs
who've been attacking his people have been dealt with."
Guren nodded as she kept telling herself that the Naruto,

she had seen die was just a clone. But that a good person
could have lost his life for her was all the convincing that
she needed that she should remain locked away for the
rest of her days so as to not let such a thing happen
again.
*****************************
Naruto sat at a position of honor as he watched the
people celebrating by dancing around a fire as others ate
and drank. He looked at the people's leader who looked
away quickly giving him the impression that she had been
staring again. Naruto coughed gently into his fist to get
her attention and he noticed that her cheeks gained a
little color as she looked at him. Leaning forward he
commented on the festivities, "This is the most lively
funeral that I've ever been too."
Sara nodded as she said, "I can imagine. It took me a

little getting used to as well after Roran was destroyed.
It's a tradition of the caravan that we survivors joined
with. Seramu's father was a tribal leader that I had
married a few years before Roran's fall. He was the one
that helped us go from a stationary kingdom to a band of
travelers. The reason he gave for such a lively ceremony
despite the solemn occasion was that the desert is a harsh
place and every day of life you can squeeze from it is a
victory. And thus when death inevitably wins you
celebrate the many victories that came before."
Naruto nodded as he watched the people celebrate the

lives of the warriors that had died defending their people.
"Are you going to be okay with most of your protectors
gone?"
Sara nodded as she answered determinedly, "We'll be

okay. This is not the first time the desert has tried to
claim the people of Roran. It shall not be the last." Sara
paused like she wanted to ask him something, but then
thought better of it. Naruto wondered if it was related to
the looks that she kept sending towards him. He
considered asking her, but felt that it might embarrass
the woman.
He was about to ask her what Roran was like before it
fell, but stopped as Seramu broke away from the people
dancing around the fire to stop in front of him. Holding
her hands out to him she asked, "Naruto come dance
with me."
Naruto was tempted to take her up on her offer as he

recalled how the girl had crushed herself to him upon his
return with her tribesman and mother as she thanked
him for keeping his promise. He had thought he sensed a
hint of jealousy radiating from her mother, but quickly
dismissed it as his imagination. Although he could hear a
little envy in Sara's voice as she said, "Leave him be
Seramu. I'm sure he's quite tired from fighting those
men."
Seramu frowned at her mother, but before she could

respond Naruto said, "Actually, I should go check on
Guren. "
"Why does she refuse to come down?" Seramu asked as
Naruto got back to his feet.
"She lost somebody important to her and believes she

isn't deserving of happiness," Naruto said sadly on the
woman in question behalf.
Naruto smiled as Seramu retook her position in the

women dancing around the fire as he made his way to
where Guren was. Finding her alone near a small grove
of palm trees far away from the lights strewn about the
camp he said, "You know this celebration is as much a
thank you for us as it is to celebrate their love ones that
passed on."
Guren looked back at Naruto for a moment as a weak

smile appeared while she said, "I saw you eating. It looks
like you did enough celebrating for the both of us."
"It would have been rude to let all that food go to
waste," Naruto countered with a smile. Besides, my
partner would prefer to sulk out her by herself." Guren
didn't respond so Naruto asked, "Is this really what you
think Yukimaru wants?"
Guren looked back at him as her eyes hardened. Angrily,

she replied, "How should I know? But it doesn't matter.
I've decided to return to prison after this job is
completed. I don't deserve a second chance or to be
happy."
"With all due respect I don't think that's a decision for

you to make," Naruto said causing the woman to shoot
to her feet.
"Where do you get off deciding that for me?"

"I'm not, well not entirely making that decision for you. I
think Yukimaru did when he choose to give his life for
yours. I don't think he would be happy knowing that you
plan to spend the rest of your days being miserable,"
Naruto said.
W-why can't you understand…I-I've done horrible

things…"
"And today your actions saved lots of people," the

jinchuriki said closing the distance between them. "You
wouldn't have been able to do that from a prison cell.
Plus, you gave Yukimaru's gift to others as well"
"Gift," Guren said softly.
"That's right; his gift of life to you has been passed on to

the people of Seramu's tribe. These people will always be
indebted to him for saving you."
"W-what you say sounds nice…but it doesn't erase the
things I've done in the past."
"No it doesn't," Naruto conceded, "But what you did

back then doesn't invalidate what you did today either."
Naruto stopped in front of Guren and let a mysterious
smile appear on his face as he said, "Besides…according
to desert law your life belongs to me now."
"W-what do you mean?" Guren said growing quite aware

of Naruto's close proximity to her. She stepped back a
little only to butt up against one of the trees.
Naruto smirked as he stepped closer and brought a hand

up to Guren's cheek. Staring into her eyes he said, "Sara
told me that when a person saves another's life, he must
take responsibility for that person for the rest of his
days."
"I…I release you from the obligation," Guren said
feeling the warmth seeping into her from the blond's
hand as she resisted leaning into it.
"That's nice of you," Naruto said bringing his lips closer

to hers, "But, I don't wish to be released from it."
Naruto pressed his lips to hers causing Guren to stiffen.

She pressed her hands to his chest but found she didn't
have the strength to push him away. Naruto pulled back
causing her to whisper, "W-what are you doing?"
She could feel the smile that appeared on his lips despite
them still being only millimeters from hers as he said, "I
take my obligations seriously. I'm going to remind you
why it's great to be alive by pleasing your magnificent
body."
Guren opened her mouth to respond but was cut off by
another kiss from Naruto, who snuck his tongue into her
mouth. Guren again stiffened as if to push him off, but
once more found her strength unequal to the task.
What's more to her embarrassment, she found that her
body was quite appreciative to the blond's efforts as it
began to grow flush.
She moaned into his mouth as he pressed his knee

between her legs and against the tree as she pressed
down on it ever so slightly. The sound forced Guren to
accept that she wanted what Naruto was offering as she
moved her hands up to his hair to pull their mouths
closer together. Her tongue began to stroke against his as
Naruto moved his own hands to the rope which held
Guren's green robe closed.
Pulling it away, he let the robe open before sliding his

hands to Guren's backside. He pressed her harder against
his knee causing her to moan and to begin rubbing her
mound against it. An action Guren mirrored as she
moved her own gloved hands to Naruto's ass which she
gave it a firm squeeze of.
Naruto pulled back, but only long enough to spin Guren

around and press her front against the tree as he began
to attack her neck with his lips. He groaned as he nibbled
on her ear, when she pressed her ass up against his
hardening cock and began to grind against it. Naruto
cupped her mound from the front and feeling how wet
she was through the thin shorts she wore beneath the
robe said, "You're drenched down there. It's been a while
hasn't it?"
Guren bit her lip and nodded as Naruto began to rub her
cunt through her shorts. Feeling how hard he was she
surmised, "What about you? I know you're no
virgin…you're hands are too experienced…but it must
have been some time for you to be this hard."
Naruto chuckled as he said, "No, it's just a testament to

what a beautiful woman you are, Guren. The truth is…"
He paused as he slid his hands into the front of her
shorts and as he buried his middle finger inside her
finished, "I actually have a harem of women who I love
and cherish. Just as I plan to love and cherish you."
"W-what," Guren said, but found it easy to believe as it

would explain how easily he was exciting her body. She
suddenly recalled how Karin said her offer would change
Guren's life and believing it had less to do with the job
she had been offered as the man that she had been
partnered with said, "K-karin is one…"
Naruto nodded against her head as he pulled the right

side of her maroon shirt up to expose Guren's tit.
Fondling it, and playing with her nipple he said, "That's
right. Give yourself to me Guren and I promise you'll
never have reason to regret it. Together we'll make a
world Yukimaru could be proud of." Guren nodded as
she bit her lip from the pleasurable sensations coursing
through her, but Naruto said insistently, "Tell me!"
"Yes," Guren moaned, "Take me Naruto. Make me

yours."
Naruto grinned hungrily as in a smooth motion he pulled

his hands from the front of her shorts before pushing
them down to her knees. Then quickly freeing his cock
he began to kneel and pulled her down with him. Once
his knees hit the ground he pulled her soaking quim onto
his cock causing both of them to groan in delight.
Naruto then began a slow rocking of his hips as Guren

held onto the tree in front of her. Guren barely moved as
she received his gentle thrust as she let Naruto set the
pace, but she moaned as his hands began to fondle both
her breasts. Guren let go of the tree to lean back against
his chest before turning her head to kiss him. Their
tongues once more danced with each other as Guren's
hands moved Naruto's ass to begin a gentle nudging
action.
Naruto understood the gesture so began to increase the

power and pace of his thrusts. Guren bit her lip as she
struggled not to give voice to the moans that threatened
to spill out less some of the revelers hear and investigate.
It proved difficult as Naruto moved so that he could
push her onto her hands as he began to pound her pussy
with powerful thrusts that hit her deepest spot. Feeling r
a tenseness beginning to settle over her, she moaned, "Y-
yes…I…I'm going to…I'm going to cum."
"Me too," Naruto grunted. Guren felt the dick sliding
within her growing larger as Naruto groaned, "Oh fuck!"
Guren came as well as thick strands of cum began to fill

her womb. Aware of her surroundings though, she didn't
scream out as she instead whimpered and shook
uncontrollably. She was about to collapse face first into
the sand, but Naruto grabbed her around the stomach
and pulled her back against his chest. He held her against
him as he kissed the side of her face and said,
"Remember this Guren. I'll always be there for you. I
want to be the place you can return to."
Guren still catching her breath brought her hand up

against Naruto's face to pull his lips against her neck.
Naruto began to kiss along it, and feeling his dick once
more begin to stir inside her, he began sliding her along
his length once more. Guren moaned as her body began
to react to the dick stirring up the cum it had just
deposited. Letting herself be swept up in the pleasure she
couldn't help but feel that Naruto was living up to his
promise of reminding her body about the pleasures of
being alive.
Something that a pair of violet eyes watching the new

couple was rather envious of.
Chapter 48
Chapter 47: Trouble in Sand and The Pack: Part

I
Guren was having a hard time processing just how
different she felt at the completion of her journey then
she had at the start. It wasn't that she had forgotten
Yukimaru or his sacrifice for her, but it was rather hard
to remain despondent when there was a vigorous young
man who nightly would bring her to orgasm several
times and then do so all over again in the morning. It
wasn't just the sex that Guren was finding rather
addicting, but the cuddling afterwards. The former
Sound kunoichi found she rather enjoyed falling asleep
with an arm wrapped around her and pulling her close.
Guren watched Naruto sign in at the front gate of

Konoha for both of them. Once he finished he gave her
a nod and they brought the wagon back to the Great
Tree Shipping Company. The blue-haired kunoichi
watched as several workers took the wagon from the
blond and then began to unload it. The dock came to a
stop as a pair of workers pulled a chest from the back
and surprised at how much it weighed, one of them
dropped the side he held causing it to hit the ground.
The chest cracked open spilling its contents to reveal
thick gold bars which according to Sara were rather
useless in the desert where water was the most valuable
commodity.
The two men stared at the treasure that had been the
payment given to Naruto and Guren for a job well done,
but quickly began moving to clean it up as a voice called
out, "Let's not just stand around stupefied gentlemen.
We don't need to advertise to thieves now do we?"
"No ma'am," one of the men replied as both of them set

about cleaning up the mess.
Karin directed her attention to Naruto before with a

smirk she said, "There seems to be more there than I
remember negotiating."
Naruto nodded as he replied, "There were some
complications with the job. But we handled it."
Karin smiled at the jinchuriki's bravado which made her

pussy moisten before turning her red eyed gaze to
Guren. Her smile turned flirtatious as she said, "That's
doesn't seem to be the only thing that was handled on
the job." The female Uzumaki resisted the urge to giggle
at the woman's embarrassment. Turning she said, "Let's
speak more in my office."
Naruto followed behind as Karin led Guren and him into

the company that she ran. He was impressed with the
growth that he saw both in the company and her as she
would pause in the march to her office to speak with
employees that wished her input. Having visited several
times before for a variety of reasons, it appeared that at
least double the people were working there than before.
Karin entered her office first and came to a stop about
midway from her desk. Once she heard the door close
behind her the cool demeanor she had been displaying
for her workers melted away to be replaced with a horny
sexpot. Activating the privacy seals that prevented
eavesdropping or spying, she spun on her heel and
quickly closed the distance. Leaping the final few feet,
she wrapped her legs around Naruto's hips as her lips
sought out his.
She kissed him heatedly and repeatedly as Naruto's hands

used her ass as handholds which he gripped firmly
causing her to mew into his mouth.
Guren was shocked by the red-head's sudden change and

a little embarrassed by the make-out session she was
witnessing as well as the effect it was having on her.
Hoping to perhaps put an end to it before things got too
carried away she said, "Don't you wish for a report on
what happened?"
Naruto began carrying Karin towards her desk as she

broke the kiss to respond, "What's there to hear?
Complications arouse and were dealt with, and you
learned what a stud Naruto is between a woman's legs."
The writhing female felt her desk behind her so reaching

back pushed the papers and other items from it as
Naruto set her down. She moaned loudly as he began to
attack her collarbone while he unzipped her purple shirt.
He slid her shirt open as he kissed his way down her
body before arriving at her chest where he sucked on one
of her pointy nipples. "Mmmm, yeah suck my tits!" she
whispered lustfully as she rocked her hips against his
groin and his growing bulge.
Guren watched a little self-conscious and while she had
known Naruto was involved with others. Witnessing this
truth was making her a little uncomfortable. She believed
her discomfort was rooted in the fact that while she
hadn't been a virgin when Naruto had taken her, back
then it had been more for stress relief or brought about
by the adrenaline coursing through her after a battle.
That coupled with the fact that she had never felt
vulnerable like she had after Yukimaru's death meant her
sexual encounters had just been quick romps in which
she would dismiss the man afterwards without giving
them a second thought.
But with Naruto, not only did she feel vulnerable, but
she found herself thinking about things that would never
have even occurred to her before. Things like whether or
not the jinchuriki was pleased with how she was
performing. Now though watching Karin and him she
found herself wondering things like, where did she stack
up in his pantheon of lovers.
Yet at the same time, watching the two was having an

effect on her own libido and she found herself
wondering if it was due to the fox mark she now sported
between her shoulder blades. Her reasoning was that she
could feel Karin's growing arousal and suspected her
proximity was having an effect.
She began to squirm a little as she watched Naruto

unbutton the tight shorts of his fellow Uzumaki. Karin
lifted her ass up slightly as the blond began to pull them
down her legs and then watched as she spread them in a
V once they were pulled clear. Guren watched on slightly
enviously as Naruto bent down and began to kiss and
then enjoy Karin's smoothly shaven snatch as she
recalled how thoroughly Naruto had enjoyed hers.
Guren could feel her own pussy beginning to drool as
she listened to Karin's moans grow in volume and
intensity as her legs began to move about due to her
inability to sit still as a result of the pleasure coursing
through her. She could tell Naruto was doing an
incredible job as his fellow Uzumaki arched her back,
before collapsing forward to grip his hair and pull him
harder into her muff. "Oh gods, your tongue should be
classified as an S-ranked weapon against kunoichi."
Naruto pulled said weapon from his lover's snatch to

give her a kiss. As their tongues began to swirl around
each other and she tasted herself, Naruto began to rub
the outside of her pussy. Karin could feel Naruto's
clothed cock pressing against her mound, but wishing to
taste him said, "Come around here and let me get a taste
of you."
Naruto grinned at the idea so pulled back as he ceased
his actions. Freeing his manhood he divested himself of
his pants as he came around the desk. Karin leaned her
head back over the edge as Naruto stepped closer and
swallowed about half his length. Naruto groaned as he
pinched one of Karin's nipples and shivered as she
moaned around his cock.
Guren watched as Naruto reached down his lover's body

as she slurped on his cock to begin rubbing her quim
once more. The blue-haired woman looked away though
as Naruto met her gaze. "There's nothing to be
embarrassed about Guren." He slipped a finger inside the
red-head's shaved pussy and began to work it back and
forth as he added, "Why don't you join us? I think Karin
would appreciate if you gave her cute little pussy some
attention."
Naruto groaned as Karin hummed her agreement, before
letting him slip from her mouth. Guren watched the
bespectacled woman rub her face against it almost
reverently as she would place kisses against his length.
She licked the underside of his shaft before taking one of
his testicles into her mouth which she then sucked on
until moving onto the other.
Guren didn't really have any intention of joining in, since

she had never been with a woman before. But, watching
Karin writhe on her desk as she sucked on the cock
which had awakened the crystal user to a world of
pleasure couldn't deny she felt a pull like gravity towards
the two. Guren watched Karin bring her hand up to pull
his dick back between her lips and she realized that if
Naruto's tongue was to be classified as S-Class, then his
dick should have carried a Flee on Sight order for
Kunoichi. Because she now knew that it was something
that no kunoichi could escape once they had experienced
it.
A fact that was highlighted as Guren found herself

suddenly in front of the desk. Coming back to her senses
she looked confused about when she had moved, but
before she had a chance to back up Naruto leaned across
the desk to kiss her. The woman surrendered to the kiss
as she felt the jinchuriki's tongue enter her mought and
engaged it in a fierce duel. As she made out with him, she
heard Karin whimper in loss and as Naruto cupped her
face realized the sweet scent filling her nostrils was
emanating from the finger he had been using to please
his lover.
He pulled back and then moved the finger coated in

Karin's essence to the blue-haired kunoichi's lips. Guren
hesitated for a moment before letting him slip it pass her
lips, and she surprised herself as she moaned around the
digit which he began sliding in a similar manner as he
had when he had been finger fucking Karin. Guren
worked her tongue around it like a miniature cock, and
was disappointed once she could no longer taste Karin's
flavor.
Naruto seemed to read her mood as he withdrew the

finger and then cupped the back of Guren's head as he
guided her face to the source. Guren paused a moment
as she was brought before the red-head's soaking cunt,
but smelling more of the heavenly aroma and seeing the
way her snatch glistened with the sweet nectar caused her
to throw away her reservations as she dove into the
tantalizing muff.
Karin mewed around Naruto's cock as the newest

member of his Harem began to lick her slickened folds.
Karin buried one hand in Guren's hair as the other
fondled her petite breast. She ran her tongue around
Naruto's cockhead causing her lover to groan while he
played with her other tit and nipple.
Guren watched the action going on in front of her as she

began to pet herself through the thin material of the
shorts that she wore beneath her robe. Her hand joined
with Naruto's in fondling Karin's tit as she reached up
the red-head's body. Picking up on the way the
kunoichi's cries increased in volume she thought of an
interesting way to quickly get the woman off and to gain
access to the cock she was pleasing with her mouth.
Pulling her hand from her self-pleasure she used her
Kekkei Genkai to create a crystal phallus which she
based off of the one currently sliding between Karin's
lips.
Karin moaned contently as she could taste more and

more precum oozing from Naruto's cock. Her eyes grew
wide as she felt something penetrating her and which
continued to spread her in a manner similar to when
Naruto was fucking her. She let his cock slip from her
lips with a pop to see what Guren had found to slide
inside her. Seeing the end of the pink crystal phallus, she
cooed, "Oh, what an amazing Kekkei Genkai," before
arching her back as the toy stimulated her pleasure buds
as she returned to orally pleasuring Naruto's dick.
Guren giggled lightly since while she knew many had

coveted her abilities for the power she wielded, having
them praised for such a reason amused her. Still as she
hoped, Karin's moans grew louder and her concentration
on the blowjob she was giving seemed to wan as she
neared her release. Yet, the moans she emitted into
Naruto's cock seemed to make up for her lack of
concentration as he groaned and began ejaculating into
Karin's mouth. Her cheeks puffed out as she was unable
to swallow the copious amount of semen, so Naruto
pulled out and coated her face, chest, and stomach with
the several bursts that followed.
Karin followed suit as she arched her back and came. She
had a little difficulty giving voice to it as a result of the
mouthful of Naruto's cum that she had received so
settled for whimpering as she tensed up. Coming down
from her orgasmic high, she sat up as she felt Guren
extract the crystal toy and grabbed the woman's hand to
pull it up to her lips. She licked her release from it and
smirked as Guren did likewise unwilling to be denied the
red-head's nectar which coated it. Their lips met at the
top, causing the two women to abandon the crystal
phallus as they began to make out. The toy slipped from
Guren's fingers to hit the wood floor as she began to
play with one of Karin's tits.
The female Uzumaki busied her hands with undoing the

rope which held Guren's rob closed. Once she succeeded
she pushed it down forcing the blue-haired woman to
pull her arms away, and before she could return them to
their previous occupation, she was forced to lift them in
the air as Karin removed her maroon undershirt. The
two women separated their lips only long enough for the
article of clothing to be removed.
Naruto sat in Karin's chair as he watched his two lovers

reseal their lips to each other. He felt his dick begin to
stir and began slowly fisting it in order to aid in its
endeavor to rise once more to the occasion. It didn't take
much coxing on his part as Karin worked down Guren's
shorts, who quickly stepped out of them, before guiding
the kunoichi up on the desk as well. Karin leaned back as
she moved Guren so that her dripping snatch was over
her face. The blue-haired woman moaned as she felt
Karin's tongue begin to caress the soft petals of her
pussy.
Karin ended her oral ministrations to lean her head back
and spread Guren's pussy for Naruto's visual benefit. She
moaned softly as Guren's tongue went to work on her
own cunt as she said, "Naruto, let me get a bird's eye
view of you fucking this delicious snatch."
Naruto stood from the chair seeing no reason to deny

the invitation. Karin grabbed his man meat as he stepped
up and guided his cock to its destination. The now
connected lovers groaned as he bottomed out, causing
Guren to pause in her actions to savor the feeling of
being stuffed once more. She tried to return to her task
of stimulating Karin's quim, but found it difficult as
Naruto began to move within her. Her ability to
concentrate was further hampered by Karin's teasing her
nipples between her fingers. The red-head also found
time to add to Naruto's pleasure as she licked his shaft as
he pulled out of the Guren and would then suck on his
balls as he pushed himself back into the blue-haired
kunoichi's gripping pussy.
Karin was forced to sit back and watch once Naruto

began slamming himself into Guren at a blistering pace.
The increased friction caused Guren's moans to increase
in volume making the female Uzumaki glad the original
privacy barriers that had been placed in the office had
been replaced by those perfected by Mito. From the
pitch of Guren's cries she knew the woman was close,
which was confirmed as a moment later she stiffened and
despite her best efforts to muffle them let out a guttural
cry, "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH, CUMMING!"
Karin knew Naruto was as well as she watched his

testicles contract as they pumped his thick cream into the
climaxing woman's womb. Naruto pulled out causing
some of his seed to leak from Guren's abused nether lips,
which Karin happily caught as it dripped into her mouth.
Guren collapsed on top of her, before rolling onto her
back as she caught her breath.
Karin sat up on the desk, before spinning around to face

Naruto who had returned to her chair. Slipping off the
piece of furniture she sat on his lap and impaled herself
on his staff which refused to wilt. She held back the
moan that she wanted to give voice to as she watched
Guren regain some of her composure. Then in a
business like voice said, "I take it you have decided to
accept my proposition to work here."
Guren gave a soft smile which turned into a smirk as the

business like mask of Karin's twisted into one of pleasure
as Naruto pumped his hips once. Karin wasn't able to
stiffen her moan especially as Naruto began to lift her up
and down his cock. She tried to stop him as she said, "N-
naruto s-stop there's a lot Guren and I need to discuss.
Business before pleasure and all that... Mmm, fuck…"
Naruto chuckled before replying, "Sorry Karin it's going
to have to wait. My business is seeing to your pleasure,
besides you're the one moving now."
Karin realized that Naruto was right and that he had

stopped guiding her to let her work herself on his
kunoichi impaler. Knowing she wouldn't be able to stop
now until she felt him explode inside her, she shelved
what she wanted to talk to Guren about to get to the
important task of cumming over his cock.
***************************
The room smelled of stale sweat and spilled beer. It was

also currently being filled with the rhythmic sounds of
flesh smacking against flesh as Tsume straddled a man.
"Fuck yeah," one of the men watching the display
shouted into Kiba's ear, "Look at that bitch go."
Kiba looked over at the man before giving him a wide
grin and slapping the man on the shoulder before turning
back to watch as his mom hit the latest challenger to her
position in the face several more times. The man
managed to get a hand up and grab the front of Tsume's
vest before tossing her off of him. The Inuzuka clan
leader landed in a crouched position on all fours and
growled at the large muscular man as he got back to his
feet.
Kiba shook his head in amusement at the display of

Inuzuka politics that he was watching. The current
challenge to his mother's title arouse as a result of her
stance on a new bill to end a trade embargo that existed
between Kumo and Konoha. It was during the current
gathering to discuss clan matters that the man presently
fighting his mother, Koreshige Inuzuka, raised his
objections to her stance of ending the embargo.
Koreshige felt doing so would be a betrayal to the
Inuzuka that had been lost during the past wars. Not to
mention his recalling the attempt Kumo had made at
using rabies to kill a canine the Inuzuka had been hoping
to add to their breeder program.
His mom hadn't been swayed, claiming, as she had

countered, that Konoha had run plenty of its own plots
against its rivals to the North in order to weaken them.
Plots, that the Inuzuka as one of the clan's best suited to
scouting and infiltration had taken part in. Kiba had
noticed that it was an argument that didn't seem to have
much sway with many of his clansmen. But in the
Inuzuka, words held little value if they couldn't be
backed up by physical strength. Since the Inuzuka tended
to fight in a near feral state, fists were more often used to
communicate ideas than words. The reason for this was
because words could be twisted in order to deceive, but
it was the clan's belief that liars and deceivers were less
likely to back up false words with the conviction that was
needed to win a fight.
While Kiba didn't doubt that Koreshige's disagreement

was born from a general belief his opinion that Kumo
should continue to be treated as an enemy was valid. He
also believed that another reason for the man's quarrel
with his mother was because of the opinion that it was
his birthright to rule the clan as the first male Clan
Leader since the First Inuzuka had fallen in battle and
one of his several wives had taken over the position.
Since that time, it had been an uninterrupted line of
females which had directed the politics of the clan.
Looking at Koreshige, Kiba could understand why the

man thought he would be the one to end that particular
tradition as he towered over his mother by almost two
feet, and appeared to be almost pure muscle as the
challenger stood over his crouching mother wearing only
a pair of pants and his shinobi sandals. He roared in
anger as he charged Tsume, who growled menacingly as
the man barreled down on her. The man reared back a
clawed hand that he intended to bury in Tsume's back,
but the kunoichi was more than ready for him as she
flipped backwards lashing out with a foot which
connected with the man's chin snapping his head back.
She landed on all four's again before launching herself in
a Fang over Fang that caught the still reeling man in the
chest. The jutsu carried them both towards a wall forcing
the spectators in the way to scatter as they smashed into
it. Tsume ended the jutsu and pushed off of the man into
a flip. She landed back in the circle of spectators on her
feet and dropped down into a crouch. She held her
hands out to the side as she waited to see if her
opponent intended to continue the political discourse.
Kiba watched his mother's opponent pull himself from

the depression his impact with the wall had made. He felt
his own hackles raise as the man eyed his mother with a
great deal of anger and even some lust. Kiba wondered
why his mom was giving her opponent a chance to
recover, but guessed it was due in part to the rumors that
were swirling around him and the recent challenges that
Tsume had faced to her position over the past year.
While the current fight might have been a result of the
disagreement Tsume and Koreshige had over Konoha's
future relationship with Kumogakure. Kiba also believed
that it was due to a scheme that Koreshige had been
putting in place to take his mother's position. A scheme
that he had started by his bedding several of the
strongest females in the Clan from his generation, and
once those women had succumbed to their Inuzuka lusts
and accepted him as their mate, he had turned them
loose on his mother.
It wasn't a great taboo for a man or even a woman to

have multiple lovers or mates due in part to the First
Inuzuka having had several. If anything his being able to
bed several Inuzuka women, which was no small feat as
Kiba's father could attest having found Tsume to be too
much of a handful, had led credence to his claims that he
would be the first male leader of the clan in almost
countless generations. If that had happened it would
have left Kiba with conflicted feeling about the future of
his clan. Not as a result of his mother's losing, but in the
way Koreshige would have claimed it. He had used his
women as pawns to wear down Tsume by having them
issue challenges on almost every decision she had made.
It had been a relatively easy thing to pull off since Tsume
had made some decisions that quite a few in the clan
didn't seem to understand. Her backing of the trade bill
with Suna being but one of the largest to date, and
despite her decision having resulted in the Inuzuka
benefiting a great deal from the greater funds brought
about due to the sales of the high class perfumes the clan
sold, which most would likely consider a surprising
export of the Inuzuka, but made sense considering their
keen sense of smell, at the time Kiba was sure half the
clan had wanted to challenge her. Only her reputation
and the esteem of her fighting capabilities had silenced
most of them.
Yet, it hadn't silenced a challenge from one of

Koreshige's mates. Kiba had been present at the time
and heard the murmur that it had raised among his clan.
Primarily since it had been the sixth such challenge and
as he would learn it was one coming from a woman
mated to the imposing male Inuzuka. Kiba would admit
to feeling a bit heartbroken as the woman stepped
forward since she had been one that Kiba had harbored
feelings for, Kagome Inuzuka. He remembered receiving
a smug look from Koreshige as she left his side, and to
Kiba's shame he looked away. His shame was due to his
conceding to Koreshige without even bearing his fangs
which is ultimately why a woman like Kagome would
choose the other male.
Watching his mother in the present though, Kiba

wondered if he perhaps had more of his father in him
then he might like. The man that had abandoned his
family because he found his wife too hard to handle and
thus found a woman he could dominate. It was a rather
bitter pill to swallow, especially in light of the fact that he
hadn't been willing to put up a fight for Kagome.
Thinking back to his mother's fight against Kagome,

Kiba recalled how many in his clan had likely assumed
that the title would change hands that night since it had
been obvious that the several fights prior Tsume had
barely hung on. However, to everyone's surprise, she had
easily trounced the challenger, and to many of the elder
Inuzuka, including the women Tsume had claimed the
mantle of clan head from, she had moved like she had in
her prime.
Some had attributed his mother's performance to her

anger at Koreshige likely using his other mates to wear
her down until Kagome could take her, and in turn
would likely claim it from her. A few of the other women
had attributed to Tsume's overall change in attitude
having noted that she was less sourly then she had been
ever since her husband had left her. Of course, they
attributed it to her finding a new man to satisfy her
needs.
Kiba had doubted that since he hadn't seen any man

showing an interest in his mother. Not that he kept tabs
on her, although he did think that it might be tied to the
Konoha Woman's Bathing Association since a lot of the
changes he had noted in both his mom and sister had
taken place after they had become members. He simply
guessed there was something special in the water.
But whatever the case, his mother was proving that her
resurgence wasn't a one-time affair as she began to more
easily handle Koreshige as he grew winded. Kiba winced
sympathetically as the big man tried to swipe at his
mother's face with his sharp nails only for Tsume to
duck and score two punches to the inside of both his
thighs. The blows caused the man to wobble and fall to
his knees as Tsume grabbed his head and slammed her
knee into his face causing his nose to crunch as she
broke it. Then as if to prove just how tough she was, she
slammed her forehead into Koreshige's not once but
twice. She let go of his head and Kiba could see that
nobody was home, a fact highlighted by his slumping to
the floor.
Tsume howled in triumph which was mirrored by her
clansmen, until they grew silent as she addressed them,
"Now I expect to have your support on this matter of
becoming trading partners with Kumo going forward."
Directing her gaze to the women that had backed
Koreshige she said, "Get that man out of my sight."
Many in the crowd nodded as Koreshige's women

dragged him away. Kiba watched his mother without
another word, since her dominance of the clan was once
more proven, turn on her heel and walk out of the Clan's
longhouse where it gathered to handle its political
matters. The rest of the clan began to leave as well, but
as he followed behind his mother's predecessor he heard
one of the older women walking with the elder say in an
amused whisper, "Now where do you think she's off to
in such a hurry?"
The elder chuckled as she responded, "Well if she's
anything like how I used to be after a challenge, she's
probably going to go burn off the excess adrenaline
pumping through her veins. I can think of a few ways in
which she plans to go about it."
"You're not one of those suggesting that she's found a

new mate," another of the women suggested.
"Considering how she ran off her husband, there aren't
many willing to take on such a willful woman."
The elder shrugged as she responded, "It's none of my

concern how Tsume spends her nights. But something
has reignited the fire in her belly. She's not defending her
position just out of tradition any longer and going
through the motions. There's a real passion behind her
actions."
The other women walking with the elder nodded until
one said, "Still, to be willing to drop the embargo
against…"
The elder silenced the woman as she harshly said, "If you
wish to go against her decision then you know how to
brooch the subject. But after the show she put on I
doubt you'd last more than a handful of moments. I
know many say she's been performing much as she had
in her prime…but those people haven't squared off
against her. I have and I can tell you that she's even
better. If there is a man behind her resurgence then he
must be something truly special indeed to be able to
handle a reinvigorated Tsume."
Kiba broke off from the pack following behind the

elders. He didn't know how to take the conversation he
had just heard. What confused him most was that if there
was a new man in his mother's life, then why was she
keeping him a secret? He considered going to look for
his mother in order to ask her about some of the rumors
surrounding her. But, dropped the idea since he figured
she deserved to celebrate her victory in whatever way she
saw fight. There would be other times to find the
answers he wanted.
*****************************
Naruto looked around his new apartment and felt a little

guilty due to how lavish it looked. He had been allowed
to move in early and would be helping several of his
lovers do so as well the following morning. Kiyomi had
given him a quick tour, but refused to stay as she would
not reengage him in the discussion about the three Taki-
nin. Not wishing to tarnish the night and her gift by
starting another argument with her, he had reluctantly let
her go.
His guilt had less to do with his argument with Kiyomi
then it did with just how much his life had improved
since opening the scroll that had started him on his
journey to unite the Shinobi World. He knew it was
perhaps a little silly for him to feel guilty about his life
being so good, but he couldn't help it as he looked
around the large three bedroom apartment which was
one of the four that took up the top floor of the building
he now lived in. He guessed that his feelings stemmed
from the fact that the entirety of his old apartment would
fit in the combined kitchen, dining, and living room that
comprised the main living area of his new one.
Naruto shook his head at himself for feeling such, but

ultimately he believed his feelings stemmed from his
personally benefiting from his ambition since he didn't
know what it would normally cost to rent such an
apartment. He was about to take a bath to get over his
concerns when a knock sounded against his door.
Opening it, his eyes went wide as Tsume stood in his
doorway. His surprise didn't come so much at her
visiting him, since that was supposed to be one of the
benefits to living in the new building since the secret
entrance to the Den was in the basement. But from her
appearance, which was rather disheveled giving him the
impression she had likely been in a fight.
Tsume smiled wildly at his surprise as she replied to his

questioning gaze, "Don't worry, just a little political
disagreement." Naruto stepped to the side as he let the
woman enter. Tsume whistled in amazement as she took
in the large apartment as she said, "It seems it pays to
have a Harem of women with large reserves of
disposable cash." When Naruto didn't respond Tsume
queried, "Let me guess you were probably feeling guilty
about accepting such a lavish gift?"
Naruto chuckled drily as he began to respond, "Perhaps
a litt…"
"Don't be an idiot," Tsume said cutting him off, "this

home was built as much for the other women that will be
living here as for you. At least now most of us that live in
the village won't be drawing attention to the Den by
constantly visiting an abandoned building. Hell, if it
wouldn't confirm half the rumors going around my clan
that I've taken a lover I'd move here as well. It makes me
a little envious of Ino since the Yamanaka clan is spread
out all over the village so it doesn't appear strange for her
to be moving here."
Naruto shook his head as his previous concerns about

moving into the apartment faded due to Tsume's words.
His eyes reflected his gratitude to Tsume as he said, "I
was just about to take a bath. Would you care to join
me?"
Tsume nodded so Naruto led her to the changing and
laundry room that was just before the large bathroom.
The two quickly stripped out of their clothes, which
Naruto stuffed into the washing machine before
following the Inuzuka clan head into the bathroom.
Tsume turned on the water to the large tub as Naruto
grabbed some soap and a rag. Coming up behind the
brown haired woman he said, "Here let me wash your
back for you."
Tsume allowed Naruto to guide her to a stool where he

crouched behind her and after pouring a bucket of warm
water over her skin began cleaning her body. Tsume
sighed as her lover scrubbed away the sweat and dirt that
had covered her from her fight. She winced slightly as he
passed over a bruise that Koreshige had left her with
when he scored a punch to her side. Naruto leaned
forward to kiss it before asking, "Was she a tough
opponent?"
"He was," Tsume responded. A measure of disgust

entered her voice as she added, "Koreshige didn't have
any more bitches to hide behind. He finally had to
challenge me himself."
"I imagine he came to regret it," Naruto said confident of

the outcome as he was able to sense the satisfaction
Tsume was feeling.
Although her back was to him, he could easily picture the

feral grin she was wearing as she replied, "Let's just say I
hope those bitches weren't just enamored with his face.
Plus, since most saw him as the next heir apparent, my
kicking his ass means the rest of the clan will fall in line
when we vote to drop the embargo. Of course I'm going
to have a lot of egg on my face if we drop it and the
Raikage stabs us in the back at some point." Tsume felt
Naruto stiffen behind her as a result of her words
causing the Clan leader to feel some trepidation as she
Naruto frowned as he said, "Well as you know this is the

time of year when the Fire Daimyo tells us how much
tribute he is going to give the village. It seems to be a
practice the other Daimyo follow."
"Okay, so what's the problem?"
"The Fire Daimyo cut the amount he is giving us in

half," Naruto said with some dread. "It seems that the
Wind Daimyo has followed suit according to Temari."
Tsume could see where things were going so said, "Let

me guess, the same thing happened in Kumogakure."
"Yeah," Naruto said with a fair amount of worry entering
his tone. "Mabui let me know this morning when I
visited her."
"Do we have any idea as to why?" Tsume asked, "From

what I heard I can't imagine the Raikage took such news
gracefully."
Naruto frowned as he answered, "It appears that all three

Daimyo had the same reasoning for their actions. They
feel that since it appears Akatsuki has been dealt with
there is no reason for them to send such a large tributes
to the villages."
"Those fucking shitheads," Tsume growled angrily, "We

might have given Tobi a black eye, but they had no way
of knowing how badly his operation has been crippled.
Not to mention…"
"Not to mention," Naruto said as he knew what Tsume
was about to say due to his having the same concerns,
"by cutting the funding to the villages it may create a
situation where tensions rise to the point where we end
up attacking each other. Or since it is unlikely that
Iwagakure has seen its tribute cut due to Earth Country
Daimyo's desire to expand his Western Border, it may
invite them to attack Suna or even us."
Tsume nodded as she added, "It's almost like they want

to stir shit up."
Naruto chuckled as Tsunade had made a similar

observation when she had heard the news. He felt some
measure of hope that his ambition would avert the
situation as he said, "It's hard to say why the Daimyo
have done what they have. It is hardly without
precedence though since the previous Wind Daimyo
acted in a similar manner after the Third Great Shinobi
War."
"Yeah, and because he kept cutting Suna's tribute they

eventually aligned with Orochimaru out of desperation."
Naruto nodded as he began to wash Tsume's front, but

he doubted that history would repeat itself as he
explained, "All too true, but this time things are going to
be different. Despite the smaller tribute both Gaara and
Tsunade are expecting to have a surplus when they
develop their budgets for the year. The expanded trade
routes between our villages are making up for the smaller
revenue from the Daimyo."
"And you expect it will be a similar story for Kumo,"

Tsume said.
Naruto grinned as he said, "Absolutely. If anything the
Daimyo's actions may end up working out in our favor. I
imagine that out of pride the Raikage may have rejected
our offer before, but now he's going to be hard pressed
to since he's no doubt receiving reports of how well Suna
and Konoha are doing."
Tsume smirked as she could imagine Mabui reading

about some of the benefits that Suna and Konoha were
reaping from their newest trade alliance. "Reports that
are no doubt being delivered by a certain assistant, who
is perhaps whispering in his ear that it may be wise for
him to follow suit."
She could hear the amusement in Naruto's voice as he

said, "Karin, and Koharu already have an appointment to
meet with the Raikage." His voice grew more serious as
he added, "We just need to finalize a few of the details
on our end, and find out what it will take for the Hyuuga
not to act against the spirit of the bill."
Despite the serious topic that they were discussing,

feeling Naruto's soapy hands moving over her front as
he cleaned her reminded the Inuzuka head what had
brought her to her lover's apartment. Wanting to get her
night heading back in the direction she had intended she
said, "That's interesting and all, but I didn't come here
for a status update."
"Really," Naruto said dropping the rag he had been using

as his touch became more sensual. He caused the
Inuzuka to moan as he gave her tit a squeeze while
tweaking a nipple. He scooted closer pressing his hard
cock against her back before pouring the bucket of water
over them to wash away the soap as he asked, "And pray
tell, why did you come over tonight then?"
Tsume moaned as Naruto's other hand reached between
her legs as he began to slowly rub her pussy. She looked
over her shoulder with barely contained desire as she
took in the young man she was bound to. "Your hands
seem to have the right idea," she replied breathlessly
before pressing her lips to his.
The two made out passionately as Naruto's hands

continued their action. After several minutes, the kiss
ended and the jinchuriki spun his lover around before
effortless picking her up as he stood. Tsume tried to
maneuver her vagina so that Naruto would penetrate her,
but the blond had other ideas as he carried her to the tub
where he set her down on the back edge so that she
could sit against the wall. He shut off the water, before
returning his attention to Tsume whom he kissed as he
buried his hand between her legs once more.
Tsume pulled back and immediately moaned as Naruto
clamped his lips to her neck. Her hands found their way
to his ass in an attempt to pull him closer to her and
ultimately his cock into her needful quim. In a plaintive
tone she said, "N-naruto…don't tease me…fuck me
already."
Naruto grinned hearing the need in Tsume's voice as he

pulled his lips free of her neck to stare into her eyes.
Confident that he was the only man to hear the proud
woman in such a state he answered her desire with his
body as he slammed his hips forward to bury himself to
the hilt in the Inuzuka kunoichi. Tsume howled as she
found herself suddenly full of his man meat. She didn't
have any time to savor the sensation as Naruto began
mercilessly pounding her with deep hard strokes.
But Tsume wouldn't have had it any other way as she

locked her ankles behind his driving hips. Her hands
gripped his back and Naruto pulled her up so that he
stood in the center of the tube as he gripped her ass and
began to pull her up and down his cock. Tsume leaned
her torso back and yelped as Naruto nipped his teeth
against one of her nipples before running his tongue
around her areola.
She pulled her body back close to his forcing Naruto

away from her chest and bit down on his shoulder as she
neared her release due to his cock's continuous knocking
against her womb. Naruto tensed and she could feel his
manhood grow even larger as he attempted to stave off
his release. But the sudden growth spurt caused Tsume's
inner muscles to spasm around him as they attempted to
milk him of his essence. Something the woman herself
encouraged as she tightened her legs grip behind
Naruto's ass to pull him as deep as he could go inside
her. Naruto relented causing her to moan into his
shoulder as he flooded her core with his seed.
Naruto sank into the tub causing his lover to moan
contently as the warm water surrounded her in a similar
sensation as the one she was feeling inside. As her body
relaxed she pulled back to see the bite marks she had left
and began to lick them even as they began to heal. Once
the marks were gone she rested her head against his
shoulder as he began to gentle stroke her back while still
buried inside her.
They sat together in silence for several moments until

Naruto groaned as Tsume began grip and release the
cock inside her. Hearing the pleased moan, Tsume pulled
herself free of Naruto and moaned in loss as he slipped
from her velvet lips. Once on her feet she turned and,
she placed her hands on the opposite side of the tub as
she spread her legs. Naruto watched as some of his seed
began to leak from her just fucked snatch. Tsume waved
her ass invitingly and was quite pleased as she felt Naruto
come up behind her and grip her hips. She moaned lowly
as he slowly entered her this time around.
Naruto planned to take his time in pleasing Tsume a feat

made rather difficult as she began to throw her ass back
against him in time with his thrusts. Leaning forward, he
reached around to grip her hanging breasts and began to
lick and nibble on Tsume's ear. As he continued his slow
lovemaking, Naruto mentally thanked the Inuzuka for
coming over as her presence had reminded him that
while his surroundings had improved, it was the women
in his life that were the true gifts.
************************
Naruto turned off the shower, which shut off the three
heads that resided in the stall. Stepping from behind the
low wall that separated the shower from the rest of the
bathroom, he grabbed his towel and began to dry himself
while whistling happily. He let the tune die out as he
entered the main bedroom of his apartment since he
didn't want to disturb his guest. He smiled as Tsume
continued to sleep contently with only a sheet which
stubbornly clung to her despite how she had spread
herself out over the bed.
Moving to his closet he threw on a simple black shirt

with the Uzumaki crest on the front and a pair of pants.
Looking forward to the tasks before him since he would
be helping quite a few of his lovers to move into their
new home, he leaned down to kiss Tsume on the cheek.
Stepping out of his apartment he locked the door behind
him and took the first step in the next chapter of his
many relationships which would be living under the same
roof with most of them.
*****************************
Kurenai felt a great sense of depression and loss sweep
over her as she stood in her ruined apartment. It was
scheduled for demolition in a few days so she wanted to
make sure that there was nothing of value left behind.
Sadly, there were still plenty of valuable things, but they
were only painful reminders of a life she wouldn't be
living. She was tempted to look in the room that she had
set aside for the nursery, but felt doing so wouldn't serve
a purpose other than to make her feel worse.
She was pulled from her thoughts as a voice asked,

"How are you holding up being back here?"
Kurenai looked over her shoulder to see her friend

Yuugao leaning against the broken doorway of her
apartment with her arms crossed. Her face showed her
concern as well as that she was of the opinion that
Kurenai's returning to her apartment was not something
the red-eyed kunoichi needed to do.
"I'm okay," Kurenai replied which was a relative truth,
considering where she had been emotionally before.
"Thanks, for letting me come back one last time."
Yuugao shrugged as she said, "I understood why you

needed to. Is there anything here that you want to take?"
Kurenai looked around the apartment which was filled

with reminders of a life that could have been, and shook
her head no. Yuugao nodded and standing straight said,
"Then let's say we get going."
She followed behind her friend who was dressed in her

off-duty clothes which consisted of a tight black t-shirt
and matching pants. Kurenai was dressed in her own
civilian clothes which was the black dress that she
favored.
As they made their way through the ruined apartment
building she asked, "Are you sure about this? Until they
clear me for active duty again I'm not going to be able to
help out much with rent. I can stay at the hotel I was
going to be assigned."
Yuugao looked back at the kunoichi and aware that she

might also be feeling like her friends wanted to keep an
eye on her because of the attempt she had made on her
life said, "Kurenai, we told you not to worry about it."
"I-I know," Kurenai responded quickly, "but with

everything I can't help but feel that perhaps you're letting
me stay with you rent free to keep an eye on me."
Yuugao stopped and turned to face Kurenai. She seemed

unsure of what to say, but then finally admitted, "I'd be
lying if I said it wasn't a part of the reason." The dark-
haired woman looked like she wanted to protest, but the
Anbu Captain quickly cut her off, "Look Kurenai, you
tried to kill yourself. Don't be surprised that we are
worried about you."
Kurenai nodded self-consciously recalling how Yuugao's

reaction to hearing of the kunoichi's suicide attempt,
while not as severe as Anko's had been, had been no less
emotional. What's more the argument Kurenai had made
to Anko about her not knowing what she was going
through had no more effect on Yuugao then it did on the
other kunoichi, but was especially ineffective due to the
Anbu Captain's having lost a lover as well. As a result she
had only offered token protests when Yuugao had
insisted that Kurenai would be staying with her until she
was cleared for duty again.
Yuugao surprised her red-eyed friend as she stepped up

to her and linked her arm with hers as they traveled the
final distance to step outside. Almost sounding like a girl
inviting a friend to a sleep over Yuugao said, "Besides,
don't you remember when we were kids and we said we'd
one day move in together. Well now that day."
Kurenai did smile softly and was rather surprised at her

friend's relatively upbeat attitude. Having not seen it
since she had dated Hayate she commented, "I
remember. But if I recall correctly we never did because
you got all serious with your boyfriend and moved in
with him." Yuugao's face saddened a moment as she
recalled her first love causing Kurenai to say, "I'm
sorry…I shouldn't…"
"It's fine," Yuugao said giving her fellow kunoichi's arm a

reassuring squeeze. "I'll always love and cherish my time
with Hayate. It may have taken me a while, but I realized
the best way to honor him is to keep moving forward."
"You held it together better than I did," Kurenai said in a
tone that conveyed the disappointment that she felt
towards herself.
"Do you think so?" Yuugao responded in a tone that

suggested she believed Kurenai was wrong. She gave her
friend a mysterious smile when she looked at her in
confusion. Explaining herself, she said, "The truth is that
I reacted no differently then you did, at least in spirit. I
was running away from my pain and so threw myself into
my work. I may have become the Head of the Anbu as a
result, but I can't really say I was alive. I attempted to live
a life in which I wouldn't feel anything ever again."
"What changed?"
Yuugao gave her the same mysterious smile as before as

they neared Yuugao's single bedroom apartment and
where Kurenai had been living since being dismissed
from the hospital. She looked away and seemingly
ignoring the question said, "Naruto." She waved to the
blond in question as he sat near the doorway of the
building.
The blond gave a smile to the Anbu Captain as he stiid

which turned sympathetic as he saw Kurenai. He
brightened immediately as he said, "It's good to see you
again Kurenai-sensei."
Kurenai smiled politely as she said, "It's just Kurenai

right now. I've temporarily been removed from active
duty."
Naruto nodded aware that it was related to the emotional

distress she had suffered from losing her husband and
child as well as the suicide attempt that had resulted from
those losses. "It isn't the position that you held that
makes you worthy of the title sensei," Naruto said
definitively, "but the lessons that you imparted with to
your students. I know for a fact Hinata has considered
you to be a surrogate mother to her and misses you
greatly."
"R-really," Kurenai said surprised as much by the

admission as by the fact that Hinata had apparently
become comfortable enough around Naruto to share as
much. She had worried about how her student would
take the news that Naruto had begun dating Ayame,
especially after having enjoyed a date or two with him.
To her surprise though, Hinata hadn't appeared any the
worse for wear when the news had spread. Hinata's
indifference to the news had made Kurenai wonder if
they had realized there was no spark between them
during the practice dates they had engaged in.
"Yeah," Naruto replied before adding, "I'm sure Kiba

and Shino can't wait for you to come back as well."
Kurenai appeared pleased by Naruto's words so the
blond man changed the subject while they were on a high
note to ask, "Are we ready to get some moving done?"
"Everything is marked and ready to be moved," Yuugao

said handing Naruto her keys. "I'll settle with the
landlord. I hope you don't mind moving Kurenai's things
as well."
"No I don't mind," Naruto said sincerely, "Both of you

can always come to me if you need my services."
Kurenai felt her cheeks color at the flirtatious tone

Yuugao used as she replied, "I can think of a few services
that I would like for you to perform."
Kurenai didn't know if the blond was just being clueless,

but she had a hard time keeping a straight face as he
asked straight-laced, "Would it require any heavy lifting?"
"Some," Yuugao answered with a growing grin as she
added, "But you'd be fine so long as you remembered to
use your hips."
Kurenai snorted but quickly composed herself as Naruto

gave her a confused look. She turned away in
embarrassment as she said, "U-um…let me just go check
to make sure all my stuff is in order." As she walked
away she could swear that she almost felt an amused grin
that passed between the two behind her.
*****************************
Miya Asama looked around at the devastating battlefield

which had nearly defeated her, but thanks in part to
some timely reinforcements; victory appeared to be
within grasp. She just wished the battlefield had been
strewn with corpses instead of pots and pans most of
which were filled with substances that had started their
existence as things that were edible. A classification that
no longer applied to most of them.
Having been moved to the side, she watched the person

that had saved her from the embarrassment of explaining
to the new residents of the recently christened Hidden
Eddy Inn would need to go elsewhere for their meals.
She watched with a little envy as Naruto moved about
the kitchen almost effortlessly as he made sure none of
the dishes he cooked shared a similar fate as Miya's had.
He seemed to sense the woman's eyes on him causing
him to turn and give her a wide smile as he said, "Don't
fret about it. If you wind back the clock to before I
started dating Ayame, you'd find that boiling water was
the extent of my cooking skills. But a few nights helping
her attend her stand really helps one appreciate just how
much work goes into cooking for so many people."
Naruto's attention was pulled back to his cooking as he
began to stir fry some vegetables and chicken that he
intended to use with the rice he currently had boiling.
Watching him work, she felt bad about her behavior
towards him earlier in the day when they had crossed
paths in a room which acted as a dojo.
Miya recalled the morning as an army of blonds

descended on the building carrying boxes and furniture
of the women that would be moving into the apartments
that comprised the second, third, and fourth floor of the
building. The only apartment on the first floor was
Miya's which was due to her holding the position of
landlady for the building. The rest of the ground floor
was a communal area where the occupants could mingle.
Despite the fact that each of the apartments came with
their own kitchens there was also a large one for
preparing meals for all those that lived there. Miya hadn't
paid it much mind until she realized that it was expected
of her to be the one preparing the food.
Still she had been confident she could easily handle the
task, so had dedicated her morning to training. Naturally
with so many clones performing the task of moving,
most of the women had been finished unpacking shortly
after lunch. Miya suspected that despite her wishes that
the Hidden Eddy Inn not become a sex palace for the
only male occupant, the fact that almost none of the
women had emerged after the move was finished told
her that she was likely fighting a losing battle.
The blond in question had been one of the few since it

appeared he had personally helped Yuugao, Kurenai, and
Anko move into the apartment they would be sharing.
She would admit to being surprised upon learning that
Naruto had no problem with the red-eyed Kunoichi
moving in despite her being both unaware of the blond's
harem and unbound to him. She would have imagined
that he would view the woman as a hindrance to what
could otherwise be a house filled with unbridled lusts.
But as the three women had left to have a light lunch she
had not detected any such resentment coming off the
young man as he had saw them off.
Although she guessed it could have been simply due to

the fact that she doubted there was much restraint being
practiced by the women in their apartments since Miya
was quite aware that they were soundproofed. She
figured she wouldn't have a problem with it so long as
they kept out of sight so she had headed to the first floor
Dojo to practice some of her sword kata. However,
despite a desire to be left alone she had soon found
herself in the company of the jinchuriki.
She had tried to ignore his presence, but curiosity had

gotten the best of her as she noticed him practicing using
a pair of knuckle knives. Seeing that his stances were full
of holes she had snidely commented, "I'm surprised
you've survived this long."
"Excuse me," Naruto said a little heat entering his tone,

"I think I've proven that I can handle myself."
Miya scoffed as she responded, "Perhaps, but then again

you've been born with a great degree of power. Having
the Kyuubi sealed inside you practically guaranteed you'd
be a successful shinobi. People like you don't understand
what it is to feel weak and helpless. As such you just go
from powerful jutsu to powerful jutsu confident that by
power alone you'll triumph."
Naruto had glared at her, but to her surprise he had

quickly calmed before stating, "I suppose considering my
recent improvements it's easy to understand why you
would think that. But don't act like you know what it
took for me to get here. I failed my genin examine three
times before passing, and even then I was a mess of a
shinobi. But luckily I had great teachers that were willing
to work with me."
Naruto looked at the knives he was holding as he said,

"That's why I'm glad that I was given these chakra blades
as a gift. They remind me that I still have a long way to
go."
"How so?" Miya asked surprised by her genuine

curiosity.
Naruto grew a little self-conscious as he often did when

speaking about himself, outside of his usual boasting, as
he explained, "Well. I was given these blades just before I
confronted Sasuke. One of the reasons was because he
had taken to using a sword he could channel his chakra
into. It made normal blades rather useless against him."
A sad look had appeared on his face as he recalled the
encounter which disappeared as he said, "I was kind of
nervous about facing him again, especially if I would be
relying on a weapon I've never used before. But to my
surprise he could barely hold his own against me."
"Just because a person holds a sword doesn't make him a

swordsman," Miya had said stating an old saying of her
sensei.
Naruto nodded at the truth of her statement before

replying, "That's very true I imagine. While I don't doubt
Sasuke trained hard with his blade. I also imagine that he
came to rely on his Sharingan perhaps more than he
should have. Therefore when I surprised him with my
new speed and power it caught him off guard. But that I
suppose is the truth of all the times I've fought Sasuke."
Naruto paused as he thought of the fight on the Hospital
rooftop, the one at the Valley at the End, and their most
recent. Miya could see in his eyes a sadness that he would
likely never be able to consider the Uchiha as a friend
again. He focused back on her as he said, "During all my
fights with Sasuke it's really almost always been a matter
of who had unlocked what jutsu when. The fight at the
Valley of the End really highlighted this. He unlocked his
Sharingan, then I entered one-tail mode, and he
responded by unlocking his Curse Mark level two. As a
fight it was determined less by skill, but rather by a series
of power-ups." Looking down at the blades in his hands
he said, "I was reminded of this by these blades since our
last encounter was determined since I had the benefit of
Sage Mode. With it I was faster and stronger so the fact
that I wasn't necessarily all that skilled with these didn't
seem to matter. If I'm not careful, the next time we meet
it might go the opposite way if he's managed to unlock
some new means of strengthening himself."
Miya could hear the concern in the blond man's voice
but asked, "What makes you think you'll meet again.
From what I heard if he is still alive his chakra network
has likely been compromised."
Naruto shrugged as he responded, "Sasuke's life has been

dominated by his various hatreds and I've given him a
very big reason to focus that hatred on me. I don't think
he'll let anything stand in the way of his getting revenge,
even something like not having access to chakra. I have
little doubt he'll appear again at some point and in all
likelihood stronger than before. If I'm going to protect
everything precious to me then I can't rely on the hope
that there's some power-up for me to achieve that will
give me the edge. I'm going to have to make sure that
those skills that I've already unlocked are honed to
perfection."
Miya felt a smile tug at her lips, but quickly killed it. She
hefted her bamboo blade up and held it in front of her as
she said, "Interesting, let me see if I can feel your
determination in your blades."
Naruto looked down at his weapons and eyeing her

wooden sword asked, "Are you sure?"
"Just come at me," Miya answered, "I assure you that

without your chakra this stick is all I'll need to handle
you."
Miya was pulled back to the present as Naruto put the

finishing touches on the meal he prepared. She smirked
at his back as she recalled that she had nearly been forced
to eat her words, since while she had been the far
superior swordswoman. His stamina had nearly been her
undoing, since no matter how many times she sent him
down to the floor; he would constantly get back up with
the same bright smile. It had also forced her to realize
that she still had a long way to go if she wished to settle
her own grudge with a certain Seven Swordsman of the
Mist.
The smirk melted into a more genuine smile as she also

recalled how despite her original hostile attitude, the
young man had quickly leapt into action to help her out
when he had discovered her plight with making dinner.
He had also in order to ease her pride offered to teach
her how to cook provided that she continue to help him
hone his skills with his chakra blades. A deal she had
rather enthusiastically accepted.
****************************
Kurenai watched as Yuugao frowned at the back of

Anko's head as she asked, "Are you sure you don't want
to come down to dinner with us?"
"I'm fine," Anko said dismissively with a wave.
A small growl emanated from the woman's stomach, but

Yuugao didn't push the issue as she headed for the door.
Kurenai followed the Anbu Captain out of the apartment
and waited until she closed the door to ask, "What's
bothering Anko? She's been rather standoffish all day."
Yuugao shrugged as she replied, "She's just in one of her

moods. You know how she would sometimes enter them
every now and then when she felt like people were
judging her because of Orochimaru."
Kurenai nodded although she didn't think that was the

case, since she had noticed how Naruto seemed to be
uneasy around her. Kurenai was about to comment on
this but her stomach growled as her nose picked up
several delectable scents as they descended the stairs to
the first floor. Kurenai followed Yuugao to the dining
area and the large table that they would be kneeling
around as they ate. Her eyes went wide at the number of
people currently gathered around the table. Immediate
focusing on Tsunade she asked, "What are you doing
here, Lady Tsunade?"
The Hokage smiled at her as she said, "Not one, but all
three of my apprentices have moved here. I figured it
would be rude if I didn't enjoy a good meal with them in
their new home."
Shizune smiled as she said teasingly, "I'm sure that's not

the only reason you came over."
"Hey, can you blame me?" Tsunade asked with an

amused tone, "You decided to move out all of the
sudden and left me all alone in that big mansion. It's
going to take some getting used to being on my own
again."
"My door is always open to you Ts…Lady Tsunade,"

Shizune said with a sweet smile.
"Careful Shizune," Ino teased, "Or else you might find

yourself with a permanent guest."
Kurenai smiled at the banter as she took a seat next to

Yuugao. She was a little surprised that Naruto hadn't
joined those around the table since she had imagined that
he would be there first. Therefore, she was rather
surprised when he stepped out of the kitchen holding
several serving dishes followed by the landlady. He
looked around the table as he set them down and
Kurenai noticed a slight frown appear on his face as he
looked at where Kurenai and Yuugao were sitting no
doubt noticing Anko's absence. It disappeared just as
quickly as it appeared as he asked, "Is this everyone?"
"Hey hold up," Tenten said as she and Hinata entered

the dining room.
Kurenai was surprised by her student's presence so

quickly asked, "Hinata, what are you doing here? I can't
believe your clan would allow you to live away from the
compound."
Hinata smiled politely as she took a seat next to Naruto,

which although she knew her student wasn't as shy
around the blond as she used to be it still surprised her.
Giving a small shake of her head she said, "I don't live
her. But Tenten was kind enough to offer me the use of
her spare bedroom from time to time."
"I see," Kurenai said, although truthfully she didn't since
she had no idea when Tenten and Hinata had become so
close. But she theorized it may have been a byproduct of
Hinata's taking on some of Shizune's duties as the
Hokage's personal assistant seeing as it may have resulted
in the Hyuuga spending more time with Tsunade's
newest apprentice.
Sakura leaned forward as she to the landlady of the

apartment building, "This smells delicious Miss."
Kurenai noticed the landlady appeared conflicted for a

moment before attempting to say, "I didn't…"
"Cook it all by herself," Naruto said giving the woman a

quick smile. "Jeez Sakura, you did notice I was in the
kitchen too, right?"
Sakura quickly countered, "I just assumed you were being
a pest as you impatiently waited for the food to finish
cooking." She softened the blow of her words by sticking
out her tongue playful as Naruto chuckled at her
response.
He gave those sitting around the table a wide smile as he

basked in their presence. Looking around he let his eyes
drink in the presence of Fu, Guren, and Karin who all sat
towards the end of the table. "Well I do think I've waited
long enough then," Naruto said grabbing some
chopsticks from a cup in front of him. "Let's say we start
digging in."
The others at the table quickly followed his example as

they picked up their own eating utensils. Kurenai paused
a moment longer than the rest as she watched those
present break into various conversations. The scene filled
her with a measure of happiness although she couldn't
exactly express why. But a part of her understood that it
was because despite the feelings she had earlier that
morning about having lost out on a chance to start a
family. A new one was taking shape in front of her, one
that she might someday fully join.
*****************************
Kiba watched his mom cook dinner. Not all that rare an
occurrence, although Kiba would admit that listening to
his mother hum to herself happily as she performed her
task was a rather new occurrence. He wasn't sure when
she had returned home after her victory over Koreshige,
but she had seemed in rather high spirits all day.
"Morning everyone," Hana called as she entered the

kitchen wearing a pair of black tight shorts along with a
button down shirt which was open to reveal the grey
sports bra that she wore.
Kiba was used to seeing his sister in such a state so didn't
pay it much mind, although he had gone through a
period where he looked forward to such moments. But
as time went on, he had decided that although his sister
was a beautiful woman he didn't harbor those kind of
feelings for her. Giving her a teasing grin he said, "I
think night would be a more fitting description for the
time."
Hana smirked as she stepped fully into the kitchen as she

countered, "Morning is a state of mind, and considering I
just woke up it applies." Hana closed with their mother
and said, "Mmmm, something smells good." She then
placed a kiss against her cheek.
Kiba watched as the two women remained close and to

his surprise his mother even seemed to lean into Hana a
bit. A perverted part of Kiba began to imagine his
mother and sister suddenly making out, but he was
pulled back to reality as the two women separated. For a
moment he wondered where such a thought had come
from, since for most of his life he would have described
his mother and sister's relationship as strained. He had
always attributed it to the fact that Hana had chosen a
path that likely wouldn't lead to her becoming Clan
Head. And while none in the clan would speak against
the profession she had chosen, he could imagine how his
mother had likely hoped Hana would show the drive
needed to succeed her.
It was something Kiba had been rather glad about his

coming from a Clan with a strong matriarchal tradition.
In that he didn't have the same pressures placed on his
shoulders that his mother had put on Hana's. But ever
since the last Inuzuka Dog Show the strain in the mother
and daughter's relationship had slowly vanished. At first
he had just chalked it up to his mother recognizing that
Hana performed a vital function to the Clan. But recently
he had begun to wonder if it was related to the other
changes that had come over the women and kunoichi he
knew.
He recalled the mission that had resulted in the capture

of Karin, as his sister took a seat next to him at the table.
He still had a hard time believing that the red-head had
gone from captive to head of a shipping company in the
span of a few weeks. Not to mention she had been out
of prison with a deal before the ink had dried on the
report that Kakashi had needed to file. Plus there had
been how strange he had found the way Sakura and
Hinata had acted as they had almost switched
personalities in regards to Naruto. Hinata had been
confident and not stuttered around the blond, while
Sakura had been unsure of herself and had often sent
furtive glances his way.
Sakura's normal personality had returned shortly after the
mission though and she had even gone on what many
had assumed was an actual date with him, until he had
begun dating Ayame that was.
A move he figured that would have devastated Hinata.

Yet, strangely enough the Hyuuga had barely batted an
eye at the change in Naruto's relationship status. Not to
mention, her confidence seemed to have grown
substantially since his return.
"Hey, earth to Kiba," Hana said attracting his attention

by waving her hand in front of his face.
"W-what," Kiba asked as he came back to the present.
"I asked what you were thinking about," Hana said,

before teasingly adding, "I could smell the smoke
pouring from between your ears."
"Hardy har-har," Kiba said less than amused.
"Leave him be Hana," Tsume said as she placed the

plates she had prepared in front of her children. Joining
her children at the table after grabbing her own she
asked, "So what do you have planned for your night
since you wasted most of the day?"
Hana shrugged as she replied, "It couldn't be helped.

Tsunade was all hot to trot about my team returning so
she could get samples of the liquids we found in one of
the collapsed labs that we had been combing at the
Akatsuki Hideout in the Mountain Graveyard. I didn't
get back till this morning after running all day and night."
Tsume nodded as she said, "She's probably hoping to see

if any of them were the Synthetic Hero's Water she's
taken an interest in."
Hana nodded as she confirmed Tsume's theory, "She
said as much when I dropped off the samples this
morning."
Tsume began to cut into her meal as she asked, "Will you
be returning to the Mountain's Graveyard again?"
Hana paused in the midst of eating her meal to say, "No.

Ibiki's taken over the task of shifting through the base. I
doubt he'll find anything, except for a few of the rooms
that collapsed from the attack the enemy was quite
thorough in grabbing everything of value as well as
covering their tracks."
Kiba added his own thoughts on the matter as he asked,

"Why aren't we dedicating any resources into looking
into the people that attacked Akatsuki? If they could
make them abandon what appears to be a major base of
theirs, you'd think there would be more concern over
this new group."
Hana shrugged as she said, "Not my concern. I think

considering the fact that Tobi was proving to be a pain in
all the villages sides the powers that be are just glad
somebody stepped in to handle him. But, that isn't too
say nobody is looking into the attackers. They are just
being quiet about it. Keep in mind that the only villages
with jinchuriki are now Konoha and Kumo. I'm sure the
other villages are trying to determine just who has the
remaining Bijuu now. It's possible that Tobi still has
them, but so too could these new players."
"Which is why you'd think there would be more of a

scramble to learn what happened to them," Kiba replied
around the piece of meat he was chewing.
Tsume never one for table manners ignored the
infraction as she replied, "Give the matter some proper
thought, Kiba."
Kiba paused to swallow his food as he wasn't bothered

by his mother's blunt way of speaking. Something may
have made her less bitter and angry over the past year,
but she was still Tsume Inuzuka and didn't have much
use for flowery words. Yet after several moments he
shrugged as he said, "If the Bijuu are such powerhouses
then I really don't get why it seems nobody cares where
they are or who has them."
Tsume frowned at her son, but said, "Because it would

send the wrong message. Remember what started the
Third Shinobi War. The Third Kazekage went missing
and in their panic to locate him Suna gave the impression
that they were weak which invited Iwa into attacking
them. It isn't that nobody is interested, it's just that they
are looking discreetly. It's one of the reasons I imagine
Tsunade is sending Ibiki to the Mountain's Graveyard."
Hana agreeing with her mother added, "True, plus my

team noticed quite a few Mist and Stone shinobi poking
around the base. I think it is one of the reasons Tsunade
pulled us back. One, to prevent some ambitious
commander from working up the nerve to attack us in
order to uncover what we may have discovered."
Kiba snapped his fingers as he cut in, "And also to give

them a chance to access the base."
Hana nodded as Tsume said, "Very good pup. I'm sure

all the villages save Suna would have poured over the
base by the time Ibiki's team gets there."
"Okay, but why give the other villages a chance?"

"Simple," Hana said answering for her mother, "We
might learn something from what the other villages
uncover after their own walk through. For example some
of the samples I brought back might not mean anything
to us, but they might mean something to the other
villages. The first thing Ibiki will likely do when he
arrives is see where any people searching through the
base spent most of their time. And if say someone
removes something that was in my notes we'll have an
idea that it was more important than we may have
thought."
"Well if there is something to find from the other villages

interest in the base I'm sure Ibiki will uncover it," Tsume
said as she neared the end of her meal.
Hana placed her utensils down as she finished hers and

without being told, picked the plate up and began the
task of cleaning the kitchen. Tsume finished hers and
stepped up behind her daughter as she placed her plate
into the sink. Kiba again noticed the contact as she
pressed against Hana's back. "Now that you are back do
you have any plans," Tsume asked as she stepped away.
Hana paused in her task of washing the dishes before

answering, "I figured I'd head to the hotsprings tonight.
It's a full moon you never know who might decide to
take a late night dip."
Despite his sister's words Kiba had the distinct feeling

she knew who would be out that night. He didn't really
think anything of it at first until he realized that the
Konoha Women's Bathing Association was a common
link among all the women whose behavior he currently
found strange. His interest grew stronger as his mom
said, "That sounds like a great idea. You wouldn't mind if
I join you."
"Not at all," Hana said with a smirk before heading up to
her room with a noticeable sway to her hips. Kiba turned
his eyes away as he realized he was staring at his sister's
ass, but as he did noticed he wasn't the only one.
*****************************
Naruto couldn't help smiling as he made his way from

Kiyomi's mansion where he had appeared using the seal
located in her basement. The reason for his cheer was
due to the dinner he had enjoyed in his new home.
Primarily because it was the first time he had enjoyed a
dinner in such an environment, where he was
surrounded by friends and loved ones. Before it had
always been at a restaurant when he'd eat with his friends
and lovers in a group, today though it had felt just like a
family gathering around a table. Granted, they had
needed to keep up appearances of just being friends and
tenants living together in front of Kurenai, but
considering Miya's decree that she better not catch him
or his lovers letting their passions get the better of them
outside of their apartments the black-haired woman's
presence at dinner had been added insurance that they
would behave.
After dinner had ended, Naruto had retired to his own

apartment and had found a note inviting him to the hot
springs. It had been signed only with an H which told
him that Hana was feeling rather frisky. Reaching the hot
springs he frowned at not seeing the woman that had left
the note for him waiting. He closed his eyes to search for
her via her fox mark, but couldn't locate her. He shook
his head guessing that Konan had taught her technique
on how she made her presence disappear from his
network of lovers to the Inuzuka.
Naruto only had a split second of warning as some

bushes rustled before Hana leapt from them. Naruto
could have easily avoided the woman, but as she was
stark naked saw little reason to. His Inuzuka lover
tackled him and began to kiss him as she rubbed her
groin against his. Naruto grabbed Hana's ass as she
licked his neck and cheek before bringing her lips to his
in a sloppy kiss.
Hana moaned as the pressure against her mound

increased as Naruto's dick began to awaken. He began to
sit up pushing her back so that she sat on his tented
package firmer causing her to break the kiss as the
pleasure coursed through her and her head lulled back.
Bringing her gaze to his, she smiled and resisting the urge
to elongate her nails to slice his shirt open instead
grabbed the hem of the black shirt that he wore. Tossing
it away once he was clear of it she uttered the first words
of the encountered as she eyed his muscular chest,
"Gods, it's been too long."
Naruto chuckled as she closed her eyes and sighed while
he began to gently fondle her breast as he responded,
"So it would seem. When you left your note I was of the
impression we'd take a nice bath together to stare up at
the moon while having a nice conversation."
Hana smiled as she began to rock her hips against the

bulge rising from the shorts he was wearing, "They'll be
plenty of time for talking later. Right now I need to feel
you in me." Naruto raised his hips as she gripped his
shorts to pull them down. She inhaled deeply as his cock
sprang free finding the manly scent that greeted her nose
caused her pussy to grow even wetter. Quickly mounting
him she looked over her shoulder as she stated, "I'll be
going first mom."
"Of course pup," Tsume said just as naked as her

daughter, "He gave me a good pounding last night. Take
all the time you need."
Hana nodded as she began to slide down Naruto's thick
shaft and sighed happily as she hit bottom. Feeling him
pressed against her uterus she began to grind her pelvic
bone into his causing both of them to moan in pleasure.
Naruto laid down in the grass as Hana rocked her hips in
circles. He squeezed her breasts causing the Inuzuka
woman to moan as he enjoyed her bosoms. Hana placed
her hands on his as she stopped swaying her hips to
begin rising and lowering herself on his cock.
Tsume watched as her daughter's moans grew in

intensity as Naruto's hips began to meet her Hana's
downward thrusts. The older Inuzuka recalling the
pleasure she had experienced the night before couldn't
refrain herself from rubbing her slit. Tsume whimpered
in pleasure as she watched her daughter get fucked by the
man that they shared.
Tsume dropped down to her haunches as she brought
both hands to her quim in order to tease it. She moaned
as she watched her daughter's own pussy get speared
over and over again by Naruto. Tsume pulled her hands
from their task and licked the evidence of her arousal
from her fingers before crawling on all fours to the
rutting pair. Upon reaching them she lowered her face to
where they were connected and used her tongue to tease
the two.
After several minutes she leaned back as her daughter

began to shift on her partner. She spun while still
impaled on the thick cock buried inside her. Tsume
watched as her daughter got to her feet and leaned back
as she placed her hands on her lover's chest so that she
could impale herself on Naruto, while presenting her
pussy to her mother. The elder Inuzuka licked her lips
before clamping her mouth to her daughter's cunt and
began to swirl her tongue around the younger woman's
clit.
Naruto began to piston his hips as he felt Hana's tight

twat tighten around him. He groaned as Tsume helped
him along by fondling his nuts as he pleased her
daughter. Suddenly Hana stiffened as she howled in
pleasure due to her mother lightly nipping her pleasure
bud with her teeth. Naruto gave in to the desire that her
milking muscles instilled in him and flooded her love
passage with his seed. Hana collapsed on top of him as
she moaned softly from her mother's continued licking
of her satisfied pussy.
Hana sat up after coming down from her climax. She

cupped her mother's face as she pulled it from her groin
and seeing it glistening with her release pulled Tsume
into a kiss. She moaned as she tasted Naruto and hers
combined fluids which coated her mother's lips and
tongues. She felt Naruto's cock begin to twitch inside her
as the sight of the mother and daughter kissing caused it
to discover new vigor. She slowly began riding his dick
once more as she felt her own desires grow as a result of
the intoxicating smell of her mother's arousal.
*****************************
Kiba stared at the large stone fence that surrounded the

property that belonged to the owner of the Great Tree
Shipping Company. It also contained the Hot Springs
that was the favored spot of the Konoha Women's
Bathing Association. A group of which both his mother
and sister were member of. A group, which also
bolstered some rather impressive female members from
what he had heard from the various people interested in
such matters.
Kiba had sought out one of the shinobi that saw
themselves as Jiraiya's spiritual successor, at least in the
art of peeking on bathing women. The man had
informed Kiba, who he had thought was a man trying to
break into the peeking lifestyle, that certain hot springs
had levels of hardness and that the one on the Lady
Kiyomi's property was considered an unattainable quest,
which was why the women of the K.W.B.A used it.
According to his source only two peekers had ever

penetrated the property deep enough to actually lay eyes
on the hot springs. The first was surprisingly a kunoichi
that would occasionally pick the brains of the men
hoping to catch a glimpse of heaven about the angles of
approach they had used. To Kiba it sounded like the
young woman was using the peekers similar to how he
was in order to find a means to bypass the detection
barrier that he suspected surrounded the property.
Watching the property now, he felt his desire to learn
what was going on within the fenced off area waning.
The first reason was due to the story that his source had
told him about the second peeker to make it to the hot
springs. According to the man, the peeker that had seen
the hot springs couldn't even describe what it was he
saw. Not only that, but every time he did try, he'd be
bombarded by the sights of hard bodied men in green
leotards posing seductively. Aware that Yakumo was a
member he suspected that the peeker got an eyeful of the
wrong kunoichi minus her clothes.
Naturally, he felt some of his trepidation about sneaking

onto the property was because he didn't want to be
bombarded by what he suspected were sights of Gai or
his small clone every time he tried to recall what it was he
would see. But the other reason was because of the two
women that he knew were currently on the property. He
had little doubt that if his mother caught him it would be
the last thing he ever did. But on the other hand the
desire to learn just what made the area so special, and
why it seemed to have such an effect on the women he
knew was almost too tempting to resist.
Nevertheless, he was about to head home since he was

fairly certain a life without knowledge would be better
than potentially learning the truth, but running into his
nude mother who would likely then kill him. He turned
away, but looked back as he heard the sound of a person
being chased. A moment later a figure dressed in black
leapt over the fence, and although her lower face was
covered by a thin black cloth, her lithe form made Kiba
believe it was the female peeker.
She looked back and leapt away just before another

figure landed where she had been standing. Kiba saw the
purple-haired kunoichi, Yoruichi, searching for her
quarry before spotting her leaping across the rooftops.
Shaking her fist at the retreating woman, she shouted,
"Give it up, girl. I know it's you Soifon. If I knew saving
you would make you such an annoyance I'd have let
those Summons eat you."
Kiba seeing an opportunity and suspecting the barrier

would need a few moments to register the recent activity
quickly darted from where he had been watching the
property. He leapt the fence and went in search of the
answers he sought.
*****************************
Kiyomi stared out the window in the direction that she

could feel Naruto was in. She frowned as she could feel
the pleasure that was rolling off of Tsume and Hana, and
although desiring to join the action knew that at present
her presence would only lead to another argument. She
once more felt regret at having taken the Taki kunoichi,
but only so far as the strain it had put on her relationship
with Naruto. She found it ironic that she rather enjoyed
her lover's newfound sternness with her in the matter
since it showed he was taking his responsibilities as head
of the Harem seriously. Yet her pride refused to let her
back down in this case, especially as she harbored such
resentment towards the women in question.
Her focus was pulled from the matter for a moment as

Yoruichi called out to her mentally, "Hey, it looks like
someone else has snuck onto the property."
Kiyomi sighed in annoyance as she thought, "Another

one. Is there a convention of perverts in town?"
"Hardly," Yoruichi replied, "The first was that Soifon girl

that keeps sneaking in. I don't know why she keeps
trying. She didn't strike me as a pervert."
Kiyomi smirked as she mentally replied, "Have you given
thought to the idea that perhaps she is trying to force
you to reevaluate your decision on training her?"
"I have, but what does that have to do with her sneaking
into the hot springs," Yoruichi asked.
"Considering the number of barriers surrounding the hot

springs and the fact that you so often patrol the grounds
I imagine she is trying to impress you. She did almost
make it to the mansion without being detected," Kiyomi
said her mental tone conveying the respect she was
affording the girl for her accomplishment.
"I told you and her. I'm not interested in teaching her,"
Yoruichi replied. "Crap!"
"What is it?"
"Our bogey is Tsume's brat," Yoruichi said recognizing
the young man she was following. "I'll appear in front of
him and scare him away."
"No," Kiyomi said quickly as a thought on how to solve

her problem popped into her head. "Let him proceed."
"Are you nuts?" Yoruichi quickly replied, "He's going to

get an eyeful alright. I'm pretty sure he's not going to
react well to what he sees."
"Perhaps," Kiyomi mentally said as she turned from the

window, "But it's obvious that he already suspects
something is going on here. Just scaring him off won't
end his curiosity."
"No, but how do you intend to keep him quiet?"

"By offering him a bribe," Kiyomi replied as she went to
gather what she intended to offer the Inuzuka.
*****************************
Kiba was rather surprised at his good fortune as he could

hear the sound of a small waterfall telling him he was
close to his destination. Landing in a tree, he was
shocked as from his vantage point he could see that there
appeared to be several different environments
surrounding a domed grotto. Spotting a small bathhouse
that led to the first hot spring which was made to look
like it could be found in a mountainous area he
wondered where his mother and sister were at.
He couldn't spot anything strange or out of place, but

decided to give the area a quick once over as he couldn't
be sure he'd ever get the chance again. Heading to the
bathhouse he listened for sounds of people inside and
not hearing any stepped inside. He frowned as he saw
that two of the baskets were in use and he quickly
recognized them as the clothes his sister and mother had
been wearing. He wondered why they weren't near the
water if they were still on the grounds and felt a sense of
concern for their wellbeing. He was about to step out of
the building to search for them, but paused as something
in his mother's basket caught his eye.
Pulling it out, he frowned as he saw it was a perfume

bottle with several strands of hair inside of it. Having
never noticed his mother using perfume before he
sprayed some into the air and frowned as he didn't pick
up any scent. Looking at the bottle again he realized that
what he was holding was the Inuzuka's means of erasing
scents of a particular person. It was something the
Inuzuka advertised in the perfumes they sold since they
knew there was a market for people that didn't wish their
sex lives or secrets to be discerned by the keen noses of
the clan. Naturally, the Inuzuka weren't going to put out
a product that if separated from the perfume would
render enemy shinobi invisible to their noses, thus the
commercial formula held a secret scent that only an
Inuzuka could detect.
There was however a secret formula that removed this

scent since it at some point it might become necessary to
hunt down a rogue Inuzuka. Kiba suspected that was in
fact what he was holding and that realization shocked
him as it meant his mom was likely seeing someone.
Staring at the hairs in the bottle he knew they belonged
to the person she was seeing and where what activated
the formula to tell it which scents to erase.
Placing the bottle back he tried to think of any blond

haired men in his mother's life. He smirked as he thought
that it might not be a man as he realized Tsunade was
blonde. Wondering if perhaps his mother and Hokage
were meeting at the hot-springs to carry out their
relationship he decided to head back before he pressed
his luck too far and was discovered. He paused though as
he stepped out of the bathhouse as he had the strange
thought that the only clothes he had seen had been his
mother and sister's. Wondering why his mom would
bring a bottle meant to cover up her lover's scent if he or
she wasn't present, he prepared to investigate further.
But he stopped as he heard a low moan coming from
nearby.
He wondered if he should ignore the sound, but hearing

it repeat again decided a quick peek was called for. He
leapt to the trees as he slowly approached the sound and
wished he had turned away as he came upon the sight of
his naked mother bent over at the waist as she gripped
the tree in front of her. Standing behind his mother and
pumping into her was who he realized the blond hairs in
the bottle he had found belonged to. Furthermore, to his
shock an equally naked Hana was pressed against
Naruto's back as she licked along his body while rubbing
her hands over the jinchuriki's chest.
He realized the moans were coming from his mother, a

soft sound that Kiba up until that very moment could
never imagine her making. He continued to watch
without actually seeing as his brain shut down to reset so
that he could attempt to process what he was witnessing.
He watched as Naruto reached down and lifted one of
his mother's legs into the air and noted the way her voice
grew in intensity indicating the blond was doing
something right.
It was a sound that Hana obviously recognized as she

suddenly began saying in a voice Kiba could barely
recognize as belonging to his sister. "She's so close
Naruto. Give it to her. Make her cum with that fat bitch
taming cock." Naruto was spurred on by Hana's words as
he looked over his shoulder and the two kissed sloppily.
Naruto's hips began pistoning into Tsume's backside
even harder causing the Inuzuka female's nails to claw
deep fissures into the tree as she was raised up to her
tiptoes from the thrusts. Suddenly Tsume threw her head
back and howled in release as Naruto buried himself to
the hilt so he could deliver his seed directly into Tsume's
waiting womb.
Tsume dropped to her knees as she gripped the tree in

front of her to prevent from completely collapsing to the
ground. Kiba's brain reset as he watched Hana move to
stand in front of the blond man. He watched in disbelief
as his sister dropped to her knees and began to use her
mouth to clean the jinchuriki's cock which had just been
inside their mother.
Kiba's disbelief gave way to anger as he realized that if

Naruto was the link that connected all the women that
were a part of the Konoha Women's Bathing Association
then that meant he was in similar relationships with all of
them. Now understanding why Hinata hadn't seemed
upset by Naruto's choosing Ayame, or why Sakura and
Ino didn't seem all that bothered by Sasuke going
completely bat-shit crazy, he began to piece all the small
clues he had seen together.
His anger grew as he saw the way his sister stared up

adoringly at the blond as she continued to lick his cock
clean. Unable to stop himself he shouted, "You fucking
bastard," as he leapt from his perch.
Under different circumstances Kiba might have found

the way Naruto's face went from completely satisfied to
confused, rather amusing. Those circumstances were
currently nowhere to be found, but Naruto reacted
quickly as he grabbed ahold of Tsume and Hana and
disappeared in a red flash. Kiba's trajectory carried him
right through where the blond had been standing and
having intended to tackle Naruto simply tucked into a
ball in order to roll to his feet.
He searched around him for Naruto and found the blond

near his pile of clothes. Guessing the jinchuriki had
teleported to the tri-prong kunai he kept on him at all
times, Kiba turned to face him charged even as the blond
said, "Look Kiba, I can understand you are upset, but
fighting isn't going to settle anything."
Kiba was about to disagree, but ended up coming to a

complete stop. But it wasn't because of Naruto's words
but due to a pair of deep and threatening growls which
told the young Inuzuka that taking another step forward
would be very detrimental to his health. Kiba paused as
he saw his mother and sister crouched down on all fours
and uncaring that they were still naked as they prepared
to attack the person threatening their mate.
The display was enough to cause Kiba to relent, but his
anger only grew hotter as Naruto held out a hand
towards his lovers which caused the women to calm.
Naruto stepped forward still completely naked as he said,
"Let's all just calm down and discuss…"
"Fuck you!" Kiba shouted, "How are you going to act

like I didn't just catch you in the middle of fucking my
sister and mom?"
"I'm not acting like you didn't," Naruto said infuriatingly

Kiba even further with how calm he was about the
situation. "But why are you getting so bent out of shape
about it?"
"W-what?" Kiba said surprised by the question, but even

more so by the fact that he didn't really have an answer.
"B-because…" Kiba trailed off growing upset that he
couldn't think of a response that didn't come off as
overly emotional or even childish since he figured in
Naruto's eyes he must look like a mama's boy being
introduced to a new stepfather or something to that
effect. He racked his brain trying to come up with some
justification for his anger, but as nothing came to mind
he said, "What's to keep me from telling everyone how
you're fucking half the village?"
"Kiba," Hana said sounding disappointed in her brother.

The young male heard a snarl that he figured was his
mother giving voice to her own disproval.
However his gaze remained steadily focused on Naruto

who met it calmly before saying, "What makes you
think…"
"Save it," Kiba snapped, "I saw the bottle of scent

erasing formula among my mom's stuff which is how
you are able to be with the others without your scent
giving you away. This entire goddamn hot spring was
probably built just so you could…" Able to see in
Naruto's face that his off-hand remark had been dead on
he said, "It's obvious you want to keep what's going on a
secret, so then the question is what are you going to give
me to be quiet?"
Kiba would admit to feeling a little disgusted with

himself at his statement. But due to the inferiority he had
been feeling lately especially around Naruto, it just
proved too tempting to resist using the current situation
against him. Which made it all the more infuriating when
Naruto calmly said, "Nothing."
"What?!"
"I said I will not be giving you anything to be quiet."

Naruto shook his head in a disproving manner as he said,
"You're just angry right now. But you aren't the type of
person that would…"
"Who the fuck are you to tell me the type of person I

am?" Kiba asked angrily at Naruto's dismissing his threat.
"I think it's pretty clear that we might not know as much
about each other as we thought. I can certainly say I'm
surprised to find you're fucking half the village."
"Come off it Kiba," Naruto said for the first time losing
some of his cool, "You're being melodramatic. I'm hardly
with thousands of people."
"Kiba, what me and your sister do is none of your damn

business," Tsume said addressing her son for the first
time.
"Shut up bitch," Kiba snapped and quickly regretted it as
he suddenly found himself folded around a punch
delivered by Naruto.
Kiba gasped as Naruto pulled his fist from the young

man's stomach as he said sternly, "Don't talk to her like
that in my presence again."
"Fuck off man! You aren't my dad," Kiba said as he tried

to recover his breath.
"I never claimed to be," Naruto said.
He felt his own spine shiver though as he heard Tsume

said, "Then where do you get off hitting my son."
Feeling a cold sweat Naruto turned towards his lover to

say, "S-sorry, I just didn't like him talking to you like
that."
"Are you saying I can't defend myself," Tsume asked
hardly pacified by his response.
"N-no of course not," Naruto said quickly.
"My, my it seems tempers are running hot here," a new

voice said from the darkness.
Kiba turned to see a beautiful red-head step from the

shadows followed by three women dressed in
provocative dresses. Kiba guessed she was another of
Naruto's lovers as he asked, "Kiyomi, what are you doing
here?"
Naruto frowned at Kiyomi as he began to suspect that

Kiba's stumbling onto the scene was no accident.
Deciding to confront her he asked, "Are you behind
Kiba's appearance here tonight?"
"I would wager his appearance tonight would be due to
his noticing the changes that had overcome your lovers,"
the Bijuu answered while at the same time avoiding the
question.
"Fine, then how did he get passed the barrier without

you noticing in time to warn us," Naruto said more
directly.
Kiyomi smirked as she said, "Obviously because I let him

through. Which I did because even if I had let Yoruichi
chase him off or warned you so you could make yourself
scarce it wouldn't solve the underlining problem."
"Perhaps, but it would have let us handle it in a way

where feelings wouldn't be so raw," Naruto countered.
Kiyomi shrugged as she said, "I find that by letting
difficult situations unfurl it forces all parties to deal with
them immediately instead of letting them fester." Kiyomi
smiled smugly as Naruto winced at his picking up on her
dig at his own recent inabilities in dealing with his issues
with both her and Anko. "After all, if this had been
settled by you all gathering around a table to announce
your relationships with his sister and mother, we might
not have learned that it seems his issue is less to do with
you being with his mom as it does with an underling
sense of inferiority in regards to you."
Kiyomi walked towards Kiba as she said, "It's not hard

to imagine why considering all you have achieved
recently. Why learning you were banging his mother
must have just cemented your status as Alpha dog to
him. Probably a difficult thing to accept considering that
he probably was secure in his superiority to you up until
a few years ago." Kiyomi smiled playfully as she stepped
in front of Kiba and asked, "How about if in exchange
for your silence I let you experience the same thrill as
Naruto in having several women willing to give you all
that you desire."
"Kiyomi, no," Naruto said guessing why she had brought

the Taki-nin with her, "you can't."
"Really, you've made no claim to them," Kiyomi

snapped. "They're mine to do with as I please." She gave
Kiba a lecherous smile as she added, "Or should I say as
you please, Kiba?"
"W-who are they?"
Kiyomi shrugged as she said, "Just some dolls that I've

grown bored with. They are very obedient and will do
whatever you ask of them."
"Kiba don't listen to her," Naruto said. "They are…"
"I accept," Kiba said cutting Naruto off as visions of

what tasks he would give the women ran through both
his heads.
"No, I refuse to let this…"
"Excellent," Kiyomi said pleased. Hearing Naruto's

protest as he closed with them to put a stop to their
transaction she added, "Let's go somewhere a little
quieter to work out the final details." Grabbing ahold of
Kiba and forming three chakra tails to grab the women
she teleported away leaving Naruto and his Inuzuka
lovers.
"Dammit," Naruto said preparing to Hirashin after

Kiyomi.
He stopped as Tsume called out, "Where do you think
you're going?"
"I'm not about to let Kiyomi trade away those women

just so she can be done with them," Naruto said. "I'll put
a stop to it."
"That's all well and good," Tsume said calmly. "I would
recommend putting on some pants before chasing off
after them." Naruto cursed as he realized he was still
nude so quickly ran towards his clothes to pull them on.
He stopped though as the Inuzuka matriarch said, "You
know as well as I do Kiyomi has likely insured you can't
just snatch the women from Kiba."
Naruto sighed as he asked, "I figured she was too well

prepared. It feels like she teleported them to the middle
of the entertainment district." Tsume nodded confirming
the location she felt Kiyomi had reappeared at. She
frowned as Naruto asked, "What would you have me do?
I can't just let Kiyomi turn those women over to Kiba to
be used as sexual playthings. Whatever our history with
those women, they don't deserve to be treated as such."
Tsume readily agreed as she said, "Then put that bitch in

her place. I'll handle Kiba. I think he just needs some
time to realize what he's doing. I didn't raise him to be
some lothario willing to take advantage of women that
can't refuse him. He'll see the light or he'll quickly regret
it."
Naruto stared at Tsume and thought back to the

academy and all the times Kiba and Shikamaru had
described their mothers as fearsome beasts that only
appeared human. Seeing the seething look in Tsume's
eyes it was the first time that he felt their description
might not have been all that inaccurate.
*****************************
Kiyomi reappeared in her darkened room after delivering

Kiba to the roof of a building in the center of the
Entertainment district. She felt good about her passing
the Taki-nin onto the young man. She had even given
Kiba quite the tidy sum of money to take the women out
and show them off in order that Naruto wouldn't be able
to simply reclaim them without making a scene. Still, she
knew there were one or two matters that would need
attending before she could truly say that it was finished.
The first of which made his presence know as he said,
"I've been racking my brain for what I would say when
you made your appearance. Unfortunately, nothing has
sprung to mind."
Kiyomi although she knew Naruto was present in her

home was still a little shocked at his being not only in her
room, but was sitting in the dark. Turning on a nearby
lamp she said, "You can say thank you if you wish."
Naruto gave a dismissive scoff as he stood from the chair

he had been sitting in while he had stared out the
window waiting for Kiyomi to return. "That was most
certainly not one of them." Kiyomi hearing Naruto's
tone feared she had perhaps gone too far, a fear only
slightly lessened as he continued, "Truthfully, the one I
feel I should be most mad at is me. I let you do as you
wish with those three for so long it should come as no
surprise that you figured you could just dump them off
and wash your hands of them."
Kiyomi tried to calm her former host down as she said,

"Naruto, you're getting worked up over nothing. They
were…"
Her words had the opposite effect as he snapped, "Were
what Kiyomi? What possible excuse could you give to
justify giving them away like property? Granted, they
were our prisoners, and you may have tampered with
them so that they were prisoners of their own bodies.
But to give them away to be used for gods knows what.
How can you possibly justify that?"
"Kiba was a problem…"
"One that you created," Naruto cut in angrily as he

closed the distance with her. "Yoruichi told me while you
were away that she could have scared him off. You
wanted him to find out so you could get rid of the Taki-
nin in such a way that I would have no choice but to
accept it."
"Kiba was poking around on his own," Kiyomi said

heatedly close to losing her temper at being talked to in
such a way. "True, Yoruichi could have made it so that
he retreated. But, it wouldn't have solved the underlining
problem, now would it? This way Kiba will keep his
mouth shut and…"
"And you can what? Say you've done the greater good,"
Naruto said. "What about the women you used to…?"
"What about them," Kiyomi shouted angrily. "Honestly,

have you forgotten what those women nearly did to both
of us? They would have killed you if Iruka and Kakashi
hadn't stepped in and I would be doomed to what… a
life as an amnesiatic shell of my former self."
"Perhaps that would have been for the best," Naruto said
calming slightly. Seeing the look of confusion and anger
on his Bijuu lover's face he explained, "We both certainly
have a justifiable reason to be upset with them. But
honestly Kiyomi, when do we stop being the victims and
start becoming the perpetrators? In my opinion you've
crossed that line."
Kiyomi gasped, as she felt tears begin to appear at the

corner of her eyes. Not willing to let him have the
satisfaction of letting him see how much his words had
hurt her, she said, "This conversation is over." She
disappeared in a flash of flame to appear in the study of
her mansion.
She cursed the fact that she didn't have anywhere else
she could really go to escape him as he appeared in front
of her. Kiyomi prepared to teleport again but Naruto
grabbed her arm as he said, "Dammit Kiyomi this is why
things have reached such a point. How can we have a
resolution when we both avoid discussing the matter?"
"What is there to discuss?" Kiyomi replied angrily. "It is

rather apparent that you would rather side with those
who have stood against you then me. Perhaps it was
foolish of me to think you could ever truly forgive me
for my past transgressions."
"Listen to yourself, Kiyomi," Naruto said wearily. "If you

did you'd see that our own relationship started out just as
cantankerously as…"
"Do not try to lump me in with those women," Kiyomi

said angrily. "I was a prisoner for over a hundred years
and had my first taste of freedom when I attacked this
village. Those women would have killed you over a scrap
of paper. I…"
"Kiyomi sit down and be silent," Naruto said angrily

seeing they were about to argue in circles. He knew the
method he was about to use to get Kiyomi to see his
reasoning would be heavy handed, but saw no
alternative.
Kiyomi's eyes widened in surprise at Naruto's tone, and
she was about to lay into him about how he had just
spoken to her. Yet to her surprise no words escaped
from her lips and instead she found herself sitting in a
nearby chair. She tried to speak as Naruto moved to
stand in front of her, but she found that no matter how
she railed against him in her head none of the words
reached him. She felt a sense of shock come over her as
she realized that he had used the control over her body
that he had achieved via the Binding. The Bijuu couldn't
believe that it had never occurred to her that she might
be as susceptible to the same means of control that
Naruto gained when he slept with a woman and fully
bound her to him. She supposed it was rather foolish of
her not to consider it, but since Naruto rarely ever used it
she felt there had been no point in finding out.
Naruto crouched in front of her and had calmed
noticeably as he placed a hand on her knee as he said,
"Kiyomi, I'm sorry for using such drastic means to get
my point across. But I want you to sit here and think
about what you've done. When you understand why I'm
upset, and disappointed then you'll be able to move
again." With that, Naruto stood and walked out of the
room leaving a fuming Bijuu behind as the last thing on
her mind was contemplating her actions.
*****************************
Kiba felt like a king as he walked through the village with

the three women that were now his to do with as he liked
and who were currently hanging off of his arms
garnering him quite a few second glances. He still was
having a hard time processing all that he had been told
by Kiyomi, who had revealed not only that she was a
Bijuu, but that Naruto had built himself a harem of
woman, of which his mother and sister were a part, and
had done so with the goal to bring all the shinobi villages
closer. The revelation gave Kiba the insight needed to
understand why Hinata had seemed to get over her
shyness, and was now an actual contender for leading the
Hyuuga, despite the fact that it was apparent her father
would prefer her sister Hanabi take over for him.
Yet despite learning that ever since coming back to the

village Naruto had slowly been building his influence in
Konoha, and was currently doing so in both Suna and
Kumo, Kiba would admit his mind was on more
immediate concerns. The most pressing being what he
should do upon reaching his home. He would admit that
he had found it fun playing the big shot for the evening
as the women would do whatever he asked of them.
Therefore after entering one of the busier nightclubs, he
had ordered Tifa and Yuffie to dance together while
Aeris and he had watched from a booth. Aeris had
simply hugged herself to him as Kiba basked in the
jealous looks the other guys sent his way. Eventually, the
other two women had joined him making it quite clear
that they were with him as well.
Kiba had noticed that as the night had gone on some of

the looks he had received particularly from the women of
the club had gone from appraising and questioning what
made him special enough for the three women to cling to
him so suggestively, had morphed into more
understanding ones. He didn't understand it and had
found them a little uncomfortable since they had made
him feel like the people believed he was doing the
women a favor as opposed to taking advantage of their
being condition to obey him. As a result he had decided
to leave the club, and as he and his "dates" stepped out
onto the street he caught a whiff of several scents that he
recognized as Sakura, Tenten, and Ino's. The Inuzuka
wondered if perhaps Naruto had sent several of the
women he suspected were involved with the blond to
collect his "dates". But he guessed it wasn't the case as
the scent trail seemed to be leaving the club.
Kiba had briefly wondered why he had not spotted them

inside, but put it out of his mind as Aeris shivered.
Taking in her features as well as Yuffie and Tifa's he
frowned at seeing the obvious signs that they were cold
in their thin black matching dresses, such as the goose
bumps on their arms and quivering lips. He quickly got
them moving, and although it did make him feel like a
king a part of the reason he had the women clutching
him was so they could keep the cool night air at bay.
Reaching his home filled Kiba with a certain amount of

dread, since he would be out of the public eye, and could
only imagine how his mother was going to react to the
bargain he had agreed to. He could easily picture his face
on the back of a milk carton depending on how badly
she reacted. But he was confident enough his mother
wouldn't do anything too unpleasant which would result
in a spotlight being shined on her and thus potentially
reveal the secret life she had made for herself.
Taking a deep breath, he entered his home and was

surprised to find it still empty. He was a little wary as he
moved through the house after directing the Taki-nin to
follow him. He paused at the stairs leading up to his
room as he spotted the door that almost every Inuzuka
home had and was built for when the females of the clan
entered their Inuzuka Lust state. He felt some vestiges of
anger raise in him as he realized that it was very likely
that Naruto had been down there when he himself had
not. He considered taking the women down there, but
was concerned that it would be the thing that sent his
mother over the edge. He had little doubt she would
have found him if she wanted to and the fact that she
hadn't, nor waited for him to come home gave Kiba the
confidence that while she may not approve. She wasn't
going to interfere.
Looking back at the women he began to picture the

various acts he wanted to perform with them. Giving
what he felt was a dashing smile he said, "Ladies, let's
adjourn in my room."
"Yes, Kiba," they said in unison.
Kiba felt a frown threaten to appear at the response since

it was given so dispassionately. But he pushed pass it as
he waved the women after him. Reaching his room, he
opened his door and let them enter first, but after
stepping in behind them felt a little awkward. Primarily
since he had three beautiful women in his room, but they
were just standing around doing nothing. He knew
Kiyomi had said things would start off as such since they
would need to learn how he expected them to behave.
But he would admit to feeling a little disappointed at the
lack of passion or build-up. Moving to sit on his bed, he
tried to ignore the feeling as he ordered, "Aeris, come
give me a kiss."
"Yes Kiba," Aeris said in the same voice she had used
after every order he had given. The Inuzuka frowned,
but still admitted to feeling a thrill as the brunette leaned
down to give him a kiss. The kiss didn't evolve or deepen
as she just pressed her lips to his as she waited for him to
give some sign to stop or told her to.
Kiba pulled back feeling frustrated as the woman showed

no signs of arousal while he could not say the same for
himself. Figuring he'd work on making her kisses more
passionate in the future and guessing she wouldn't need
the same coaching for a less innocent activity he said,
"Now give me a blowjob."
"Yes Kiba," was the same monotone response that had
been her reply to all his commands.
Kiba felt a sense of excitement as she dropped to her

knees obediently and without hesitation pulled down his
fly to pull out his dick. Her hand slipped into his boxers
causing him to jump a little as she fished out his semi-
flaccid cock. Time seemed to slow down as she pulled it
out and lowered her mouth to his phallus. He looked at
the other two women in the room and who had
remained exactly where they had stood since entering his
room. They watched the display with eyes that seemed to
take in everything and nothing at the same time. For a
moment he wondered what they would be thinking if
they had complete control of their actions. The thought
caused him to look back down at Aeris, whose face held
the same blank look.
He then, despite his desire to do otherwise, recalled the
faces of his mother and sister as they had copulated with
Naruto. But instead of recalling the actual act what he
focused on was the looks of happiness, desire and
passion that had adorned his mother and sister's faces as
they mated with Naruto. Focusing on, Aeris's face and
seeing just a blank canvas which conveyed nothing of
what she was feeling caused him to push back on her
shoulders before she could take him into her mouth as
he said, "Stop!"
Despite his own racing heart and frazzled emotions,

Aeris simply replied, "Yes Kiba," as she stood up again.
Kiba watched the woman for a moment and then
awkwardly tucked himself back into his pants. Standing,
he said, "You three sleep in here."
The women immediately followed his command and

Kiba watched them for a moment. Feeling like he had
nearly done something horrible, he threw a blanket over
the women before grabbing one himself. Heading
outside, he found his partner Akamaru sleeping outside
in the woods where most of the other nin-dogs of his
family stayed. His partner opened his eyes for a moment
as Kiba laid his head against the large dog's ribs which
whimpered a question causing him to reply, "Beds
occupied partner. Hope you don't mind me using you as
a pillow." The dog closed its eyes leaving Kiba to stare
up at the sky as he made plans to return the women back
to Kiyomi, but he figured that would only be after a
rather awkward conversation with his mother.
****************************
Kiyomi lost track of how long she had remained

motionless in the chair. After all, the first several hours
she had spent cursing Naruto. It did highlight for her
though that although Naruto seemed to have gained
control of her body, her mind remained uniquely her
own, since she figured that his command had been for
her to think about why he was upset, but thus far she had
dedicated very little time to that pursuit.
Several of her sisters had come and gone from the study,
but had provided her with no assistance. Yoruichi, had
likely come in to find out how the argument between
Naruto and her had gone, but she had begun busting up
laughing at seeing Kiyomi stuck to the chair like a statue.
She had then promptly left only to be replaced by an
inebriated Rangiku, who had not noticed her sister's
plight as she had talked her ear off before leaving.
Recently, Kiyomi had heard the door open but had no
idea who was currently observing her. She had hoped it
was Naruto to release her, but after almost half an hour
she had noticed a pair of hazel eyes peeking at her from
behind a small end table. Recognizing them, along with
the plaster skull the woman now wore almost all the
time, she sighed in defeat as she doubted Nel would be
of much help to her.
However, her eyes widened as Nel came from behind the

table with a mischievous smile. Kiyomi's then noticed the
marker in the diminutive Bijuu's hand. She tried to tell
her sister to not even think about it, but no words came
forth and Nel likely sensing her sister's struggles, charged
forward to leap on her lap where she began to doodle on
Kiyomi's face.
Kiyomi felt humiliated for being at her sister's mercy as

she drew whisker marks on her cheeks and whatever
other inspirations came to her child-like mind.
Eventually though she heard Yoruichi calling for Nel
who quickly scampered off her lap to find out what the
dark-skinned Bijuu wanted as well as to not be caught in
the act of her current mischief.
Once more left alone Kiyomi felt like crying at her
current helplessness, and then suddenly gasped as she
realized that was exactly what Naruto wanted her to feel.
Like a damn that burst she realized he had used her own
argument that the Taki-nin were still just prisoners,
except locked in their own bodies instead of a building of
mortar, steel, and stone, against her. Having spent over a
century being locked up, she knew there was a difference
now, especially when one's own body was still being used
against their will.
With her understanding came a sudden wave of disgust

at herself since she had turned those bodies over to Kiba
to be used as he pleased. She also came to the
understanding that through her actions she had perhaps
set Kiba along a path that in time and if he didn't reverse
course might turn him into a man much like Kanji had
been. Knowing that she might have already been too late
but wishing to correct her actions she quickly stood. She
paused as she realized that she could once more move,
but before she could head to the Inuzuka home, she also
came to the realization that she desperately needed to
pee after being stuck for several hours. Quickly heading
towards the door she threw it open and nearly ran over
the people she had intended to go searching for.
****************************
Kiba entered his home, and heard the sounds of

movement in the kitchen. He swallowed heavily, but
decided to face the music as opposed to running like his
instincts were telling him to do. Kiba slowly made his
way to the kitchen where he saw his mom was just
placing a plate of sausage, bacon, and eggs on the table.
She spotted him and said, "Come in and eat before it gets
cold."
Kiba was surprised at the greeting, but nevertheless
didn't decide to question it as he followed his mother's
instructions. He took a seat and watched as she spooned
out a plate for herself before sitting across from him and
looked like she wished to say something, but couldn't
find the words. It was probably the first time Kiba had
seen his mother struggle to speak what was on her mind
so he decided to get things started by saying, "Mom, I'm
sorry about last night. I shouldn't have said what I did to
you, and it was stupid of me to accept Kiyomi's offer."
Tsume nodded as she replied, "Good, I'm glad you

recognize that." She paused for several moments before
adding, "Also, I owe you an apology as well. You
shouldn't have found out about your sister, and my
relationship with Naruto like that. We should have told
you."
"No, it wasn't any of my business," Kiba said quickly. "I
just wanted some answers about why the hot-springs
seemed to be affecting the women I knew so positively.
I'm guessing it isn't the springs though?"
Tsume smirked as she answered, "No, it isn't. The

springs were just a way for us to meet without raising
people's suspicions."
"Why all the secrecy?"
"Because, if we are going to fulfill Naruto's ambition

then we can't let people know what we are up to. This
includes our relationships with him."
Kiba was about to ask why, but quickly realized that his
mother's recent push to end the trade embargo against
Kumogakure was likely tied to Naruto's ambition. The
young man guessed this was due to Naruto having lovers
in the village who were pushing for their village to better
relations with the Leaf. He imagined if it was learned that
the reason for Konoha's recent efforts could all be traced
back to the women with Naruto, it wouldn't take much
of a stretch of an imagination for the Raikage to realize
the kunoichi of his village might also be tied to him.
"I suppose I can understand why you all would be

hesitant to let other people know," Kiba said before he
began to eat his breakfast. Finding the food to be as
good as always he commented, "Still, you seem to be
taking my accepting Kiyomi's deal in stride. I'd thought
you'd be pissed."
"I can say the same thing about you seeing your mother
and sister in such a state," Tsume said causing her son to
blush as he recalled the memories she was referring to.
Sitting back she said, "I know that recently you've been
feeling intimidated by Naruto. I suppose it's just that I
understand that upon learning he's been shacking up
with so many of the women around you it would be
rather difficult to pass up being given three of your
own." Kiba nodded, but felt his spine stiffen as his
mother's tone turned dangerous as she added, "But, if
you had done anything to those women this conversation
would be going remarkably different. You'd also have
awoken to find yourself neutered."
Kiba gulped heavily as he knew his mother wasn't in the

habit of making meaningless threats. "I guess I'll bring
them back to Kiyomi's then."
"I'm afraid it isn't that simple," Tsume replied. "Thanks

in part to your taking those women out, and showing
them around town we needed to take certain steps to
explain the situation."
Kiba recalled how the looks he had received from the
patrons of the club had changed and also recalling the
scents he had picked up outside asked, "What kind of
steps?"
"Well it seems that those three were fired from their jobs
as maids at Kiyomi's mansion last night. A few valuable
items went missing while she was out of the village
searching for those women you ran into outside the
weapon shop," Tsume explained with a smirk. "Well
after being kicked out of their home, they ran into you
who nobly decided to take them in till they can get back
on their feet. Last night was a way for them to forget
about their troubles." Kiba felt like groaning as he
imagined Ino, Sakura, and Tenten were the ones that
spread the rumor.
"What should I do then?"

Tsume shrugged as she stood collecting her son's plate
along with hers. Taking them to the sink she said, "You
should have considered that before letting your dick do
your thinking for you. I doubt Kiyomi is going to accept
them back, but it would be a place to start."
*****************************
"Which is what brought us here," Kiba explained to the

red-headed Bijuu who had returned from the bathroom
after handling her business and washing her face.
Kiyomi sighed as she said, "Ino certainly is quite as adept

at spreading gossip as well as collecting it." Looking out
the window she said, "I'm afraid your mother was right
though. I do not wish for them to return here."
"What am I supposed to do with them?" Kiba said with a
hint of exasperation. "It's like having to take care of a
trio of puppies."
"Just be grateful they are potty trained," Kiyomi said

absentmindedly recalling that it wasn't always the case.
Focusing back on Kiba she said, "For the time being let's
just let the situation settle down. I do not wish them here
because Naruto still hasn't returned and I…I'm afraid
he's…"
Kiba sighed as he heard the Bijuu tone which differed so

radically from the confident woman she had been the
night before. Guessing she feared her actions had
permanently damaged her relationship with the blond
Kiba relented as he said, "Fine, they can stay at my place.
At least until you work things out with Naruto. I suppose
it would also make the rumors more believable if there
wasn't a quick resolution to the thievery."
Kiyomi nodded feeling grateful. Standing she said, "Once
I patch things up with Naruto, I'll take them off your
hands under the pretense something else has gone
missing."
Kiba sighed guessing it was for the best and stood to

leave. But seeing the three women weren't following said,
"Is there a way to make them normal again? It's getting
annoying having to tell them to do everything."
"I could return them to normal, but they are not

necessarily going to be pleased. Not to mention I cannot
take the chance that they'll try to escape."
"I guess not," Kiba said. He was about to order the

women to follow but had an idea causing him to ask,
"What about if they could be themselves only during
certain conditions?"
Kiyomi was about to dismiss Kiba's idea but recalling
how Naruto had pretty much done the same thing to
Koharu at first said, "I suppose such a thing would be
possible. But they would only be allowed to regain their
original personalities around you and those of us bearing
Naruto's marks."
Kiba looked at the women wearing the blank looks and

responded, "I think they'd agree that is better than
nothing."
"Perhaps," Kiyomi agreed, "But I wouldn't expect any

gratitude from them."
****************************
Naruto entered Kiyomi's study and found her staring out

the window as the sun set. He was pleased to see her
standing which he figured meant she had at the very least
figured out why he had been so upset with her. But he
knew that didn't necessarily mean she had come around
to his way of thinking on the matter. He watched as
Kiyomi turned her head towards him and for a moment
she appeared both happy and afraid, before letting a
mask of calmness slip into place.
She turned to fully face him as Naruto stepped before

her, and both of them struggled to find the words to
break the ice. Finally at the same time they both blurted,
"I'm sorry."
Small smiles appeared on their faces at their saying the

same thing, but Kiyomi asked slightly confused, "Why
are you apologizing? You were right; my treatment of
them was horrible."
"I glad you can see that now," Naruto said, "But it was
wrong of me to use my control over you to…"
Kiyomi stepped forward and placed her finger over

Naruto's lips as she said, "Shh, I can be rather stubborn.
I'm ashamed to say it took me all night and a great deal
of the morning to see what you were doing by using the
Binding to lock me in a prison of my own flesh." Naruto
seemed relieved that Kiyomi wasn't upset at him for
what he had done. It morphed into confusion as she
added, "Plus it helped to remind me of a truth of my new
life."
"What's that?" Naruto asked tilting his head in

puzzlement.
"That I don't need to understand why you ask me to do

something," Kiyomi replied. Bringing her face closer to
his she continued, "I should know that if you tell me to
do something I should do it."
Kiyomi brought her lips to his where she kissed him

hungrily. Naruto accepted the kiss but after a few
moments pulled back to say, "I don't want you to think
that you can't have a mind of your own."
"I know," Kiyomi said placing several kisses along his

neck. "But you are the one this family is based around
and as such must make the final decisions. Something my
pride at times prevents me from remembering. When
you told me to restore those women and I failed to
persuade you otherwise. I should have done as you
asked. I should have been willing to listen to the head of
my family."
Naruto groaned pleasantly as Kiyomi sucked gently on

his neck as she brought her hand to the front of his
pants. Rubbing his crotch she whispered, "Please let me
make up for the frustration that I caused you."
Kiyomi dropped to her knees where she pulled down his

fly and cooed happily as his dick sprang out. Kissing the
head, she then began licking the head before running her
tongue up and down his length. Naruto moaned as his
Bijuu lover's tongue came back around to tickle the
sensitive underside of his cockhead.
Kiyomi began to swallow Naruto's length causing the

blond to bury a hand in her hair to set the pace. Kiyomi
moaned around his shaft as she slipped one hand into
her kimono to rub her pussy and the other to fondle her
breast. Naruto began working his hips as he slid his cock
into Kiyomi's eager mouth. He felt his nuts beginning to
prepare to deliver its thick cream so he pulled his dick
free with a pop.
Lowering his face to hers he kissed her deeply, before
lifting her up in his arms and carrying her to a nearby
desk where she did some of her studying. Setting her
down on it, Naruto pulled her kimono from her
shoulders to expose her breasts and latched his mouth
onto one of her tits.
Kiyomi threw her head back as she felt Naruto's tongue

trace around her hardened nub. "Please Naruto, suck on
my other one to."
Naruto quickly complied as he moved to her left tit

causing her to moan as he squeezed her breast and then
sucked on her nub. Kiyomi's legs wrapped around
Naruto's hips, as she tried to pull him towards her
waiting quim, but Naruto held back so that he could
divest himself of his pants. Once free of them and his
boxers he walked forward right into his lover's
welcoming cunt.
The two groaned as one as Naruto completed his journey
and was fully buried in Kiyomi's tight and gripping
snatch. They remained still except for their heads which
they moved about as they kissed heatedly. Kiyomi broke
the kiss to give voice to a moan when Naruto began to
withdraw from her velvet grip. Just before his tip slipped
free, he slammed his hips forward causing the Bijuu to
yell out in pleasure.
The room filled with the sounds of their hips meeting as

Kiyomi's legs slid up and down Naruto's back and hips
as he drove his shaft in and out of her slick folds.
Kiyomi's arms were wrapped underneath his shoulders as
she gripped him needfully. Kiyomi marveled at the
feeling coursing through her since the sex felt less forced
then it had ever since the Taki-nin had entered into the
mansion. She suspected that it was because for the first
time, Kiyomi had admitted that her treatment of the
Taki-nin had been wrong and in a sense had completely
given herself to Naruto by admitting that she needed to
accept his decisions as final. That or she figured the
things she heard about make up sex were true. In either
case, she felt herself reaching the point of release and
feeling her lover swell within her knew he was close as
well.
Pulling his head so that she could nibble on his ear, she
whispered, "Fill me with your seed Naruto. Please give
me it." A moment later he answered her request burying
his cock fully in her as he released his cum directly into
her womb causing the Bijuu to shout in ecstasy, "Hot
stuff is pouring inside me. Ahhhhhhhh!"
Kiyomi collapsed back on the desk as she shook in

orgasmic pleasure. Naruto collapsed on top of her
breathing heavily before kissing her gently on the lips.
Picking her up in his arms he carried her to the chair he
had command she sit in the night before and stared out
the window with her cuddled in his lap. Kiyomi felt sleep
overcome her, but would find herself in the same
position in the morning as the sun peeking through the
windows awakened her. She would be greeted to the
sight of an awake Naruto who had watched her sleep
throughout the night and upon noticing her green eyes
watching him smiled lovingly with none of the
reservedness that she had appeared with the presence of
the Taki-nin in her home as he said, "Good morning."
Kiyomi beamed from the smile as she responded, "It is a

good morning, isn't it?" Naruto nodded and she joined
him in staring out the window to greet the new day.
*****************************
"Hey Pervert, what the hell are we doing out here."

Kiba didn't respond with the annoyance he felt at
Yuffie's question as he led them to Training Ground S. It
had been several days since he had requested Kiyomi to
restore the Taki-nin's true personalities. An action that at
times he had regretted, particularly due to Yuffie, who
had made it a point to not let him forget what he had
nearly done to Aeris. Keeping cool, he activated the
privacy barrier that shinobi would use to keep jutsu they
were developing under wraps before turning to say, "We
got off to a bad start."
Yuffie crossed her arms as she said, "I suppose that's

what a Konoha shinobi would call taking advantage of
women that couldn't control themselves."
"Yuffie, he apologized and it's only because of him that

we are finally able to be ourselves," Aeris said with a hint
of gratitude.
"But only when we're around him or those females that
have submitted to the jinchuriki," Tifa said having
adapted a similar defensive stance as Yuffie. "Otherwise
we're back to being obedient slaves."
"Look, I know it's not a perfect arrangement but it's the

best I was able to do," Kiba replied. "I think you're all
just lucky Naruto acted the way he did when Kiyomi
handed you over to me. It appears to me that she
harbors some sort of resentment towards you three. Not
to mention I'm of the opinion you three aren't Naruto's
favorite people either considering that he didn't step in
sooner. Therefore, I'm the best hope you have of
achieving a normal life someday."
"Why should we believe that you're going to help us

pervert?" Yuffie asked skeptically.
"Because it's the only way I'm going to get a normal life
back also," Kiba answered. "Do you really think I want
to keep pretending I have three beautiful women living
with me who adore me in public, but can't stand me
when we're alone?"
Yuffie's face softened for a moment as she considered

the current arrangement was probably a pain for the
young man. But it disappeared a moment later, as Aeris
asked, "Why did you bring us here?"
Kiba shrugged as he answered, "I figured it's been a

while since you three had a chance to stretch your legs."
The three kunoichi looked at each other before directing
their gazes back to Kiba as he dropped into a basic
academy stance, "Come on. I'll be your opponent."
For several heartbeats nothing happened until with a

sudden yell Yuffie charged the Inuzuka. Kiba blocked
the kick she tried to deliver to the side of his head, but
she yanked it back before he could grab it and leapt back.
Kiba was about to pursue but was forced back as Tifa
charged forward to deliver several wild throws. Kiba
avoided most of them, but Yuffie circled around and
kicked him from behind which pushed him right into
one of Tifa's punches.
Kiba bounced along the ground in mild shock at how

strong the blow had been. Recovering, he shook his head
to clear it but was forced to roll out of the way as Tifa
tried to follow up with an axe kick. Her blow missed, but
as Kiba got to his feet he was forced on the defensive by
Yuffie as she landed in front of him and attacked wildly
throwing several punches. Again Kiba managed to block
most of them, but then Tifa struck at an opening his
blocking Yuffie left open. Her fist hit his right side
causing Kiba to gasp in pain as he felt something crack.
The pain caused him to miss one of Yuffie's blows
causing his head to snap around as her punch caught him
in the cheek. Tifa connected next causing his head to fly
the opposite way, before both women began to unleash
their fury on him.
A kick to the chest from Yuffie sent him tumbling back

as he hit the ground. He watched as the two women
charged to continue their punishment but they were
blocked by Aeris who stepped between him and the
kunoichi. Holding her arms out she said, "That's enough.
Are you trying to kill him? What do you think is going to
happen to us then?"
Both women relaxed after a moment with Yuffie saying,

"Fine, let's go. Thanks for the practice pervert."
"Any time," Kiba groaned out as he tried to sit up, but

quickly gave up.
He heard Tifa ask, "What are you waiting for Aeris let's
go?"
"I'll catch up," Aeris said, "I want to make sure he's not
going to die thanks to you two." Tifa shrugged, before
turning to quickly pass through the village so she would
remain in control of herself.
Kiba managed to sit up in part thanks to the kunoichi,

who had taken to wearing a pink combat dress. Aeris
smiled almost apologetically as she said, "I'm afraid my
healing abilities aren't as good as what you're probably
used to." Her hands began to glow as she pressed them
to where he suspected his rib had cracked and Kiba
sighed in relief as the pain in his side lessened soon after.
Several minutes into the healing she said, "It was kind of
you to let them take out their frustrations on you like
that."
"What makes you think they didn't just kick my ass?"
Kiba asked surprised.
Aeris smiled as she answered, "I've never known an

Inuzuka that would enter into battle without first using
the Beast Mimicry Technique. Entering a fight without it
seems to be like tying one arm behind your back."
Kiba would have chuckled if he didn't think doing so

would hurt so much. Instead, he replied, "Well
considering that for so long you three were powerless I
figured it would do some good for you all to take your
frustrations out on someone."
Aeris paused in her healing as she asked, "What would

you have done if they had killed you?"
Kiba shrugged which elicited a wince from him as he

responded, "I guess I didn't consider that as a possibility.
Thanks for stepping in, but aren't you just as angry as
them. Why didn't you jump in?"
Aeris looked away as she answered, "Because truthfully, I

kind of felt like we deserved what happened to us."
Kiba was surprised by her response but Aeris didn't

appear willing to go into detail as she threw his arm over
her shoulder to help him to his feet. Being helped to his
home Kiba wondered why it was Aeris felt she and the
others had deserved to become mindless slaves, but
dropped it in favor of basking in her flowery scent which
he found rather soothing.
****************************
Kiba wasn't sure what to make of his home situation any

more. It seemed that his stunt at the training ground had
somewhat lessened the hostility that Tifa and Yuffie
displayed towards him. He supposed that they had also
realized that the previous trip had been for them to
release some of their frustrations and that he had been
holding back after they had another session and he had
managed to hold his own due to his using his full arsenal
of jutsu as well as his taking Akamaru with him. While it
didn't get them to trust him anymore, it did at least show
the women that he was trying to make their situation
better.
The Inuzuka though wasn't sure what to make of Aeris

however since she almost seemed to have completely
gotten over her being controlled. He suspected that it
was due to her feeling like she had deserved what had
happened to her, but in the several weeks since she had
stated as such, she had remained guarded about what she
had meant.
At the moment though, Kiba wasn't trying to figure out
that particular mystery primarily as he was busy feeling
inferior to a certain blond jinchuriki. The reason was due
to the rather spectacular defeat he had suffered at
Naruto's hands.
While Kiba had come to grips with his mother and sister
being involved with the jinchuriki, primarily since his
mother's mood had never been so pleasant. He was still
reeling from just how powerful Naruto had become in a
physical sense. He hated to admit it but at times he
wanted to act in a similar manner as Akamaru had when
they had first encountered Gaara during the Chunin
Exams. A fact that bothered him especially since he
doubted Naruto was even aware of the power rolling off
of him in waves at times. His popularity with women was
just the latest category where he found he was being
outpaced by the former dead last of the Academy.
Therefore after answering a summons by Kakashi to
meet at the training grounds and finding that both Team
Kurenai and Team Asuma were there along with the
masked jounin's, Kiba had felt his competiveness with
Naruto go into overdrive. It turned out that Kakashi was
going to temporarily step in to fill the voids left by
Asuma's death and Kurenai being placed on temporary
leave. But he felt that in order to do so he needed to
have them face off against a team whose capabilities he
knew best, his own.
Kiba would admit that facing off against two jinchuriki in

Naruto and Fu as well as the apprentice of Tsunade
would under normal circumstances be a rather daunting
task. Still Kiba had felt his team would perform
admirably, and it did to a certain extent. But Kiba had
felt a growing sense of being coddled primarily by
Naruto since the blond was using none of the abilities he
had displayed during the attack on the village by Pain.
His pride was further provoked when Hinata had actually
managed to knock Naruto out of one of the matches by
scoring a direct hit to his chest that if she had been using
chakra would have exploded his heart and while he knew
the Hyuuga had improved by leaps and bounds, in part
due to her relationship with Naruto. It still stung though,
since if he had been asked who was the strongest
member of his team had been, his answer would not
have been Hinata.
Yet to his amazement he would need to rethink that as

he could tell that while Naruto was not exactly going full
out. He was holding back far less against the women he
was involved with. All in all it left Kiba with a bad taste
in his mouth and as a result he had challenged the
jinchuriki to a one on one match. Furthermore he had
demand the blond not hold anything back. Naruto had
hesitantly agreed. The last thing Kiba remembered was
hearing Kakashi giving the signal to go and watching
Naruto disappear before being hit harder than he had
ever been in his entire life. Which considering his mother
wasn't known for pulling her punches when they trained
was definitely saying something.
The sound of humming pulled Kiba from his

embarrassing loss back to the present. He focused on the
source, who happened to be cooking, but as opposed to
it being his mom he found that Aeris had finished
chopping the ingredients she had gathered and was now
sautéing them. She sensed his eyes on her causing her to
look back with a gentle smile as she said, "I hope you're
done brooding. Dinner is almost ready and I don't feel
like eating in silence."
Kiba smiled as he got out of his chair to ask, "Is there

anything I can help with?"
"You can get the plates and utensils," Aeris said as she
turned back to her task.
Kiba did as she asked and again was confused by his

current home life since at times Aeris almost seemed to
act like he imagined a girlfriend would as she took over
certain tasks around the house, such as the cooking of
meals. Furthermore, he tended to feel that she valued his
company especially as he would often offer to help.
Heading to the cabinet that stored the plates he asked,

"Who'll be attending?"
"Just us," Aeris answered. "Yuffie and Tifa are being

stubborn still."
Kiba nodded since while Aeris appeared to be trying to

make the best of the new arrangement. The other two
were still trying to find a way to circumnavigate the
controls Kiyomi had placed on them. He chuckled as he
recalled being called to the Anbu headquarters to collect
the two women as they had been arrested for making a
scene. He had believed they had tried to shout out how
they were shinobi of Taki that were being kept against
their will, but instead the two had ended up acting like a
pair of drunks as their motor controls became sluggish
and they started slurring their words as they spoke
gibberish. As a result, they had been arrested where
Yuugao had told him to keep a better eye on them.
Fearing another meeting with the disproving Anbu
Captain he asked, "What do you think they are doing?"
"Likely trying to test how far they can get from the
village before collapsing due to it feeling like the gravity
around them is increasing," Aeris replied smiling in
amusement. "Considering some of the prisons we've
been in you'd think they'd feel this one was a step up."
"I suppose," Kiba replied as he grabbed two plates, "But
then again a cage is a cage."
Approaching Aeris, he held them out so she could fill

them and then began to take them to the table. Aeris
stopped him as she asked, "D-do you think it would be
okay if we ate outside?"
Kiba nodded as he changed course and heading outside

set the plates down near a bonfire pit that his family
occasionally sat around. Finding it already set up, he lit
the kindling at the base and watched for a moment as the
small fire grew into a blaze. Sitting in a chair next to the
Taki-nin he watched the fire as he began to dig into his
meal. Despite it being different from what his mother
normally prepared since most of Tsume's meals tended
to be meat based, Kiba found he was quickly coming
around to the more vegetable based meals Aeris cooked.
The two watched the fire in silence until Aeris asked, "So
what were you thinking about earlier?"
"Nothing really," Kiba answered.
Aeris smiled knowingly before saying, "For it being

nothing you seemed rather occupied by your thoughts.
Please tell me."
Kiba had a hard time turning the woman down so after a

moment said, "I guess I was just caught up in feeling like
I'm becoming a nobody."
"You're the son of a Clan leader, Kiba. I doubt it's a

sentiment others share."
Kiba gave her a small smile in thanks for her trying to

cheer him up, but responded, "The Inuzuka aren't like
other clans. It doesn't matter that I was born to probably
one of the longest serving Clan Leaders it's ever known.
Unless I can earn the position myself the title will pass to
whoever defeats her. Truthfully though considering there
hasn't been a male clan leader since the very first Inuzuka
it's not something I've ever been bothered by." Kiba
sighed as he recalled his defeat earlier at Naruto's hands,
before also remembering another during the Chunin
Exams. Setting his plate down, he stared into the fire as
he said, "No, I guess you could say I feel like this because
of a classmate of mine."
"Naruto…"
Kiba nodded as he explained, "I mean he's become

someone the entire village looks up too. But if you could
have seen him during the academy you'd think he'd be
lucky if he didn't end up accidently killing himself."
Recalling the many failures of Naruto during the
academy he added, "Being paired against him during
practice was almost like a gift since you knew you'd be
the one coming out on top. But then the Chunin Exams
happened, and everything changed. First he beat me in
the prelims. Then during the final round I ended up
getting put to sleep by a genjutsu like an amateur and
awoke to find out he had saved the whole damn village
by standing up against Gaara. I mean I couldn't believe it,
when I ran into Gaara during the Chunin Exams it had
been all I could do not too wet myself with fear, but
Naruto ended up beating him. Now look at everything
he's accomplished. He's saved the village dozens of
times, has a bridge named after him, not to mention a
harem of women willing to help him accomplish all his
goals. Yet in comparison all I can really claim is to have
fought off one of Orochimaru's elite bodyguards long
enough to be saved by a Sand-nin. Pretty pathetic when
you think about it."
Aeris remained silent before asking, "Have you ever
considered why he's grown so much while you feel
you've remained relatively the same?" She could see that
Kiba hadn't so explained, "You're getting caught up in
everything he has accomplished but forget why he is
doing it."
"To unite the shinobi villages," Kiba said. "That's a

relatively new goal. Growing up he was always going on
about how he wanted to be Hokage."
"Those goals aren't as dissimilar as you are making them

sound," Aeris said as she stared away from the fire
towards the young man. "A Kage's greatest wish should
be the safety and wellbeing of the people he has been
tasked with protecting. You could say that by taking
lovers from other villages Naruto has expanded the
number of people he would feel the desire to protect.
After all, a threat to Kumo must worry him to the same
extent as a threat to Konoha. He has people he needs to
protect in both places and along with that desire to
protect other comes the knowledge that he needs to be
strong enough to do so. Therefore, every bit of training
he does is to gather the strength needed to face those
threats. His eyes are always on the horizon which is why
he pushes himself so hard."
"I train hard," Kiba said a little defensively.
Aeris smiled as she said, "I'm sure you do. I also imagine
that you have begun to push yourself even harder since
these feelings of inferiority have begun to afflict you."
She giggled slightly as Kiba blushed as her guess proved
accurate. Shaking her head she warned, "Kiba, you're
never going to catch up and overtake him if your eyes are
only affixed to his back in the hopes of catching up. If
that is your motivation you'll only find yourself retracing
places he's already been."
Kiba took her words to heart and feeling a sense of
gratitude towards her asked, "How is it you can possibly
feel like you deserve how you were treated?"
Aeris looked away as she quickly stood and said, "I-I

think we should call it a night.
She tried to walk passed him, but Kiba grabbed her wrist
as he asked, "Please tell me."
"Kiba, I've done horrible things in my life. I've…"
Kiba pulled her down into his lap, and stared into her
eyes as he said, "I don't know what it is you've done and
truthfully don't care. But I can tell you are regretful of it.
You're also one of the most gentle and caring people I
know. Try to forget the past and find happiness in the
present."
Kiba then pressed his lips to hers and for a moment it
felt like she would melt into his arms. But then she
pressed her hands against his chest pushing him back
and quickly said, "I…I need to go." She darted off into
the dark leaving Kiba to wonder if the spark he had felt
as their lips touched had been one sided.
*****************************
"Give it up Yuffie," Tifa said as she collapsed onto her

back from what felt like an insurmountable pull of
gravity. The pressure let up as soon as she stopped
struggling to move forward but she knew it would return
with a vengeance the second she tried again.
"Never," Yuffie shouted defiantly, "It has to be some

sort of mental trick. I'm going to beat that red-head yet."
However despite her words a moment later she collapsed
and then sighed as the effects seemed to disappear.
Tifa tried to look at her teammate and felt a small smile

as her chest made the feat impossible. In truth, Tifa
didn't understand why Yuffie was so determined to
return to Taki since it was obvious their village had
disowned them. Not to mention except for being
trapped as an observer in her own body for a time, she
found the changes that had been made to it rather
satisfactory. Back before there run in with the Kyuubi,
Tifa knew she and her teammates had been gathered in
part due to their rather plain looks. She found being
given a face and figure that most women would kill for
had been a rather fair trade for the inconvenience of
losing control of her body, especially since she had
realized that the blond man that the Bijuu had once been
a part of was the same one they had tried to kill over a
decade ago.
A part of her was afraid that even if they did manage to
escape the village whatever magic the Bijuu had
performed on her would disappear. She had tried to
make Yuffie understand where she was coming from, but
for whatever reason the deaged leader of their team was
hell bent on returning home.
Tired of groveling in the dirt, Tifa decided to head back

to the village. Finding that she could stand, she paused as
Yuffie asked, "Where are you going?"
"I'm going back," Tifa answered, "Let's try to make the

best of it for the time being like Aeris is doing."
"Aeris is probably just infatuated with that bastard,"

Yuffie said angrily. "He likely reminds her of that Mist
Shinobi she fell for."
Tifa shrugged, before saying, "They do have similar
personalities. She never forgave herself for what…"
"Who cares," Yuffie snapped, "Is that a reason to turn

her back on trying to return home? Or the team? We
tried to extract him as we promised, but the op went bad.
It happens."
"You don't need to tell me that," Tifa said angrily. "We

spent the better part of a decade in prison because things
went bad. I'm tired of living for a village that let us waste
away for a decade. Maybe it's time we try to find our own
paths."
"Do what you will," Yuffie snapped angrily and with

some effort as she began trying to crawl away from her
teammate. "Some of us apparently value loyalty more
than others."
Tifa watched the woman struggle and felt it was rather
like a metaphor since it seemed her decision had left her
shoulders feeling lighter than they had been before.
*****************************
Temari knelt off to the side, along with her fellow

councilors, in the large audience chamber that was
serving as the courtroom for Joseki's trial. Although not
a lawyer, she was fairly confident in the case against the
former elder. However, from her vantage point she
would admit to feeling a little worried by the lack of
concern being reflected in Joseki's face as he knelt in the
center of the room.
A feeling she apparently had in common with one of her

fellow councilors. "He's too calm," Pakura said watching
the man carefully. "It isn't an act. He confident that he'll
escape justice today."
"Hey, let's try to remain a little upbeat. The magistrate
hasn't even taken his position yet." Temari frowned
though, despite her words, as she had a hard time
disagreeing with Pakura. She directed her gaze to her
younger brother who was kneeling next to the
prosecutor, who knelt to the left of the small dais where
the magistrate would sit. Despite her concerns she took
some comfort in Gaara's stoic expression. She knew her
brother had his shinobi working diligently in uncovering
Joseki's many crimes. She also knew they would be able
to prove he had worked with Danzou to undermine the
current Hokage in part thanks to the testimony of
Komachi. Furthermore, they had uncovered a plot he
had engaged in to secure a hidden gold mine by
eliminating not only the town leader and her son, but the
man that had hired him to do it.
The one weakness in the case though was the lack of
human testimony outside of Komachi. In the several
months that had passed since the elder's arrest Gaara had
released and followed the birds that Joseki had used to
contact his agents. Unfortunately in most cases the birds
had headed into Iwa and the Tschuikage had refused to
allow any Suna shinobi to pursue them, and if they had
activated any agents in his lands he had refused to reveal
it. Also, there turned out to be relatively few in both
Kumogakure and Konohagakure. The reason for Kumo
was due to his activating all his assets to deal with Rin
when she had been activated by Danzou to assassinate
Killer Bee. All of whom were Shinobi of Kumo, but due
to its distance from Suna the elder had almost no plots
active in the region. They had also mostly been genin and
chunin making Temari believe he had been planning long
term and hoping they'd achieve high ranking positions in
Kumo's power structure before activating them.
Unfortunately the Raikage was loathe to admit that some
of his shinobi had been compromised so had refused to
let Suna follow the birds to their targets. Furthermore,
the only reason she and Gaara had any idea that they had
activated agents was because of Mabui.
That had left Konoha and Kiri as the only two villages
that could have supplied a witness to Joseki's
brainwashing. However, Mist had remained silent on the
matter and outside of Rin, whose memories of her time
as the Suna Elder's agent had been removed; Joseki had
been unable to turn any of Konoha's shinobi in a similar
manner in part due to Danzou constantly being on the
lookout for his rival's agents.
There had been some discussion about having Rin come

forward, but in the end it was decided against doing so.
Primarily since it was felt that without direct access to
her memories she could likely be a liability upon cross-
examination. Also, explaining where she had been since
Joseki's arrest would be problematic for the Harem,
considering she had snuck into Earth Country recently.
The light murmur grew quiet as the magistrate from the

capital stepped into the room. Taking a seat upon a
pillow at the head of the room the man who appeared to
be around the same age as the elder on trial said,
"Greetings, this court is now in session." He leveled a
stern gaze on everyone in the room and let it remain on
the defendant a few moments longer than the others. He
cleared his throat and then said, "I've poured over the
evidence that was sent to the capital. There is only one
word I can think of to describe what I saw, travesty."
Temari felt a smile threaten to appear on her face at the

magistrate's words as her previous concerns began to
fade. However, like a trap door opening beneath her feet
she felt her hopes fall into a pit of despair as the man
continued, "As in it's a travesty to see a man of Joseki's
stature brought low by what I can only call unfounded
accusations."
"Milord," the prosecutor said confused at how the

magistrate could draw such a conclusion, "we are talking
about a man that used Forbidden techniques on the
shinobi of his own village as well as those of…"
"Be silent councilor," the Magistrate shouted causing the

prosecutor to cease his objection.
"According to your own notes councilor, you point out

that all the Suna shinobi that were found to have had
these false personas volunteered for the procedure. They
did so because they lacked the skill and concentration on
their own and would have likely washed out of the
shinobi program without his aid. No one can prove that
any of those shinobi did anything other than preform
admirably in the service of Suna. I find it is also worth
mentioning that is a fate that may befall quite a few of
these shinobi now that the jutsu has been canceled."
The prosecutor frowned at having his own notes on the

case used against him, but undeterred argued, "Milord,
but what about the evidence that he has made agents out
of foreign shinobi. Actions he undertook without the
Kazekage's permission."
"What does it matter what he does to shinobi from other

countries? Do we have any of them here to testify against
him?" The councilor frowned but shook his head no in
response to the Magistrate's question causing the man to
continue with disdain, "Then why should I pass
judgment on him if the other villages couldn't be
bothered to even send their poor supposedly victimized
shinobi to testify on their own behalf?"
"You should care because it is your obvious lack of
concern to seeing that justice is done that the other Kage
didn't bother to send anyone."
Despite Gaara delivering his rebuke in his typical calm

manner the Magistrate's face grew beat red. He began to
shake as he said angrily, "Know your place whelp. You
may be Kazekage, but in my station as Magistrate I
represent the Lord of the Land of Wind. Remember that
boy."
"Then one would think there would be more concern

over the crimes Lord Joseki committed which could have
resulted in the chaos of war erupting in the Daimyo's
lands," Gaara said diplomatically hoping to calm the man
while at the same time making his point. "One can only
imagine how the other Kage would have reacted if it had
been them that uncovered these crimes instead of us. By
alerting the other villages of his actions we have at the
very least assured them they were those of a lone agent
rather than the entire village."
Temari noted that it was a tactic that appeared to work

since the man had likely come to the conclusion that
despite Gaara's youth he would be able to bully the
former jinchuriki into dropping the case. Furthermore,
she believed he realized that continuing to let his
emotions get the better of him would make him appear
less stately especially when compared to the unflappable
Gaara's demeanor.
The crowd bristled a little as the Magistrate said, "I wish

your words didn't sound so naïve to my ears, Lord
Gaara. You see the world in a light that reality has
proven time and time does not exist. All your actions
have done is strengthened those who would threaten the
peace and stability of our homeland. You may wish that
your opposite numbers in the other villages have the
same desires for peace as you, but history has proven
time and time again that they do not. Even the current
stability with the Leaf pales in comparison to the many
years of open hostility that has existed between Suna and
Konoha."
"Perhaps," Gaara replied, "but the friendship and

companionship that exists between us now would never
have happened if we let what had happened in the past
dictate our current actions. All it took for our new close
ties with the Leaf to flourish was for…"
"Yes, yes," the Magistrate said in a bored tone as he

waved his hand dismissively, "I'm sure we can have quite
the spirited debate on inter-village relations, but forgive
me for finding no fault in Joseki possibly taking actions
to ensure that Suna is not caught unaware by hostile
actions from other villages."
"What are you talking about?" the prosecutor asked
speaking up. "If you are suggesting that you believe the
defendants claims that those he turned into agents were
deep cover ones that he converted then I'd say that is
wishful thinking at best."
"Yet you cannot disprove those claims can you?" the

Magistrate asked barely hiding a smirk when the
prosecutor faltered in countering his statement.
The prosecutor was forced to acknowledge the point as

he said, "No, I cannot especially in light of the fact that
those in Suna did appear to be volunteers. However, be
that as it may, it can hardly be said that he held noble
purposes in his actions of accepting a contract to kill a
Wind Country Village leader and her young son."
The Magistrate focused a steely gaze on Joseki before

replying, "No it does not. Yet, what I couldn't help but
notice is that while the evidence does appear to be quite
damning. It is never mentioned how one learned of this
plot." He held up his hand as the councilor prepared to
object, guessing what the man was about to say the
Magistrate said, "Yes, I'm aware that an informant
supposedly stepped forward with key information that
pointed investigators in the right direction. Yet does this
not lend itself to the possibility that the reason the
evidence against Joseki is so damning is because it was
made to appear so."
"Sir, with all due respect after Joseki betrayed his client,
by having him murdered, he arranged for the land to be
purchased by an alias of his that he has been using for
years. We know this for a fact and…"
"And when people were asked to describe the man that

went by this alias that they've dealt with over the years
your own investigators received fifty different
descriptions," the Magistrate said quickly as he spoke
over the prosecutor.
"That's because he used the people that he turned into

his agents to meet with these witnesses," the man said
nearing exasperation.
"That is merely conjecture," the official countered,

"Need I remind you that none of these so-called agents
that he had in Suna matched the descriptions of the
people that used this alias. Considering that all of the
activities for this persona that you traced back to Elder
Joseki took place in Suna it seems rather suspect he
wouldn't use the closest agents available."
"Unless he was counting on the lack of trust between

villages to offer some cover for his activities so knew it
would be best to use those not easily traced back to
him," Temari shouted from where the current Suna
Councilors were kneeling. "Are you trying to be obtuse?"
"I am trying to ensure that justice is carried out," the

Magistrate roared angrily as he shot to his feet. "Not
allow some sort of witch hunt for a man that has
dedicated his entire life to protecting his home. And you
young lady should remember who it is you are
addressing. I am a personally appointed Magistrate for
our Lord Daimyo. My judgments are the law, and I find
your case against Elder Joseki to at the very least be a
potential plot to discredit him by those who would hope
to take advantage of the gullibility of a Kazekage that
believes that if we all just think happy thoughts the
hostility between countries will just disappear. At worse
an internal plot to remove a voice obstructing some of
the Kazekage's recent initiatives."
"Now who's throwing around baseless accusations,"
Temari said unintimidated by the man or his position.
"Do not forget we also have a witness who is here to
testify that she witnessed Joseki plotting with Danzou of
the Leaf on several occasions to drive a wedge between
our two villages."
"I have not forgotten that, Lady Temari." The Magistrate

said leveling a dismissive gaze towards Komachi. "In
fact, I find it truly worrisome that you would offer up her
testimony as evidence. If even a fraction of the rumors
surrounding Danzou are true, then I have very little
trouble believing he would still try to strike at his
enemies even from the grave. For all I know she is still
working for him and hopes to discredit one of his former
rivals,"
"That's preposterous," Temrai responded heatedly, "She

was instrumental in the Leaf's dismantling of Danzou's
Root organization. She also helped bring down not only
Danzou, but another respected elder Homura as well.
You can't honestly sit there and expect us to swallow the
garbage that she did all this so she could badmouth
Joseki."
The Magistrate glowered as he said threateningly, "You

are dangerously close to insubordination, Lady Temari."
He shrugged as he calmly said, "Believe what you will but
my word is law. This case is dismissed."
"What!" Temari shouted angrily as she quickly got to her

feet, but was prevented from moving towards the
smirking man by Pakura who clamped her hand over her
fellow Harem member's wrist.
The blonde seethed as the Magistrate stepped down

from the dais he had passed his judgment from and
bypassing Gaara shook a greatly amused Joseki's hand.
She watched tempted to cut the Elder down as he stood
before her youngest brother to smugly to say, "It appears
that you should have finished me off in that old musty
basement, Lord Gaara."
Gaara didn't let his emotions show but a slight tone of

anger entered his voice as he said, "Do not tempt me
Joseki into rectifying that mistake."
Joseki laughed amused as he turned away to call back,

"Well you know where to find me should you decide to."
Temari seethed as she glared at the exonerated elder's

back as he spoke with several supporters while he made
his way out the room. Hoping to support her brother she
said, "Don't worry Gaara despite this setback his days as
an influence peddler in the village are done. Most of the
shinobi support you; he won't be able to stand in the
way."
Gaara didn't respond at first making Temari think that he
hadn't heard her. But just as she was about to repeat
herself he said, "The threat he poses to our hopes of
better relations with our fellow shinobi villages might be
lessened, but so long as he remains free he won't just
retire quietly. Sooner or later he'll need to be dealt with."
************************
Sari entered Gaara's office a little demurely as she was

aware that he was likely still upset about Joseki's going
free, although only a handful of people knew him well
enough to tell. Sari was extremely grateful that she was
one of them. She found him staring out the window with
his back turned towards her. She spent several moments
watching him quite aware that despite appearances he
knew she was there.
"Did Temari send you to check up on me?"
Sari frowned at the question and would admit to being a

little jealous of the blonde he was referring to. Therefore
although her tone sounded playful, there was a hint of
the issue that had grown between them in her reply of,
"Can't the Kazekage's girlfriend check on her boyfriend
without it being a directive from someone else?"
Gaara turned from the window giving her no indication

he had noticed. His face remained impassive as he said,
"Of course, forgive me for making it sound otherwise."
Sari fought back a frown since his tone almost made it

sound like she was a diplomat that he may have offended
instead of a woman he was involved with. She instead
gave him a smile not wishing to start another fight with
him over the state of their relationship or about how
distant he acted with her. "It's fine. How are you doing?
That bastard was rather snide with you. Is that the type
of reception you get when you go to the capital?"
Gaara shrugged as he replied, "I've grown accustomed to

people seeing my youth as an excuse to discount what I
say or believe. I like to believe that in time people will
come to understand the folly of clinging to old grudges."
Sari gave her boyfriend a teasing smile as she said, "Well

it'll be helped along hopefully as old geezers like Joseki
and that magistrate kick the bucket." She noticed a small
frown threaten to appear on Gaara's face causing her to
ask, "What is it?"
"You may be closer to the truth then you think," Gaara

replied moving to sit behind his desk. He sighed
sounding a little defeated in a rare display of emotion
before saying, "In turns out that the Magistrate that the
Daimyo sent is old friends with Joseki. I've had people
watching Joseki ever since he was let go and even as we
speak he is entertaining several of his closest supporters."
Gaara paused before adding, "Including the man that let
him go free."
"What!" Sari said sounding betrayed for her Kazekage,

"How could the Daimyo send a magistrate with such
close ties to the man on trial who he was supposed to
judge?"
"That is the question," the former jinchhuriki replied.

Sitting back in his chair he said, "There are two
possibilities that I can see. The first is that the Daimyo
was truly unaware of the ties between Joseki and his
representative. A possibility since we only managed to
uncover a fraction of the dealings he has had over the
years. It might just be possible that he lucked out and
drew a magistrate that owed him some favors. We
certainly had no idea of what we were in store for today."
Gaara tried to give a small smile but the effort didn't last.
"The second possibility is that he knew full well, and sent
the man here to send me a message."
"What kind of message would that be?" Sari asked in

disbelief. "Let murdering psychopaths go who dress their
crimes up as patriotism."
"That very well may be it," Gaara said causing Sari to

give him a confused look as she had meant her statement
half in jest. Explaining what he believed he said, "It is
possible that our current close ties with Konoha is not
something that the Capital is particularly glad to see.
Therefore, where we see people like Joseki as a hindrance
to the peace we hope to build. The Daimyo and the
Capital see him as a necessity to maintaining the status
quo. With people like him in place it makes it harder for
us to drop our guards with the other shinobi villages."
"Why would they want that though?" Sari asked after
giving her boyfriend's words some thought.
"I don't know," Gaara admitted. "But, take the chain of

events that led to my father making the decision to
invade Konoha with Orochimaru. For years after our
signing the alliance with them the previous Daimyo
continued to cut the funding to the village. He even
began to farm out jobs to the Leaf. Yet, now we are
being told to be wary of becoming to close with Konoha
and the other villages, which is almost a complete
reversal in policy."
Sari nodded but said, "True, but the current Daimyo was
a cousin of the previous one. He might just be more
wary of outsiders, plus my parents were of the opinion
the old Daimyo's diverting funds from the village was so
he could live a hedonistic lifestyle."
"An opinion that Baki shared," Gaara replied as he
rubbed at his eyes tiredly.
Sari moved towards him and stepping behind his chair

began to knead his shoulders. She frowned as he tensed
at first, but was pleased as he began to relax from her
caress. Leaning forward she whispered into his ear,
"Gaara you need to stop thinking about it. This is still a
win for you. It seems Maki and Pakura are strong
supporters, and regardless of his escaping justice. Joseki's
reputation is still tainted with the people that matter.
Your shinobi."
The remaining tension seemed to leave Gaara's body as a

result of her words. Sari decided to use the moment to
her advantage in order to advance her relationship with
the Kazekage further by pressing her lips to his neck. She
felt some of the tension return causing her to frown, but
she pressed on by nibbling and then sucking on his
earlobe. She felt him shiver in response, but he
attempted to turn to face her and from past experiences
she knew it was likely to put an end to things before they
even started. However, Sari sealed her lips to his and felt
a glimmer of hope as he didn't pull back.
Coming around the chair, she straddled his lap as she

deepened the kiss by sliding her tongue passed his lips.
Hoping to finally get him to succumb to her advances
she reached to the front of his pants and began to rub his
hardening cock through them. Gaara groaned pleasantly
so she gripped his shaft through his pants and began to
tug it. "Sari…w-we should…" Gaara moaned as his
girlfriend jerked him.
Sari interrupted him as she said, "Shh, Gaara just let me

make you feel good."
But despite her words Gaara's hand gripped her wrist.
He gained control over himself as he said, "Sari, now
isn't the…"
"Time," Sari snapped in frustration as she interrupted

him. "Then when exactly will it be the time Gaara. We've
been dating for over a year, but we've yet to move
beyond making out or light petting. I'm ready to move
forward with our relationship. Why aren't you?"
Gaara had difficulty putting his feelings into words so

hoping to calm Sari down said, "I just need more
time…please try to understand."
Sari sighed as she said, "I'm trying. But it's getting hard to
be patient. If it was just a matter of you wanting to wait
until marriage I could understand…but something tells
me even then we'd be having this conversation." Sari
turned as she began to leave the Kazekage's office, she
paused as she reached the door and without looking back
said, "What's worse is you refuse to talk to me about it. If
you can't even talk with me about what is bothering you,
then maybe we should think about seeing other people."
"Sari, I..." Gaara trailed off though as the woman he had

come to love left his office without looking back. He
considered chasing after her, but aware that even if he
caught up to her his words would do little to improve the
situation let her go. A decision he would come to regret
later.
***************************
"Ah did you see that brat's face when I announced that
you were to be set free," Joseki's old friend the
Magistrate said cheerfully as he downed a glass of fine
wine.
Several of Joseki's closest allies chuckled in response
even as the former elder said, "I again thank you for your
help old friend. I hope your helping me hasn't put you in
an awkward situation back in the capital."
The Magistrate waved his friend's concern off as he

responded, "I do not forget my friends and I'll forever be
in your debt for making that little problem of mine
disappear."
Joseki smirked as he recalled the problem in question

was a mistress of the man, who had gotten too big for
her britches and when she realized that he never
intended to leave his wife had threatened to go public. A
threat she never got to carry out as she know occupied a
shallow grave deep in the desert in thanks to one of
Joseki's agents. "Still I was rather well paid for that,"
Joseki replied, "How may I repay this debt I find myself
with?"
The Magistrate waved off the concern again as he said,
"Honestly Joseki don't worry about it. Although he didn't
exactly come out and say it, the Daimyo made it quite
clear he didn't want to see things go Gaara's way. Who
am I to go against the will of the Daimyo?" He laughed
boisterously as he added; "Besides someone needs to
remind that damn Kazekage that he serves at the
discretion of the Daimyo and his court not the other way
around. And I was just pleased as punch to be the one
chosen to do so." The man tipped back his glass and
finding it empty held it up as he said, "Although if you
have another bottle of this and would be willing to part
with it I suppose I wouldn't stop you."
"Of course," Joseki said pleasantly, "I believe I have

another bottle in the cellar."
Joseki headed down to his basement finding he missed
all the stuffed birds that had been collected as evidence.
Making a mental note to get them back he headed
towards a door in the back where his wine was stored.
Quickly finding the rack which held the stuff he was
serving his guests he headed back upstairs and found that
the others had lapsed into silence. A little inebriated
himself he called out, "Don't tell me you louts couldn't
carry on an intelligent conversation without me present."
Joseki stepped into the dining room and paused in shock

as he came upon the sight of all of his guests murdered.
From the marks around their necks it looked like they
had been strangled. He sensed the killer behind him and
reacting quickly smashed the bottle against the wall and
spun to face the uninvited guest. He stabbed out with the
make-shift weapon and to his shock a wall of sand
sprung between him and the cloaked individual. The
sand quickly wrapped around his arm before crushing it
causing the disgraced elder to scream in pain. He was
silenced as more sand wrapped around his mouth before
doing the same to the rest of his body.
Joseki stared at the cloaked individual as the sand

finished surrounding his body. His last though was,
"Have you finally learned what must be done to insure
the safety of the village, Gaara?" As a moment later the
sand crushed him covering the entire room in red except
for a human shape outline on one of the walls.
Chapter 49
II
Tifa walked through the village after leaving Yuffie still

struggling to break whatever hold Kiyomi had over them
which prevented the Taki trio from not only escaping the
village, but also prevented them from even speaking
about it. She still blushed in embarrassment as she
recalled how she and Yuffie had begun acting like
drunkards when they had tried shouting out about their
being prisoners. Needless to say they had not gotten the
message across and had ended up in the local drunk tank
of the Anbu that had handled the matter.
Truth be told though, it was only her loyalty to Yuffie

that had kept her from enjoying their relatively new
found freedom. Tifa heard the sound of laughter coming
from one of the drinking establishments that she passed
and stopped to look at it. Noticing the name of the bar
was Seventh Heaven, she smiled as she watched the
people enjoying themselves through the window and was
tempted to join them. But, knowing that being
surrounded by strangers would cause her to revert to the
personality Kiyomi had forced on them, decided to
return to the home she had at Kiba's. She sighed at not
being able to properly enjoy herself since one of her
dreams had been to open a similar establishment in a big
village.
She noticed the gazes that she received from several men
as she walked through the village's streets. She smirked as
one of them was hit in the shoulder by his girlfriend as
he was caught staring. Tifa felt good about the attention
especially as a part of the reason she had been selected to
be a part of Yuffie's squad was because of her rather
plain looks. That plus she, Yuffie, Aeris and the fourth
member of their squad had all resembled each other and
so it had allowed the women to infiltrate villages by
pretending to be a family. But feeling like she had gone
from a five, on most men's scales for not being too
pretty nor too ugly, to a full on ten, Tifa couldn't help
but want to make the most of it.
Something she had done with her wardrobe as she had

used some of the money Kiba had given her, which had
been given to him by Kiyomi, to purchase the current
outfit that she wore, which consisted of a white halter
top and short black skirt that was being held up by
suspenders. On her feet she had forgone the typical open
toed style sandals for a pair of red outdoor boots, and
although she had left them at home a pair of gloves with
metal knuckles completed the outfit.
All in all her new outside appearance matched the perfect

version she had always pictured she could become if only
her genetics had been a little kinder. She didn't know
why Kiyomi, had decided to modify her as such, but she
was grateful for it. Truthfully, Tifa had always wished she
had possessed Yuffie's abundance of confidence since it
had appeared that the only thing Kiyomi had needed to
do to give Yuffie her preferred form was to make the
grey-haired older woman young again. Something, Tifa
was attributing to her former team leader's current
strange behavior. For example, the fact that she and
Yuffie had just spent several hours straining to see how
far they could move from the village, while on the
surface was a rather smart means of testing the controls
Kiyomi had placed on them. The fact that Yuffie was still
straining against them and hoping to will herself away
seemed much more like a teenager thing to do, rather
than the cool-headed leader she had been. Tifa giggled as
she guessed that Yuffie was likely finding it difficult to
maintain that coolness as a result of some of the
hormones that had begun to course through her as a
result of her becoming a teenager again.
Tifa though really wasn't sure that she wanted to escape
her new predicament. Granted, she wished she was in
full control of her own faculties all the time, but she had
always felt restrained by living in Taki. Primarily since as
a minor shinobi village, she had always pictured it as a
backwater kind of town. A fact highlighted by its small
stature and that it refused to expand so it could remain
hidden behind the waterfall that gave it its name. In fact
it was in order to escape being stuck in her village that
caused Tifa to join Yuffie's squad in the first place.
Now with her in fact being officially listed as dead, and

with a new face and body she could perhaps fully leave
the village of Taki behind. Tifa came to a stop as the
thought occurred to her. Of course it was followed by
her wondering what exactly she would do with her life
then. A few ideas sprang to mind, but her thoughts about
the future soon gave way to thoughts about her past.
Particularly, the point in time which had landed her in
prison as well as her current situation.
Tifa would be lying if she said she had directed a great

deal of time lamenting her actions and near killing of the
blond boy that had stumbled upon their teammate's
kunai, which had contained the information that they
sought. Truthfully, she had spent more time wondering
why such a young kid would cling to it so desperately and
put himself in grave danger. She would only get an
answer while acting as a maid in Kiyomi's home due to
the false persona she had been affixed with. She had
been present for a fight between Naruto and Kiyomi in
which the red-head would remind her lover that he had
nearly been killed just for trying to bring back a memento
of the battle between Tifa's teammate and the shinobi
that had killed her, all in in order to impress some kids
who had made it a challenge so that he could be friends
with them.
While locked in her prison of flesh where she had been
aware, but unable to control herself, the revelation had
made Tifa wonder just how sad and lonely Naruto's life
must have been in order for him to go to such lengths to
make a friend. Thinking about that had made Tifa
actually come to regret her actions more than her time in
prison had. A feeling which had only been compounded
as Naruto continued to push for Kiyomi to release her
and her teammates from the controls placed on them.
Tifa stopped in her return to Kiba's as she recalled the

various times she had witnessed Naruto try to reason
with the Bijuu he had once contained as he tried to
convince the red-head to return them to normal. Tifa
knew that Naruto was aware of who they had been, and
remembered how they had tried to kill him. She
suspected though that was a part of the reason that he
had let their situation languish for so long, in that he
wasn't exactly sure how to handle them if Kiyomi had
complied. From the bits and pieces she had heard while
in Kiyomi's mansion she knew that one thing that many
of his lovers found so amazing about him was his ability
to turn enemies into allies. But she wasn't sure about
how many of them had tried to personally kill him,
especially when he had been at an age where he couldn't
truly defend himself.
The brunette began walking again, but found that she

was no longer heading in the same direction. Eventually,
the entertainment district she had been perusing gave
way to an area that was still in the midst of being rebuilt.
She stopped in front of a building that had been finished
recently and from the conversations she had overheard
knew was the current residence of the blond man she
had just been thinking of. She felt conflicted, since she
believed that Naruto wouldn't wish anything to do with
her and had only argued for their release since he felt
that what had been done to them was no different than
what had been done to a kunoichi he had taken as a
lover.
She wasn't even exactly sure why she had come, but was
about to leave when a voice informed her, "He isn't
here."
Tifa turned in surprise at being snuck up on and

recognized Miya although the woman had held a
different name and face when they had been in prison
together. Noticing the woman holding a bag of groceries
in front of her, Tifa smile politely as she said, "I guess
you're taking to your landlady role."
The Taki-nin wasn't sure what caused the now purpled

haired woman to blush, but got a hint of it as she replied
while hiding the grocery bag behind her, "Perhaps not as
well as I would have liked." Miya not wishing to linger on
the subject said, "If you are looking for Naruto, you
might wish to try the hotsprings. He helped a few more
residents move in today and is likely relaxing there."
W-what makes you think I'm looking for him?"
Miya shrugged as she began to head inside while

answering, "I suppose I thought you were following in
your teammate's footsteps. Aeris stopped by the day after
Kiyomi removed most of the controls on you. I wasn't
there when they talked, but I believe she asked for him to
forgive her."
Tifa wasn't surprised by the revelation as she knew that

Aeris had come to regret a great many of the things they
had done over their shinobi career during their time in
prison. In fact, Tifa had believed it was only her loyalty
to her friends that had allowed Aeris to take part in
Akame's plot if only so her teammates could earn their
freedom. "Do you know what he said to her?"
Miya shook her head before replying, "No, their

conversation was carried out in his apartment. But
whatever he did say I believe helped Aeris find some
closure about the incident between you three and him."
Tifa nodded as Miya entered the apartment building. The

Taki-nin let herself move without a destination in mind,
but wasn't too surprised when she was standing out front
of the gate that led to Kiyomi's property.
*************************
"I just don't understand it. I've done everything short of

tie him down and have my way with him, but no matter
what I try he always pulls away whenever things begin to
heat up."
Matsuri took a sip of her iced green tea as she sent a look
over to Yukata who seemed disinterested in the
conversation as well as a little fidgety. She had noted that
ever since leaving the Training Force, Yukata had been
rather withdrawn. In point of fact, her joining the current
gathering was one of only a handful of times where she
hadn't come up with an excuse not to attend.
Tuning back to Sari, who had joined the gathering of

Suna Kunoichi still fuming from her failed attempt at
seducing Gaara, Matsuri said, "You just need to be
patient, Sari. He'll come around."
"I have been patient," the kunoichi replied quickly in a

huff. "But there comes a point where you have to admit
that things just aren't working out."
Matsuri frowned as she asked, "Are you saying that
you've reached that point?"
Sari sighed as she held her cup of ice water in both hands
which rested in her lap. Looking up, she answered, "I-I
don't know. I told him that I thought we should see
other people as I was leaving his office and he didn't
even come after me. How should I take that? It's bad
enough he doesn't want to have a physical relationship,
but now it appears he's fine with not having one period."
"I think you're overacting," Matsuri said. "Gaara

probably wanted to give you time to cool off."
"That's the problem," Sari said quickly, "He's always so

dispassionate. It'd be nice if he would get a little hot-
headed from time to time." The kunoichi sighed, but
then acting cheerful as she tried to put her relationship
woes behind her asked, "So what about you two? Are
there any prospects on the horizon?"
Matsuri felt a little guilty as she responded, "No, can't say

there are," due in part to the fact that her sex life was so
fantastic, but also because Sari was her best friend.
However, she did take a little pleasure in her keeping her
relationship with Naruto a secret since Sari had not told
her about the one she had with Gaara until after the
blond had seduced her.
Sari didn't press making Matsuri feel as if her friend was

still nervous about discussing boys in general due to how
she had become Gaara's girlfriend behind her back. Both
women turned their attention to Yukata, who appeared a
little listless as she stared off into space. After it became
apparent that she wasn't going to rejoin the conversation,
Sari asked, "How about you Yukata?"
"What? I'm sorry could you repeat what you just asked?"
"Are there any men you're interested in?" Sari repeated.
"Um…no, no not really?" Yukata answered although

both women at the table didn't believe her. Before either
of them could press, Yukata stood abruptly saying, "I...I
need to get going. It was nice seeing you both."
Yukata took off before either woman could bid her

farewell in turn causing them to share a look until Sari
asked, "Do you have any idea what's been going on with
Yukata?"
Matsuri shook her head in the negative since she wasn't

sure what was wrong with her friend. Although she did
know about how Yukata had visited the summoning
circle that had been part of Naruto's plan to draw Pakura
to him, but since he had told her he never used the
Temptation's Touch on any of his visitors, she didn't
believe that was behind Yukata's change in behavior
since returning to Suna. Yet, no one that knew Yukata
before the training force had failed to notice how
withdrawn she had become. Proposing her own theory
she said, "Perhaps, it's due to her training to make it into
the puppeteer forces."
Sari gave the matter some thought before commenting,

"I guess that would make sense. Yukata was disappointed
when she failed the entrance exams after becoming a
genin."
Matsuri nodded and felt a sense of contentment from

being a part of the group that made it possible for her
friend to have a second chance at her dream. Letting a
little of that emotion bleed into her voice she said, "Well,
with all the chakra infused wood being shipped to the
village due to our new trade agreements with Konoha,
they were able to expand them. They've even reopened
the Puppet Armory. They're letting the hopefuls build
the puppets they wish to take the exam with. They say
their puppets are going to be some of the first to be built
since Sasori of the Red Sand defected."
"That's not hard to believe," Sari replied. "Most of our

sources for the wood needed in puppet creation dried up
during the Third Shinobi War. The few that remained
barely provided us with enough to maintain those already
in the field." Sari leaned forward conspiratorially before
asking, "Still, do you really think that's the reason?"
"Sure I do," Matsuri answered. Guessing that perhaps

her friend had another idea behind Yukata's strange
behavior she asked, "What do you think it is?"
Sari looked around to make sure no one was listening but
then said, "Do you think it might have something to do
with the Ghost?"
"The ghost," Matsuri said both a little confused and

nervous.
Sari frowned as she said, "Come on Matsuri, don't play

stupid. Quite a few of the kunoichi from the Training
Force have come back with tales of the Perverted Ghost
who would fondle them until they came."
"H-how did you hear about that?" Matsuri asked since

her friend had not been a part of the Training Force.
A little color entered her cheeks as Sari explained, "I

went out with Kashike and a few others shortly after they
came back."
Sari trailed off as her cheeks colored prompting Matsuri
to say, "So?"
"So," Sari said starting up again, "she hooked up with

Tsuchino shortly after she got back. You remember how
enamored with him she was, right?" When Matsuri
nodded she continued, "Well even though she landed her
dream guy, she just ended it."
Matsuri shrugged as she cut in, "So, maybe he didn't live

up to her fantasy."
"You're more right then you know." Sari said with a

smirk. "It took some prompting, but she finally admitted
it was because he was lacking in the bedroom. She said
that he just couldn't make her cum."
"Are you saying she can't reach orgasm?"

"Oh she says she can reach it… on her own," Sari
replied. "But she also added they fail to match what she
felt at the Ghost's hands." Sari looked slightly guilty as
she admitted, "Hearing some of what she experienced
made me jealous that I wasn't a part of the Training
Force."
Matsuri frowned at what her friend said. Admonishing

her slightly she said, "You don't mean that."
Sari took a sip of her water before admitting, "No, a little

part of me does. I care for Gaara. I do. But, I want to
experience some physical intimacy too and hearing
Kashike made me wish I could have felt what she did. I
mean you should hear how she sounded. He may just
have been some pervert, but she was talking about him
like she used to talk about Tsuchino. Once she admitted
to visiting the ghost, she even talked about making a trip
out to Konoha just to see if the Circle that seemed to call
him was still there. The thing of it is. I can tell she wasn't
the only one."
Matsuri was surprised by the revelation and it forced her

to consider that perhaps Yukata was still hooked on the
feelings she felt at Naruto's hands. Having felt them
herself she supposed she could understand how it could
haunt a person especially if they didn't know who it was
behind them. Knowing that Yukata had visited Naruto
the most, Matsuri began to see that perhaps the
kunoichi's behavior was due to her being distracted by a
desire to experience such pleasure again and perhaps
even more.
Before Matsuri could ponder on it more though the

restaurant went silent as several Oni mask wearing Anbu
entered. They looked around the room, before zeroing in
on Matsuri and Sari's table. Quickly approaching the
leader of the group said, "Sari, please come with us."
Hearing the urgency in the man's voice, the kunoichi
asked, "Is something wrong?"
"Lord Gaara has been placed under house arrest by the

Council. He is the prime suspect in the murder of Elder
Joseki as well as several guests at his house. Including the
Magistrate."
Sari gasped as she sprung to her feet asking the Anbu,

"Please take me to him."
"In due time," the Anbu answered, "First you must go

before the Council. They wish to speak with you as you
were the last person to see him before the murders."
Matsuri watched as Sari stood to follow the Anbu out of

the restaurant without saying goodbye. She wasn't
surprised by her friend's rudeness as she was sure Sari
was berating herself for storming out on Gaara and thus
being unable to provide him an alibi. She wondered what
she should do, and considered alerting Naruto to the
trouble, but held back as she felt it would be best to find
out all the details she could before coming to a decision
on the matter. With that thought in mind she paid and
went out looking for the answers.
*****************************
Naruto was relaxing in the hot springs located on

Kiyomi's property. A feat made easier as he was nestled
between two of his home's newest residents. Yakumo
sighed contently as she laid her head against his right
shoulder. When Naruto looked down at her as he pulled
his attention from Shiho, who was giving him a history
lesson, she smiled as she said, "Thank you again for
helping me move in and placing the rest of my family's
belongings in storage."
Naruto quickly pecked her lips before responding,
"You're quite welcome. It was very generous of you to
turn your family's home into a training center for your
clan." Ino and Sakura who were sitting opposite of them
giggled as Ino whispered something into the pink haired
girl's ear. Believing it to be related to what he just said he
asked, "What's so funny?"
Ino gave Yakumo a knowing smirk as she replied, "I was

merely telling Sakura that as generous as her actions
were. I think she gained more than she lost."
"Like what?"
"Like nightly access to a certain blond stud," Sakura

answered. "I imagine it'll be much easier for you two
now that she doesn't have to worry about an
overprotective uncle hanging around."
Yakumo smiled as she said, "True, and Uncle Unkai was
rather against me moving out. However, he'll be rather
busy training those who have petitioned to rejoin the
clan as shinobi."
Naruto pulled Yakumo a little closer as a wave of pride

in his lover swept over him. While it was true that
Yakumo's turning over her mansion to the clan to be
used as a barracks had allowed her to move into the
Hidden Eddy Inn, Naruto knew that her primary
motivation was to give members of her clan the same
second chance at their dreams that she had received. Due
to the lie that had been spread about the Kekkei Genkai
the First Kurama had possessed and many believed
Yakumo had inherited, the Clan had for generations
maintained strict guidelines about who could and
couldn't become a shinobi. The most important one
being a superior talent for genjutsu. However, while this
method of picking who could and couldn't become a
shinobi in the Kurama Clan had preserved the secret that
the First Kurama hadn't possessed a Kekkei Genkai, but
a keen mind for traps to go along with his talent for
genjutsu, it was also leading to the slow extinct of the
clan as a force within the village since so few had the
required talent for illusion techniques. As such, it was
believed that within a few more generations the Kurama
Clan would be unable to produce the required amount of
active Shinobi to be considered a true Shinobi Clan. If
that ever happened they would likely lose their seat on
the Council.
It wouldn't be the first time such a fate had befallen a

clan of the village. A similar set of circumstances had led
to the Hatake losing their clan status, although it hadn't
been until Sakumo Hatake had abandoned his mission to
save his teammates that the Hatake Clan had officially
been stripped of their Clan Status. The only two
exceptions to the requirement that a Clan provide a
number of shinobi to the village were the Uchiha and the
Senju. As the two founding Clans it was felt that
regardless of their contributions to the village's forces
they should always have a spot on the Council. Although
in truth, it had been the Uchiha that had pushed for the
exception to be given. Yet, as it became apparent that the
Senju had truly tired of being at war and more and more
of their children chose to pursue other avenues the other
Clans had agreed hoping to keep a Senju presence for as
long as possible.
Naturally this rule didn't apply to those Shinobi that were

rewarded clan status for exceptional service. Thus far a
feat only achieved by Sasuke Sarutobi, The Third
Hokage's father. He was gifted with Clan status by the
council at the behest of the Nara, Yakumo, and
Akimichi, when he had held off a whole battalion of
Sand shinobi during the First Shinobi World war. An
action which had allowed the Heirs of those three clans
to escape from being cornered and destroyed, and as
such, was why those men in turn had demanded a
Sarutobi be assigned as a sensei to their children which
had given birth to the First Ino-Shika-Cho trio.
Instead a shinobi who was given a clan was given a

number of generations to produce genin of quality. Of
course to aid in this a shinobi could take multiple
spouses, but it was more common for him to simply
have family members swear allegiance to his clan so that
their offspring could be counted. This was the path that
Sasuke Sarutobi had taken since he had joined Konoha
as a single shinobi and after achieving an official clan
status had convinced the rest of his unaligned brethren
to join him.
It was also the path that Yakumo was hoping to take

with her clan as well. Yet, the problem the Kurama faced
wouldn't be solved by just adding shinobi to the roster if
they couldn't cut it. Not to mention Naruto felt Yakumo
would begin to regret her decision should her people pay
the steep price that was often the cost of failure, death.
Another thing Yakumo had desired was for there to be
something about her shinobi's skill set that stood out like
the other great clans of Konoha. She had drawn a blank
until she had mentioned it to Naruto, who had
commented that he wished he could help, but
considering his own lack of skill in genjutsu wasn't sure
what he could offer. He had then made an off-handed
comment about how nice it was to be a part of a team, as
he was with his mother, since she could dispel any
genjutsu placed on him. It was the spark of inspiration
Yakumo needed as she figured out how she would train
the new shinobi. Giving her lover a kiss, she had rushed
back to her Uncle and had informed him that the future
Kurama that failed to measure up to the clan's strict
mastery of genjutsu would then be trained in how to
counter it.
Yakumo believed that given time the new Kurama Clan

shinobi would prove to be quite effective in the field as
Counter Genjutsu operatives. Her belief stemmed from
the fact that currently in order to dispel a genjutsu a
person needed to do so themselves or have someone do
so for them. Something which could prove difficult in
the heat of battle since to break a genjutsu on a person it
required for the two shinobi to be in direct contact.
Yakumo planned not only to find a way around this since
it would make it possible for a single person to break
genjutsu on multiple people at once. But as they
developed more advanced techniques she believed it
would be possible to even reflect the genjutsu back on
the casters. It could also not develop into anything, but
Yakumo felt it was a worthy avenue to explore.
Naruto was pulled from his thoughts on the matters of
clans and the Kurama's future by Shiho closing the book
she had been giving the history lesson from. Turning
towards Naruto she said, "I guess we aren't going to get
any studying done with all these distractions."
"Sorry," Naruto replied rather unconvincingly.
"It's okay," Shiho said a little amused at the obvious relief

that appeared on Naruto's face. Teasing him, she said,
"You're hardly what I would consider a model student
under the best circumstances. I guess I shouldn't be
surprised you're having trouble concentrating. Plus you
must be tired from helping us move today."
"That was just a light work out when compared to the

big move," Naruto said sliding down a little further in the
water as Shiho placed her book on the ground before
pressing herself against the jinchuriki.
"Which part," Ino said with a sultry smile, "The moving,
or what came after."
"Both," Naruto replied, "You and Sakura wore out my

clones after they helped you get settled into your
apartment."
The two roommates shared a look before Sakura

responded, "Well we just wanted to let them know we
appreciated their hard work. I didn't hear them
complain."
"Maybe because you drained them until they dispelled,"

Naruto replied with an amused smile which grew into a
lustful smirk as he recalled how enthusiastically his lovers
had thanked his clones.
Ino's smile mirrored her blond lover's as she said, "That's
why Sakura and I decided to join you tonight. We figured
we'd get a chance to pick-up where we left off. If I would
have known I would be sitting through a history lesson I
might have stayed home."
Shiho huffed in annoyance but let it pass as Naruto

replied, "Not all of us were stellar students in the
academy Ino. Shiho's being kind enough to help me
catch up on the stuff that I should probably already
know. I'm sure she might find it just as boring when I
help you with the gardening in your shop's greenhouse."
"You're right," Ino said and turning her gaze to Shiho

added, "I'm sorry."
"It's fine," Shiho replied, "I know a night spent with a

good book is probably not how most shinobi spend their
nights."
Naruto smirked as Sakura giggled before she added,
"Well, Naruto and I can think of one who spends his
nights like that." Turning towards Ino, she then said,
"Well maybe what is needed for things to heat up is for
somebody to take the first step."
Ino smiled as she saddled closer to her pink-haired friend

as she said, "I think that can be arranged." Ino then
pressed her lips to Sakura's. The two kunoichi pressed
their bodies against each other as they made out sloppily
making sure that those watching them could see their
tongue play.
Shiho gasped at the sight as while she had seen and done
quite a lot since joining Naruto's harem. She was still a
little shy, when it came to the public displays of affection,
even when she wasn't the one doing it. Yet, she found
herself unable to look away as the two kunoichi
continued to kiss heatedly. She got the feeling that they
had forgotten the others present as they simply enjoyed
the taste of each other's mouths. The bespectacled
kunoichi felt a jolt that started in her pussy as Sakura
moaned out loud as Ino lowered her mouth to the pink-
haired woman's breast.
"Mmmm, Ino please the other one too," Sakura moaned

out causing the Yamanaka to do as she suggested. Ino
squeezed Sakura's breast before she then latched her
mouth to the woman's tit to begin sucking on her
hardened nipple. The green-eyed woman's head fell back
as she moaned loudly and wrapped her arms around
Ino's neck. Sakura began to lean back pulling Ino
forward as the pink haired girl's knees appeared from the
water on either side of the blonde. Sakura's moans
became deeper and from the way Ino's shoulder moved
it made those watching believe the Yamanaka was taking
advantage of her friend's position to stimulate her pussy
under the water.
Shiho looked at Naruto out of the corner of her eye to

see him watching the two with rapt attention. Quite
aware of the effect the sight and moans of the two
kunoichi was having on her, Shiho decided to take
advantage as she reached for what she believed would be
a very stiff dick. Her gaze drifted to Yakumo though as
her hand bumped into someone else's. She smiled at her
and it was quickly returned before both of them reached
down to take possession of the appendage that had
introduced both of them to worlds of pleasure beyond
their imagination.
Naruto groaned as he felt the pair of hands wrap around

his cock and began to slowly slide up and down it.
Tearing his gaze from the sight before him, he looked
down to see both Yakumo and Shiho looking up at him
as they slowly jerked him off. Leaning down he first
kissed Shiho before giving Yakumo one as well.
The sound of a person leaving the water drew his

attention back to Sakura and Ino. He watched hungrily as
Ino having lifted Sakura out of the water placed her on
the edge of the hot springs and after spending a few
moments kissing her fellow harem member, slowly
worked her way down the pink-haired kunoichi's body to
begin eating her friend's dripping snatch. Naruto's dick
lurched in Yakumo and Shiho's hands as he devoured the
sight of Ino pushing her ass back towards them as she
traveled down Sakura's body giving him a better and
better view of her incredibly wet cunt.
Yakumo growing aroused by the sight as well and

wishing to experience some of what the pink-haired
medic was stood in the water to pushing her hips
towards Naruto as she asked, "Will you kiss me down
there too, Naruto?"
Naruto didn't respond with words as he simply leaned

towards her and clamped his mouth onto Yakumo's
mound. She began to moan softly as she felt his tongue
first lick against her outer lips before zeroing in on her
increasingly sensitive clit. Naruto moaned into her little
pleasure buzzer as his dick was engulfed in a different
type of wet heat as Shiho took the opportunity to
straddle him and guide his cock into her pleasure
passage.
Shiho moaned as she slowly rose up and down Naruto

stiff rod as she placed her hands on his stomach. She
looked over her shoulder as she heard Sakura pant out,
"I-ino y-your tongue feels so good. L-let me taste you
too."
Ino pulled her mouth away from Sakura's cunt so that
she could climb out of the water. Placing her knees on
either side of her friend's head, she lowered her pussy
down to Sakura's face and moaned as the medic's eager
mouth began drinking in her essence. Shiho's view of
Sakura's wet pussy was obstructed as Ino leaned down
her friend's body to return her head to between Sakura's
thighs.
The sound of a body leaving the water by them pulled

Shiho's attention back to her side of the hot spring as she
saw that Yakumo had extracted herself from the water in
order to sit on the edge with her legs spread. Her
attention was pulled to Naruto as he pressed his lips to
hers allowing her to taste Yakumo's pussy which coated
his lips and tongue. She moaned at the added flavor and
after the kiss ended allowed Naruto to spin her around
on his dick so that for a moment she was facing the still
sixty-nining Sakura and Ino. He then lifted them both
bodily and turned them so that they were facing
Yakumo. Shiho placed her hands on the edge of the hot-
springs as Naruto began to pump into her from behind
even as Yakumo began to rub and tease her pussy to the
sight.
Shiho found she couldn't pull her gaze from where

Yakumo's delicate fingers were rubbing her mound.
Watching as they grew increasingly slick with the brown-
haired juices, she didn't offer any resistance when Naruto
with a gentle nudge to her upper back slowly guided her
face to between Yakumo's legs. Yakumo's fingers were
replaced with Shiho's tongue as the blonde woman gave
into the pleasure coursing through her and forgot her
inhibitions.
Yakumo offered her fingers to Naruto who hungrily

sucked them clean as the Kurama clan head began to
moan as a result of Shiho's inexperienced but
enthusiastic tonguing of her snatch. Naruto once he had
cleaned Yakumo's digits of her essence reached down to
lift Shiho's right leg out of the water. Her cries picked up
in volume as she rested her foot on the edge of the hot-
springs as her being spread out allowed Naruto's cock to
probe her deeper.
The hot-spring filled with the sounds of the four women

and one guy basking in pleasure until Yakumo panted,
"N-naruto…I…I want to feel…I want you inside me
too."
Naruto smiled at the Clan head as he thought of how

best to comply with her request, and although creating a
shadow clone came to mind. He still preferred to handle
the pleasuring of his women himself unless the
circumstances called for it, such as when they were
spread out as had been the case for his lovers who he
had helped move into the Hidden Eddy Inn. Therefore,
he began to push Shiho forward forcing her out of the
water and up Yakumo's body as he followed her out.
Once his two lovers' mounds were positioned near one
another he slid out of Shiho and in a smooth motion
slipped into Yakumo. Shiho moaned out in loss even as
Yakumo's cries picked up in volume. After several
strokes he switched once more causing the two women
to once more switch volumes, before he did so again.
On the opposite side of the water, Ino paused in her

licking to say, "Wow, Sakura your cunt won't stop
flowing."
Sakura pulled her mouth free of Ino's honeypot to reply

with her chin coated in the blonde's essence, "Y-you're
one to talk. But, I can't get enough of your sweet taste. I
feel like a bee drawn to a flower."
Ino blushed at Sakura's compliment as she rubbed her
chin through the thin strip of pink fur above the medic's
pussy as she replied, "I know what you mean." She then
busied her tongue with once more drinking in Sakura's
juices an action the pink-haired kunoichi followed.
Naruto had both Yakumo and Shiho moaning loudly as

he rubbed his dick between where the two women were
pressed together so that he could stimulate them both.
His dick dragged over each woman's clit causing their
cries to grow in volume together as they neared their
respective climaxes. Yakumo, pressed her lips to Shiho's
who responded eagerly as their tongues danced around
each other. The two women heard a pair of muffled
screams as their compatriots on the opposite side of the
spring came together.
Both women tensed as they broke their kiss so that they

could give voice to the pleasure that turned their worlds
white for a moment which seemed to last forever and
was also entirely too short. Naruto pulled back as his
own climax approached as he got to his feet and began
to fist his cock. The four kunoichi quickly moved so that
they could kneel before him, with Sakura and Ino
running over the water so that they didn't miss a drop.
All four women stuck out their tongues as Naruto
groaned and began shooting strands of thick white cum
which as he moved his dick to give each of his lovers a
taste ended up coating their faces and chests as well.
Each of his lovers began to wipe the excess cum from

their bodies which they then made sure found its way to
their mouths. Shiho had removed her glasses to lick
some of the cum from it and although they could be
considered anything but clean she put them back on and
stiffened as she noticed someone at the entrance to the
grotto which led to the jungle themed spring they had
been using. Ino noticed what caused Shiho to go stiff
first and leveling a gaze to the woman licked the last of
Naruto's cum from her fingers before asking, "Did you
enjoy the show?"
Naruto spun to the intruder and was surprised to see a

red-faced Tifa standing on the opposite side of the
springs. The woman's gaze drifted down, but Naruto
figuring she'd probably been there for a while made no
move to cover himself. Tifa tore her gaze away and tried
to sound calm and collected as she asked, "C-can…Can I
speak with you?"
"Sure, what's on your mind?"
"C-can we maybe…go someplace else…"
"I guess so," Naruto said guessing that wherever Tifa

wanted to go she wanted it to be a place that required
clothing. Rubbing the back of his head, which caused his
softened cock to swing, he said, "Let me go get dressed."
But before rushing off he turned presenting his ass to
Tifa as he bent over to give each of his lovers a kiss
before calmly strolling off to the bathhouse where his
clothes were. Tifa remained rooted to the spot as Naruto
walked pass her and watched as the four women seemed
to bask in the pleasure they had just experienced. As Tifa
finally turned to leave it was with a slightly awkward gait
as she resisted the urge to fix her dampened panties
which clung to her oh so tightly.
*****************************
Temari stood in Joseki's house which still looked as it

had after a passing Anbu that had noticed the guards that
had been placed around the home had been rendered
unconscious and had then discovered the grisly murders.
While the bodies had been removed, although that would
be a generous description in Joseki's case, dolls had been
brought in to simulate them as the desert heat made it
necessary to refrigerate the corpses as quickly as possible.
Temari had come directly to the crime scene after the

emergency council session had ended when it had
become apparent that Gaara was the prime suspect. She
frowned as she recalled Sari explaining that she had left
her brother alone after they had had a fight. While Gaara
had made no bones about being in his office alone,
Temari had hoped that perhaps her brother had been
wrong about the timing and Sari would be able to vouch
for his whereabouts. With that not being the case, the
council had been forced to temporarily strip Gaara of his
powers as Kazekage until a full investigation could be
performed.
Temari turned her gaze from the table where the bodies
of Joseki's guest had been found strangled while still
sitting, to the outline of the supposed attacker painted in
the blood of Joseki as he experienced a Desert Funeral.
The figure appeared to be cloaked giving no indication of
whether the person had been male or female, but what
Temari did notice was there was no presence of the
gourd that Gaara typically carried. While that didn't
necessarily mean anything, since the attacker had tried to
hide their identity, she did believe it was evidence that
her brother was being framed. Granted, she knew she
was not the most impartial person, since she wouldn't
believe the charges against her brother even if someone
had managed to catch the attack on video. She just didn't
believe that Gaara would act in such a manner due to his
belief in Naruto and the change that had come from his
finding a friend in the blond man.
She heard the Anbu behind her shuffle just before they
were joined by a third who said, "Can you leave us alone
for a moment?"
The Anbu answered, "I'm sorry Lord Kankuro, but my
orders were quite specific and I cannot leave either you
or Lady Temari alone while inspecting the crime scene."
Kankuro sighed although he had already known that

would be the response since some on the council feared
the two Sand Siblings might be tempted to tamper with
the evidence found there. "What are you thinking Sis?"
"I'm thinking that Gaara had nothing to do with this,"

Temari replied turning towards her sibling.
"I know that, but you have to admit that as frame jobs go
it's a rather good one."
"Really," Temari replied, "I was thinking just the

opposite. To me it's the type of frame-up that a person
would do if they expected those looking into would just
leap to the first conclusion that popped into their head."
Pointing to the wall, Temari said, "I mean look. The
murder makes an effort to conceal their identity but then
kills everyone using jutsu used exclusively by only one
person in the village. The killer might as well have
painted, 'Gaara was here' on the walls."
Kankuro looked at the outline of the killer that was

painted on the wall and couldn't help saying, "He kind of
did." Temari scowled at her brother causing him to hold
up his hands defensively as he said, "Look Sis, I'm on
your side. But you point out the major problem. Gaara is
the only active shinobi in the village that can use sand
like that and that was the weapon used here. It wasn't the
Iron Sand of the Third Kazekage, nor was it the gold
dust that father used to use."
"What about missing-nin?" Temari asked.

"None that had the talent required to carry this out.
Some of the victims might have been pass their prime,
but they were still Ex-Councilors. And while none of the
current council was in attendance here, a few of them
were still allies of Joseki. They just can't let it show in the
current political climate."
"There letting it show alright," Temari growled angrily,

"By stripping Gaara of his powers and locking him up
like a criminal, they're playing into whoever really did this
hands."
Kankuro nodded but nonetheless said, "True, but what

choice did the council have. We can't have it appear that
Gaara was going to punish Joseki for going outside the
law and then do the same thing himself without
consequence. Not to mention that for the moment this is
a crime with only one strong suspect."
"What happened to being innocent until proven guilty?"
Temari snapped. "If a person was planning to set Gaara
up then they could have found a way to use his jutsu.
Naruto told me that his team once encountered a group
of shinobi that had a man who used jutsu similar to
Gaara."
"You're talking about the Watari ninja right," Kankuro

said surprising his sister. Noticing the surprise written on
her face he said, "Hey, you aren't the only one looking
for an explanation that doesn't point to Gaara. The
problem is that the Watari shinobi you are speaking of is
dead, he was killed by Kakashi."
"I know that," Temari replied, "My point is if it could be

done once, it could be done again."
"Agreed," Kankuro said, "But until such a person makes
themselves known, we having nothing to offer as proof
of Gaara's innocence. It gets worse though."
Kankuro concern was written on his face as he

explained, "After you left The Council decided to send a
message to the Capital. The Daimyo is soon going to
learn that his Magistrate is dead and the prime suspect is
Gaara."
"Those idiots," Temari said closing with her brother.

"Do they have any idea what they have done?"
"Some of them I'm sure do," Kankuro said calmly. "But

even those that aren't out to get Gaara felt it was
something that needed to be done. Better the Daimyo
find out from us then some other means. I hate to say it
like this, but when measured against the village's survival
Gaara's life doesn't carry much weight."
"It does to me," Temari said softly.
"And to me too," Kankuro replied, "Which is why we

need to get to the bottom of this and fast. If the Daimyo
sent that magistrate here to derail some of Gaara's plans
then he may see this as an opportunity to remove him all
together."
Temari nodded as her brother's words pointed out what

she truly feared. That the scene behind her was created
to give the Daimyo a chance to quickly eliminate Gaara.
Hoping to derail such a plan, she prepared to leave the
house but stopped as Kankuro said, "Oh and I'm not
sure why Gaara wanted me to tell you this. But he made
it a point for me to tell you that you aren't to get Naruto
involved."
Temari frowned as she wondered what her brother was
playing at. It occurred to her that Gaara was perhaps as
aware as her that what had befallen him could be a plot
by the Daimyo. But why he wouldn't want her to inform
his friend she wasn't sure. Still while she loved Naruto,
she was still beholden to the wishes of the Kazekage so
replied, "If that is what Gaara wants, then we have no
choice but to respect them. But we're going to have to
inform the Hokage."
"You know she'll probably tell Naruto."
Temari turned away as she let a smile cross her face as

she replied, "Well what she does with the information is
out of our hands. However, if something bad had
befallen the Hokage then I'm sure we'd expect the Leaf
to tell us, so it is only fair."
"I guess so," Kankuro said. "But I'll leave it to you to
explain to Gaara."
"I'd love too," Temari replied, "Just as soon as he

explains to me why he's making it a point to try and cut
out one of his closest friends."
*****************************
Tifa took a sip of the sake that was placed in front of her
as she listened with half an ear to the music that was
playing in the background. She looked over to the man
sitting next to her and although he was henged to look
like the false persona he used to date his equally henged
lovers without attracting attention to him and his harem,
she still felt her cheeks heat up as she recalled the scene
she had just witnessed. Recalling the finale as he coated
his lovers in his seed, she downed the rest of her sake so
he wouldn't realize the coloring was due to him.
"Would you like a refill?" asked the woman that had
introduced herself as Ibara and who ran the bar called
Seventh Heaven.
"Yes, please" Tifa said breathlessly due to the alcohol still

burning her throat.
The server smiled as she collected the bottle and then

turning her attention to her companion asked, "What
about you Mr. Takayama"
"No thank you Ibara," he replied swirling his own bottle,

"I'll be fine for a little while longer. And how many times
have I asked you to call me Kakami?"
"A few I'd imagine," the bartender answered. Ibara then

asked, "Where's your normal companion?"
"Which one?" the henged Naruto asked amused
referencing the fact his false persona's girlfriend was
afflicted with multiple personalities, which in fact were
his different lovers playing the part.
"I suppose that is the question," Ibara replied with an

amused smile, before adding, "Although I think they
might all be jealous to find you out with such a beautiful
woman."
Naruto grinned at the bar owner before replying, "I don't

know about that. I'm very fortunate in that they aren't
the jealous types."
"It must be hard balancing all those different

personalities though," the woman said with a shake of
the head.
"Sometimes," Naruto admitted, "But it's worth it."

The woman smirked, but another customer waved her
down so she moved to the end of the bar to attend to
him leaving Naruto and Tifa alone. Tifa had noticed that
Naruto had seemed to be enjoying his conversation with
the woman, although she believed it was due to more
than the topic. Her curiosity getting the better of her, she
asked, "Was it just me, or did you seem to bask a little in
fooling her into believing you're this other person? I'm
sure that if you had simply come as yourself, she'd be
buying your drinks for you."
"I wouldn't be so sure of that," Naruto replied as a slight

frown marred his features. Recalling how she and
another mother had been glad that he failed his genin
exam he explained, "She wasn't exactly my biggest fan."
Looking around the bar he added sadly, "Actually, I've
only ever come here in character as the actors like to
say."
"Why?" Tifa noticed Naruto seemed uncomfortable for a
moment and guessing it related to how he was likely
treated in the past and how he might not be over it
asked, "Is it because you can't forgive her?"
Naruto picked up a hint of concern in Tifa's voice and

attributed it to her wondering if he would perhaps be
unable to forgive her since that appeared to be the
reason she had went looking for him. The jinchuriki
smiled politely before answering, "That isn't the reason. I
guess now that my star has risen so to speak, I just don't
feel a need to make an issue of the past."
"Perhaps she would like a chance to speak about it now

though," Tifa suggested.
"Is that why you sought me out tonight?" Naruto asked

getting to what he believed to be the heart of the matter
"Well it certainly wasn't for the show that I received,"
Tifa said as she took a sip of her drink to help mask the
sudden heat she felt resettle in her cheeks as her memory
replayed the scene of Naruto's four lovers kneeling
before him to catch his seed.
Naruto chuckled in amusement as he scanned the room,

as he did so he took in some of the beautiful women
present. Having come to the bar several times in recent
weeks with his lovers, as well as by himself, he was
beginning to learn some of the habits of the regulars. His
gaze landed on Kukaku as she spoke with an attractive
man, who appeared to be a businessman from the way he
dressed. He watched her smile as the man whispered
something into her ear. Kukaku grinned seductively as
she licked her lips and gave the man a nod. The man
flagged down Ibara so that he could pay his bill and then
stood following after Kukaku.
Naruto watched them leave, having witnessed a similar
scene several times in the past. He wasn't bothered by it
although he did know Kukaku's finding other lovers was
a point of contention between her and Yoruichi. But in
truth Naruto felt it was all a part of Kukaku's adapting to
her human form. He knew a prideful woman like
Kukaku would have trouble finding herself being
somewhat subservient to any man she took to bed.
Considering Naruto's place at the head of his harem he
understood why the Five-Tails balked at the idea of
becoming his lover. Having seen her pick-up several men
he had noticed that she seemed to prefer men that
wouldn't back down from her, and at the same time
likely wouldn't form an attachment to her. However,
having noticed her leave with the same man several times
recently, he began to wonder if she was perhaps the one
finding herself forming an attachment. He spared a
moment to wonder what would happen if she realized
that perhaps she was the one that couldn't let go, before
returning his attention to the other women.
Tifa noting Naruto's roving eye as she struggled to

answer his question instead said, "I'm not sure if I should
be jealous or not. I'd like to think I'm beautiful enough
to keep your attention for more than a half hour."
Naruto chuckled as he focused back on Tifa as he

replied, "If it was simply a matter of looks you'd have my
undivided attention. As a matter of fact several
gentlemen here seem to have a hard time keeping their
eyes off of you. But since you seemed uncomfortably by
my questions I thought that I would give you a moment
to get yourself together so busied myself with searching
for someone I hoped could help me with a certain
problem."
Glad for a chance to change the subject, Tifa asked,
"What kind of problem?"
Naruto indulged her as he said, "Well I'm sure you may

have heard from one of the women at the mansion about
how I was having trouble with a certain woman of
mine."
Guessing he had likely already patched things up with

Kiyomi now that she was somewhat free of the red-
head's control, she figured it might be due to the other
woman he had heard some rumors about. Commenting
on what she had overheard as a maid she asked, "You're
talking about the one that's recently pulled away because
of your refusal to submit to her desires to explore
BDSM."
Naruto nodded in the affirmative before explaining, "It

isn't just a matter of my refusing to. But an inability to
actually do so, at least in the capacity that she is asking
me too."
"I'm not sure I understand," Tifa said.
Taking a sip of his drink, Naruto said, "Anko when she

became one of my lovers submitted to me. Not the other
way around. This is true of all my lovers and while I do
not begrudge them for disagreeing with me, at the end of
the day it is my will that needs to prevail. It is the only
way my Harem can actually function, much like a
Hokage can have advisors and listen to the council but in
the end when a decision is made they need to obey it. A
part of the reason things degraded to such a point with
Anko is because I wasn't as firm as I perhaps should
have been."
"Okay, I can understand that I guess. But, what does that
have to do with your refusal to take a few spankings
from her from time to time?"
"Well put yourself in the position of one of my other

lovers." Tifa's felt her cheeks heat up as a tingle started in
her pussy from the blond man's words as she had been
finding doing so easier and easier since witnessing him
pleasing his lovers. "Can you tell me you'd have the same
level of respect for me needed to obey me without
question at times if you knew I was submitting to
someone else?"
Tifa flashed to an image of a nude Naruto wearing a

gimp mask and bent over a wooden horse as Anko
slapped his ass with a riding crop. While she would admit
that on the surface it was a rather hot image, she could
understand his point. It then dawned on her that what
Naruto was looking for then was someone that Anko
could explore her new interests with, but would leave
Naruto in the dominant position within the Harem. It
also made her realize what kind of man, she was sitting
next to as she gave voice to something else that she
realized, "You could have used us."
"Pardon me," Naruto said confused.
"You could have handed us over to Anko. My team and

I," Tifa said.
"No I couldn't," Naruto replied with a shake of his head.

"It would have been no different than how Kiyomi tried
to hand you three over to Kiba."
Tifa wanted to talk about it further, but was stopped as

Ibara came back around. She filled Naruto and her
glasses as she made small talk again, but was soon waved
down by another customer. When they were alone again,
she asked, "Is that why you didn't sleep with us when
Kiyomi offered? Or was it resentment? I heard during
some of your arguments that you used similar means to
seduce some of your other lovers."
Naruto sensed a certain amount of desire in Tifa's voice

so turned on his stool and placed his hand on her knee.
Tifa stiffened at the touch, but relaxed a little as Naruto
asked, "Do you ask out of curiosity? Or desire?"
"Maybe a little of both," Tifa answered and stiffened

again as Naruto's hand traveled a little further up her leg.
Naruto smiled at the answer and her reaction to his

response to it as he said, "Truthfully, I feel that I had
crossed the line with one of my lovers due to the anger I
was feeling at the time. Luckily she hasn't held it against
me. But while I might have stacked the deck in my favor,
all of the women bound to me succumbed to their own
desires to be with me. They made the choice even if they
didn't know all that it entailed in the end. I also have
tried to give them a chance to back out before we
consummated our relationship. With that said, taking you
while under Kiyomi's false personas would have been
wrong as it wouldn't have been you making the
decision."
"Even if we would have come to be glad that you had?"

Tifa asked and found she was rather happy her question
caused Naruto's hand to slip further up her thigh.
Naruto nodded as he answered, "There would have been

just as much of a chance that you would resent me for it
later. Plus what motivation would there have been for
me to have Kiyomi remove the controls placed on you?"
"I guess you're right." Tifa said. "I would have probably
resented you for using my body as my mind was trapped
inside of it." Despite her words thought Tifa frowned as
they had the added effect of causing Naruto's hand to
travel down and away from her panty clad pussy which
was growing increasingly warmer. Finding that warmth
spreading through her body she asked, "But with that
said, what if one of us found ourselves wanting to be
with you now?"
Naruto's hand reversed course as it traveled up to the

edge of her skirt as he rested it on the inside of her thigh.
Naruto smirked as a small gasp, which trailed off into
disappointment, escaped from her lips as his hand
stopped just short of dipping into her skirt "What do you
mean?"
Tifa licked her suddenly dry lips before she asked, "I
mean could you be with one of us? We nearly killed you
and would have if not for that teacher and Kakashi.
Could you be with one of us without resenting us…me?"
Naruto slid his hand forward and cupped Tifa mound as
he began to run a finger up and down her slit. He felt the
material of her panties grow increasingly damper as he
answered, "One of my best friends tried to kill me first in
order to prove his own existence." Increasing the speed
at which he rubbed her, he added, "I prefer to look
forward not backwards because who knows what sort of
bonds can be forged once people get passed their initial
misunderstandings."
Tifa placed a hand on the bar to prevent from bending

over completely as the pleasure of Naruto's actions
coursed through her. She lowered her face so that her
hair obscured her face as she bit her lip to prevent from
moaning as Naruto slid her panties to the side so the he
could push his finger inside her. His voice gave no hint
of the excitement he was feeling at fingering the beautiful
women in the middle of the bar as he continued,
"Besides there was some good that came from that
encounter. I learned that I mattered to my teacher, Iruka.
And while you likely can't have the same warm fuzzy
feelings I did from learning that due to your time in
prison. It did lead the two of us here so that we could
both experience this moment."
Naruto was about to push Tifa over the edge but was
forced to stop as Ibara asked, "Is everything alright?"
Turning towards the bar's proprietor Naruto calmly said,

"I think she had a bit too much to drink. I think it would
be best if we get going before she makes a mess. Can you
please put it on my tab?"
"Of course," Ibara replied as Naruto helped Tifa stand.

"I hope you feel better."
Tifa nodded wishing she could tell the woman just how
good she was about to feel. Naruto guided her outside
and once they were alone said, "I'll give you some time to
decide if you wish to continue this. You know where to
find me if you do."
"W-wait," Tifa said grabbing the henged jinchuriki's arm,

"Y-you can't leave me like this."
Naruto paused, and then quickly guided Tifa inside an

alley. Pressing her up against a wall his hand cupped her
mound and he pressed on her clit. Tifa, still worked up
from the bar climaxed hard, but her screams were
muffled as Naruto pressed his lips to hers. The evidence
of Tifa's orgasm flowed down the side of her legs after
drenching her panties and Naruto's hand.
Naruto stepped back to admire his handiwork and

dropping his henge as he did so while Tifa panted as she
used the wall of the building to remain upright. Bring his
hand up to his nose, he smelled the scent of Tifa's
arousal before licking his fingers clean of her release as
he said, "I hope you decide to move forward with me."
Then with a happy tune whistling passed his lips Naruto

began walking down the alley leaving Tifa to contemplate
whether or not to give the matter some thought, or to
chase after the blond now. Deciding that she doubted
she's catch him even if she followed due to how weak
her legs still felt she pushed off from the wall to head to
her current residence, but which some part of her was
already calling her temporary one.
*****************************
Kiba struggled to say something as he watched Aeris

cleaning up the kitchen for the night. However, as
opposed to a few hours before there was a noticeable
tension in the air. Kiba sighed wishing he could go back
in the past and stop himself from kissing the woman.
Hoping to recover some of the previous closeness that
he had felt to her he asked, "Is there anything I can help
you with?"
He frowned as Aeris stiffened at his voice making him

believe she had tried and succeeded to ignore his
presence until he had just startled her. She quickly
replied, "No, thank you. I'm just about finished."
Kiba knew a polite way of being asked to leave when he

heard one so got up from the kitchen table. He paused at
the doorway, and felt Aeris stiffen again behind him so
left without saying anything. His mother was coming
down the stairs that lead to his home's second level
where the bath and bedroom resided and upon seeing
her son's downcast mood asked, "What's wrong pup?"
Kiba spared a moment to look up at his concerned
mother, but still a little uncomfortable about his recent
discovery of his mother and sister's active sex life didn't
wish to have an embarrassing conversation with her.
Before, he could say as much the front door opened and
Tifa announced, "I'm back."
"Any luck finding a way to escape the village," Tsume

asked rather disinterestedly figuring Kiyomi had covered
all the ways the women would come up with. Her noise
picked up a familiar scent on the woman along with the
tang of an aroused female. Knowing the male scent she
was picking up was the one that she had created for
Naruto to use when he was henged as Kakami
Takayama, the employee of the Great Tree Shipping
Company and man with a Snow Country kunoichi
girlfriend that suffered from multiple-personalities, she
grew more interested as she asked, "Or did you find
something to keep you from trying."
Tifa blushed as she quickly said, "I…I need to take a
bath. I worked up a sweat trying to escape with Yuffie."
"I bet you did," Tsume said as she made room on the
stairs so Tifa could quickly pass.
As the woman passed Kiba, he picked up the scent of

Tifa's arousal which made his dick lurch. He also picked
up an unfamiliar male one, but he guessed from his
mother's reaction that it was somehow related to Naruto.
Believing she had created a formula that gave scents as
well as erasing them he asked as soon as the other
woman was gone, "I-is she with him now?"
Tsume looked up the stairs before answering, "Not yet,

but it's only a matter of time. He's quite the skilled
hunter. He knows when to let his prey have some space,
and when to pursue. In this case I believe he's going to
let her come to him."
Hearing his mother speaking almost reverently of Naruto

caused some bitterness to spill into his words as he
asked, "Is that why you're with him? Because of his skill."
Tsume watched her son for a moment before finishing

her trek down the stairs. She stared at him until he broke
eye contact causing her to sigh at his timidness, especially
around women. Forcing him to meet her eyes she finally
said, "Yes, that is indeed part of it. But also his skill at
making me feel like a woman." Tsume knew her next
words might sound like she was rubbing salt in the
wound, but she also hoped her son would take the hint
as she added, "You could stand to learn a thing or two
from him, you know." She ruffled rustled his hair playful
hoping that if Kiba did take her words wrong it would
lessen the blow of them before heading to the kitchen to
get a late night glass of water.
Kiba watched his mother go and at first felt like she had
punched him in the stomach. But still feeling the
aftereffects of the gentle gesture that had followed
admitted that whatever else Naruto had done, he had
softened his mother's disposition. Guessing that he did
have quite a bit to learn as his mother suggested, he
headed upstairs to his room to think of some way to
make up for his misstep with Aeris lest Naruto swoop in
and put her under his spell as well.
*****************************
Naruto slept contently but alone in his apartment's bed

as a figure entered his bedroom stealthily. Mikoto
watched him sleep for a moment wondering how a
shinobi could sleep so deeply in a world where death
came from the shadows. She reached out for him, but
paused as the guilt of what she had tried to do the last
time she had approached him in such a way passed
through her. She nearly lost her nerve as she turned to
slip back out of the room, but knew she needed to go
through with her self-appointed task.
Slipping into his bed without so much as causing it to

rustle, she placed a hand over his seal, taking a moment
to enjoy the taunt muscles she could feel just beneath his
skin and then pulsed her chakra so that she appear inside
of it. To her surprise, Kushina was still awake as she
appeared to look rather restless to her friend although
Mikoto doubted that the red-head would still think of
her that way soon. Kushina's violet eyes lit up as she
spotted Mikoto causing her to say, "Miko, Naruto didn't
say you would be dropping in."
"T-that's because I didn't tell him," Mikoto said unsure if
she could actually tell her friend what brought her there
that night.
Mikoto's distress was easy to see prompting Kushina to

stand and close with her, "Miko, what is it? You should
know that you can tell me anything." Mikoto stepped
back before Kushina could wrap her in a comforting
hug, causing the Uzumaki to stop short as a look of
unease to appeared on her face. "Miko…"
"Kushina, there's nothing I can say to express how sorry

I am at my actions…"
"Miko its okay…I'm sure you're overreacting," Kushina

said again trying to approach her friend.
"No!" Mikoto practically shouted causing the former

jinchuriki and current Bijuu to stop. Calming Mikoto
said, "T-the night I learned that Naruto had taken
Koharu as a lover…I…I wanted to hurt her."
Kushina looked unsure of what to say, but settled on,

"I…I suppose I can understand that. She did have a part
in what happened to your family."
Hearing Kushina try to symphonize with her felt like a

knife to the gut. Mikoto closed her eyes unable to
witness the moment when she would become something
worse than scum to the Uzumaki as she pressed on, "I
just wanted her to feel the same pain that I did so
planned to kill someone she loved."
It took Kushina a moment to understand what Mikoto

was saying but once she did she said shocked, "Y-you
mean…"
"Yes, I planned to kill Naruto. I even went so far as to
invade his room and would have done it if Mito hadn't
stopped me."
Kushina's chakra flared as she feared for her son's

current safety and prepared to defend him even as he
slept by using her chakra to end the threat. Mikoto
remained stock still as Kushina closed and raised her
hand to slap the woman, an action that would be
mirrored by the chakra now coating Naruto to a far more
devastating effect. Mikoto tensed waiting for the blow
that may well end her life, but opened her eyes as
Kushina said, "Let me go." She was surprised to find
Naruto standing behind his mother easily holding her
arm even as she struggled to break loose. She watched as
Kushina continued to struggle and finally pleaded,
"Naruto, honey let me go. Even as we speak she's in your
room and can finish what she…"
"Mom, she isn't hear to finish anything," Naruto said
calmly. "She came her to apologize."
"You were awake when I entered your room," Mikoto

stated surprised.
"Um, no," Naruto said, "But I'm aware enough to know

when a woman's running her hands over my stomach."
Mikoto blushed at the realization that her touch and

enjoyment of his body had woken him. But it was short
lived as Kushina directed a glare towards Mikoto, in
which the Uchiha thought she saw a small hint of
jealousy. Her gaze shifted to her friend's son as he said,
"Mikoto your apology is accepted."
"What!?" Kushina said as Naruto let her go so that she

could face him. "Didn't you hear the part where she
admitted to trying to kill you?"
Naruto smirked as he said amused, "She's hardly the only
woman currently in my life that I could leverage that
particular charge against." He wondered why his
mother's cheeks turned red at the statement and hoped it
wasn't because of her temper.
Kushina calmed the lust that her son's comments

sparked within her as she had been caught unaware by
his fingering the former Taki-nin Tifa since she had been
away from the light due to her assuming she wouldn't
need to be near it as Naruto was in a public place.
Naruto walked towards his mother and placed his arms
on her shoulders causing her to suddenly go stiff as a
part of her wanted him to press his lips to hers in a very
unson like way. The moment was broken as he said,
"Mom, are you really willing to throw away your
friendship with Mikoto over…"
"Don't say nothing," Kushina snapped pulling herself
free of Naruto's grip. Wrapping her arms around herself,
she said, "She admitted to trying to kill you."
Naruto hugged his mom from behind causing her to

relax into his grip as he said, "I know, and I'm upset at
her because of what it would have done to you. You
would have survived, but possibly lost all memories of
me and dad."
Kushina hadn't considered that causing her to turn and

level another harsh glare at the person she was beginning
to consider a former friend. But Naruto didn't let her as
he let go and stepped between the two women. Favoring
Mikoto with a smile, he said, "I'm thinking that might
have actually made it easier for you though. Knowing
that mom wouldn't be aware of your betrayal."
Finding Naruto's calm acceptance almost harder to bare
then Kushina's anger Mikoto said, "Naruto, I'm so
sorry."
Naruto kept his smile in place as he said, "Mikoto, what

are you saying sorry for? I already said I accepted your
apology."
Tears began to leak from her eyes as she wrapped her

arms around herself as she began to sob. To her surprise,
she was wrapped in hug causing her to look up and see
Naruto had wrapped his arms around her. "H-how can
you just forgive me?" Mikoto asked as she pleaded to
understand the man holding her. It was a question that
Kushina also wanted the answer to.
Naruto looked at his mom for a moment before looking

back into the dark eyes of Sasuke's mom as he explained,
"Because I understand what it is to want to hurt people
in order to make your own pain seem less. The truth is,
it's only a thin line that kept me from seeking vengeance
against the world for shunning me. It's a line I've
approached lots of times, so how can I hate someone for
approaching it as well. In the end you didn't cross it."
Mikoto wished she could take comfort in Naruto's words

but said, "That's only because Mito stopped me."
Naruto shook his head as he said, "No, she only gave

you time to come to your senses. She didn't tell me what
you tried to do. That tells me that was because you had a
change of heart. Something which your coming here to
tell my mom only further proves. Wouldn't you agree,
mom?"
Mikoto's gaze shifted from Naruto to Kushina and she

was surprised to find the red-head fighting back tears.
Before she could say anything, Kushina blurted, "I'm so
lucky to have such a kind and wise son. Mikoto, I'm
sorry for being a bad friend." She then quickly ran to the
two as Naruto held out an arm so she could make herself
a part of the hug."
Naruto held the two close to him as he smiled while

Mikoto corrected Kushina to claim that she was the
horrible friend only for the red-head to claim ownership
of the title. It was a smile that appeared on his face
outside the seal as well even as Mikoto snuggled deeper
into the warmth she felt coming off of him.
*****************************
Kurenai yawned as she stepped out of the apartment she

shared with Yuugao, and Anko. Despite the early
morning hour, she was already dressed and showered
since she figured she'd eat her breakfast in her new home
with everyone else. Reaching the stairs, she began to
head down them but stopped as Sakura and Ino stepped
in front of her when she reached their floor.
"Good morning Kurenai-sensei," the two said in unison

before heading down to the ground level.
Kurenai found herself at a loss for words, primarily due

to how the two kunoichi were dressed, or more
accurately put barely dressed as both women looked like
they had just spilled out of bed. Ino was wearing just a
white a shirt that revealed she wasn't wearing a bra and
pair of panties. Sakura's dress wasn't quite as revealing as
she was wearing a man's shirt that was too big for her
and which came down to the upper part of her thigh.
While she knew that a majority of the tenants were

currently female, she felt it prudent to remind them that
there was a male member that might decide to join them
for breakfast. Resuming her journey she had hoped to
reach them before they reached the main dining room
but guessed she had remained rooted in place longer
than she thought. She was about to call them out, but
paused as she entered the room to find that it turned out
she was in the minority as far as the state of dress at
breakfast was concerned.
Miya Asama the landlady was impeccably dressed in her

standard clothes, but the rest of the kunoichi in the room
had decided to come to breakfast in the clothes they had
slept in. Kneeling down at an open spot at the table she
tried to keep her peace on the subject, but finally said,
"Ladies…don't you think you're a tad underdressed."
Miya looked up from her tea as she quickly agreed, "I

said the same thing, but they all seem quite determined to
make breakfast an improper affair."
Sakura was the one that defend hers and the others state
of dress as she said, "Relax Kurenai. We're hardly naked
after all. Do you normally shower and dress before
breakfast if you aren't in a rush?"
Kurenai was about to respond but she noticed a vein

appear on Miya's forehead as a newcomer called out,
"Morning everyone."
Recognizing Tsunade's voice and guessing the blond had

stayed in Shizune's apartment, she turned to gain some
more support for her argument but felt her jaw drop in
surprise as the other kunoichi simply wished the Hokage
a good morning. The reason for her astonishment was
that Tsunade had decide to join the meal wearing her
normal blouse, but instead of it being tied it hung open
while still covering her breasts. To further add to the
tantalizing image, the Hokage had decided to follow the
other kunoichi's example and appear at breakfast in her
panties.
"L-lady Tsunade," Kurenai said trailing off as she wasn't

sure how to reproach her village's leader about her state
of dress. Finally she said, "Um…don't you think you're a
little underdressed."
Tsunade looked down and shrugged as she said with a

smirk, "Can you say I'm popping out of my blouse any
more than usual?"
"Well perhaps not…but still what if Naruto…"
"Did someone call me," Naruto said entering from the

kitchen area wearing an apron that said, 'Kiss the cook.'
From the amount of skin that peeked out from behind it
she guessed he was only wearing some boxer shorts
underneath it. She imagined the only reason for the
apron was so as not to be splashed by any grease as a
result of his cooking breakfast. Placing the dishes he had
prepared down, he said, "Eat up everyone."
Kurenai paused as the others did as he instructed half

expecting the kunoichi to raise some objection at his
state of dress despite their own. However, to her surprise
nothing was said on the matter as they went about eating
the meal prepared by the blond man. Wondering if she
was perhaps just old fashioned Kurenai followed suit as
she began to fill her plate, although as she ate she had a
hard time not admiring the muscular form of the young
man sitting opposite of her.
*****************************
Breakfast was just wrapping up as a voice called out,

"Hello is anyone here."
The woman the voice belonged to quickly approached
the dining room as Kurenai was the one to call out, "In
here."
To her surprise a dark-brown haired woman entered and

caused the first vestiges of modesty to appear on many
of the women's faces. Kurenai believed the current state
of dress was the reason behind the woman's nervousness
as she said, "Um…Naruto…I'm here..."
"About the open apartment I told you about yesterday,"

Naruto said springing to his feet. "Right this way Tifa."
Tifa appeared a little confused by his response but
nodded as he quickly moved to guide her out of the
room.
Before the door closed Tifa heard the red-eyed woman

lean towards Miya to asked, "Shouldn't you be the one to
show her around."
"No," Miya replied sternly before returning her attention
to her tea leaving a very confused Kurenai
Naruto led her upstairs towards one of the unoccupied

but furnished apartments and once inside said, "Sorry
about that. Your appearance caught me by surprise. Not
all the women that were at breakfast are a part of my
Harem."
"I see," Tifa replied and felt her heart speed up as Naruto
approached her.
"Have you come by to pick up where we left off

yesterday? Or, to tell me to get lost?"
"T-the first one," Tifa said quickly causing Naruto to seal

his lips to hers. Tifa met Naruto's tongue with hers as
she wrapped her arms around his neck. After several
moments she felt something poking her in the abdomen
and having a good idea of what it was broke the kiss and
stepped back. Seeing the tent that was sticking out from
the apron she said while commenting about what was
written on the front of it, "I can think of a few things to
do besides kiss."
Naruto smirked as Tifa dropped to her knees before him

and after untying the apron from around his waist,
watched as he pulled it from his body. Her eyes grew
wide at the size of Naruto's cock as it appeared from
behind the cloth curtain. Her pussy quivered at the sight
of the intimidating package before her, but having her
own large assets as a result of Kiyomi's modifications
decided to put them to use.
Cupping her large tits she raised up on her knees so that

Naruto's dick slid under her shirt and between the valley
of her breasts. She then pressed them around his cock
and was surprised at how warm it felt nestled between
her flesh pillows. Naruto groaned as Tifa wrapped her
arms around her tits giving herself a hug in order to
squeeze them around his cock and then began rocking
back and forth to work them over his shaft.
"Mmmm yeah," Naruto groaned, "Use those magnificent

tits to fuck my cock."
"Do you really like it," Tifa said, "I could never give
anyone a tittyfuck before, but always wanted to."
Naruto reached down to pinch one of her hardened

nipples poking through her shirt causing her to moan as
he said, "Oh yeah, I'm loving it. I could stand here and
have you titfuck me all day."
Hearing Naruto's words really spurned her on as she

began to work her tits over his rod. "I'm glad," Tifa said
staring up to meet his eyes, "I love having your hot hard
cock pressed between my tits."
Naruto groaned as she went into overdrive warning her

of what was to come he said, "Tifa, I'm going to…"
"Go on," Tifa said cutting him off, "Cum…cum…I want

to feel it."
Naruto erupted causing a wet spot to appear on Tifa

shirt where his erupting cock was. Tifa cooed pleasantly
as her bosoms were coated by the trapped semen.
Naruto sagged slightly as he finished erupting, and
noticing the mess he had made of Tifa's shirt said, "Sorry
about your clothes."
Tifa smiled up at him as she said, "The apartment is fully

furnished right."
"Um yeah," Naruto said a little confused with what Tifa's
point was.
"It comes with a washer and dryer, right?"
Naruto smirked as he replied, "Yeah, as a matter of fact

it does."
"Good," Tifa said standing. Pulling the suspenders from

her shoulders before she pulled her shirt over her head
and tossed it away as she said, "I feel that I'm going to
need to try them out before I can commit to living here."
"Well if that is the case," Naruto said as he pulled Tifa

close to him, "I think it would best if we made sure to
give the place a real workout."
"My thoughts exactly," Tifa replied before opening her

mouth and sticking out her tongue for Naruto.
The blond quickly accepted her invitation as he
swallowed her tongue before using his own to stimulate
it. Tifa moaned into his mouth as he also roughly
squeezed one of her tits and rolled it about. Tifa soon
found herself pressed against a wall as Naruto placed his
knee between her thighs. She began to rub her dripping
snatch against it revealing to Naruto that she wasn't
wearing any underwear. Naruto broke the kiss to
comment, "No panties what a naughty girl you are."
Tifa moaned as Naruto ground his knee into her mound

as she replied, "Not naughty, practical. Especially when
considering the state you left them in last time."
Naruto chuckled into Tifa's neck as he placed several

kisses along it before saying, "So what are you going to
do now? Walk around topless."
"Are you saying you'd want me too?"
"Now that's a silly question," Naruto said reaching down

to pull her skirt up over her hips. Gripping Tifa's ass
firmly he pulled her towards him and groaned as dick
sank into her warm, wet, and tight passage.
Tifa moaned loudly as she was speared upon her first

cock in over a decade causing her to wrap her feet
around Naruto's back and lock her ankles. Naruto began
to fuck Tifa roughly as he pounded her up against the
wall, something the Taki-nin realized she so desperately
needed.
Naruto was glad that Tsunami had made sure to include

both conventional soundproofing as well as those used
by shinobi in her design of the Hidden Eddy Inn as Tifa
proved to be increasingly vocal in how much she was
enjoying his actions. Her arms were wrapped around his
neck as she held her body pressed against his as she
whispered, "Yes…keep fucking me…gods it's been too
long since I've known a man's touch."
Naruto grinned as he began to nibble on her earlobe as

he whispered, "Are you saying last night didn't count?"
"N-no…fuck…no…but there's no way fingers…can

compare to your great dick," Tifa moaned tightening her
legs grip around him just in case he tried to separate it
from her.
Something that Naruto had no intention of doing as he

began to pump into her with even fiercer thrusts causing
Tifa's moans to become incoherent gibberish, although
he did pick up her saying, "dick ," several times. He also
began to hear her say, "cumming," over and over so
assumed she was approaching the end. Which he
encouraged as he pulled her from the wall long enough
to put his hand behind her and began to tease her
asshole, "N-no," Tifa gasped before going tense and
despite how vocal she had been before, tightened her
hold around him as she fought back from screaming in
ecstasy. Naruto feeling her cunt begin to milk him for his
seed gave it what it desired as he flooded her passage and
womb with his white cream.
As the warmth spread through her the white world that

had been Tifa's climax faded to dark as the experience
proved too much. Naruto easily held her despite her
going slack in his arms. He then carried her to the bed
and after cleaning her up and stripping her tucked her in.
Looking at the time, he wished he could stay with his
newest lover but had other duties to attend to so wrote
her a note. A quick Hiraishin later he placed the note in
an envelope in which he also sealed the keys to her new
apartment. Giving her a quick peck on the cheek, he then
Hiraishined again to clean up himself so he could attend
to his official shinobi duties.
Several hours later a refreshed Tifa appeared from the

apartment and bumped into one of her new neighbors.
Kurenai was surprised to find the woman hadn't left with
Naruto so asked, "Are you just leaving now?"
"Y-yeah," Tifa said, "I just had to try the amenities

before I could commit to living here."
"So what did you think?"
"Oh I fucking loved it," Tifa blurted out dreamily before

blushing as she realized what she said. Quickly excusing
herself she waved good-bye as she left and added,
"Anyway it was nice meeting you. I recommend you give
it a try also."
Kurenai watched the woman leave feeling confused by
her words before calling out, "But I already live here."
*****************************
Naruto was quite pleased with how his morning was

going. He hadn't been surprised when he had awoken to
find Mikoto had left his room, but had genuinely been
when Tifa had appeared. Recalling the encounter with his
new lover caused a stirring in his loins that he considered
putting to use on the women waiting for him in the
Hokage's office. He doubted that was the reason
Tsunade had sent an Anbu to find him as he had
practiced further honing his senses while in Sage mode at
the training field, but wouldn't rule it out as a possibility.
While excited at the possibility of a new mission, a part
of him would have liked some time to make sure Tifa
was properly welcomed into the Harem. Yet, having
every confidence his other lovers would, he entered the
office secure in the knowledge that whatever happened
next she would be looked after.
Naruto didn't enter loudly as he instead opened the door

slowly to say, "Tsunade, may I enter?"
Kakashi chuckled at the respect Naruto used now due to

his relationship with the Hokage which was further
shown as Tsunade said, "Of course, My Love."
The tender greeting let Naruto know everyone present

was aware of his many relationships although only
Kakashi's presence had come as a surprise. The jinchuriki
stepped before his blond lover as he favored the other
women present, Shizune, Komachi, Yuugao, and Hinata
with a smile before asking, "Why have you summoned
me? Is there a mission?"
"I'm afraid not," Tsunade said her voice letting Naruto
how serious the situation was.
Naruto directed his gaze towards Komachi, who had

been returning to the village, and had felt Kiyomi
teleport away to collect her guessed, "Is that why Kiyomi
Hiraishined Komachi back so quickly?"
"Yes," Tsunade said, "I received an urgent message via

messenger bird from Suna this morning and after reading
it had her bring Komachi here so I could get a firsthand
account. You were otherwise busy and the message asked
that I not inform you about what it contained. But since
I need to address the Council with it soon, one way or
another word would have reached you."
"What's going on," Naruto asked with increased

nervousness.
Receiving a nod from Tsunade, Komachi removed her
mask and reported, "Joseki's trial did not go well. It
seems that the Daimyo made an error in selecting the
magistrate he sent or did so purposefully. In either case,
Joseki was acquitted of the charges."
"What!" Naruto said angrily on Rin's behalf, "How could

they just let that fucking bastard go free?"
"I'm not sure," Komachi said, "But that was the end
result. However, his freedom was short lived as he and
the magistrate, along with several of Joseki's supporters
were later murdered." Komachi paused sending a
nervous look towards Tsunade, who nodded for her to
continue. Komachi faced her lover in order to inform
him, "Based on the evidence it would appear that the
culprit was Gaara."
"Gaara didn't do it," Naruto stated.

"I know you believe that…" Komachi began but fell
silent as Naruto repeated his statement.
"He didn't do it."
Tsunade stepped in as she said, "Regardless of what any

of us believe based on the evidence, the Council had no
choice but to ask Gaara to step down. He has agreed and
for the time being Councilor Sajo is acting as Kazekage."
"We have to help him then;" Naruto said quickly,

"Maybe this Sajo character is behind it to become
Kazekage."
"Let's not just throw around baseless accusations,"

Tsunade said quickly. "Councilor Sajo is not one of
Joseki's hardliners and it was his vote that let Karin pitch
the Great Tree Shipping Company desire to help
strengthen the trade between our villages. I have offered
whatever assistance that Suna requires to get to the
bottom of this. While I did want you to hear this from us
first, there is another reason I summoned you here."
"What reason is that?"
"Gaara has asked directly that you stay away from Suna.
He feels that if this is some plot by the Daimyo a Leaf
presence will only make the Daimyo's case stronger and
could lead to a damaging of relations between our
villages. He asked that for the sake of your ambition that
you remain in the Leaf."
Tsunade watched as her lover's hands balled up into fists

as he mumbled, "That stubborn bastard. He doesn't need
to go at it alone." Tsunade watched him relax before
saying, "Is that it?"
Tsunade nodded so Naruto excused himself leaving
Kakashi and his lovers alone. Tsunade stood to look out
the window and caught sight of her lover as he headed
back to the Training Grounds. Behind her Kakashi said,
"You know if this is a plot by the Daimyo then he is
probably not going to waste time with a trial. If Naruto
figures that out, the chances of him staying in the village
are nil. It might have been better not to tell him
anything"
Tsunade smiled as she replied, "I wouldn't force any of

his lovers to keep a secret I was unwilling to myself by
using my position as Hokage."
"And if he decides to head to Suna?"
Despite the concern she felt at the fallout of such a

possibility the smile that she wore actually grew as she
answered, "He wouldn't be the man I love if he didn't
go."
****************************
Temari stood at the Main Entrance to Suna along with

the rest of her fellow councilors as they awaited the
representative from the Capital. Gaara stood by himself
flanked by two Anbu and despite appearances, she knew
the masked Shinobi were actually the guards for her
brother. Despite the pomp and pageantry, Temari felt a
measure of dread settling in her stomach. The reason
behind it was due to the rumor that the representative of
the capital was being accompanied by a member of the
Land of Wind's Royal Guard.
Temari had heard tales of the Royal Guard which

performed much the same function as the Twelve
Shinobi Guardians had in the Land of Fire before the
group had splintered as a result of the One King
Movement. The Guard was said to be made up of Five
members, what was most worrisome though was that
those members did not necessarily come from Suna
having been culled from many different Clans
throughout the Shinobi world having been lured to the
Capital by the promise of wealth and power. Or, even
the freedom which came from only needing to obey the
Country's Daimyo.
To Temari though the presence of a member of the

guard all but guaranteed the Daimyo had some hand in
the situation that had befallen her brother. It was
something that caused her to clench her jaw angrily. Maki
getting a sense of what was bothering her fellow Harem
member pointed out another possibility as she said,
"Relax Temari. A member of the Royal Guards presence
could just be a sign of the Daimyo wishing to protect his
representative."
Temari nodded as she was forced to concede the point,
but it did nothing to calm her. Her attention was pulled
down the path as two figures appeared from the desert
haze. The person in the lead was a robed man whose
every movement seemed to scream career politicians.
Temari would have dismissed him if his presence didn't
affect her brother so. But still his presence was
overshadowed by the woman walking serenely behind
him. Despite the desert sun, she appeared as pale as a
ghost, which was highlighted by her long black hair.
Behind her head was a golden ornament of some type
that looked like a crescent moon surrounded by a
starburst. The woman wore a black robe that was
covered by a white one over which a shawl like cape was
wrapped. Temari didn't see any movement of the
woman's shoulders and arms as she moved almost giving
the appearance that she was gliding.
The Daimyo's representative reached the entrance first
and announcing himself to his own fanfare shouted, "I
am Representative Ishiha. My traveling companion is
Lady Senjumaru Shutara of the Royal Guard. Who will
be the first to greet us?"
Temari was shocked as she recognized the name of the

woman as perhaps the greatest female puppeteer that
Suna had ever produced. Her gaze shifted to Gaara as he
stepped forward towards the two. That Senjumaru didn't
react made Temari believe she could sense that Gaara's
chakra had been sealed.
"Lord Ishiha," Gaara said politely, "Allow me to

welcome…"
"What is this thing doing out of its cage?" Ishida said

interrupting Gaara causing the Shinobi of Suna to bristle.
Councilor Sajo stepped forward to say, "Lord Ishida.
While the evidence against Gaara does cast some doubt,
he has only proved to be a fine Kazekage and is
deserving of the respect his title is due. He has even
agreed to have his chakra sealed until such a time that he
can prove he is innocence…"
"Be silent," the man said unimpressed, "The Daimyo has

heard the evidence and has decreed that Gaara is guilty.
He'll be given one week to attend any matters he must
before he is to be executed in front of the village."
"No you can't" Sari said charging forward. However she

only managed to take a single step before six puppet
arms unfolded from behind Senjumaru. One of them
pointed at the kunoichi and she stopped in mid-step.
Temari watched her struggle as she spotted the chakra
threads that were extending from the fingers of the
puppet arm and holding the kunoichi in place.
Gaara moved to aid his girlfriend but another of the
arms extended towards him and just before it reached
him, the fingers likewise expanded surrounding the
Kazekage in a cage. A barrier of chakra began to extend
from the digits trapping Gaara inside. Senjumaru turned
her attention to the still struggling Sari and calmly said,
"Cease your struggles. It would be unfortunate if
permanent harm came about to you as a result." To
emphasize her point the woman tightened the stings
around the girl causing them to bite deeper into her flesh
and some blood to leak from the minor wounds.
"Sari," Gaara said calmly, "Please stop."
"But I know you are innocent Gaara," Sari struggled to

say due to the string around her throat. "The Daimyo has
no…"
"The Daimyo has every right," Ishida shouted. "He is the
one that gives you money to function and provided the
land you built your homes on. Even if he didn't kill the
magistrate himself the Daimyo is well within his rights to
demand his life for his failure to protect his vassal."
"Sari please stop," Gaara said letting some real emotion

enter his voice to stop Sari from further injuring herself.
"I will accept the Daimyo's decision."
Hearing that, the fight left Sari causing her to sag to the
ground as Senjumaru retracted her strings. Matsuri raced
forward to comfort her friend and sent a glare towards
Ishida as he said, "Senjumaru please get that man out of
my sight." The woman bowed as he then turned towards
Sajo to say, "I'm famished I trust you prepared a banquet
for me."
Temari noticed that Sanjo needed to fight back his
emotions as well before smiling politely as he said, "Of
course. Please follow after me."
Temari stayed behind as she watched on helpless wishing

Naruto was there to comfort her in a similar fashion as
Matsuri was Sari.
****************************
High above the village watching the scene play out from
the rock wall that surrounded it was a demon masked
Anbu. The Anbu removed the mask to reveal the kind
face of the woman that for most of his young life Gaara
had believed was the spirit motivating the sand that
protected him. Her violet eyes though were black which
revealed the jutsu that was behind her return to the
world of the living. Despite the suffering her family was
enduring a pleased smile appeared on her face as the man
controlling her said, "It truly is ironic that the sand that
protected you so well over the years has proven to be the
catalyst to your current dilemma Gaara."
She turned to face in the direction of the Leaf and the

man pulling the strings queried, "Now what are you
going to do, Naruto?"
The Anbu armor the woman wore grew hazy as it turned

to sand before reforming into the cloak that had covered
her as she killed Joseki and his guests. Without looking
back, she leapt off into the desert to await the outcome
from the possible tragedy she had set in motion.
Chapter 50
III
Temari approached the apartment building where she

lived followed by Kankuro, who had insisted that he
escort her. She had just spent several hours arguing with
Gaara, who had not relented in accepting the Daimyo's
decree. The worst part was that no matter how much she
called him a stubborn fool, she couldn't deny that his
reasons for doing so made sense. She began heading into
her building, but stopped as Kankuro asked, "Temari,
what are we going to do?"
Trying to keep a strong appearance as she had for most

of her life, since she had primarily taken care of her
younger brother while her uncle had tended to Gaara,
she answered, "I…I don't know. We'll try to reason with
him again tomorrow. No matter how right he is in
claiming we can't defy the Daimyo without Suna
suffering, there has to be a way."
Kankuro although skeptical, still accepted her words as

the lifeline of hope that she had meant for them to be.
"Alright then, goodnight."
"Goodnight," Temari said before making the rest of the

journey to her apartment, and almost as soon as her door
closed the tears she had been fighting back all day began
to fall. Therefore, it didn't come as much of a surprise
when several moments later Naruto appeared as she
knew she had likely been broadcasting her distress into
the network of women that bore his mark. Temari didn't
care though as all she wanted was for someone to be the
strong one for a change.
"Temari, what's…?" Naruto began to ask, but quickly
found the air knocked out of him as she launched herself
at him. Unprepared for it, they both fell to the ground as
Temari cried into his chest shocking the jinchuriki. He
wrapped his arms around her as he waited for her to
reach a point where she could tell him what had upset
her so greatly.
Finally, after they had remained in the same position for

over an hour Temari finally said, "Thank you."
"For what?" Naruto asked confused since with a few

wipes at her eyes his lover seemed to have regained her
composer.
Temari didn't smile as she stood, but before she turned

away her eyes shone with the gratitude that she felt at
being able let her emotions go. She answered him by
saying, "I just never had a chance to let myself go like
that and have someone comfort me. I…I really needed
it."
Naruto nodded as his damp shirt could attest. Standing,

he came up behind his lover and asked, "Now what put
you in such a state?"
Temari for a moment felt the need to cry all over again,
but this time pushed it away as she knew nothing would
come of it. Turning to face her lover she said, "I'm
guessing that by now Komachi has reported what
happened here after Joseki's trail." Naruto inclined his
head prompting her to explain the latest development,
"Today we received a member of the Daimyo's court
who was acting as his representative. The Daimyo has
decreed that for his possible involvement in the crime,
Gaara is to be executed in six days."
She wasn't all too surprised by the shock that appeared
on Naruto's face, nor how it quickly shifted to anger as
he said, "Who the fuck does the Wind Daimyo think he
is? He can't just order Gaara's death without allowing
him…"
"Naruto, that's exactly what he can do," Temari said

stomping him mid-rant.
"What?" Naruto said confused, "But Gaara and he are

equals in the grand scheme of things."
"That's what we're taught in the academy," Temari said

unemotionally at first. But then some bitterness seeped
in as she added, "But that's not how the world actually
works. It's just that in most instances that the Daimyo
don't meddle in village affairs so heavy-handedly."
Temari held her hand out towards her bedroom window,
"But the truth is all this was built on the Daimyo's land
which he lent to the First Kazekage which we pay for
with our service to him. It's the same story for all the
Shinobi Villages that exist. They let us operate as we
choose, because in return we protect their countries, but
that protection extends both ways and without it, all this
will be swept away like dust in the wind."
"Temari, I know that Gaara didn't do it. The Daimyo is

making a mistake, so I'll just go and break him out until
we can…"
"Don't you get it," Temari snapped angrily letting the

frustration she was feeling out. She felt bad as Naruto
winced since it was directed at him, but didn't stop,
"We're dealing with the political powerhouses here. This
is so much bigger than just village affairs. Even if you did
break Gaara and took him to the Leaf, all you would be
doing is creating is an international incident between our
two countries. Perhaps the Fire Daimyo might offer
Gaara his protection from the Wind Daimyo's anger, but
in all likelihood to prevent matters from escalating he'd
hand him over. To make matters worse, you'd likely be
thrown in jail as well." Temari calmed so said, "I'm sorry
I yelled at you. It's…"
"Shh, you don't need to apologize," Naruto said taking

her in his arms. She began shaking again letting the
jinchuriki know that she was fighting back sobs. Rubbing
her back soothingly he said, "Temari, we'll think of…"
Temari looked up at him as she said, "You can't. Gaara

was quite insistent that you not interfere. He's afraid that
any actions you or the Leaf take will undo the progress
we have already made in uniting the Shinobi Villages.
From the short list of potential candidates to succeed
him, it already appears that the next Kazekage will be
favorable to the Leaf. He doesn't want to see that
undone."
Naruto's grip around her tightened as he said, "He can't
expect me to just do nothing as he tries to sacrifice
himself."
"That's exactly what he expects. It's not just for your

dream though, but the good of Suna as well. He can't
defy the Daimyo without there being repercussion that
could leave Suna in ruins," Temari said before burying
her face into his chest again. Naruto led her to her bed,
where he sat down as she cuddled into his side. With
tears streaming down her face, she looked up pleadingly
as she said, "I don't want my little brother to die."
Naruto pulled her head back into his chest as he stroked

her hair affectionately as he didn't want her to see the
pained look on his face since he didn't know what he
could say or do to make things better. After several
minutes Temari cried herself to sleep so Naruto laid
down pulling her along with him. He stared up at her
ceiling trying to come up with some solution that would
make everything better. Unfortunately outside of finding
the real killer, who if his plan was to frame Gaara would
likely lay low until after the execution, he couldn't come
up with anything. Not to mention that if it was a plot by
the Daimyo, then there was no guarantee he would
accept the evidence as anything but a fabrication to clear
Gaara.
The other crux of the situation was that any direct action
that he took would not only negatively affect the ease by
which his ambition moved forward. But, as Temari had
pointed out could have some pretty devastating
consequences for him personally, since any action he did
take would have to be without Konoha's blessing. Which
meant the best outcome he could hope for was being
branded a missing-nin and hunted for the rest of his life.
Furthermore, there was no guarantee that Gaara would
accept any aid meant to save him. Watching Temari sleep
he wanted to tell her everything would be alright, but
knew such words would be false.
*****************************
Aeris sat in the large tub that resided in the Inuzuka

home where she now resided. She sighed less from the
warm water surrounding her then from a sense of
depression that had been her companion for the past
several days. The reason for it being the kiss that Kiba
had given her. She wasn't necessarily sure why she had
reacted the way she had, as she did like him, but whether
it translated to the type of feelings that he seemed to
hold for her she couldn't say.
She brought her hand up to her lips as she recalled the

memory of his lips against hers. Just like when they had
kissed, Aeris had felt a little thrill from the gesture and
the knowledge that he found her desirable. Plus there
was a little added bonus in that she believed that she had
been the recipient of his first kiss. But then an image of
her last lover flashed before her and just like several
nights ago she felt an overwhelming sensation of guilt hit
her causing her to cut the recollection short.
Another sigh passed through her and she wondered if

Kiba would still think so kindly of her if he knew the
truth of her past. Or what he would think if he realized
that if they had met under different circumstances she
likely would have given him the physical affection that
his kiss had conveyed to her. But, she would have done it
in order to get him to lower his guard until she could
find a means to blackmail him into doing anything that
she wanted. A task she had performed as a part of
Yuffie's squad many times.
She would have been lying if she said her actions had
bothered her at the time, but that all changed after a
mission to Kirigakure. Her objective had been to seduce
a member of the village into defecting. She had just
entered the village as her team waited for her to find a
suitable target when she had ended up being hit on by a
man named Zax. He had been a recently promoted
Hunter-nin and had aspired to become a member of the
Seven Swordsmen of the Mist. Yet to Aeris's surprise,
unlike most of the people associated with the Seven
Swordsmen he had been earnest and kind.
Enough so that she had almost considered abandoning

her mission so that she could remain the simple
flowergirl that she had been pretending to be as part of
her cover. Yet, to her shock it would be Zax that would
eventually suggest abandoning the village. When she had
asked for an explanation, he had revealed that he had
witnessed the truth of the Hunter-nin forces, as after an
encounter with a group of Kekkei Genkai users, he had
witnessed several children being killed as well, and when
he had attacked the man who had done the deed it had
been he who had found himself being reprimanded.
Finding that his argument that the victims had only been
children was met with the swift response of, "What
difference did it make?" He found he could no longer
walk the path that the Fourth Mizukage was laying out
for his Anbu forces.
Still, despite his telling her of his desires to defect, Aeris

didn't want to tell him about her mission since she didn't
want him to know that was why she had originally been
with him. However, Yuffie having grown to suspect that
Aeris was growing cold feet, and thus had kept tabs on
her, made her presence know as well as revealed Aeris's
purpose in the village. At first, Zax had pulled away from
her due to his hurt feelings that stemmed from learning
the truth. But during the journey back to Taki having
accepted Yuffie's offer to aid in his defection, she had
managed to convince him that although their relationship
had started out as a falsehood. The feelings she
possessed for him were all too real.
Sadly, so to were his, which he demonstrated by saving

her and her team's lives when several squads of Hunter-
nin had caught up. Aeris had not wanted to leave him,
but after kissing her and telling her that he loved her. He
had then knocked her out and let her team take her away.
When Aeris had awoken, she had felt betrayed by her
team for not staying behind and aiding him. But, Aeris
had known that even if they stayed behind the outcome
would have just been their joining him in death, and with
that being the case it hadn't been the first time Yuffie
had abandoned a mission for the benefit of her team. An
action that had landed her in hot water with the Waterfall
village's leadership more than once.
Aeris had returned to the spot of Zax's last stand and
found the site for what she had believed had been the
fire with which the Hunter-nin had destroyed his body
along with the shinobi he had killed. Strangely one of the
Hunter-nin had planted his sword in the ground like a
grave marker. She had presumed it was as a sign of
respect since she imagined that Zax had taken quite a few
of them with him. Aeris also marked the spot in her own
way by planting a bed of the yellow flowers she had sold
while undercover in Kirigakure.
It would be the last time she visited as she tried to kill

her heart to the man by convincing herself that he had
just been another mission. It had worked for a time, but
after being captured by Kakashi when they had
attempted to kill Naruto, she had grown disgusted with
herself. The reason being that if Kakashi hadn't have
stopped them, then she and her team would have
committed a crime that had ultimately caused Zax to
abandon his home. That realization had made her glad
that they had been caught and incarcerated as it had
prevented her from continuing down her destructive
path. It had been her loyalty to Yuffie which had caused
her to aid in the Plot to destroy the Leaf so that her
teammates could attain the freedom that they had
desired.
Strangely though, Aeris had noticed a distinct lessening

in Tifa's desire to escape their current situation over the
past few days. A fact being highlighted in Tifa's no
longer aiding in Yuffie's attempts to find a way around
the controls Kiyomi had placed on them. Furthermore
just the day before, Tsume had asked the three Taki-nin
to run an errand for her. Tifa had surprised her
teammates by quickly agreeing and had even suggested
she could handle it herself. Aeris suspected it was for
that reason that Yuffie had agreed to go without causing
a fuss so she could keep tabs on her teammate, having
likely noticed her recent change as well. It had been
during that trip that the three women had been
approached by a large Inuzuka male, who had introduced
himself as Koreshige Inuzuka.
The bald and massive Inuzuka had towered over the

three women, and despite his face still sporting some
bandages; Aeris would admit he was handsome. He had
smiled charmingly at them, but having been the one
giving such smiles in the past, Aeris could tell it was a
calculated gesture. "So, you're the three girls that little
Kiba's found for himself."
Both Yuffie and Aeris had been surprised when Tifa had
deviated from the script of the programing Kiyomi had
left in them. Whereas the two had been about to if not
outright agree with the statement, they would have left
the possibility open. Tifa however quickly said, "I'm not
with Kiba in any such fashion. He's just been kind
enough to let us stay with him until we can clear up the
misunderstanding with our employer or find some new
jobs."
Koreshige had smirked at her words as he said, "I should

have known the rumors surrounding him were false. No
way he'd be able to handle three such fine creatures as
yourself."
Aeris frowned at the giant Inuzuka's words, and was a

little surprised as she said, "Kiba's a very kind and gentle
person for taking us in as he has." The primary reason
for her surprise was due to her words not being twisted
by Kiyomi's programming as they reflected what she felt.
Which was why her frown deepened as several male

Inuzuka behind Koreshige began chuckling. The large
man looked back at his friends as he said, "Really, kind
and gentle. Well guess that says it all right there don't it
boys."
Again Tifa surprised her teammates as she said, "I

wouldn't be so quick to dismiss him. I've come to find
it's the kind and gentle ones that leave a woman the most
satisfied."
"Yeah," Koreshige said his tone growing a little heated as

he sensed the challenge in Tifa's words. "Well when you
feel like being with a real man…"
"I'll be sure to give you a wide berth," Tifa said causing

the man to growl angrily. Turning to her fellow Taki-nin
she said, "Let's get going. I don't want to face an angry
Tsume if we don't get to the store before it closes."
All three Taki-nin shuddered at the thought of an

enraged Tsume Inuzuka, and Aeris thought she noticed a
small one pass through Koreshige as well. Tifa quickly
spun pulling her teammates with her and did her best to
ignore the pointed stares that were being directed at her
back.
Aeris ended her recollection of her friend's strange

behavior as she began to consider the possible reasons
for it. The first being that Tifa saw what had happened to
them as the opportunity to leave Taki behind that it was.
With their new faces and the massive changes in their
physical characteristics, especially in Tifa's case, Aeris
recognized that they could start over wherever they
wanted. Since getting out and seeing the world had been
one of Tifa's reasons for joining the squad in the first
place, she reasoned that her teammate saw staying in
Konoha as too good an opportunity to pass up. But,
Aeris didn't know if that was the whole story as she
recalled Tifa's words to Koreshige. To her emerald green
eyes it had almost appeared as if Tifa had been taunting
the Inuzuka with the fact that she already knew what a
real man was. From the clue about not underestimating a
kind and gentle man which Tifa had given, she had
immediately zeroed in on two suspects, the first being
Kiba due to her own words about the Leaf-nin. Not so
much to her surprise the idea that her teammate might
have been with Kiba behind her back filled her with a
rather intense feeling of jealousy. But, she calmed it as
she quickly realized that there was a second option
currently in their lives, Naruto.
Aeris smiled as she thought that Tifa may have

succumbed to the jinchuriki's charms. Not that she could
blame her as she had often wondered what it would be
like to be with him considering the sounds of women in
pleasure that she often heard throughout the mansion as
she had performed the household chores that Kiyomi
had given her and her teammates. The smile grew wider
as she imagined that Tifa would be putting her new
assets to use in pleasing Naruto.
Aeris sighed as she admitted to herself being with a man

did sound rather tempting. A temptation she had felt
when she had gone to Naruto's in order to ask for his
forgiveness. Yet, despite the fact that Naruto's own
gentle and kind nature was beyond dispute, there was a
bit of a wildness to Kiba which attracted her. She
believed it had also been what had attracted her to Zax, it
was that wildness she believed which motivated them to
keep striving to become stronger in a world already
populated with shinobi that possessed strength that
almost appeared inhuman at times.
In many regards, Naruto already seemed to have

achieved that distinction considering his role in defeating
Pain. Something she believed that had already begun to
eat away at Kiba even before his learning that the blond
had started a relationship with many of the women
around him. She wondered how Tifa's potentially joining
Naruto's growing list of lovers would affect the male
Inuzuka. She imagined learning that, as well as her own
rejecting of his admittedly clumsy advances would likely
further batter his self-confidence.
Yet, despite her wishing that she could move forward,

she found that she still didn't understand why she had
pushed Kiba away when he had kissed her. She sighed at
the frustration she felt with the situation and sunk into
the water a little further. She again replayed the kiss in
her mind and imagined what could have been had she let
it progress.
Aeris's mind produced for her a scenario where after

some heavy kissing she would find herself once more
kneeling before the brown haired young man with his
cock hanging out of his pants. This time though she was
there willingly, as she leaned forward to take him into her
mouth.
Outside of her progressing fantasy, Aeris sunk a little

further into the water as she spread her legs and ran one
of her hands down her body towards her awakening
loins. Her hand ran through the trimmed brown hair
above her vagina, and as it did, she found herself
wondering what Kiba would think. Recalling the
groomed thatch that had surrounded his eight inch pillar
of flesh, she guessed he likely wouldn't mind. She
moaned as her hand reached its goal and she begun to
slide her middle finger up and down her slit soft. Her
breathing began to pick-up as her rubbing became more
insistent as the desire to cum began to grow in her. Her
hips began move in time with her actions and she
brought her free hand up to just beneath her breast
before running it back down her body causing her to
shiver from the tickling sensation that passed through
her, a moment later she would have retracing its path to
once more lightly cup her tit.
She bit her lip so as not to moan out and alert the other
residents of the home as to what she was doing. Quite
aware of the Inuzuka's incredible sense of smell as well,
she only hoped that the fact she was submerged in the
bath water would be enough to cover up the scent of her
arousal. Although a part of her considered raising herself
out of the water to alert the only male of the household
that there was an aroused woman currently in need of a
good fucking as her actions were proving.
But that feeling was replaced by mortification as she

heard Yuffie call out, "I'm coming in."
Aeris sat up in the water as the sliding door to the

bathroom opened to reveal the woman that had led her
team. She felt her heart beating in her chest and hoped
that the woman didn't pick up on her labored breathing
which she struggled to get under control.
The brown-haired woman began to relax as she noticed

the slight color in her teammate's cheeks as she held a
small towel in front of her. Although none of the Taki-
nin of Yuffie's team had been overly busty, it was
apparent that Yuffie may have been a late bloomer, a fact
that must have bothered in her youth since the towel she
held covered her small breasts. Due to her arousal, Aeris
couldn't discount that her gaze might have added a little
to her team leader's discomfiture as she studied her, and
considered asking the woman to help her reach a
satisfying release as they had so often done during their
time in prison.
However she doubted the reason Yuffie was joining her

was for such apurpose so asked, "What made you want
to join me?"
Yuffie looked unsure of herself, which was a rather
startling trait considering how confident in herself she
had been before, but much like some of her other
strange behavior. Aeris attributed it to her deaging. If she
currently had to guess she would put her teammates age
at around sixteen, which was around a year younger than
Kiba. Although it hadn't been as pronounced, she
imagined that the process that had made the formerly
fifty-some year old woman young had also been applied
to Tifa and her. While she had been in her mid-thirties
before, she believed that if anyone had to guess her age,
they likely wouldn't suspect she was much older than a
few years past twenty. She imagined that Tifa was likely
just hitting that number herself, at least genetically.
It was another thing that she was actually grateful to

Kiyomi for, since it was giving her a chance to make the
most of the years that she felt she had squandered.
Yuffie climbed into the large tub that was likely built as
much for the Inuzuka that lived there as for their animal
partners. Aeris noticed that she only removed the towel
just before her small breasts slipped into the water.
Yuffie busied herself for a moment as she poured water

of her exposed neck as she searched for the right way to
phrase the question rolling around in her mind. Finally
she settled on, "H-have you noticed how Tifa's been
acting the past few days?"
Aeris noticed the slight quiver in her teammate's voice,

and wondered if perhaps Yuffie felt it was a byproduct of
her leadership. While out of all of the Taki-nin, Aeris
suspected that Yuffie regretted their past actions the
least, as the team leader had likely believed they had been
doing them for the greater good of their village, she did
know the one great regret she had was the order she had
given to pull out before their remaining teammate which
had led to her death. The brown-haired girl knew that
the one thing Yuffie prized more than her home village
was the well-being of her team. It was for that reason she
had positioned herself as the mole in Akame's Plot
against the Leaf to ferret out any potential spies among
the prisoners.
Aeris suspected that Yuffie would take it as a personal

slight against her leadership if Tifa had decided to
become one of Naruto's lovers, so kept her suspicions to
herself as she answered, "Yes. It's rather difficult to
ignore your arguments over how she isn't helping you try
to escape the village anymore."
Aeris frowned as Yuffie mumbled to herself although

she suspected it went along the lines of, "She isn't the
only one."
Aeris ignored the muttered comment to say, "Yuffie, we
both know that Tifa has always had a soft spot for the
more exciting night life of the bigger villages. It's why
whenever we'd infiltrate a village like Konoha she always
would take a job at the bars or clubs that they had."
"I know," Yuffie said pulling her knees up to her chest,

"That damn fox demon probably does too; due to all the
poking around she did in our heads which is why she
gave her such big boobs."
Aeris heard a little envy in her teammate's comment

which to her was another sign of Yuffie's struggling with
the emotions she was feeling due to her deaging, since
before she had always come off as cold and calculating.
Granted there had been moments when the young girl
sitting before her would occasionally show through. But
those often were after a mission, particularly ones that
involved stealing something from heavily fortified
villages or bases. It often had made Aeris wonder if the
sudden uptick in jewel thefts that the places they were
tasked with infiltrating would experience was in fact due
to her team's leader. The only thing that had stopped her
from suspecting Yuffie completely was that there was no
such surge of thefts in any of the Shinobi Villages that
they had snuck into. Although, she suspected it was
because in those instances her alleged hobby would more
quickly cause them to be exposed as those villages would
quickly go over their visitor logs looking for suspects.
Aeris recalled watching as Tifa was altered before her

when they had faced Kiyomi during the riot at the
prison. Commenting on it, since Yuffie had been
unconscious she explained, "Actually, I think that at the
time she was just giving Tifa the body her heart's always
desired. Truthfully, I think she gave did that for all of
us."
Yuffie looked down at her small bust submerged under
the water as she said, "Speak for yourself."
Before the two could discuss their teammate any further,

a knock at the door alerted them to her presence as she
asked, "Mind if I join you?"
"Come on in," Aeris called. The door opened and the

emerald eyed woman had to admit that it was hard not to
feel a little envious of Tifa now as she stepped into the
room naked. Aeris noticed that Yuffie sunk a little
further into the tube causing a soft smile to appear on
her face.
Tifa walked with a confident step which while she had

never been too self-conscious in such circumstances
around her team. Definitely wasn't present when they
bathed in more public places such as hot-springs and the
like. "So what were you two talking about?"
Aeris saw that Yuffie was likely about to ask Tifa directly
about her behavior so stepped in to say more
diplomatically, "Just about the changes all three of us
have experienced lately."
A pleased smile appeared on Tifa's face as she said

dreamily, "Yeah." It faded slightly as she thought of how
down in the dumps her lover had been the past several
days.
Both her teammates picked up on it causing Aeris to ask,

"What is it?"
Tifa held back the sigh she felt at not being able to tell
her teammates the truth of her relationship. Although
she suspect Aeris would be glad for her, it was how she
imagined Yuffie would react which held her tongue. But,
the news that was behind Naruto's depressed manner
had recently spread to the populace of Konoha as
merchants and other visitors to Suna began to spread the
news. "I take it you haven't heard that the Kazekage has
been arrested and is scheduled to be executed in the next
few days."
Tifa's teammates shared a look, but with a shrug Yuffie

asked, "So what?"
Frowning at her teammate's response, she explained, "It's

just a lot of people here seem genuinely bothered by the
news, and not in the way of how the Kazekage's death
will affect the relations between Konoha and Suna. It's
just nice to see, you know?"
"Not really," Yuffie replied causing Tifa's frown to

deepen. "Alliances form and break all the time. It's idiots
that actually buy into the idea that an alliance means the
other side isn't actively trying to find an opening to
cripple them that are the easiest to manipulate. If
anything that the people of the Leaf are that broken up
about it then it means the Kazekage must have done an
excellent job of suckering them. It's just a shame he
won't get to take advantage of his ploy. But his
replacement will likely try to keep up appearance until he
sees a moment to strike."
"I…I don't think that's the case here," Aeris said seeing
that Tifa was growing more upset by Yuffie's words.
"Don't forget Suna forces aided in putting down
Akame's plot. They also aided The Leaf during Pain's
Invasion and the sneak attack Sky Country pulled. It was
the fan wielders of Suna that forced Sky Country to
withdraw without inflicting too much damage."
"Not to mention that Naruto was instrumental in saving

the Kazekage from the Akatsuki," Tifa chimed in.
"You two are making much too big of a deal out of their
actions," Yuffie said annoyed. "They are allies and if
Suna didn't do anything when the Leaf was being
attacked it would have looked suspicious. Not to
mention…"
"Gods, how can you be so blind," Tifa snapped angrily.

"Do you really think Naruto saved the Kazekage because
of some alliance? He did it because he's his friend.
Furthermore, at least try to recall that he also argued for
us to be released from Kiyomi's control over us. The
women that tried to kill him, remember?"
"Yeah he did a great job of that, which is why whenever

I'm out in public I get to act like I'm in love with some
loser Inuzuka."
"Kiba isn't a loser," Aeris said her own temper spiking

for a moment.
Yuffie looked at her two teammates and actually hearing
some admiration for the two Leaf-nin that had been
brought up said, "D-don't tell me you're actually fallin…"
"I'm with Naruto now," Tifa said interrupting her

teammate. Although already suspecting as much Aeris
was still shocked by Tifa's frank admission of her new
relationship.
But not nearly as much as Yuffie, who at first tried to

remain calm but then tears began to form at the corner
of her eyes. With a loud shout of, "Idiot," Yuffie turned
and leapt out of the tube as she snatched up her small
towel.
Tifa felt guilty at her revealing her secret in such a way so

reached out for her teammate as she called, "Wait!"
*****************************
Kiba stepped into the hall from his room as he heard the
heated voices coming from the bathing area of his home.
Quite aware that his home's guests were taking a bath
together, he wondered what was behind the apparent
argument. Hoping to calm things down, lest his mother
grow annoyed at the noise, he moved to knock on the
outer door of the room when it was thrown open and he
was ran into. He reached up to catch the person that had
smashed into him as they both fell back. Kiba groaned as
his head bounced off the floor, but the pain was coupled
with the feeling of something soft in his right hand. He
gave it a squeeze causing the person on top of him to
moan which had the instant effect of making the pain in
his head fade away, especially as he realized he was
staring into the increasingly redder face of Yuffie. The
kunoichi shouted, "Pervert!" Before leaping to her feet
and then took off running by planting her foot right into
his face as she used him as a springboard.
"Ah, what the fuck," Kiba shouted as he grabbed his face

after his head bounced off the floor again.
As the new pain coursed through his skull, he missed an

equally naked Tifa run by as she called, "Yuffie! I'm sorry
I didn't tell you before. Let me explain."
"Shut up! You big boobed traitor. I don't ever want to

speak to you again!"
"Stop being so childish," Tifa responded just before the

door to one of the guest rooms the women had been
assigned slammed shut deeper in the house. Tifa banged
on the door for a moment but growing frustrated said,
"Fine! Be that way, the truth is I don't care what you
think. Naruto's a great man and I want to help him make
his dream a reality."
Hearing that, Kiba temporarily forgot about the pain as

the realization that much as his mother had predicted
Tifa had become another woman to succumb to the
jinchuriki's charms. Becoming aware that he was being
watched by Aeris, he sat up, but made sure to keep his
back to her lest she was in a similar state of dress. "I
guess Yuffie's taking Tifa joining Naruto rather hard."
Aeris was a little surprised that it appeared Kiba had

already had some prior knowledge about Tifa's
relationship. She wanted to ask him how he was handling
the news, but he stood up and with a shake of his head
said, "Man, has his fortunes with the ladies changed since
the academy." Although, Aeris knew he had tried to
make it sound like he was amused at the situation. She
also heard some jealousy and wonderment in his tone.
He pushed whatever he was feeling away as he said,
"Well goodnight Aeris," without looking back.
She returned the pleasantry as she slid the door closed.

Despite being clad in a towel, she didn't wish to wander
around the house in such a state so began to get dressed
in the clothes she had brought. As she put her clothes on
she heard Kiba ask, "Where are you going?"
Tifa was the one that answered, "I have a place to live in
the village. Thank you for the letting me stay here."
"Sure," Kiba said, "It was the least I could do

considering…well everything."
Aeris heard some of the guilt that Kiba still harbored for
how he had treated them the first night in his voice.
Apparently so did Tifa as she said genuinely, "Hey forget
about that. I can only imagine what most boys your age
would do with three women that they had been told
would do anything they commanded. You didn't let
things get too out of hand."
She heard what sounded like a kiss and then heard Tifa
whisper something. Realizing she was straining to listen
at the door, she quickly finished dressing before heading
to where Tifa and Kiba had been talking near the
entrance to his home. She heard the door close and when
she appeared saw Kiba still rubbing at his cheek where
she had kissed it. The Inuzuka turned towards her, and
again she felt a sense of jealousy as she noticed his red
cheeks. But it was a hopeful look in his eye that made her
wonder what her teammate had whispered to him. Kiba
appeared a little nervous, which she could attribute to
Tifa's good-bye as much as to the awkwardness that had
been between them since he had kissed her, before
clearing his throat to say, "Tifa said she's living at the
Hidden Eddy Inn if you wish to visit."
"Oh…thanks…" Aeris replied hating how awkward she
sounded.
"Sure thing," Kiba said walking passed her to the kitchen

to get the drink of water he had come down for. His face
still felt red due to Tifa's kiss against his cheek as well as
from her whispered, "Hang in there."
*****************************
Kurenai sat at breakfast which was rather bland

compared to the ones that the household usually had.
Her gaze shifted to Miya, who appeared pleased that the
food was at least edible. Her gaze next drifted to Tifa,
who was the newest resident of the Hidden Eddy Inn,
and who appeared to have quickly adapted the other
women's dressing habits at breakfast. She spent a
moment to consider her own which although she hadn't
come down dressed and showered to start the day as she
had before, doubted the sleeping pants and loose fitting
buttoned down shirt that she wore gave Naruto the same
thrill he must feel from the other women present. Which
she admitted that he hid remarkably well.
Her gaze next traveled to Hinata, who although dressed

in a similar manner as her sensei, wore a shirt that
hugged her curves. Kurenai had a hard time believing
that her student, who had always worn an oversized
jacket and loose pants to hide those curves, could wear
such a shirt around the boy she had long held a crush on
and remain conscious.
She stopped thinking about such things though as Hinata

directed a worried glance towards Naruto. Her own gaze
followed suit as she looked at the jinchuriki, who was
fully dressed and looked like he had slept in his normal
clothes. He stirred around the food on his plate having
yet to take a single bite. Kurenai noticed that Hinata
wasn't the only one directing such glances his way.
Apparently, so did he as he suddenly pushed his plate
away before standing. "Sorry everyone, I know I'm
bringing everyone else's moods down along with mine.
I'll just go back to my apartment."
He reached for his plate, but Karin stopped him to say,

"We'll clean-up for you. Just relax and have a nice
shower or something. It looks like you collapsed right
into bed after returning from the training fields last
night."
Naruto nodded as he began to walk out the room as

Miya said, "Naruto, later on I intend to practice some
more swordsmen ship if you would care to join me."
The blond man nodded as he said uninspired,

"Sure…that sounds great."
Kurenai stared at the landlady of the Inn and found
herself again wondering who the woman was. She knew
that the woman that had bought most of the buildings
that surrounded her new home, Kiyomi, tended to
employ former kunoichi such as Karin in her business
ventures. But, why a former shinobi like Miya would be
content to be a landlady in an apartment building, she
couldn't fathom. Granted Kurenai knew she may be
jumping to conclusions since Miya never admitted to be
a shinobi, but having seen some of her and Naruto's
recent practice sessions she found it difficult to picture
her as anything else, especially since she would put the
woman's skill with a blade even above Yuugao's. What
further amazed Kurenai was that she was giving the
woman's skill such a high estimate even as she practiced
a sword style that seemed to barely use any chakra or
jutsu in its implementation.
Naruto walked out of the room and she could tell all the
women present save perhaps Miya were sending worried
glances after him. She didn't find it strange since all the
women present had some dealings with the blond, and
she knew her own concern for him was just as apparent.
Despite his leaving the room, the atmosphere of it didn't
pick up any. The red-eyed woman could tell most of the
women wished to discuss Naruto's down mood, but held
back for some reason.
They ate in silence until the door to the dining room

opened again as the elderly Koharu entered. Although
the elder's appearance surprised Kurenai since she still
lived in her mansion. A rumor was spreading that she
had plans to donate it to the village so they could expand
the nearby Training Grounds. Wondering if the woman
was currently at the Inn looking for a place to live since
the rumor also said she was interested in downsizing, it
turned out it wasn't the case for this particular visit as she
said, "Ah, Hinata I'm glad you're hear. I wanted to speak
with Karin about the upcoming trip to Kumo, but
needed to speak with you as well."
"Why," Karin said concerned, "Is it related to the

Hyuuga's attempts to prevent the embargo with Kumo
from ending?"
"In a manner of speaking," Koharu said taking a seat

where Naruto had been sitting. Kurenai was surprised
that the elder didn't seem concerned about discussing the
matter despite the room full of kunoichi. Looking
around though, she figured that since the meal was being
attended by Fu, Yuugao, Sakura, Karin, Ino, Hinata,
Tenten, Guren, and Shizune, the only one present
without some connection to the matter about to be
discussed was Miya, who appeared content to merely sip
her tea. She guessed that she could count herself in the
estimate as well, but as the landlady was making no
excuse to leave felt her own curiosity compel her to stay,
especially since it appeared it involved Hinata in some
way.
"You've spoken with my father about ending his

opposition to the matter, I take it," Hinata said calmly.
"Yes, Hiashi can read the writing on the wall and knows
he isn't going to persuade the rest of the council against
backing the measure. Still, his opposition will cause a
much larger ripple in the civilian council as well as the
local businesses the Hyuuga clan support," Koharu
explained. "I'm afraid that even with the embargo ended;
one will still exist in spirit if businesses are unwilling to
sell to the Great Tree Shipping Company and others like
it for fear of losing Hyuuga business."
"Is this something father has threatened to do?" Hinata

asked calmly.
Kurenai was more than a little shocked by the quiet
strength that her student was giving off. Although she
had begun to notice its appearance just before she had
left her team during her maternity leave that it had so
solidified in Hinata astounded her, especially since she
would have imagined Naruto's dating Ayame would
cause it to crack a little.
"Strangely enough not in as many words," Koharu said.

"He is saying that if the elders of the clan decide to
pursue such an action he will not be able to stop them. I
believe with the Raikage's admitting his role in causing
the death of his brother, your father truly doesn't have
any wish to stop the embargo from ending."
Hinata nodded due to her believing as much also, but

aware that for Koharu to seek her out it meant her father
must have mentioned something that he or the elders
desired which would get them to go along with ending
the embargo. "Father must believe there is some way to
convince the elders not to interfere then."
"Yes," Koharu said hesitantly. Kurenai was surprised by

the older woman's tone since it seemed to hint at a
closeness that existed between her and Hinata that she
wasn't aware of. Kurenai did suppose though that it
could have been a byproduct of Hinata's taking on the
role of an aid for the Hokage, and thus through dealing
with the elder on a regular basis one had formed.
"Basically your father wants Hanabi and me to
accompany Karin during the upcoming trade talks with
Kumo once the embargo ends."
"That's bullshit," Ino said stepping into the conversation.

"He's just trying to make it appear that Hanabi will have
had some influence in the talks if they go well. He's
trying to push Hinata out of the running for clan head.
This will be a feather in her cap that he can use to build
more support for Hanabi. We wouldn't even be here if
Hinata hadn't convinced Tsunade to make the Raikage
admit Kumo's involvement in the kidnaping attempt
against her, a part of our returning Yugito to them."
"I agree," Koharu said, "But that is precisely why Hiashi

almost has to make such an obvious attempt at giving
Hanabi a similar victory. Those same business ventures
the Hyuuga have that they can use to impede us, can also
be used against Hiashi if the people behind those
ventures throw their support behind Hinata. They have
seen what our opening up greater trade with Suna has
done for their businesses. Many of them are eagerly
anticipating the same thing happening with Kumo, they'll
support the Hyuuga's attempts to stop us if they have to.
But, that's only because not all of them will be successful
in the new venture so would settle for what they know
they already have."
Karin added her thoughts as she said, "Plus some of my
competitors might go along with it to prevent The Great
Tree Shipping Company from gaining any greater
influence. It was my company that led the way in
opening the greater trade routes with Suna. It's also
because of the influence we gained from that, which
gained us an audience with the Raikage and as such once
trade opens, we'll already have a head start. Still I'll admit
to feeling a little apprehensive about having a rank
amateur there with us, perhaps I should make it known
to Hiashi that my business dealings aren't the place for
Hyuuga politics."
The question was addressed to Koharu, but Hinata said,

"Hanabi will do fine. She's been observing father for
quite a long time. I have no doubt she will be quite the
asset to your discussions."
"Hinata," Sakura said impressed by her fellow Harem
member's selfless nature, "That isn't the point. If anyone
deserves to go, it is you."
Hinata saw it was a sentiment that most of the women

present wore on their faces causing her to smile
graciously as she said, "Thank you. But, this is an
important step in bettering relations with Kumogakure. I
only desire the Clan Head position because it is where I
believe I can do the most good. Yet, in this particular
case it appears that in order to achieve that result I must
step aside. If I make an issue of it for fear of my sister's
star rising within the clan and village, then it is only
about my ego. We achieve the goals that those of you on
the Clan Council and at the Great Tree Shipping
Company have strived for by giving my father what he
wants. We shouldn't jeopardize this chance."
Kurenai was quite proud of her student, and noticed the
similar looks on the other women's faces. She smiled
brightly as Hinata's cheeks colored when Ino said,
"You're so sweet Hinata. It makes me want to gobble
you right up."
Koharu laughed at Ino's statement since she imagined

the blonde was thinking about putting action to her
words. Aware, that such a thing would undoubtedly
shock Kurenai and believing that the reason that Miya's
hand had slipped beneath the table was to grab the
bokken she often carried, in case she had to use it to
prevent the Inn from descending into a den of
debauchery as she often described her role when Naruto
and his lovers began to get a little too fresh when
Kurenai wasn't around, took the attention away from
Hinata as she said, "I'll let Hiashi know that we accept
his proposal then."
Koharu stood and left the room to do as she said. But,
she stopped at the stairs leading up to the apartments of
the building. Feeling tempted to comfort her lover, she
resisted the urge to do as Hinata had suggested which
was fulfil the role which best moved his dream forward.
While she knew all of his lovers wished to comfort him
as he fretted over his friend Gaara and what his actions
and inactions would cost him and his harem, ultimately
he needed to be the one to make the decision.
*****************************
Yukata sat hunched over at a bench in the Puppet

Armory as she worked on her puppet's arm. She made
the last connections for some fiber's she was installing
which would act as the muscle and sinew to allow it to
work and hopeful if her calculations were correct give it a
more delicate touch then most puppets. She leaned back
and created some chakra strings which connected to the
arm and was pleased as she watched the synthetic fibers
act as she expected. She gasped as a voice spoke from
behind her, "Wow, that is a lot of connections, it almost
looks like human muscle. I imagine that's going to be
rather hard to control, are you sure you want to create
such a difficult to handle puppet. It would probably be
best to go with something easier to control with a lot of
tricks. They say the admission test is going to be a
puppet battle royal."
Yukata held back a sigh along with a need to squirm in

her chair as with her modifications in place she had
looked forward to testing them out. Although glad that
someone was praising her work, she was also annoyed
that she felt the person was doing so in an effort to lead
into a question she would rather avoid. Nonetheless as
she began to close up the arm she responded politely,
"Thank you Tomari. But I believe I'm getting the hang of
it."
"Still the materials that you are using don't look all that
strong. If I didn't know better I would think at best it
would give your puppet the strength equivalent of a
normal person. You'd be better off using steel cables,
why trade away the inhuman strength that a puppet can
afford a puppeteer?"
"I'm looking for something with a more delicate touch,"

Yukata answered closing the last compartment before
stuffing the arm in her bag and stood to leave. "It was
nice talking to you," she lied politely.
Tomari didn't get the hint as he stepped in front of her

while saying, "Well don't cry too badly when my Bijuu
Buster crushes your puppet for being too delicate."
Yukata spared a moment to look passed her fellow Suna

genin to look at the puppet he had been working on. She
had to admit it looked well-constructed and from the
way Kankuro had reacted upon seeing it, apparently
looked like Gaara had in his completed miniature
Shukaku form. Yukata didn't know if it was the most
appropriate design for a puppet, considering the current
trouble the Kazekage was facing. But he had been
working on it long before Gaara had been charged with
the murder of Joseki so knew that he had designed it out
of his reverence for the Kazekage. Something which still
remained in pretty much all of his shinobi, despite the
charges being levied against him. The question that she
had been expecting since Tomari had begun speaking to
her came up as he asked, "Since you're done for the
night, how about you and I go out for some dinner. My
treat."
The kunoichi tried to let him down easy as she said,

"Sorry, but I don't think so. I'm just not looking to start a
relationship with anyone."
"Oh…don't misunderstand me; I wasn't looking for a
date or anything. It's just I thought we could get to know
each other better as future puppeteers."
Yukata smiled as she said, aware that Tomari was just

hoping to escape from the rejection, "I'm sorry, I guess I
did misunderstand your intentions. But we aren't
puppeteers yet, and I might not become one if as you
pointed out I don't start learning to control my puppet
with these modifications."
"Right, right," he said already moving back to his

workstation. "Don't let me keep you any longer."
Yukata didn't as with a hasty good-bye she left the

Puppet Armory. She quickly set off to her home and was
tempted to escape the crowds in the street by leaping to
the rooftops. But aware that quite a few of the people
that knew her already considered her behavior to have
become a little anti-social after returning to Suna, didn't
wish to give them more ammunition by leaping to the
roofs in order to stop being around people for the short
journey to her apartment. During her walk, she felt
herself grow a little wet as she passed a ramen stand that
had opened almost a year back as it for some reason
always made her think of her Ghost. She was aware that
the Ichiraku stand had a sister shop in Konoha, and
guessed that her reaction made sense since it likely used
the same recipe for its ramen. As it was a scent she often
picked up from her Ghost as he worked his magic on
her, she understood why her body reacted the way it did
whenever she passed. She had often used her weekend
passes from the Training Force to eat at the restaurant as
she wondered which of its customers was the one whose
hands made her feel so incredible. She was tempted to
stop in order to get some to take home, but seeing a line
out front decided now wasn't the time.
Reaching her apartment, she stepped inside and was glad
to finally be alone. While she knew her friends were
starting to worry about her, she couldn't help her
behavior as everything else just seemed like a distraction
as of late. She walked to her puppet which was hanging
against a wall, and looked remarkably human in shape.
Covering its frame was a tattered cloak which she felt
helped it to live up to its name, which was simply Ghost.
She knew some of the kunoichi of the village would
likely guess at the reason she named it as such, but since
her interest in the paranormal had been well documented
before joining the Training Force felt most would simply
ascribe the name to that.
She quickly attached the arm to the puppet and stepped

back to admire her handiwork. She reached up to caress
the face of her creation, which was blank except for
some reflective glass that represented it eyes and which
glowed in the dark as a soft blue. As she had designed
the puppet, she had considered giving it a face, but since
felt that it not having one fitted with the fact that she had
no face to put with the Ghost that haunted her dreams.
But looking at the blue eyes that glowed softly and to her
warmly due to the cloak covering it, she felt that if she
could have at least seen his eyes they would shine in
much the same color and way.
She turned away and walked to the opposite side of her

small studio apartment. She paused just outside the circle
that she had drawn on the wooden floor. She felt a shiver
pass through her just before stepping in and watched as
it activated since it was a reconstruction of the
summoning circle that had been in Konoha, which she
had created using the notes she had made back before
first activating it when she had thought it to be
something paranormal. Her room took on another
worldly look as what she realized now was a highly
intricate privacy barrier sprung around her.
She turned to look at where her puppet was hanging and

creating some chakra strings affixed them to it. She
smiled as it silently floated towards her not making the
usually chattering sound that puppets made due to her
feeling it would nullify one of the reasons she called the
puppet Ghost, which became apparent as she activated
the seal on it that acted as a transparency jutsu causing it
to disappear from sight.
While it wasn't as good as the one the actual Ghost had

used, since she could still make out a hazy outline, she
felt that in the heat of battle it would be much harder to
spot. She watched as the barrier reacted to her puppet as
it passed through it and turned away so that it could
come up behind her. She leaned back into the puppet,
and basked in the smell of its cloak which came as close
to capturing her Ghost's smell as she could. She wished
she could strip naked as she had so often when visiting
her Ghost, but while her modifications might have given
her creation a more delicate touch, there was just nothing
she could due to recreate the feel of her Ghost's skin.
Moving her fingers, she let out a moan as the puppet

silently reached up to cup her breasts. She briefly
wondered if in Tomari's wildest imaginations he had ever
wondered if the reason for her desire to be alone was so
she could work on her skill to better manipulate her
puppet in bringing her to orgasm. Her moans grew in
volume as her fingers danced to tell the puppet to roll
her hardened nipples between its forefinger and thumb.
The experience was much more enjoyable then it had
been the last time telling her that her modifications were
working as she had desired, but while increasing her
pleasure had been one of the reasons for her
improvement to her puppet, it wasn't the only one as she
fully intended for Ghost to be a fully capable combat
puppet. She felt the added dexterity would allow the
puppet to fight in a truly human like manner, which
would aid it in infiltration missions where it could be
disguised to look more human.
Reaching back to cup the back of her puppets head while

her other hand continued to control it she rubbed her
noise against its cloak to bask in the smell in order to
recapture some of the magical experiences she had felt
during her time with the Training Force. Getting lost in
the moment she whispered plaintively, "P-please…"
She needed to pull her hand away as she needed the use
of both hands as she had her puppet pick up one of her
legs and then use its free hand to begin rubbing her
mound in a circular motion. She bit her lips as she knew
her apartment walls weren't the thickest and didn't wish
to alert her neighbors as to what she was doing. She
fought back her moans as she neared her release, which
caused her puppets actions to become sloppy as she had
trouble making it move as she wished due to the
circumstances.
Cutting her strings, the puppet fell to the ground as she

turned and moved to collapse on her bed while burying
both her hands inside her pants. Succeeding partially, she
buried her face into her covers to muffle her cries as she
knelt on the floor and directly stimulated her clit with
one hand as the other slid two fingers within her. She
stiffened as she screamed into her bed's mattress as she
came hard and her release soaked the cloth of her panties
and pants. Breathing heavily, she looked back at her
unmoving creation and although the experience was
much better, still paled in comparison to what she had
felt at the real Ghosts hands.
*****************************
Naruto skipped breakfast this morning since he didn't
wish for his mood to drag his lovers down with him. He
spent a moment to think about the strange sensation he
had felt in Suna the night before as if one of his
Hiraishin seals had been calling to him. He hadn't
noticed it at first due to his preoccupation with what was
going on with Gaara, but it had disappeared before he
could look into it. He wondered if it was the reason, he
had been waking up at night lately with a sudden feeling
that he was being called somewhere.
He sighed as he stared up at the ceiling while he lay in

the bed of his apartment with his arms folded behind his
head once his thoughts returned to the subject of Gaara's
impending execution. He felt helpless as he thought back
to the night he had visited Temari and had learned the
fate that the Daimyo had in store for his friend. He had
lain with her until she had woken up at which point she
had asked him to stay away until after the execution. She
had explained that if he didn't, she would eventually give
into the desire that she felt for Naruto to save her
brother thus going against her Kazekage's wishes.
Naruto hadn't promised, but had thus far respected her

wishes after seeing how his other Suna lovers were
doing. He wasn't surprised that outside of Temari,
Matsuri was having the hardest time dealing with it,
although mostly due to how broken up her friend Sari
was.
The next several days he had spent at the training

grounds as he tried to think of some way to prevent the
execution without being branded as a missing-nin and to
train. But he wasn't surprised that outside of doing a lot
of damage his skills in Sage Mode weren't improving. His
heart was too conflicted to properly harness his power. It
also had translated into the poor performance he had
given when sparring with Miya the day before, which had
caused her to end the training early.
He sat up in his bed looking at his lavish apartment, and

sighed as he felt it was grossly unfair that the only way to
save his friend would force him to abandon his home
village. Granted as a missing-nin, he might be able to
more quickly spread his influence to the other countries,
provided the kunoichi in them didn't try to kill him on
sight. But, there was also the problem that Gaara
apparently didn't want to be saved. He could understand
Gaara' s reasoning since it was his belief that a Kage's
every action should benefit the people of his village, but
Naruto couldn't accept that Suna would be better off
without its young leader.
Yet, Naruto didn't know if he had the right to go against

Gaara's decision. After all, he had learned that whether
right or wrong, he had needed to at least respect Sasuke's
own decision to abandon Konoha in order to fulfil his
desires for revenge, even though that had led his former
teammate and friend to becoming his enemy. It was a
bitter pill to swallow upon his realizing that even if he
brought Sasuke back to the village it wouldn't erase the
hate that had infested his heart.
Also, there was no guarantee that even if he freed Gaara,

his friend wouldn't simply return to Suna in order to face
the Daimyo's punishment. If he did that and Naruto had
been discovered during the attempt then he would end
up a missing-nin with nothing to show for it, and while it
likely wouldn't prevent him from seeing his lovers. It
would impact his and their lives, and too be honest he
rather enjoyed where his life was at.
With only a single day remaining before the execution,

Naruto wondered if this was a sign that perhaps he was
losing his way. Before, he didn't doubt that he would
simply charge off and rescue Gaara, whether he wanted
to be or not, and let whatever fate that awaited him as a
result come at him. But now he couldn't help but think
of the pros and cons of his actions. It made him feel like
a lousy friend, and in Temari's case especially, lover.
He had tried to speak with his other lovers on that

matter, but thus far all the advice he had received boiled
down to it being his decision to make. "Arrgh," he said
as his head began to hurt due to all the circles it was
spinning in, "why'd everything become so damn
complicated?"
A knock at his apartment's entrance attracted his

attention, but not feeling it to be one of his lovers
considered ignoring it. But, hoping that it might distract
him from his thoughts for a while climbed out of bed
and went to greet his guest. He was surprised at it being
Miya causing him to ask, "What's up?"
"I'm going to practice, and need someone to spar
against."
"Today isn't really good for me. I don't think I'll offer
you any…"
He trailed off as the purple haired woman frowned and

letting some of her displeasure be known caused a purple
demon head to appear behind her using her Intimidation
Jutsu. Naruto knew that it the long run it would probably
be better to make the woman happy so relented as he
said, "Alright, let's get this over with."
Miya turned without another word as they headed down

to the dojo built onto the first floor. Upon entering Miya
went to a wall to procure her favored Bokken. Naruto
walked to a cabinet which upon his opening it, revealed a
belated Anniversary gift from Tenten, who upon hearing
about his sparing with the Landlady of Hidden Eddy Inn
to better acquaint himself with the chakra blades he was
now wielding had bought him a case of blunted metal
ones that he could use during practice. He had been
amazed to learn that they even allowed him to channel
his wind chakra into them. Granted, he couldn't use
them in such a fashion during sparing, but he knew they
would come in handy when he began to practice creating
jutsu to better fit his fighting style.
Facing his opponent, he moved before her as she took

her favored stance which was to hold her sword in front
of her in a two-handed grip. Mentally preparing himself
for the beating that was sure to follow, he charged as was
his want and struck out with a swipe at her face. She
easily brought the sword around blocking the blow, and
forced him to use the blunted blade in his left hand to
block as she pushed the other one away. He succeeded
partially, but as his heart wasn't in it she powered past his
defense and brought the wooden sword down on the top
of his head.
"Ow," Naruto said, as he fell back to the floor already

feeling a bump forming where she had hit him. He saw
Miya staring at him with a strange look that he couldn't
read as opposed to the disappointed one she usually gave
after scoring a hit.
Turning away she placed her bokken in its rack before

running her hand along it until it came to a real sword.
Touching the blade she said, "Do you know what your
problem is?"
"My heart really hasn't been in it lately?"
Miya pulled the sword from the rack as she replied,

"You're thinking too much."
"Kind of what I was implying," Naruto countered. "In
case you haven't noticed there's a lot going on."
"Not really," Miya said turning to face him, "In truth at

the moment there is only the impending execution of the
Kazekage. Everything else is you thinking about the
situation."
"What's your point," Naruto said growing frustrated.
"My point is that a swordsman that is unable to clear his

mind ends up paralyzed by indecision and dies."
"I never claimed to be a swordsman," Naruto said

standing to leave, "and Gaara's situation isn't some battle
to the death with blades. How can I not think about
what will be the effects of my actions?"
"Because your heart already knows what needs to be
done," Miya said before charging Naruto with the razor
sharp sword she now held.
"Have you lost your mind?" Naruto shouted as he

blocked her blade with the blunt knife in his right hand.
Miya didn't answer as she swung at him several more
times forcing Naruto on the defensive. Channeling some
of his wind chakra into his dull blades, sparks began to
appear as he blocked her attacks. Taking a half-step back,
Miya's blade gouged the floor allowing him an opening
to go on the offensive. The power of his blows forced
Miya back as she was forced to block them, until he
managed to catch her sword between his two blades
snapping it just above the hilt. He grabbed her by the
shoulders and tossed her down to the ground. Following
her down, they both panted heavily as he held his
sharpened blade to her throat in thanks to the chakra
running through it as he asked angrily, "What the fuck
was that about?"
"With your life on the line, you managed to forget all

those unnecessary thoughts in order to let instinct take
over," Miya replied calmly as he stared into her eyes. She
saw them calm like an angry sea after a storm as she
continued, "The same can be said for a person's soul.
Thinking about what the outcome of an action is causes
a person to sometimes take actions outside their
character."
Naruto cut the chakra to his blade as he countered, "But

following your instincts can still lead a person to ruin."
"Perhaps," Miya conceded, "But, even if that is the case.

I imagine that they will meet their end with a smile
knowing that they acted out of their true character."
Naruto felt his doubts fade in thanks to Miya's words.
Growing excited at knowing what he needed to do, he
leaned down and gave her a quick chaste kiss on the lips.
Standing, he began running towards the door calling
behind him, "Miya, thanks."
She didn't truly hear what he said as she was lost in a

maelstrom of her own thoughts as she brought her hand
up against her lips. Feeling her face heating up, she laid
on the floor where she fell as she replayed the sensation
of his lips against hers over and over again. She was
snapped out of her daze as Tenten entered the room and
seeing the woman lying on the floor next to a snapped
sword asked concerned, "Are you alright?"
She began to move to aid the woman, but stopped as she

sat up quickly to say, "I'm fine. I just slipped, that's all."
Tenten looked at her skeptical and was about to inquire
about the broken sword, but Miya quickly said, "Oh look
at the time. I should start getting dinner ready."
"Um… it's only around nine o'clock in the morning."
"Right, but it never hurts to start preparing early," Miya

said as she grabbed up the broken blade. Quickly
hurrying from the room leaving a confused Tenten about
what had the normally calm woman flustered, she
shrugged as she cleared her thoughts in order to practice
some Kata. Although Miya did head straight to the
kitchen after disposing of the broken sword and perhaps
due to the chaotic flow of her thoughts the meal she
prepared wasn't exactly a masterful creation.
*****************************
Naruto left Kiyomi's after speaking and learning a seal

technique from Mito. It was now after dark, but Naruto's
spirited hadn't waned since his sparring match with Miya.
With the technique Mito had supplied him. He now had
one part of what he needed to save Gaara, but was now
confronted with the problem of how to get into Suna to
use it. He knew he could just Hiraishin to any of his
lovers, but with the execution set to take place in the
morning, he couldn't discount the fact that Gaara would
be heavily guarded. He believed that Temari would be his
best avenue to pull of his plan, but since some suspicion
would automatically fall onto her, felt it would be best
not to involve her. Not to mention, she might refuse out
of a need to obey her brother and village leader.
He had planted some of his Kunai in Wind Country after

his recent mission there with Guren, but they were
placed around the trade route that Sara's Caravan often
traveled. He had left the kunai after splitting with the
group of wanderers since he had wanted to insure they
would be safe from reprisals from any remaining Slaver
Groups. He had also given one to Seramu to be used in
case of trouble, but again didn't want to be the cause of
it, as he was sure Suna or the Daimyo's investigators
might eventually figure out where he had come from and
while he could just use the ones he had buried. They
weren't close enough to Suna that he was confident he
would arrive in time, not to mention it presented him
with the problem of how to sneak into the village as
fighting his way in would leave a lot of people hurt and
damage the goodwill that had been built between Suna
and Konoha. Although, he realized it might not as much
as he feared if the Shinobi of Suna cared for their leader
as much as they had shown in the past once they realized
what he was there to do. But again it would put people
he considered friends in the position of being placed
under suspicion of aiding him or at the very least not
giving their all in defeating him. Considering the type of
man the Daimyo was showing himself to be, Naruto
imagined quite a few people could end up taking Gaara's
place on the executioner's block.
Naruto was just reaching his home as he spotted a figure

waiting outside. Recognizing Kiba, he frowned as they
hadn't really talked since the Inuzuka had learned of his
relationship with his mother and sister. Hoping his
presence wasn't about to lead to some argument between
them, he said, "Hey."
Kiba replied with the same greeting causing an awkward

silence to build between them before Naruto said,
"Um…is there a reason for your visit?"
"Do you have a moment," Kiba asked sounding like he'd

rather be chewing razor blades.
Naruto wanted to tell Kiba that he really didn't, but

hoping another flash of inspiration would hit him and
aware he might not have another chance said said, "Sure,
I suppose we do have a lot to discuss." Heading to
Ichiraku, Naruto took a seat at the bar next to Kiba after
receiving a rather passionate kiss from Ayame, who was
just glad her lover seemed to have recovered from his
anxiety over Gaara's fate.
Kiba watched out of the corner of his eye, feeling some

of his jealousy returning but pushed it aside as Naruto
broke away to sit next to him. Ayame went behind the
bar and after filling their orders placed a small bottle of
sake between them. With no other customers, she
headed to the back figuring that the conversation would
be easier, for Kiba at least, without her present.
Naruto took the bottle and filled the cup next to Kiba
before pouring himself some. Kiba diffused Naruto of
the notion that he was there to talk about his
relationships as he said, "Look, before we begin, just
know that I'm over learning about you, my mom, and
Hana. You're making them happy and that's all that
matters. I still think it was a dick move on your part to
go behind my back about it for so long."
"Fair enough," the jinchuriki replied. "You're not angry

at them are you?"
"No," Kiba admitted, "I can honestly say I never wanted

to think about my mom or sister's sex lives and I
certainly didn't want to be confronted by it in the way
that I was." Naruto held back from laughing not wanting
to provoke Kiba, especially as a little heat entered his
voice as he said, "But I thought we were friends. And
even if we aren't, I'm pretty sure there is a rule in the bro
code about sleeping with a bro's mom and sister, and if
you do you should at least tell him."
Naruto nodded before saying, "I'm am sorry for not
telling you, and that you found out the way you did. I
know it's a small conciliation at this point, but I did plan
to tell you. But, after."
Knowing that Naruto was referring to a date after his

ambition became a reality, and knowing that the blond
man wouldn't lie just to pacify him he replied, "Fine, I
got that off of my chest so now it's water under the
bridge."
"Okay," Naruto said pleased. "So if that wasn't what you

wanted to talk about, then what is?"
Kiba took a sip of the sake, unable to believe he was

about to ask Naruto what he was. But seeing as things
hadn't returned back to normal between Aeris and him,
at least to the level he was hoping for asked, "How do
you do it? I mean in the academy you couldn't even get
Sakura to look your way. Now not only are you with her,
but in just a few days managed to get Tifa to go from a
woman one of your women practically brainwashed into
leaving her team, and wanting to live in the same
building as you."
Naruto stared at Kiba for a moment but then shrugged

as he said, "Honestly, I have no idea."
"Come on, you expect me to believe that. My mom's told

me about the jutsu you were given…"
"And when I first started out on this path, you're right I

did rely on it. But outside of the automatic effects of the
Binding, which happens when I take a lover. I haven't
used the Temptation's Touch all that much. The last time
I think I made a conscious effort to use it was when I
was in Kumo and needed to convert one of my lovers to
my cause." Naruto paused as Kiba stared at him while he
took a sip of his sake. Placing it down, the jinchuriki
continued, "But what makes me so special that they've
come to care so much for me I can't answer that. Why
are you asking anyway?"
Kiba sighed before he explained what had transpired

between Aeris and him the night he kissed her, and the
barrier it seemed to have put up between them. Naruto
listened thoughtfully and remained silent as Kiba finished
his tale, after several moments he prompted to Naruto
with a slightly exasperated, "Well?"
"Well what?"
"How would you go about repairing things between us?"
"Do you mind if I ask you a question before I answer?"
"Go ahead."
Naruto turned in his stool and looked Kiba dead in the
eyes before asking, "What is the end result you're hoping
for?"
Kiba was confused by the question so asked, "W-what

do you mean?"
"The question is pretty self-explanatory," Naruto said

turning to face forward again. "Plus, I can't answer your
question if you don't even know what your end goal is.
For example, it's true that for most of the women I've
targeted, I did so with the intention of converting them
to my cause. But that can't be my sole purpose as
otherwise they become nothing but pawns to be moved
on a board. I can't think like that and even though I can
force them to obey my instructions. I will never do so.
All of my lovers are women of great character, who
deserve to have their hearts' desires granted and I feel
extremely grateful that for now it appears I'm
succeeding."
Kiba could see how his mother and sister could fall for
Naruto, and ultimately submit to him as their mate.
Especially when compared to someone like Koreshige,
who although he had managed to get several women to
submit to him, Kiba believed he only truly valued them
for the prestige it granted him and the role they had
played in trying to strip his mother of her title. Kiba had
no doubt that even if the man had succeeded, his mother
wouldn't receive one ounce less of the care and affection
she currently was enjoying from Naruto.
Naruto's question also made Kiba figure that perhaps he

hadn't put as much thought into what he wanted from a
relationship with Aeris before coming to him, as it now
appeared he was just looking for the quick fix. Although,
Kiba had arrived to the conclusion on his own, Naruto
put it into words as he said, "The way I see it you're
looking for one of two things. You either want her to
open her heart to you, or her legs for you. If it's the first
my advice is simple. Stay true to the course you're setting
to win her affections. It's been only around a week since
you first met. Not to mention it was under the
conditions that Kiyomi turned them over with the
implication you could use them as your love slaves."
A look of guilt flashed across Kiba's face as he recalled

that he had nearly used Aeris for just such a purpose.
Naruto already knew that as Tsume had been watching
her son, as she would have put an end to it if he had
gone through with it. As it was, she had nearly stepped
in. Naruto saw that Kiba was bothered by his past
actions, but gave him a glimmer of hope as he said, "She
obviously isn't holding that against you from how you
describe things were before you kissed her. But try to
think about how she might be feeling. She might not
even consciously know why she rejected you. But deep
down, a part of her must be wondering if you're just
trying to get close to her in order for her to sleep with
you in a way you won't feel guilty about it later. If that's
your goal then I can't help you."
"I understand," Kiba said as Naruto stood. Figuring that

he needed to think about what it was he truly wanted,
but hearing about despite how she acted some part of
Aeris might never fully trust his intentions if they were
honorable he asked, "From what you're saying, Aeris
might never truly trust my feelings for her, even if she
were to sleep with me."
"If she did come around," Naruto said as he paused from

heading to the backroom of the ramen stand in order to
kiss Ayame goodnight and to speak with her, "then it
would be your actions afterwards that help to erase that
concern."
"What about a way to do it now?"
Naruto smiled as he said, "To do that then you need to

reset everything to zero."
"What does that mean?"
"You'll need to figure that out yourself," Naruto said. "If

I tell you, it might not have any true meaning behind it."
Naruto disappeared into the back as Kiba stood to leave.

Paying for both his and the jinchuriki's meal, he headed
home trying to understand what the meaning behind
Naruto's last remark was.
*****************************
Yukata returned to her apartment and wasn't surprised
that the village had been so quiet considering that the
following morning Gaara was scheduled to be executed.
Matsuri had asked if she wanted to visit Sari to help her
with the grief she was feeling, but Yukata had refused.
Although a part of her reason was to be alone, the truth
was she wasn't sure how to go about doing so in a way
that wouldn't just seem hollow. Yukata despite her recent
disassociation with anything outside her apartment, and
her pursuit of the pleasure she had felt at her Ghost's
hands did feel horrible about Gaara's impending death.
Which was the other reason she felt she couldn't offer
Sari any comfort, since considering that as once she had
also vied for the Kazekage's heart, was feeling a
measured sense of relief that she hadn't been the one to
capture it.
A part of her did want to laugh at the irony that instead

of falling for a man destined to die, it seemed she wanted
to be with one who had appeared mysteriously in her life
to introduce her to pleasure she had yet to capture again
only to disappear from her life just as mysteriously. Yet,
she couldn't deny that every time she stepped into the
summoning circle a tiny hope blossomed inside her that
her Ghost would return to her. Despite the solemn day
before her village tomorrow, and the earlier resolve she
had felt to not succumb to her body's need for release.
That hope that perhaps this time would be the one that
he appeared called her ever closer to it.
*****************************
Naruto appeared on his father's head to look over the

village his actions might never allow him to see in such a
way again. After saying goodnight to Ayame, and filling
her in on what was to come he had stepped out of
Ichiraku to do the same for the rest of his lovers. He had
also sent them to the others outside of the village,
excluding Suna. Having not thought of a way to sneak
into Suna outside of using the foxmarks on his lovers
there, he had decided to use one of the closer kunai to
Suna that he had buried along the popular trade route
that most of the caravan's stuck to and fight his way to
Gaara if need be.
But despite his resolve being set, it was an action that he

felt still needed to be explained and since he didn't want
his lovers to be influenced by each other had opted to
use shadow clones to tell them. However, he had felt
compelled to tell Ino in person since it was a similar
reckless action that had caused her to pull away from him
for a while. He had appeared in her family shop's
greenhouse as she watered the plants after closing the
store for her parents. Naruto had spent a moment
watching her as she hummed to herself while performing
her task. His resolve had wavered slightly knowing that
his actions might cause her and the others a great deal of
pain, but Ino had surprised him, "I figured you'd be
showing up soon." She turned and favoring him with a
smile said, "I guess you're going then."
"Ino, I…"
"Shh," Ino said as she walked towards him. Stopping

before him she wrapped her arms around his neck as she
whispered softly while staring into his eyes, "Lover, I'm
actually surprised you waited this long. I know a hero
likes to wait until the last minute to make an entrance,
but don't you think you'll be cutting it a little close."
Naruto wasn't sure how to respond due to his shock at
Ino's acceptance of what he was going to do. She smiled
brightly masking her concern for him so he could go
without a heavy heart as she said, "My eyes are no longer
closed Lover. I know exactly the type of man I fell in
love with is. If you didn't go, it would be akin to
watching you die a slow and painful death as your regret
ate away at you."
Finding Ino's words perfectly described his need to save

his friend as well as the confirmation that his other lovers
were of the same opinion it left him with only the need
to say, "I love you, my beautiful flower."
"I know," Ino said before gracing him with a kiss in

which she poured all her feelings for him. Stepping back
she said, "Now go save your friend."
He smiled as he Hiraishined to the top of his father's

head, as he basked in the memories of his clones along
with his other lover's blessings. He was just about to
teleport away for a long journey and possibly longer fight
when a new avenue presented itself.
*****************************
Yukata watched as her room once more took on an
otherworld appearance. Just as she was about to accept
that her Ghost wasn't coming, there was a flash behind
her which caused the barrier to shine a purple color as
the blue of it mixed with the red of the jutsu that
signaled his arrival. Her eyes grew wide, as the familiar
smell of Her Ghost surrounded her and filled her with
desire. Like she was performing a trust fall that her
academy instructors sometimes would have the students
do, she fell backwards and felt a feeling of utter
happiness when something arrested her movement.
Naruto while making sure to hide his presence from the

women of Suna that bore his mark had Hiraishined while
also using his Transparency Jutsu, since he didn't want to
take the chance that whatever had called him would
disappear, so hadn't take the time to scout the situation
first. Therefore he was more than a little surprised to find
himself in the privacy barrier he had designed, along with
a kunoichi. He got over his surprise quickly as she fell
back against his chest forcing him to use his hands to
steady her in a way that instantly felt familiar to both of
them.
Recognizing Yukata, he was utterly surprised at how

happy she sounded as she said, "It's really you. She
reached back in a manner to run her fingers through his
hair as she had often done when she had visited his
summoning circle during her stint with the Training
Force. Naruto closed his eyes as he enjoyed the feeling,
but remembering his purpose was about to reveal himself
when with a voice filled with raw need she said, "Please,
ravish me as only you can. I need to experience your
touch again." Naruto hesitated for a moment causing her
to plead, "Please…"
Still rather shocked by her desire, since even if he had
used the Temptation's Touch, he knew the feelings it
would have generated in her should have run their
course, he decided to comply with her request as he
would need her help to free Gaara. Plus out of a sense of
duty, that his scheme to lure Pakura to him had
obviously filled Yukata with a need that she hadn't been
able to fill since returning to Suna.
His hands slid from Yukata's sides to just below her

breasts causing the kunoichi's voice to hitch in her
throat. She whimpered softly as he moved them away,
but shivered in his arms as he slipped them under her
shirt to caress the soft skin of her stomach. Rubbing it in
a slow caress, he waited for her to relax in his arms,
before sliding his hands in two opposite directions. His
left hand moved north to cup and fondle her bra encased
breasts as his right hand slid south. His hand slipped out
of her shirt as he reached down between her legs where
he gripped the junction between her legs firmly before
running his fingers over the material separating her from
feeling him touch her pussy directly.
Yukata stiffened at his touch on her clothed pussy as she

tried to move in order to take off the cloth barrier
separating her from her Ghost's touch. Naruto used the
disguised voice he had when with a visitor to his
summoning circle as he whispered into her ear, "Relax,
relax, you've waited so long to be in my arms again.
Don't rush this moment."
Yukata cried out as her Ghost nibbled on her ear, as well

as from his pinching her hardened nipple through her
bra. Her ghost continued to tease her body over her
clothes and just when she didn't think she could stand
being denied the warmth of his hands on her skin any
further his touch disappeared entirely. Before she could
cry out in frustration it returned guiding her arms up into
the air before her shirt was pulled up and off of her
body. Her bra suddenly loosened, causing her to lower
her arms so that it fell to the ground.
Both of her Ghost's hands returned to attend to her

breasts causing her to moan as much from his warmth as
from his actions. It faded though; except for a single
point on her back which made her wonder what her
Ghost was up to. The point began to travel around her
body making her feel as if he was walking around her.
Yukata shivered as she felt his eyes drink in her bare
chest, for a moment she thought she could see them
clearly as they shown brightly at her. Although, she had
been completely naked before him in the past, Her
Ghost had always remained behind her as he played her
body like a musical instrument. That he came around in
front of her filled her with a sense of wonderment at the
unknown since she didn't know what he had in store for
her.
The warm point faded causing her to reach out for him.
But her head flew back as she felt one of her nipples
begin to be traced around by her Ghost's tongue.
Although, she had felt his lips against her neck and ear
before, he had never used anything but his hands to
explore the rest of his body. The new sensations caused
her to backpedal back until she reached the end of the
circle and was pressed up against the wall she had drawn
it near. With nowhere to fall back to, she pushed her
chest out as she moaned loudly, as her fingers buried
themselves in his hair. Aware that the Privacy Barrier
only prevented people from seeing in, she tried to stop
from moaning as he switched to her other tit. She didn't
succeed as one of her Ghost's hands returned to rubbing
her pussy over her pants and panties as he began to
suckle on her breast.
Shaking her head back and forth she basked in her
Ghost's ministrations until his mouth left her tit. She felt
the warmth against her chest again though as he pressed
his finger between the valley of her petite breasts. She
missed the feeling of his tongue running over her skin,
but couldn't wait to find out what was in store for her
next. The point of warmth traveled south, causing her
breathing to speed up even more in anticipation as it
traveled ever further down her body. It disappeared just
above her pants, and she watched then become
unbuttoned before sliding down her legs. She kicked
them aside and then stepped out of her panties as they
began traveling down her thighs as well.
Her right leg was lifted up until she felt it rest on her
Ghost's shoulder, she was near hyperventilating as she
waited for the next sensation and nearly came as she felt
his warm breath against her pussy. She did so a moment
later as his tongue began to trace along her slit causing
her hands to seek out his head by touch which upon
finding it, she buried her fingers in his hair once more.
She moaned loudly no longer caring if the entire
apartment building heard her as his tongue slipped past
her folds to explore her insides.
"I…I'm so close…I…want you…I need you…please…"
She felt his tongue retract and hoped the next sensation
she felt would be Her Ghost's large dick, that she had so
often felt pressed up against her ass, slipping inside her
as he claimed her virginity. But, he had other ideas as his
tongue pressed against her clit causing her to lose control
as she came again harder than she had ever before. After
likely alerting her entire building of her orgasm or scared
them into believe she had been murdered, she slid down
the wall she had been pressed against. Her legs were
spread apart lewdly and although he was still invisible she
again felt like she could see him slightly and the pleased
smile that he wore. Again she basked in a new feeling as
Her Ghost kissed her deeply allowing her to taste herself
on his lips as their tongues danced.
The kiss ended and she got a sense of his position as the
strand of saliva that connected them stretched until it
snapped. She felt him cup her face which she instantly
leaned into as he said, "Yukata, do you want to become
one of my lovers?"
Her eyes grew wide as she said, "Yes, more than anything
I've ever wanted."
"I'm glad," Naruto said, "There's something I would like

for you to do for me. Once you do it and if I survive, I
promise to come back and make you scream my name."
"W-what is your name?" she asked willing to do anything

for her Ghost.
She nodded dreamily as he replied, "Let's not ruin the
surprise."
Chapter 51

IV
Yukata stepped out of her apartment and couldn't help

but marvel at just how different she felt leaving it when
compared to when she had entered. Whereas before
everything outside the village had been a distraction,
even the death of the Kazekage and her former crush,
now she found herself deeply embroiled in what was
going on. She knew that just as people might have
looked at her strangely if they knew why she had been
acting so withdrawn, she'd definitely be getting them
because of her sudden reversal of opinion.
But it wasn't just the mind-blowing orgasm that she had

experienced, or the promise of many more just like it. In
truth, she hadn't even realized what it was that she had
been trying to recreate with her trying to recapture the
experiences of her time with the Training Force until Her
Ghost had reappeared. Now though, she realized that
what she had tried to simulate through her puppet and
recreation of the summoning circle, wasn't so much
about the pleasure. But the feeling that when she had
been in his arms that she had been the most important
thing in the world. It was a little strange she knew to
think of her being felt up in a privacy barrier in such a
way, yet it was the best way that she could describe it.
She guessed that the reason she could think of her
experiences with Her Ghost in such a way, was because
he had always made it worth the trip to the Summoning
Circle. His mentioning that he had multiple lovers had
made her realized that his skill with the female body was
not so much an innate talent, although she wasn't
discounting that either, but from just how much practice
he must put in. As a result of that understanding, she
recognized that although no two women would react
completely the same to his ministrations, the more times
she had visited him, the more efficient he should have
become at making her cum. And truthfully he had, but
rather than her experience getting quicker in an effort to
make time for the next girl to visit him. He had used the
knowledge to make the experience more and more
pleasurable as he would draw it out as he learned just
how to push her buttons.
Still, despite his diligence in his exploration of her body,
she had also come to realize that there had likely been an
ulterior purpose for her Ghost to create the Summoning
Circle, especially in light of his return on the eve of
Gaara's execution. One that he likely had achieved,
which was why it hadn't been there when she had wanted
one last time with her Ghost before returning to Suna.
Coming to that conclusion had thrown a bit of a damper
in her exuberance at his return. It had also led to her
asking just before he slipped out of her apartment, while
still transparent, having yet to end his jutsu, and after
giving her the task he needed for her to complete, "If
you didn't need my help…would you even be here
now?"
Her Ghost had surprised her with his answer mainly

because rather than give her the answer that he no doubt
knew she wanted to hear. He had answered her truthfully
in the deep disguised voice that almost seemed to echo
around the room, "Right now…no, I probably wouldn't
be." Her face must have revealed her shock at what was a
most decidedly horrible answer to give a woman wanting
to hear the opposite. But a warm feather light touch
stroked her cheek as he explained, "But, in time as your
summoning circle continued to call out to me. I would
eventually have investigated, and finding you still hungry
for my touch would definitely have made you mine. I'm
sorry that I made you feel lonely or abandoned, but it
never occurred to me that you would consider our times
together as anything more than a pleasant escape. I only
wish there was more time for me to explain myself."
Yukata had found his words far more satisfying then the
quick, 'Of Course I would be,' that she had expected as
they pointed to his depth of character, rather than just
some player that knew the right things to say. She
guessed it was how he could make her feel like she had
been the only thing in the world that mattered during
their previous times together, and even now was still
basking in that feeling. But she knew that in the outside
world there were other things that required her Ghost's
attention. Pushing off from where she had been sitting
naked since cumming, she had said, "Don't worry, I
understand. I'll do as you asked."
Her Ghost had pulled her close and although she had yet
to actually see him. She knew his blue eyes were shining
with a deep gratitude. "Yukata, thank you," he said
before giving her a kiss that had curled her toes before
slipping out of her apartment. Yukata had quickly
showered before leaving to complete the task she had
been given.
Finding herself near her destination, she rolled over her

wrist to see a small black mark in the shape of the One-
Tailed Bijuu and which could have passed for a tattoo.
Her Ghost had placed it there after asking her to find
someone that would be in contact with Gaara before he
was to be executed. She had immediately suggested
Temari, but her Ghost had explained that he would
prefer that she stay away from both of the Kazekage's
siblings. She hadn't understood why, until he explained
that he had little doubt Temari and Kankuro were being
monitored. When she had asked what made him believe
such, she had heard both reverence and pride as he said,
"Because anyone that knows Temari knows that she
won't just sit back and let this happen."
The emotion she heard in her Ghost's voice for the

eldest of the Sand Siblings made her wonder if she was
one of his lovers. She quickly figured that Temari was,
and that another reason her Ghost's appearance was to
protect a woman that held a place in his heart from
harm. Hoping to one day have a spot there herself she
had said determinedly, "I know who I'll see." Her Ghost
showed the trust he had in her and the sureness in her
eyes when he didn't inquire about her choice.
Reaching an apartment, she banged on the door and

wasn't surprised when Matsuri answered despite not
living there. "Yukata," the kunoichi said obviously
surprised by her presence, "I didn't think you…"
"I know," she interrupted, "I'm sorry that I've been so

antisocial lately. I was so caught up in something I
thought I had lost that I forgot that there were others
feeling the same way." Yukata could see Matsuri was
pleased by her sudden turnaround, as well as grateful for
her presence as she directed a worried look towards a
couch.
Yukata felt her heart go out to the kunoichi sitting on the

floor in front of it as Sari cried into her knees which she
had pulled up to her chest. From the tissues that
surrounded the young woman, Yukata believed she
hadn't stop crying since sitting at the spot. The black
haired girl approached the crying girl who looked up to
reveal her bloodshot eyes. Yukata crouched down as she
said, "Sari, everything's…"
"It's not going to be okay," Sari said between sobs.

"They're going to kill him tomorrow and they've barely
even let me see him since the Daimyo's judgment was
announced. I…I said so many stupid things and started
so many arguments about his…being so distant… and
now…they're only going to give me a few moments to
try and explain that it was just because I wanted to be
with him so much. There's no way I can tell him that and
make up for what I said in so little time…"
Yukata pulled her friend into a hug and felt a small jolt
pass between them as she said, "Don't fret about what to
say or how much time you have to say it. Just make sure
it comes from the heart." The brown-eyed Kunoichi
pulled away from her crying friend and noticed that the
mark on her wrist was gone. She smiled brightly at Sari as
she assured her, "If you can do that, then I promise you
everything will be okay."
Sari stared into her friend's eyes and was surprised by the
conviction that shined within in them that the words she
had spoken were more than empty platitudes. Not sure,
what made Yukata so confident, she nonetheless felt
something cause her sadness to fade ever so slightly.
****************************
Sari tried to remain composed as she was escorted

through Suna's Torture and Interrogation Department. It
wasn't easy as although she knew it was only a part of her
imagination, she felt that the Oni masks that Suna's
Anbu wore were staring at her in a judgmental way and
by extension the people wearing them. She felt that she
could almost hear them whispering, "So this is the girl
that had been so pleased to be with the Kazekage, but
only a year later wanted to move on."
She knew that wasn't actually happening as she had only

aired her complaints about the lack of intimacy in her
relationship with either Yukata or Matsuri, and she
trusted both of them to keep such matters to themselves.
However, she couldn't help but feel the stares were
judging her due to the fact that she had been in the midst
of airing those grievances when the Anbu had alerted her
to Gaara's being a suspect in Joseki's murder.
Not to mention she felt as if everything befalling Gaara

was her fault due to her feeling that if instead of
storming off after trying to use his frustrations at the
Elder's being let free as a means to slip passed the wall he
kept between them, she had instead remained to just
comfort him thus providing him an alibi, he wouldn't be
less than an hour away from death. Her friends Matsuri
and Yukata had tried to assure her that it wasn't her fault
throughout the night, since if it was an active plot against
Gaara then they had likely known exactly when he had
been alone, and it wouldn't have mattered when she left.
Although their logic made sense, the guilt she felt wasn't
so easily persuaded. But even after she had, if not
accepted the truth of the matter, recognized her friends'
arguments were valid and thus stopped blaming herself
although she didn't want to feel better. She had still been
able to argue that in the end she was ultimately unworthy
of being Gaara's girlfriend or lover. She had argued that
she should have been cognoscente of what being with
him should have meant. That she should have
recognized that due to his childhood, Gaara would be
uneasy about physical intimacy.
However, to her surprise both kunoichi had explained
that they felt that while true, she had displayed quite a bit
of patience as her complaining about the lack of progress
in that area had been relatively new. Matsuri had gone
one step further by adding that physical intimacy was just
as much a part of a relationship as anything else, and as
such Gaara had a responsibility to make sure her needs
were met. Yukata had quickly agreed, also adding that if
he felt unable to meet such needs then he should have let
her know what to expect so they could both decide how
to move forward.
While a part of Sari was grateful to the two, she didn't

want to start feeling better by placing any blame on
Gaara on the eve of his death. Again, Matsuri had
surprised her, since as far as she knew the kunoichi
wasn't seeing anyone, but sounded like an expert on the
subject of relationships to her friend by telling her, "Sari,
a relationship can never work if you aren't willing to fight
for what you want from it. You wanted to move your
relationship further; he wanted it to remain where it was
at. It was only natural for friction to occur. Don't try to
lump what is currently happening in with your
relationship troubles, because I assure you that even if
everything was going smoothly, it wouldn't change the
fact that somebody wanted Joseki dead and the Daimyo
to blame Gaara for it. So for now, focus on the good and
how happy you were. Tomorrow, it'll be your job to
comfort him."
Thanks in part to Matsuri's words; Sari did find it much

easier to forget the troubles of the last few weeks in
favor of the months of happy moments. She had regaled
her friends with the how she had first started dating
Gaara, a story Matsuri hadn't heard since the relationship
had been a secret from her in the beginning. But,
basically it had boiled down to Sari, aware that Gaara,
despite Shukaku's removal, still slept very little and so
had volunteered to be his assistant during the night. She
had done it with the double purpose of getting to know
him, but also to prevent him from working himself into
an early grave. She had gotten him to relax from time to
time, by playing some of the board games that she had
used to play with her friends and she was sure Gaara had
only heard about. Although he had put up a bit of
resistance at first, Sari knew that he had actually come to
enjoy the days where she would bring one.
It was as a reward after one such game that Sari had first
asked Gaara to take her out on a date. Or as she had
phrased it, "I want Gaara to take me out on a date."
Gaara had agreed, but insisted they go out henged since
he was uncomfortable with his status as a person a lot of
the kunoichi in his village wanted to date. It had been a
simple affair, with a meal at the recently opened Ichiraku
Stand. After the date had ended, and at the door to her
apartment, Sari had revealed her trap by asking, "So
when are you going to take me on a date?" Naturally
Gaara had been confused pointing out that they had just
been on one, to which she had corrected him by stating,
"We did go out today. But I think it's safe to say that
Gaara didn't take me anywhere."
Gaara had been amused and to Sari's surprise had agreed

with her logic. Eventually their secret dates paved the
way to an actual relationship, but due to Sari beginning
to feel guilty about sneaking behind Matsuri's back when
Gaara had been ready to go public she hadn't been. Sari
had eventually worked up the courage to admit to her
friend that she had been dating her crush for some time,
yet strangely Matsuri had only reacted with pleasure to
the news.
For the many months that followed, Sari had been quite
thrilled with her place as Gaara's girlfriend. But as the
months fell away from the calendar, she began to grow
frustrated by the lack of progress. She had tried to
remain patient about it as she knew it was likely an
understatement to say that Gaara had issues with trust
and intimacy. Furthermore, she knew that he had never
truly been comfortable with his role as Suna's most
eligible bachelor, but to her it had felt like their
relationship had actually backslidden after they went
public. She had believed the cause for that was due to
Gaara feeling that he had needed to act a certain way,
which had made Sari wonder if he had felt more relaxed
and free around her when they had been henged. She
would have suggested that they continue to do so if it
wouldn't have felt like they were taking a giant step back.
Truthfully though, what had really made Sari frustrated

with her relationship were the rumors that began filtering
back to Suna from the Training Force about a perverted
ghost. Although, Kashike had only confirmed the ghosts
existence after her short relationship with a boy that she
had chased since the academy fizzled out. There had
been signs, among the kunoichi that had visited home
during the months that the Training Force was operating
near Konoha. One such sign that Sari would notice was
how some of the kunoichi would as they recount the
tales of their time with the Training Force, would
suddenly grow wistful. They'd refuse to speak about it,
but Sari would be able to tell which kunoichi knew what
had brought on the strange behavior as they'd look lost
in thought and some would have a hard time sitting still
as if recalling pleasurable memories that felt all too real
still.
Naturally those kunoichi didn't want to go into detail,

especially with the Kazekage's girlfriend present. But
their silence just piqued Sari's interest all the more. She
finally managed to learn the truth when she had henged
herself as one of the Suna Academy's instructors, a
woman by the name of Quistis Trepe. Despite the fact
that she was only a few years older than most of the
students that she taught, Quistis was well respected by
her colleagues and adored by her students. In fact she
was so popular there was a group of people that actually
called themselves Trepies in honor of her.
Disguised as the instructor, Sari had questioned one of

the kunoichi that considered herself a Trepie, and
although the young woman had been mortified to admit
that she had visited the ghost, she had been more so at
the idea of lying to her idol. After hearing the details, Sari
had thought she done a fair job of letting the girl know
that she wasn't judging her, but had reminded her that
she was a representative of the village while away so
shouldn't do things that could reflect negatively affect
people's opinions of Suna's Kunoichi. As a result by the
time she left, Sari was quite sure the girl's opinion of
Quistis was even higher.
Ultimately what had eaten away at her the most about
her relationship woes upon learning of the ghost was that
there was a pervert out there making complete strangers
feel incredible, but she couldn't experience similar
heights with her boyfriend. From that point on Sari had
made more of an effort to break through Gaara's
inhibitions about physical intimacy, but as each attempt
met with failure ended up growing only more frustrated.
Coming near the end of her journey, she felt foolish

about her preoccupation with sex, and the steps she had
taken to pry into the business of the Kunoichi that had
met with the ghost. She supposed that was why she only
told Matsuri about learning about it from Kashike.
Recalling the conversation she had with her friend just
before learning about Gaara being arrested, she felt like a
spoiled brat that hadn't known how much she wanted
something until it was on the verge of being taken away.
Now, she found herself swearing to remain celibate for
the rest of her life so long as it was by Gaara's side.
She reached the door at the end of the hall which was
guarded by a pair of Suna Anbu. One of the men
knocked on the door as he said, "Lord Gaara. Lady Sari
has arrived."
"Please send her in," Gaara's voice replied strongly and

calmly, giving no hint of the turmoil that she imagined he
must be feeling.
The Anbu did as instructed pushing the door open, and

she felt like breaking down into tears as she saw him
dressed in the white kimono of his execution. It took an
exuberant amount of her will to call upon her academy
training about keeping her emotions under control.
Something that had grown harder and harder as the week
progressed as her sorrow grew, along with the hate that
she was beginning to harbor towards the Daimyo of
Wind Country. Not for the first time a vision of her
kneeling over the rotund man with her chakra thread
wrapped tightly around his throat passed before her eyes.
She pushed the thoughts of vengeance away to be
pondered further at a later date, even as she railed against
the fact that Gaara, instead of being given the chance to
restore his supposedly tarnished honor by taking his own
life was to be beheaded as a common criminal.
The dark clouds of her thoughts again were temporarily

banished as a small light pierced through them as the
corners of Gaara's mouth upturned momentarily which
was as close to smiling as he often came. Sari, tried to
think of something to say, but cursed her mind for failing
to produce anything. Gaara looked similarly unsure, but
after the silence had stretched on for several seconds
said, "Sari…I'm sor…"
Hearing him about to apologize unfroze her tongue as
she instantly closed the distance between them as she
said, "Don't! Don't apologize to me. I was…I was wrong
to push you…" She trailed off not wanting the Anbu to
hear any of the specifics about their intimacy issues.
Staring into his eyes she said, "B-but please believe me
when I tell you that I was happy you chose me and I'd
give anything to remain by your side." She cupped his
cheek affectionately causing Gaara to close his eyes as he
enjoyed the warmth of her hand.
Wishing he knew what had held him back from

accepting all that she had offered, he pushed the regret
that he felt away as he pulled her hand from his cheek to
hold it between his. Sari looked on the verge of tears as
he said, "Thank you. Our time was brief, but being with
you made me happy."
"Gaara!" she called out as she pressed her lips to his.
Gaara reciprocated as he pulled her tighter against him.
As the two kissed, what both believed would be their
last; they felt a jolt pass between them. Sari pulled back
as she recalled having felt something similar recently
although with her emotions being all over the place she
had a hard time placing it.
Before she could ask if Gaara had felt it also, a new voice
cut in which said, "What the hell is this? Is this what you
call securing the prisoner? What if she passes something
to him, or…"
"Please remain calm, Lord Ishida," the man

accompanying the Daimyo's representative said calmly as
he felt a great deal of strain from holding his anger
directed at the man in check. Councilor Sajo went on to
explain, "The Lady Sari submitted to a full body pat
down before having her chakra sealed. Furthermore,
upon entering this hall, she has been under supervision
of the Anbu that line the halls."
"All well and good I suppose. That is if I wasn't of the

opinion that your Anbu would prefer to see this prisoner
set free then punished," Ishida said snidely.
Sari almost charged the man, but Gaara placed a

comforting hand on her shoulder as he moved between
the politician and his girlfriend. "Lord Ishida, I have
submitted to the Daimyo's punishment. Although I am
in no position to ask anything, I do ask that you refrain
from insulting the Shinobi of the Sand's dedication to
duty. It is that dedication which I hope to display with
my death."
Perhaps due to his sensing that it was only the fact that
Gaara was going along with the execution that prevented
the shinobi around him from slicing his throat and
disposing of his body, Ishida said, "Of course." Stepping
to the side he gestured down the hall as he added, "I
believe it's time for you to show us your dedication."
Gaara nodded as he began to walk behind Ishida and

Councilor Sajo, but stopped a few steps later. He looked
back at Sari, and she could see that there was more he
wanted to say, but Ishida snapped impatiently, "Let's go.
I don't have all day."
Sari watched him resume his march and waited until she
was sure he couldn't hear her before collapsing to her
knees as she cried uncontrollably. The tears of the young
woman forced many of the hardened Anbu stationed in
the hall to recall their own training in remaining
impassive warriors. Yet, despite how they remained
almost statue like as a result of their resolve not to give
into the emotions they felt, not a single one of them
wasn't questioning their dedication to defending a
country that would execute their beloved leader to
reinforce the point about who was the master and who
was the servant in the power structure that comprised
the Elemental Countries.
*****************************
Temari was standing in front of the platform that had

been erected to carry out Gaara's punishment. She
directed an angry glare to Ishida, who was acting as the
Daimyo's representative in the whole affair. She doubted
he would have seen it even if he was looking in her
direction, since the man had more than demonstrated
that he considered shinobi to be little more than servants
to carry out the tasks of the nobility of Wind Country.
Temari's gaze shifted to her brother Kankuro. He gave

her a barely perceivable nod which she returned as her
gaze moved onto a shinobi dressed in the standard gear
of the Shinobi of the Sand, and looked like he had been
assigned to the task of crowd security. However, Temari
knew that it was actually the Black Ant in disguise as
inside of it was her battle fan.
Temari faced the execution stand again to see her longest

brother kneeling in a white kimono. Feeling her anger
once more begin to boil over she wondered if the
Daimyo had any idea as to what his decision to make an
example of Gaara in order to remind the shinobi of his
country of his power could set in motion. Although, she
didn't look back at the crowd filling in behind her, she
could tell that the people of Suna's faces were all wearing
the same masks of anger and disbelief as she was. She
believed the only thing holding back the civilians and the
shinobi of Suna from attacking the Daimyo's
Representative and taking back their leader was Gaara
himself. The calm and dignified aura that he was
projecting held the crowd in place as they didn't wish to
dishonor their Kazekage's resolve. But Temari didn't
know if that would be the case once the executioner's
blade swung.
Not that she intended to let such a thing happen. Despite

her words to Naruto that he needed to remain away. In
the end she and Kankuro had been unable to accept
sitting back and letting their little brother die. While she
didn't like their odds, she hoped that with surprise on
their side and the Shinobi of Suna's general displeasure at
the execution they'd be able to save Gaara and get him
out of the village before any organized pursuit could be
mustered. Furthermore, she believed any force made up
of Suna shinobi would be unwilling to give their all in
bringing them back.
But she despite knowing that Gaara would be

heartbroken if they proceeded him in death should they
fail, he had been the village's sacrifice once already. His
siblings refused to let him face being one by himself
again.
Temari's gaze zeroed in on the greatest threat to the Sand

Siblings freeing their brother, Senjumaru Shutara. The
Royal Guard member was standing on the stage behind
Gaara. The six puppet-like arms behind her were moving
about and although she couldn't see the threads attached
to each finger of puppet hands. She could see the
puppets that were at the end of those threads.
Based on the fact that she could currently spot thirty

puppets spread throughout the area, she had to marvel at
the woman's skill since she was controlling each puppet
with a single thread. Her respect for the woman's skill
only increased further as she wasn't sure how the woman
was also manipulating the six arms. Temari felt it was a
shame that the woman had decided to toss away her
pride as a Suna-nin in favor of being a puppet for the
Daimyo. Especially since it was her puppets that were
flanking Gaara and would deliever the killing blow, since
Ishida didn't trust any Suna-nin with the task, nor with
providing security for the event.
Temari had to give the politician credit for his

shrewdness in making it so that none of the Suna-nin
present were carrying any weapons. Even the few helping
keeping control over the crowd were unarmed. But it
would be for that reason that any response to Kankuro
and her attempt to rescue Gaara would be delayed or
overmatched. Outside of that estimate though were the
puppets already in the area, and Temari knew that an
excellent puppeteer could easily handle a pair of shinobi
if necessary. Furthermore, Temari wholly believed that
Senjumaru was only letting her think that there were
thirty puppets in the area. She had yet to see the woman's
real hands appear from beneath the cloak that she wore,
making Temari believe there were another ten puppets
that she was keeping in reserve.
Temari tensed as Ishida stepped forward to address the

crowd, "The reason we are here today is to address the
murder of a highly valued Land of Wind Magistrate, and
to punish the man responsible whether it be directly or
out of incompetence brought about by his disdain for the
Magistrate's friendship with Elder Joseki. Let this be a
reminder to all present that we serve at the behest of our
Lord, the Wind Daimyo. Does the condemned have any
final words?"
Temari looked to Kankuro to give him the signal to send

her fan towards her, since she feared that Gaara's words
would force the people of Suna to accept the Daimyo's
decision. However, just as she was about to move a flash
of red appeared on the stage behind her brother. She
could see the shock that appeared on all faces of those
on the stage at the sudden appearance of Naruto. He was
wearing his standard clothes complete with the red cloak
that he had added in the aftermath of the Pain Invasion.
But Temari also noticed what was missing which was his
forehead protector. To Temari it was all the statement
that her lover needed to make that he understood what
his actions could end up costing him. Although she had
known for quite some time that her chakra had been red,
she imagined that if Hinata or any other Hyuuga were to
look at it without the henge in place that hid the color
change it would blind them with how brightly it was
burning for him now.
The two puppets flanking Gaara moved to attack and

were sent flying to be smashed to pieces against the rock
wall of the village as Naruto hit them while in Sage
mode. Gaara spun to face the blond even as Ishida leapt
off the stage in an attempt to bury himself in the sand
and Sejumaru leapt away to create some distance
between the jinchuriki and her.
"Naruto stop it. I don't want you to interfere…" Gaara

said desperately even as Senjumaru's other puppets leapt
at the pair.
"Thank you," Naruto said hearing what he wanted to so

grabbed Gaara before disappearing again in a red flash.
The puppets' various weapons clashed as they hit where
Naruto and Gaara had been standing not moments
before.
Ishida leapt to his feet as he shouted, "What are you

standing there for you fools after them?"
Despite that being the last thing Temari planned to do,

she was one of the first to begin moving. But, stopped as
she felt a nearly bone crushing force applied to her
forearm. Looking towards the person responsible and
who she had believed was a normal civilian, she was
shocked as the skin began to turn to sand and fall away
to reveal it was a puppet. Seeing the same thing
happening to several other people surrounding both her
and Kankuro she realized that if not for Naruto's arrival
Gaara would have died and her right alone with him.
Ishida spotted her and approached angrily. Getting in her

face he shouted, "Where the hell did he take him?"
Temari couldn't sense Naruto through the fox mark

making her realize he had likely learned from Konan how
to hide his presence. She smirked in the politicians face
as she said, "I have no idea."
"We'll see about that my dear." Addressing Senjumaru he

said, "Take her and her brother to the Interrogation
Department. Feel free to use any methods you want to
make them talk."
"As you wish," Senjumaru said calmly before following

the Daimyo's representative's command by having her
puppets form up into a detail around the pair. Temari
didn't react as Senjumaru's puppets began guiding her to
the Interrogation Department, but on the inside she was
smiling at how Naruto still found ways to surprise her.
*****************************
Gaara didn't bother to finish his statement as Naruto and

he appeared in an oasis. From the surrounding sand the
Kazekage recognized that they were still likely in Wind
Country. He could see that Naruto had taken steps to
prepare for a life on the run as his gourd was lying
against a tree along with a pair of backpacks. "Here, let
me remove the seal they have restraining your chakra,"
Naruto said as he applied chakra to a piece of paper
marked with the kanji for seal.
As soon as it fell away once Naruto released it, the sand

around him erupted picking the blond up and smashed
him into one of the oasis's trees. Gaara glared at him
angrily as he asked, "Do you have any idea what you've
done?"
Although the question was delivered in his usual

monotone voice, from the way his friend's eyes were
boring into him. Naruto infuriated him even further as
he smirked. However, he calmed as the jinchuriki said, "I
guess that's what I get for trying to be the calm one."
Naruto disappeared in a red flash causing Gaara to let
the sand fall to the ground. He looked over his shoulder
and was surprised to see a smoldering anger in Naruto's
blue eyes as he looked back at him over his shoulder as
well while he said, "But don't think for a moment that
you're the only one that wants to hit someone. Yet,
seeing as how that annoying automatic defense of yours
will likely block it, let's just get moving."
"I'm going back," Gaara said causing Naruto to pause in

the midst of putting on his pack. The jinchuriki turned to
face him causing the Kazekage to explain, "It's not too
late. If I go back and accept the…"
"It will not change anything in regards to me. I knew

from the get go that choosing to walk this path likely
ends with me becoming a missing-nin. It's also why I
waited until after you said you didn't want to go to
teleport us," Naruto said calmly. "However, if you want
to go back then do so. My conscious will be clear."
"Then why did you interfere. Why would you become a

missing-nin just to let me go back?"
"Because if you weren't so busy trying to become a
martyr, you'd have realized that your death wasn't going
to solve anything. Not to mention, do you really think
your sister and brother were just going to sit back and
watch you die. If I hadn't of interfered Temari definitely
would have." Gaara winced at the truth of Naruto's
words having seen his sister prepare to move as he was
about to speak. The blond continued by saying, "Yet, I
do recognize that you have as much right to choose your
fate as I did to choose mine. It's something that I finally
learned from what happened with Sasuke. I might be
able to force you to do what I want. But, I can't make
you. If you honestly think dying for crimes that you had
nothing to do with is best, then Suna's in that direction.
Me, I'm heading this way."
Gaara looked in the direction that Naruto was pointing,

which was West, and wondering about what laid in that
direction that might interest the jinchuriki, since although
he wasn't exactly sure of what women outside of his
village were with the blond. He didn't think Naruto had
too many connections to call upon in the countries that
made up that particular area of the Elemental Countries.
Considering he knew there were some leaders of
Countries beholden to his friend he asked, "Wouldn't it
be more prudent for you to head north? I'm sure that
both Koyuki and Konan would be in a position to offer
you sanctuary."
Naruto nodded, but explained, "I don't want to cause

either of them trouble. The Wind Daimyo might back
down if Koyuki made an issue of it. It wouldn't be a
stretch to say that due to her country's rapid
development of it resources, Spring is in a position to
rival the other Five Great Nations. But, I don't think it
would be wise to put Koyuki in a position to test that
out. As to Ame, well there's still a lot of bad blood
between it and the other Elemental Countries due to
Akatsuki's actions. No sense in giving anyone a reason to
act on those hard feelings."
"Then what lies in this direction," Gaara asked.
Naruto shrugged as he said, "Nothing really. That's

rather the point. I guess we could head to Red Bean
Paste Country or maybe Neck. I'm kind of up in the air
on that right now." Gaara stared at his friend in disbelief
causing the blond to say, "What?! It's not like there is a
how to manual in becoming a missing-nin. Let's just see
where the path takes us. Unless you're keen on returning
to your prior engagement, that is?"
The jinchuriki turned away to follow the path he had set

for himself. Gaara found it hard to believe how at peace
Naruto seemed to be with his decision considering all
that it may have cost him. The red-head turned in the
direction of Suna, and for a moment considered going
back, but unwilling to let the man that was willing to
sacrifice so much for his wellbeing face the consequences
of his actions alone turned to follow him. Grabbing his
gourd and the pack Naruto had prepared, he only hoped
his decision didn't negatively affect those he was leaving
behind.
Following after Naruto he asked, "Just when did you

plant a Hiraishin seal on me?"
"Well I didn't," Naruto replied looking amused at the

confused face Gaara made. "I asked Mito if there was a
seal that could be passed between people like a virus. She
told me there was so I applied it to a kunoichi…I'm
familiar with and asked her to apply it to someone likely
to touch you."
Gaara figured the kunoichi Naruto mentioned was likely

another recently added or so to be in his growing list of
lovers. "Still, how would this seal know it had reached
me?"
"That was simple enough to achieve actually," Naruto

said looking over his shoulder, "Despite her chakra
signature having changed a little due to her new physical
existence. Rangiku's chakra is still a close enough match
that Mito was able to use it in her seal as a means to
know when it had been applied to you. If it didn't reach
you though, I would have just had to do things the
messier way then. Oh, by the way feel free to thank me at
any time."
"I'm still upset at you."
"Really, wow. Being Kazekage sure has made you into an

ungrateful bastard," Naruto replied with a chuckle. "Or
maybe it's just you have forgotten your origins as an
unwanted jinchuriki." Naruto added a melodramatic
flourish as he added, "No matter, I'll walk this lonely
path by myself."
"Are you finished?" Gaara asked unamused at how

unaffected Naruto appeared by his recent decision to
become a missing-nin. Watching his friend begin to
whistle a happy tune, he wondered how Naruto could be
so carefree since he may have set back his ambition by
saving him.
****************************
Several hours after Naruto's rescue of the Kazekage a

man approached the oasis that the two had Hiraishined
to via a kunai that the jinchuriki had buried after helping
Sara's Caravan. His relaxed manner as he approached,
stood at odds with the fact that if any Suna shinobi were
to have spotted the man then they'd definitely move to
question, if not attack him outright as a result of the
Kirigakure forehead protector affixed to the bandana he
wore.
But due to his personality being suppressed as a result of

the Edo Tensei jutsu that had brought him back to life,
he didn't have much concern for such matters. Although
the red-lenses of his glasses made it impossible to see an
amused glint enter his eyes as Kabuto took direct
control. Able to still sense the two men, Kabuto was glad
that he had taken the precaution to spread shinobi with
sensing abilities throughout the Elemental Countries. He
had been caught off guard by the fact at some point prior
to Gaara's plight, Naruto had placed the seals for the
Hiraishin within Wind Country.
He wondered what had prompted the jinchuriki to do so,

but discarded it as irrelevant as knowing the blond it was
related to some people he had helped in the past. Yet,
despite it making the next phase of his plan a little
harder, he couldn't help but be amused as he thought,
"You never fail to disappoint, Naruto."
He considered sending the Kirigakure Shinobi Chukichi,

whose genetic material he had managed to harvest after
Naruto had defeated Hiruko, off after the two at a dead
run. But, seeing as his undead puppet never tired felt it
unnecessary. It was only a matter of time before he
caught up and if he could collect a few sacrifices to
resurrect more of the undead shinobi he was preparing
so much the better.
He also began to move the remaining sensor type

shinobi that he had around Wind Country to other more
likely locations that Naruto might pop up in should he
Hiraishin again. He started Chukichi moving just fast
enough to prevent the two men from slipping out of his
sensor's range, and began planning for the inevitable
confrontation.
****************************
Temari directed her attention to the door of the

interrogation room that she and Kankuro were being
held in as it opened. Her gaze grew annoyed as
Senjumaru entered the room. The annoyance was due to
the fact that both she and Kankuro had been left to rot
in the room for almost twenty-four hours. Knowing that
the reason for it was to make her angry so she might say
something to aid in tracking down her brother and
Naruto, she calmed her spirit as she tapped her napping
brother.
"Huh, wazzup," he said sleepily as he pulled his head up

from the table.
"It seems that they're finally getting around to asking us

some questions," Temari said watching the woman as
closely as she was watching her. Temari was also
searching for some sign of how her lover and brother
were doing in their escape. Unfortunately, Senjumaru's
face was a mask of calm giving nothing away. As she and
her brother were being escorted away from the site of
Gaara's execution, she had noticed that Sari was also
being taken and as she wasn't being held with them
asked, "Where's Sari?"
Temari could see that the Royal Guard member was

considering ignoring the question, but ultimately decided
to answer as she replied, "Sari, was held and questioned
briefly. But it was determined that she had no direct
knowledge of an impending breakout attempt.
Furthermore, the Leaf is also claiming to have no direct
knowledge of this Naruto Uzumaki's plan."
"The why the hell are you holding onto us," Kankuro
asked angrily. "We didn't know he was going to spring
Gaara."
"Perhaps," Senjumaru said leveling a pointed gaze at the

puppeteer, "but, you did plan to do so yourself. My
search of the execution area turned up your puppet. You
did a masterful job of hiding it during the confusion
brought upon by the Uzumaki's sudden appearance. It's
also rather interesting that there was a battle fan tucked
away inside." Two of Senjumaru's puppet arms came
around from behind her and folded their hands in front
of her face as she rested the elbows on the table. She
studied the two of them for a moment before saying,
"I've yet to tell Ishida of my findings. I don't imagine
you'd be too surprised that should I do so. In all
likelihood you two will replace Gaara on the
executioner's block."
"Hey bitch, how about you suck my dick," Kankuro said
defiantly.
He grew a little pale as a third arm unfolded from behind

Senjumaru as she said, "I have other plans for your,
"thing." She punctuated her sentence by having a knife
spring out from the wrist of her puppet's arm. She
shifted her gaze to Temari, who looked conflicted as she
looked down. Having a sense of how to break her, she
said, "Lady Temari, I have little doubt that you do not
fear death yourself. But can you really sit back and watch
as another brother dies instead. The battle fan is merely
circumstantial evidence of your involvement. Perhaps
instead of being executed, we just lock you up until after
the sentence could be carried out on your brother."
Temari looked up her face showing the pain she knew

she would feel at such a thing. Although Kankuro was a
little surprised at how quick his sister was to react
emotionally to the threat he said, "Temari, don't listen to
her. I knew the…"
"Kankuro be silent," Temari snapped. Sounding defeated

she asked, "What do you want?"
"You've dealt with the Leaf more than any other shinobi
in Suna. I imagine you must know something of value
about where Naruto would go. Perhaps allies he can call
upon." Another of her puppet arms produced a pen and
paper which she slid to Temari as she said, "Write them
down and I'll forget what I found."
Temari nodded as she took the pen and paper. She then
began to write down all the people that she could think
of that would offer to help Naruto. Senjumaru felt a
smug sense of satisfaction that she would soon erase the
embarrassment she felt at allowing the Kazekage to
escape. To be sure that the names Temari wrote down
were accurate she affixed a tiny chakra thread to the
kunoichi and her brother. To her surprise, she suspected
that Temari actually detected the move. Able to feel the
young woman's pulse, since another means puppeteers
had to attack was to take control of shinobi directly and
control them, requiring the puppeteer to be able to feel
their victims' vitals while they manipulated the person, as
they were often resisting and thus needed to know how
much force to apply. As Temari's list grew longer and
longer, Senjumaru began to grow frustrated as either
Temari was an excellent liar, or she actually believed one
shinobi had affected so many people that would willing
offer him aid and possibly anger the Daimyo of Wind
Country.
Commenting on the farfetched nature of the list that

continued to grow, Senjumaru said, "You are not helping
your situation any Lady Temari."
Temari looked up and although the list didn't include
certain people that would gladly aid Naruto, such as the
women of Kumogakure. Looking at it, even she had to
admit it would be hard to swallow if she didn't know the
truth. Keeping the smug satisfaction she felt off of her
face, or from being transmitted throw the chakra thread
Senjumaru had affixed to her, she said, "You asked for
people that I knew would help Naruto. I admit it's a little
incomplete…"
"Incomplete," Senjumaru said incredulously.
"Well, yeah," Temari said with a shrug, "I'm afraid I can't

provide any names of people that might feel indebted to
him and want to help from his time training with Jiraiya.
These are just from some of the official missions that I
heard about."
Senjumaru took the list and said, "You honestly expect
me to believe that you think no less than three Daimyo
would extend aid to him."
"Well, I know for a fact that Koyuki Kazahana would in

a heartbeat," Temari said. "But to know that you only
need to watch the end credits of that documentary about
how Naruto and his team reestablished her as the
legitimate head of her country."
Kankuro getting an idea of what his sister was doing

added, "Don't forget that in the past year he also helped
put down a rebellion in Spring Country."
"That's right," Temari said glad her brother was playing

along, "perhaps I should put a star next to that one."
"Very cute," Senjumaru said standing, "You seek to
confuse our search parties by offering a multitude of
choices. Your strategy won't work."
Temari shook her head acting exasperated, "I don't know

what you mean." But her face did turn smug as she said,
"Although if I were you. I'd hurry up and go find them,
or else that list is only going to grow."
"I doubt that," Senjumaru said, "If they're smart, both of

them will go to ground and keep a low profile."
Temari smirked as she said, "Being smart is not exactly

something Naruto is known for. If you can't see that
then…" The two other occupants of the room wondered
what caused Temari to trail off as she suddenly looked
lost in thought. Standing suddenly, she caused her chair
to fall over backwards as she said, "Dammit, I should
have seen it."
She turned towards the exit of the room, but Senjumaru
stopped her by grabbing the kunoichi's arm. However,
she let go out of an uncontrollable impulse as Temari's
eyes met hers and a spike of pure killing intent was
hammered into her skull. It had left the woman with the
impression that if she hadn't Temari would have killed
her.
Temari quickly exited the room, as the guards decided if

Senjumaru was not going to stop her; it would be wise if
they didn't get in her way. Kankuro though took off after
her followed by the Royal Guard member. Calling after
his sister, he said, "Temari, what the hell is going on?"
Temari ignored him as she approached the Anbu

headquarters located in the building. Spotting Councilor
Sajo, and along with the Anbu Captain and Ishida, she
asked, "Have any of the search parties picked up signs of
Naruto or Gaara?"
"It's none of your business…" Ishida was in the midst of

explaining.
But was interrupted by Sajo as he said, "None of our

forces comprise the search groups. Instead, it is the
Daimyo's forces and the Royal Guard that are looking
for them. They aren't keeping us in the loop."
"Of course they aren't. How can they poss…"
Temari spoke over the Daimyo's representative, "Send

out our forces to the west. Tell them to be ready in the
hour."
The Anbu captain snapped to attention as he went to
fulfil his orders, causing Ishida to say angrily, "Do not
ignore me you, bitch."
But she did exactly that, as she finally answered

Kankuro's question along with the questioning gazes of
the others present. "We need to get help out to Gaara
and Naruto as soon as possible. This has never been
about Gaara, but about Naruto." Turning to another
shinobi she said, "I need every record of shinobi known
to be capable of manipulating sand."
"Ma'am the only one capable of that is…"
"I said every shinobi," Temari snapped heatedly, "Living

and dead!" Addressing those present she said, "The
person behind the murder of Joseki and the magistrate
was Kabuto. He used Endo Tensei to bring someone
with the same abilities as Gaara back in order to frame
him. He did this to lure out Naruto."
"Come on Temari," her brother said sounding skeptical,

"How could anyone have predicted that Naruto would
swoop in to rescue Gaara? Besides for that to even work,
he'd need to be working with the Daimyo. The only
reason Joseki was free to be murdered in such a fashion
was because he sent that magistrate here."
"Not necessarily," Temari countered, "Kabuto was a spy,

and any good spy knows how to ferret out information.
The Daimyo might have wanted to send a message to
Gaara by freeing Joseki, but that doesn't mean he
planned for them to be killed. Kabuto might have had a
spy in the Daimyo's court that informed him of what the
magistrate was supposed to do, and he simply decided to
piggyback his own plans onto it. By killing the magistrate
and Joseki and implicating Gaara in the crime. Kabuto
made it look like that Gaara was sending a message to
the Daimyo as well. It is little wonder that he would
demand his death."
To everyone's surprise one of Senjumaru's puppet arms

shot out and grabbed Ishida around the throat. She lifted
him into the air as she asked, "Representative Ishida, is
there something you would like to add to the
conversation?"
"You crazy bitch," Ishida shouted as he struggled to get

the arm to release its vice like grip, "How dare you treat
me in such a manner. I'll inform the…"
"Daimyo," Senjumaru interrupted, "I look forward to

that. However, I couldn't help but notice through the
chakra thread I've affixed to you, that you're heart
skipped a beat when Temari mentioned a spy in the
Daimyo's court. I'm sure you can understand my obvious
concern at such a response."
"Who gave you permission to place one of your threads

on my person?"
"The Daimyo naturally," the woman replied, "He has

charged me with the task of carrying out the punishment
of the one responsible for his vassal's death. In my
judgment, it currently looks like you've had more to do
with it then the Kazekage. Seeing as the execution was
delayed, should I carry it out now?"
Her other puppet arms unfolded from behind her and

hung over Ishida's head as several bladed instruments
sprung out of them. Ishida's eyes grew wide as one of
them pulled back as if to swing at him causing the man
to shout, "Wait…I…I didn't know he was going to kill
the magistrate. I just told him that the Daimyo was
sending him here to send Gaara a message by releasing
Joseki…that's all…I swear."
Through the thread, Senjumaru could tell that there was

more so said, "I highly doubt it."
The arm swung forward preparing to bury the blade

protruding from its wrist in the man's eye, but he
screamed, "Wait! I…I was also supposed to prevent Suna
from sending any search parties. I…I don't know why."
Temari did as she realized that Kabuto wanted Naruto

out on an island, and didn't want any possible
reinforcements aiding him. Not willing to let that
happen, she raced to the armory and prepared to join
those set to go after him and Gaara. She just hoped that
she knew him as well as she thought that she did, since
she had picked west of Suna as the area that should be
searched as it was the only direction in which Naruto
didn't have allies.
****************************
Kiba sat on the patio that overlooked his family's

backyard and the woods that lay beyond. He watched
Aeris as she laughed pleasantly as Akamaru, the Three
Haimaru Brothers, and even Kuromaru leapt about her
trying to grab the ball that she held. They set off after as
she threw it, and scuffled briefly in order to be the one
that brought it back to her. Thus far the Haimaru
Brothers had managed to get it the most times as they
worked together and took turns to be the one that
brought it back in order to receive the pat on the head as
she accepted the ball.
"Good job, Akamaru," Kiba shouted encouragingly as

his partner managed to get past the brother attempting to
block him in order to snatch up the ball at the last
second.
Aeris smiled at him, as her emerald eyes shined happily

for a moment, before turning to Akamaru to rub his
head affectionately. Kiba would admit to feeling a little
jealous of his partner, so directed his attention to the
mug of coco that Aeris had given him before playing
with the nin-dogs.
"Mmmm, that smells good," Hana said taking a seat in

the chair next to him.
"It is," Kiba said taking a sip, "There might be some

left."
"I'm good," Hana said stopping her brother in the midst

of his getting up.
Resettling in his chair, he asked concerned, "Are you
really?"
Knowing that her brother was referring to Naruto and

the news that he had interfered in the Kazekage's
execution, she said, "I'm worried, naturally. But, it's
something he had to do."
Kiba wasn't as sure as he said, "Was it? Doesn't he have a

responsibility to you and his other…relationships?"
Hana smiled at her brother's discomfort at using the

word lover in conjunction with their mother and her.
Shaking her head, she answered, "You could say it was
because of those relationships that he had to go. Besides,
if you're asking me why I'm fine with it, well I don't want
to see Gaara killed either."
"Did you even know him?"

"Personally no," Hana admitted, "But Temari is a part of
my family now, and it would have killed her to watch her
brother die. Naruto knew this too, which is why he had
to act."
"Still, to give up on his dream of being Hokage," Kiba

said in awe that Naruto could do that since for as long as
he knew him it had been his stated goal.
Hana shook her head before correcting her brother, "He

didn't give up on his dream. He just didn't let it get in the
way of his doing what his heart told him was right. He
was presented with a situation in which he had to choose
between a friend and his dream. The thing of it is
though, Kiba. I'm pretty certain that Gaara was a part of
that dream as well. He didn't give up on it. He's just is
taking a longer path to achieving it."
Kiba turned to look at his sister, who shouted out her
own encouragement as one of her nin-dog partners
grabbed the thrown ball. In her eyes, he could see the
admiration and love that she felt for the jinchuriki.
Directing his gaze back to Aeris, who laughed as she was
knocked to the ground by the five overly affectionate
animals, he wasn't surprised at how badly he wanted to
be the recipient of such a gaze from her.
He wished for a moment that he knew a way to do so, as

currently the only thing his heart was telling him, was
that the right thing to do by Aeris was to let her go. He
stood after finishing the last of his drink and said,
"Thanks Hana."
His sister looked at him in confusion as she asked, "For

what?"
"For telling me what I need to listen to," her brother
replied before heading into the village to speak with the
woman he needed to convince to go along with his idea.
*****************************
Gaara watched as Naruto slept contently while sprawled

over his sleeping blanket. Gaara figured that at some
time early in the following day, they'd cross the western
border into Red Bean Jam Country. Knowing that after
tomorrow he likely wouldn't be returning to Wind
Country anytime soon, filled him with quite a few
regrets. The fact that Naruto was sleeping contently
when Gaara felt he should be feeling much the same was
a small source of irritation. Giving into the temptation he
felt, he created a pair of hands from the sand near
Naruto's head and had them clamp over his mouth and
nose.
"Gaah," Naruto said sitting up breaking the sand
constructs as the need to breath snapped him awake.
Smacking his lips, he looked around him as he asked,
"Did my face roll over into the sand?" Gaara didn't
respond as his face gave no hint that he had been behind
his friend's awakening. Naruto shrugged before lying
back down. Closing his eyes he said, "You really should
consider trying to get some sleep."
The other reason he had awoken the jinchuriki made

itself known as he asked, "Naruto, how can you be so at
peace with what you have given up to save me? Don't
you have any regrets?"
Naruto sat up and looked at the stars before answering,

"Sure, I do. I mean I'll definitely miss going to Ichiraku
for dinner every night. I mean I can still go, but not as
myself. But I'll still have all the important things like my
lovers and friends. Truthfully, the only thing I lost is a
status that I held in the Konoha. I'd easily trade that a
hundred times over if it meant saving a friend."
"Naruto, but what about your dream to be Ho…"
"Anyway," the jinchuriki interrupted, "The decision has

already been made. Fretting over it is rather pointless."
Folding his hands behind his head, he said, "Don't tell
me that is what is keeping you up?"
"Not entirely," Gaara admitted.
"Are you regretting leaving Sari behind? Once the heat

dies down, I'll Hiraishin us into Suna so you can see her."
Gaara nodded but said, "I'm not sure if that is for the
best…for her."
Naruto sat back up studying his friend as he asked,
"What do you mean? I'm sure she's ecstatic to know that
you're alive and kicking.
"I do not doubt that," Gaara said as he looked back in

the direction of his village. "It's just…I think she should
find someone else. Our relationship was…struggling
before my becoming a missing-nin."
"Oh," Naruto said lying back down, "You two weren't

clicking. Was it just you argued a lot about stupid things
or something else?"
"We argued," Gaara said but didn't elaborate.
"About?"
"Things."
"What sort of things?" Naruto asked. "I mean were they
stupid arguments like what color the carpeting should be
in your office? Or something more…I don't know
meaningful, like you forgot an anniversary or
something."
Naruto noticed some color appearing in Gaara's cheeks

as he replied, "I do not wish to speak about it."
Taking a wild guess, he said, "It was about sex, wasn't

it?" Gaara's face showed his surprise for a moment
before returning to the calm mask that he normal wore.
His curiosity piqued he asked, "You can tell me. There's
nothing you need to be embarrassed about." Thinking a
moment he added, "Everything works down there,
right?"
Gaara held back a sigh, but knew Naruto likely wouldn't

drop the matter now so said, "Yes, that isn't the issue."
"Then what is?" Naruto said growing annoyed at how his
friend tended to speak in short bursts. Commenting on it
he said, "Come on man. Give me something; it's like
trying to read a freaking statue here."
Relenting he said, "For some time now, Sari has wanted

to take things further."
"Marriage?"
"Do you wish for me to explain or not," Gaara asked

annoyed at being interrupted.
"Sorry," Naruto replied chastised.
Gaara resumed, "No, it wasn't related to us getting

married. She has wanted to move forward in a physical
sense."
"Okay," Naruto said drawing the word out as he wasn't
seeing the issue. "So you're uncomfortable with it."
"Yes."
Scathing his head, Naruto asked, "So she's taking the

physical intimacy to a place that you're uncomfortable
with."
"Yes."
"So where exactly is the line," Naruto asked. "I mean, she
doesn't want to fuck you in the ass with a dildo or
something, right?" Naruto saw Gaara's eyes grow wide at
his statement as the Kazekage wondered what his friend
was doing with his sister, which caused the blond to
quickly say, "I mean not that I have experienced in that
or anything. But I know a thing or two about a lover
wanting to take things to a place you're uncomfortable
with."
"I suppose so," Gaara said warily. "Truthfully though,

calling Sari a lover would be an overstatement."
A light bulb went off in Naruto's mind as he said, "Oh,

OH! You mean you two still haven't been…" Gaara
nodded causing Naruto to ask, "Are you sure everything
is working down there?"
"Yes!"
"Okay, okay. Just double checking," Naruto said holding

up his hands defensively as he thought he saw sand
beginning to gather behind his friend. "Then what is the
problem?"
Gaara did sigh, surprising Naruto. "I…I'm not sure
myself. I want to, but whenever things progress beyond a
certain point…I feel like I'm losing control." He looked
at the man that understood the pain he had gone through
as a jinchuriki as he continued, "You know as well as I
do. It wasn't Shukaku that made me act the way I did
back then. It was my own darkness and anger at my fate
as a jinchuriki." Naruto nodded prompting him to add,
"That darkness and anger has faded as my life became
dedicated to others, and the people who have become a
part of that life. But it isn't gone and at times does come
roaring back. I did consider killing Joseki myself. I think
Sari's visit that night saved me from falling back into that
darkness. I…I can't lose control of myself around her."
"Did you ever ask her what she wants?"
"What do you mean?"

Naruto sighed, "Sari, doesn't want the cool and
composed Gaara, or the dark and dangerous Gaara. She
just wants you, Gaara."
"But…"
Naruto shook his head as he said, "Hell man, when

you're in the midst of passion there is no such thing as
control. If you're doing it right, you're not thinking about
anything other than making your partner feel good.
That's kind of hard to do if you're worried about the face
your making or any of the other things you're thinking
about to remain, 'in control.'" Naruto made some air
quotes as he said the last part. Chuckling he added, "Sari,
knew what she was getting when she pursued you.
Maybe not about the life of celibacy you seem to want."
"I don't want that, but…"

"Gaara, did you maybe not consider that she wants to be
the one that makes you lose control. Give it a try, you
both might like it." Naruto laid back down as he got
comfortable as he said, "Now, I'm going back to sleep,
so goodnight."
"Good night."
"Oh, and Gaara."
"Yes?"
"If you try to smother me with your sand again, the next
time you're about to be executed you're on your own."
Gaara gave his usual small smile, but before he could

apologize Naruto was already asleep. Watching him, he
said, "Thank you, my friend."
*****************************
Temari had wanted to use her fox mark to call Kiyomi to

her as she had prepared to race after Naruto and her
brother, but unfortunately shortly after emerging from
the armory she had found Senjumaru waiting for her. She
had tried to ignore the woman, but was forced to
acknowledge her presence when the woman asked,
"While it seems your explanation is indeed the correct
one. You failed to make mention as to why Kabuto is
going to such great lengths to isolate Naruto."
Aware that the woman might be gauging her responses,

she told as much of the truth as she dared, "Kabuto most
likely is after Naruto's Kyuubi chakra. He made a similar
play in Konoha recently. Therefore the last thing the
Hokage would do is send Naruto on a mission that she
thought Kabuto might be involved in. As a result, he
needed to come up with a plan to make Naruto come to
him."
"Yet, surely he couldn't possibly know that Naruto

would throw everything away to save the Kazekage."
Temari felt disappointed in herself that a bastard like

Kabuto apparently did, while she had believed Naruto
would listen to her and Gaara about remaining out of the
matter lest his ambition suffer. Looking at the woman
she said, "There are people that like to call him the
number one most hyperactive unpredictable,
knuckleheaded ninja of the Leaf. The thing is, what
makes him unpredictable is that where most people in
the shinobi world ask how they will personally benefit or
lose out from a given action. Naruto acts despite how it
might negatively affect him, and as such manages to
protect what is most important to him, his friends."
"Still to think he would cross the Daimyo…"
"You don't get it," Temari said, letting some of the

disdain for the woman and her master enter into her
voice, "Naruto doesn't care about what the Daimyo
wants or his message for Gaara. He only saw a friend in
peril and so acted."
"Such a reckless way of acting will earn him many

powerful enemies," Senjumaru said.
Temari wanted to tell the woman to bring them on as

they would have to get passed her first, but settled for
replying, "It'll earn him many more powerful friends as
well."
Senjumaru studied her for a moment before saying, "I

suppose only time will tell which is the stronger force."
"I suppose so," Temari replied confident she would be
on the right side of that equation.
She was pulled back to the present as Kankuro said,

"Temari, I think we should call a rest break." Although
not tired in the least, which surprised her considering
they had run throughout most the night, she looked back
to see the rest of her fifty-man squad was looking like
they needed a break, although Naruto's other lovers
appeared to be willing to continue.
"We can keep going," Sari said despite her face saying
just the opposite.
Temari gave the signal to stop and felt a little smugness

that the mighty Senjumaru Shutara appeared winded as
well. Sari tried to push how they should keep moving,
prompting Temari to reply, "I know the will is willing,
but it won't do us any good to push on if we arrive in the
middle of a fight and are too tired to be of use. We'll rest
here for thirty minutes before moving again."
Sari bit her lip but nodded and groaned in relief as she
sat down. Temari tried to call out to Naruto with her
foxmark, but wasn't surprised when his presence
remained stubbornly absent from the network that
connected him to his lovers. She didn't doubt he could
feel the concern she was directing his way, but doubted
he'd appear for such a reason.
But then she suddenly felt a spike of alarm from him,

and from its sudden appearance she knew something had
surprised him. With a general idea of how close they
were, she was about to order everyone moving again
when she was forced to leap from the spot she was
standing as several kunai buried themselves in the
ground. Pulling her battle fan as the rest of her shinobi
reacted to similar attacks against them, she watched as a
large force of shinobi came charging at them from
behind a sand dune. Seeing the headbands of every
shinobi village in the group and the dark eyes they
possessed, she knew Kabuto was springing his trap on
her lover.
"Get out of my way," she shouted sending a wind scythe

flying into the ranks of the shinobi. She was surprised
that most of them didn't manage to get out of the way of
the jutsu. Wondering why, but needing to direct the
battle she said, "Assault teams. Concentrate your jutsu on
the biggest groupings of enemy shinobi. Sealing teams,
bind the shinobi before they can recover from the
damage. Defense teams, protect the sealing units."
She received a chorus of acknowledgments which was

swiftly followed by her shinobi leaping into action. She
frowned as the enemy barely put up a fight and cursed as
she realized that Kabuto was using what she could only
describe as bottom of the barrel fighters to not so much
stop them, but slow them down. Smashing her closed fan
on the head of one shinobi that had manage to close
despite the barrage of jutsu hitting them, she stepped
back as Maki quickly wrapped the man in bandages
before applying a seal to bind him. Spreading her fan, she
fired another jutsu as she worried about the fact that
Naruto was no longer bothering to hide his presence,
telling her that either he knew it no longer mattered or
needed all of his concentration for the fight he was
currently engaged in. Sensing it was the latter, she and his
other lovers tore into the second wave of Edo Tensei
shinobi that appeared with an unbridled fury.
****************************
Naruto that morning had activated his Sage mode to get

a sense of where any potential obstacles to his and Gaara
escape from Wind Country might be lurking. He was
pleased to find that except for one shinobi that appeared
to be following them, there didn't appear to be any
others. Still, something about the one shinobi bothered
him, which showed on his face as he wondered if that
was what had Temari so concerned for his safety. Able to
feel her and his other lovers closing with Gaara and him,
he wondered what had happened in Suna for such a large
force to be sent two days after their escape
"Is that shinobi still behind us?" Gaara asked, prompting

the jinchuriki to nod.
"Yeah, it doesn't look like he's planning to keep his

distance any longer. He's heading straight for us."
Gaara frowned, as he stood with his arms crossed before

asking, "We could make a run for the border, but there is
no guarantee he'll stop his pursuit."
Naruto agreed as he suggested, "It might be the guy that
framed you? If his goal was your death, he's probably
none too pleased you skipped out on it."
"Probably not," Gaara said stoically.
Naruto smirked as he asked, "Should we go ask him?"
Gaara inclined his head and then a platform of sand rose

from the ground with the two men on it before flying in
the direction of their pursuer. Naruto crouched down, as
Gaara guided their ride in the direction that he had
indicated. The jinchuriki spotted a lone shinobi running
along the shifting dunes, and pointing him out to Gaara
held on as the Kazekage brought their platform to a stop
in front of the man.
"A Kiri-nin," Gaara said surprised at the insignia on the

man's bandana.
Although just as confused, Naruto sensed some other
presence take over and growled, "Kabuto," as he leapt
from the platform. His fist smashed into the ground
where the Kiri shinobi had stood, but wasn't surprised
that the man had managed to leap out of the way.
"It's a pleasure to see you again, Naruto." Kabuto said

assuming full control of the undead shinobi. Indicating
said control he added, "Relatively speaking, of course."
The smug man continued, "Tell me, was it those Sage
abilities of yours that gave me away. Or did you perhaps
recognize Chukichi here from your run in with Hiruko?"
Naruto was confused for a moment before recognizing

the man as one of the shinobi that Hiruko had killed by
absorbing him into his incomplete perfect form.
Realizing that it had been Kabuto that had dispelled the
clone he had left behind before he desecrated the corpses
that had been there as well as had ransacked the missing-
nin's lab, he said, "You bastard. How can you be so smug
about using people's deceased friends and families like
they're your personal playthings?"
"Perhaps you should ask your second Hokage the same

thing," Kabuto said amused. "He did invent this jutsu
after all."
Naruto ignored the taunt to ask, "Why'd you set up

Gaara? Are you a part of the Daimyo's plot?"
"Hardly," Kabuto said preparing to summon his trump

cards. "The Daimyo was merely interested in reminding
Gaara, who held his leash. I put all this in motion to
arrange for another face to face, between you and me."
"Speaking of faces, why don't you show yours so I can

rearrange it for you?"
"How drool, Naruto. Although truthfully, I suppose I
shouldn't be surprised you did prefer to jump straight to
the action. Well then let's get to it, shall we?"
Kabuto leapt away as the sand beneath his feet erupted

in an attempt to grab him. Summoning a thick mist as he
landed on the ground, he slammed his hands to the
ground causing five caskets to appear. He heard Naruto
say, "Shit Gaara, he just summoned some powerful
reinforcements. Watch yourself."
Stepping to the cloaked form of Karura, he handed her a

device he had prepared for the encounter, and watched
as she sunk into the ground. Letting the mist disappear
since it would hamper his warriors more than Naruto he
said, "Have fun you two. Let's meet up again real soon."
Kabuto then recalled Chukichi causing a casket to appear
and pull him back in before disappearing.
The mist fully disappeared leaving four men standing
before Naruto and Gaara. The Kazekage grew concerned
as he instantly recognized them as they had all once held
the position that he now did. Naruto though didn't, but
commenting on one's looks said, "Hey Gaara, that guy
kind of looks like you."
"He should, he's my father," Gaara said prompting

Naruto to do a double take.
"Then would that mean…"
"Yes, they are all of the previous Kazekage," Gaara

confirmed.
"What Sand Shinobi does not recognize his former

leaders?" the bald-headed Second Hokage inquired.
"He isn't a Sand Shinobi," Gaara's father said recognizing
the older boy as the nine-tailed jinchuriki. "He is the
jinchuriki of the nine-tails, and a shinobi of the Leaf."
"I knew Hashirama was holding out on us," the First

Kazekage said. "He said Konoha didn't have the nine-
tails."
"You must be the money hungry bastard that cheated at

cards to get Mito to provide you with Shukaku," Naruto
said recalling the description that Mito had used when
she had explained why she had helped Suna capture the
One-Tails well before her husband had gathered the
others.
"I didn't cheat," the First said annoyed, "that woman just
didn't have any luck with cards."
"Yeah, yeah," Naruto said in a disbelieving tone.

The Third Kazekage watched the two men before him
before asking, "Still it makes me proud to see Leaf and
Sand standing together. This was the hope that the Third
Hokage and I dreamed of when we signed the peace
treaty between our villages."
"That treaty nearly ruined us," The Fourth said. "As a

result of the unfavorable terms the Leaf stuck into it, we
were tittering towards bankruptcy and dissolution. It was
for those reasons I was forced to work with Orochimaru
and his Sound Village to destroy Konoha."
"No," Gaara said stepping forward, "you could have

turned to your allies in the Leaf and asked for them to
rewrite the treaty."
"Do not speak of things you do not understand," the

Fourth said angrily. "If you were Kazekage, you'd…"
"I am the Kazekage," Gaara said causing a look of shock
to appear on his father's face. "I suppose I should thank
you for choosing the path that you did. It was during that
attack that I met my first friend, who showed me a better
way to live. Konoha and Suna stand tall as allies in more
than name now. You have been brought back to this
realm to harm my friend, Naruto. I will stop you."
"Hey, don't act like I'm some helpless bystander," Naruto

said coming up next to his friend. "I'm more than
capable of taking care of myself."
"Well it looks like you're going to have to show us," the

First Kazekage said sensing his body tensing to attack.
He charged forward a moment later as two scythes
appeared in his hands from seals located in his gloves.
Naruto met the charge, ducking below one of the
weapons, by a thin enough margin that it grazed the top
of his hair. He struck out with a palm strike that hit the
man in the chest causing him to fly back until he was
caught by the Second Kazekage. "Watch out," the First
said, "he's stronger than he looks."
"It would appear he has studied and mastered the Sage

arts," the Second informed the man he had followed for
years before Suna's founding as a mercenary and
eventually succeeded as Kazekage. "His striking range
will be deceptively large also."
"Well, while I don't like being controlled against my will.

At least I'm not being wasted on some small fry," the
First said. Charging at Naruto again, he leapt into the air
at the last second to avoid the young man's charge. He
smirked as the Second Kazekage following in his wake,
channeled chakra into his skin causing it to grow dense
like Iron.
Naruto having followed the First movements, was
almost caught by surprise, but still managed to catch the
large man's fist and retaliated with a punch of his own to
the Second's head. The blow staggered the Second even
as Naruto shouted, "Ah dammit, what is his skin made
out of?"
Naruto leapt back as the Second tried to connect with a

backhanded blow from his kneeling position. The blond
landed near Gaara, who had been forced to leap away as
well as the mixture of gold dust and iron sand blasted a
hole through a sand wall he had created. The current
Kazekage said, "The Second Kazekage was able to
harden his skin to make it almost impenetrable. He and
the First made names for themselves as mercenary
shinobi before founding Suna. When the Wind Daimyo
announced he planned to follow Fire Country's example
and allow a Hidden Village to be built, they gathered
other mercenaries to their banner. It's the primary reason
Suna isn't comprised of Shinobi clans. Back then they
were known as the Hammer and Sickle."
The First spun the weapons that had given him that
name as he said, "It's good to see Suna is teaching its
Shinobi about the elders that came before. While I
always was one to put his trust in money and power,
good comrades are always worth pursuing even at double
the cost."
Naruto grinned as he said, "On that we can agree."
Gaara watched his comrade leap at the First Kazekage as

he pulled out a pair of chakra blades, but was forced to
contend with his own problems as The Third Kazekage
held his hand in front of him causing grains of his Iron
sand to gather before him. The grains gathered together
as they took on the shapes of small round pellets which
began to spin before launching themselves at the former
jinchuriki. His sand erupted from his gourd and made a
shield in front of him, which caught the small iron
projectiles.
The Third Kazekage arched an eyebrow surprised his

attack was blocked by regular sand. Commenting on it he
said, "You must be quite skilled to condense your sand
enough to block that attack."
Gaara didn't have time to respond to the compliment as

he leapt into the air and created a platform of sand which
absorbed the impact of several golden spikes which his
father created beneath his feet. Gaara held one hand
down on the platform to stop the spikes from
penetrating further and was forced to use the other to
summon more of his sand to block another volley of
projectiles from the Third which had doubled in size
from the previous one.
Sensing his father ending his attempt to push the golden
spike into the barrier at his feet, Gaara stood and folded
his arms across his chest as his sand moved to a ready
position behind him. The Fourth Kazekage watched his
son and was surprised at his calm manner as well as the
fact that he could so masterfully control so much sand to
block two attacks without calling on Shukaku. "Gaara,
how have you subdued the One-Tails?"
"I am no longer the jinchuriki that you created, father,"

Gaara said dispassionately. "It was extracted from me by
a group called the Akatsuki."
"Then how is it you are still alive," the Third Kazekage

asked. "Jinchuriki that have had their tailed beasts
extracted die."
"I did die," Gaara answered, "But thanks to my friend
Naruto, my body was recovered and the Lady Chiyo
sacrificed her life to bring me back."
"That woman did," The Fourth thought in shock that the

elder that had stopped caring what happened to the
village would give her life for anyone.
The Third Kazekage was also surprised by the revelation,

but for different reasons. His body began moving against
his will as a wall of sand erupted from the dessert floor
and moved towards the two Kage to bury them beneath
it. The Fourth Kazekage moved forward and held up his
hand causing a wave of gold dust to rise up and smash
into his son's jutsu as the Third dashed around the edge
of the jutsu so that he could move to a position from
where he could attack Gaara.
****************************
Taken aback by how Gaara had explained it was a Leaf
shinobi that had saved him. He let his body move on its
own as he recalled a private meeting he had attended
with his counterpart the Third Hokage. "This was not
what we agreed to, Hiruzen," he had shouted angrily
having finished reading the treaty that would make the
Leaf and Sand allies. "This is looking less like a treaty and
more like a surrender."
Hiruzen Sarutobi sighed heavily as he said, "I know, my

friend. But unfortunately the clan council refused to be
swayed by my arguments. Danzou has managed to
convince the majority of the councilors that it is our right
as the victors to force Suna into the weaker position. He
has made the case that to do otherwise would be to
invite you to attack us again once you recover."
The Kazekage watched his counterpart's knuckles grow
white as he held his pipe indicating that the Hokage was
upset about something. "There's more isn't there?"
Sarutobi took a long drag from his pipe and exhaled

before saying, "He also knows that you almost have to
sign it, and has made that fact known to the council.
Although we weren't working together, both Iwa and our
forces did make use of each other's presence within your
country. It wouldn't be wrong to say that if not for Iwa
needing to call forces back to Earth Country due the
Kumogakure exploiting a weakness in their border forces
to open a new front, that Suna would have been
destroyed."
The Third Kazekage smiled as he said, "I wonder how

they learned of such a weakness."
"I imagine a little bird may have mentioned it to the
leader of Grass in passing. Those Grass Shinobi always
seem to know how best to profit from such slips of the
tongue," Hiruzen said smiling around the end of his pipe.
The Third Kazekage shook his head amused before

saying, "Funny I imagine it was likely a monkey." The
Kazekage sat back in his chair and rubbed his forehead
as he grew serious. "What you say is true, Hiruzen. But
even so, how can I in good conscious sign such a treaty?
It would be better to die in battle being crushed by
Iwagakure then to suffer a slow lingering death as
Konoha poaches our prime jobs leaving us the scraps."
The Hokage dumped the ash in his pipe into a tray

before replying, "My friend, if you truly believed that
then you wouldn't even be here. I am as unhappy with
this travesty of a treaty as you. Unfortunately, with the
political realities that we face it is the best either of us can
hope for. Ever since the First Shinobi war, Suna and
Konoha have been at each other's throats. When the
villages were first founded there was a small path to
peace that the First Hokage tried to build. Unfortunately
the tides of war quickly swept it away. Here we are at the
aftermath of the Second Great War and those tides are
still growing stronger. Already in my village are the
rumblings that we should strike at our enemies first to
wipe them out before they can recover." Hiruzen held
his hand out over the document that the Kazekage had
tossed onto his desk after reading as he said, "This
document is far from perfect and is everything that you
described. But it is also a small stepping stone to
rebuilding a new path to the peace that both you and I
desire. It is very small, and hardly stable, and carries with
it the risk that those who step on it may find themselves
tumbling head first into the next Great War. But even
such a stone can lead to a bigger and sturdier one and the
next, until we find ourselves at the place we want to be."
"Forgive me, Hiruzen. But I see no such stone before
me," the Kazekage said indicating the document.
"Then perhaps you are not looking hard enough," the

Hokage said standing and turning the paper to his friend
before putting out one of the paragraphs.
The Kazekage read what was pointed out and scoffed,

"A joint Chunin Exams. I'm sure the only reason that's in
there is so Danzou can spy on Suna jutsu and combat
techniques."
Hiruzen smiled as he said, "Oh that is no doubt why

Danzou agreed to it when I suggested it."
Surprised at the idea of Suna and Konoha creating a joint

chunin exam had been his friend's idea the Kazekage
said, "You suggested it? Why?"
Hiruzen chuckled as he explained, "Because it would be
my hope that one day some promising Konoha genin
would meet an equally promising genin of Suna, and
although they would at first likely communicate with
their fists. It would be through those fists that they
realize that they are not as different from one another as
they might think. Through that understanding they might
even become friends, and one day meet each other as
Kage. Where they will pick-up, where we leave off."
"But in the meantime I will be remembered as the man

that signed Suna away," the Kazekage said.
"And I will be remembered as the man that took

advantage of those in need of assistance," Sarutobi
replied, "not exactly something I am envious of myself.
But if there is even a small chance to pull this off I will
let history judge me as it will."
The Kazekage sighed but held out his hand as he
remembered encountering the young Sarutobi on the
battlefield many times and through those meeting
eventually learned he yearned for the same thing as him.
With that in mind he said, "Then so too shall I." Sarutobi
grasped him by the forearm as they shook over the
document that would one day be the link that brought
two jinchuriki face to face.
****************************
Naruto gasped as he received a kick to the stomach from

the First Kazekage. The blow caused Naruto to stumble
back as the man used the kick as a means to leap into a
backwards flip. The reason for the move became
apparent as the Second Kazekage charged beneath his
predecessor. Naruto recovered enough to avoid the
punch the man aimed for his jaw, which as a result of the
man's iron like skin would have seriously rattled his cage.
Naruto retaliated by spinning into a crouch and tried use

a chakra blade to severe the man's leg at the knee.
Despite his tough exterior the Second jumped back as he
didn't wish to test his defense against the blond's wind
chakra enhanced blade. Before Naruto could move to
keep the pressure on the man, the First Kazekage leaped
over the Second forcing Naruto to block his scythes with
his blades. The First attacked wildly keeping Naruto on
the defensive, until he seemed to miscalculate the
distance between them as he did a backhanded swing
which presented the jinchuriki with an opening he could
exploit as the Kazekage brought his second blade
around.
Naruto leapt back to create some more room between

the two of them instead, and was glad he did as a
moment later a cut opened on the front of his jacket.
The First inclined his head that his opponent wasn't
suckered in as he said, "Not bad, what gave it away?"
"Your blades," Naruto answered keeping his guard up,

"Despite the fact that you weren't extending your reach
via using wind chakra. The fact that they haven't incurred
so much as a single chip is pretty telling. You swing the
first blade slower, hoping to lure your opponent in so
that as they try to reach you before the window closes;
they end up skewering themselves on the suddenly
longer reach of the second. That you cut me even though
I leapt means the attack works even if they stand still."
"Do you mind if I ask you one more question?"
"Sure."
"Who taught you how to fight with those blades? The
reason I ask is that while I definitely see the Leaf's
techniques, there are flashes of Kirigakure here and
there."
"I'll never tell," Naruto said aware that the Second was
positioning himself to attack again. However his focus
was split as Gaara with his jutsu was still battling his
father's, suddenly found himself under attack by the
Third Kazekage. However, rather than attack the red-
head directly, he sent a wave of Iron Sand flying into the
gold spikes the sand platform was resting on. The Iron
sand smashed into the soft gold causing it to break which
began to topple Gaara's platform. Naruto quickly pulled
one of his tri-prong kunai and tossed it at Gaara's back.
His automatic defense caught the blade as the Third's
Iron Sand turned into a spear which shot up to impale
Gaara, as the Fourth's Gold Wave over powered the
sand blocking it due to the red head's attempts to correct
his fall.
Naruto, Hiraishined and appeared inside Gaara's defense

where grabbed his friend and kunai, which he quickly
tossed. He then teleported them to the thrown weapon
which admittedly hadn't gone far, but took them out of
the path of the two types of sand closing in on them.
The jutsu smashed into each other which Naruto
watched for a moment nearly to his own detriment as the
Second Kazekage appeared behind him. Rearing his fist
back to smash it into the back of the jinchuriki's skull he
shouted, "You shouldn't leave your back so exposed."
Naruto didn't react as he said, "I hate to break it to you.

But my back is never exposed." Naruto's reason for
remaining calm revealed itself as a large fist of Sand from
the kneeling Gaara's gourd slammed into the Second.
The fist smashed him into the ground, which it did so
several times after the first impact.
The fist remained buried after the last blow, but began to
be pushed up as the Second said, "It'll take more than
this to keep me down."
Naruto was already preparing the next shot, so that as

the Second managed to fully push the fist over his head,
he spun and threw the Rasenshuriken that hit the man in
the chest. The jutsu sent him flying, and caught the First,
who tried to pull the Second out of the way, just as it
expanded, releasing its full power on the two.
Naruto knew it wouldn't keep them down for long, but

still spared a moment to help a kneeling Gaara to his
feet. "Thank you," the Fifth Kazekage said referring to
the blond pulling him out of the bad situation.
"Don't mention it," Naruto replied brightly despite the
situation, "What are friends for? Besides you returned the
favor. I doubt that will keep those two down for long.
Let's take this chance to seal the other two." Gaara
nodded as they both faced the Third and Fourth
Kazekage.
****************************
The Third watched the two men turned to face him and
having witnessed their camaraderie felt the need to attack
them lessen. Finding something within his soul was
shifting he asked, "Tell me boys. You come from
separate villages, yet consider each other friends. But you
must know that someday you may need to face each
other in battle should the politics between your villages
change."
"I won't let that happen," Naruto said steadfastly.
"Besides, I decided to become a missing-nin to prevent
Gaara from being executed despite what it could mean to
my village. My goal is to unite all the shinobi villages to
end the cycles of violence and bloodshed. I'll keep
fighting for that, and won't let politics cost me a great
friend."
Gaara nodded as he added, "I will do all in my power as

Kazekage to aid him."
Seeing the culmination of what both he and Sarutobi had

hoped would be the end result of their treaty, a weight
was lifted from his soul causing his body to begin to
crumble. As he was called back to the pure world he
asked, "Where did you two friends meet?"
"The Chunin Exams," Naruto answered and was

surprised as the Third Kazekage began laughing before
his body collapsed into ash revealing the sacrifice that
had been used.
*****************************
The Fourth was surprised by the Third's sudden removal

from the battlefield as well as by the fact that it appeared
his son had found a friend in the Chunin Exams when he
was to be the weapon to destroy the Leaf Village.
Wondering if the nine-tail's jinchuriki was the catalyst
that set Gaara on the path to becoming the Kazekage, he
felt like an utter failure, not only as a father, but as a
husband and even Kazekage. Seeing the chance to at
least make up for it in one small way, he was about to tell
Gaara the truth about his mother, when suddenly he felt
as if everything that made him aware was being drained
away. Understanding that the man that had summoned
him and the other Kazekage was erasing his personality
to prevent whatever had freed the Third from repeating
he shouted, "Boys, you must stop us now. M-my…my
will is being suppressed…"
Focusing on his son, he said, "Gaara…what you

were…t-told about your mother… was… order… she…
always loved…" Fighting against the jutsu with
everything he had, he managed to say, "Your mother
always loved you, Gaara. I was the one that…who put…
your uncle…"
*****************************
Naruto noticed Gaara's face register what his father was

trying to him about his mother. He saw tears begin to
appear in his friend's eyes, but before the Kazekage
could get lost in his emotions Naruto placed a hand on
his shoulder as he said, "Gaara, I'm sure what you're
feeling has to be some heavy stuff. But if we lose our
heads here, we'll literally lose our heads."
Gaara nodded as he wiped the tears and gained control
of the many conflicting emotions that he felt. But
hearing that his mother had loved him, and further to the
point that his uncle had likely acted under his father's
orders freed Gaara of a burden he hadn't even realized
had been so heavy still. Only now that it was gone did he
truly feel lighter.
Naruto watched as the Fourth was joined by the First

and Second, and despite the fact that it appeared they
had also had their personalities suppressed, that actually
made the jinchuriki more confident the men could be
defeated. He also believed it would make it easier as well.
Formulating a plan he said, "Gaara, I need you to restrict
those three's movement. I have a way to bind them, but I
need all of them grouped together."
"Understood," Gaara said before pressing his hands to
the ground and sending a wave of sand that encircled the
previous Kazekage and blocked their view of Naruto and
him.
Gaara's father countered by focusing his gold dust at a

single point in the massive wave approaching from all
directions, and had it take the form of a pair of hands
that were pressed together as if in prayer. Once the
hands hit, they dug into the Sand and he forced them
open causing the sand wave to part. The First and
Second moved towards the opening unheedful of the
fact that such an obvious escape route would be guarded,
which it was as a clone of Naruto raced forward to stop
them as the blond had counted on them acting in such a
manner. As he believed that while suppressing their
personalities might make them more efficient or less
likely to break free as the Third had done. It also boiled
the men down to just their skills, without the
accumulated knowledge that made those skills so
powerful.
After all, Naruto didn't doubt that if the two Kazekage

racing towards his clone had been in control of
themselves, they no doubt would be questioning why he
wouldn't just throw another Rasenshuriken into the
opening rather than send a single clone. He also
imagined that upon thinking that question, they likely
would have refrained from attacking said clone.
But they didn't, so they didn't. The Kazekage buried his

scythe into the clone's side even as the Second hit it with
a punch that snapped its neck. Which while it did cause
Naruto to wince from witnessing another possible death,
was exactly what the blond had hoped for. The clone
having been made with a combination of his Sage, and
Wind chakra didn't so much explode as it imploded
collapsing in upon itself. The negative pressure from the
collapse, pulled the two Kazekage as it acted in a similar
manner as a blackhole. The two men smashed into each
other and were further crushed as sand and debris were
pulled in as well. Naruto watched as the Fourth
Kazekage tried to fight against the pull, but Gaara raised
his hand and the sand at his father's feet rose up into the
air before losing its solidness. Once he was airborne, the
Fourth was also pulled into the expanding mass of sand,
gold dust, and crushed remains.
Once the jutsu ended, what remained at the center of a

crater was a spherical ball of the tightly packed material
that made it up. Naruto prepared to quickly move to slap
another seal that Mito had taught him which would bind
the man in their compressed grave. But just as he was
moving away felt another presence behind Gaara and
him.
Naruto spun and prepared to attack the violet eyed
woman that was rising from the sand behind them.
Gaara did as well, but went stock still as he recognized
the face of the woman. Naruto heard him whisper,
"Mother…"
The sight of his mother caused Gaara to drop his guard,

which the woman exploited sending a tendril of sand
towards her son. The end of the tendril turned into a
spike as it rushed towards Gaara. Naruto could see the
Kazekage's automatic defense begin to react to the
attack, but the woman's sand appeared to be much faster.
But Naruto pushed Gaara to the side, and blinked just
before it was about to pierce his chest.
Gaara looked back as the sand flew passed him and

expected to see his friend impaled on the attack. But to
his surprise the sand again shifted so that it was flat and
instead hit Naruto in the chest like a hammer. It lifted
the jinchuriki off his feet, and the sand carried him over
the crater that his jutsu had made. Something flew passed
him, and he realized his mother was still connected to
the sand so had been pulled along after the blond.
His mother's jutsu deposited Naruto on the opposite side

of the crater. She then made a gesture and Naruto's shirt
was ripped open by her sand. She then, used the
knowledge that Kabuto had imbued her with on how
Mito had picked the lock of his seal to open Naruto's
seal before procuring a mechanical device from within
the folds of her cloak.
Although having not seen one in person, from the

reports he had received as Kazekage, he recognized it as
a mechanical chakra disruption device. The device was
originally created in the Land of Snow, by engineers that
worked for Doto Kazahana. In the aftermath of the
man's death, it was learned that many of those engineers
had gone missing along with the weapons designs they
had worked on. Only recently had the chakra disruption
device begun to appear on the various black markets, and
while it wasn't something that shinobi would need. The
devices were finding their ways into the hand of normal
criminals as a means to keep any shinobi that they
happened to capture under control. While the devices did
pose a potential problem for the various shinobi villages,
what most of them were truly fearful of was the Chakra
Armor that Doto had developed starting to appear in a
similar manner.
Gaara began to wonder why Kabuto would outfit his

mother with such a device, but felt it was a secondary
concern as red chakra began to leak from Naruto's
stomach. Fearing that the device would somehow extract
the nine-tails, although he doubted it could contain it, he
began to move to aid his friend. However, a moment
later a dome of sand surrounded Naruto and his mother.
Undeterred, Gaara prepared to cross the crater, but leapt
back as he sensed an attack from above.
His automatic defense moved to block in front of him as

whatever hit the ground exploded. "Ah, ah, ah, ah, let
those two enjoy some privacy, hmmm"
Gaara instantly recognized the voice as he looked up to

see the deceased Akatsuki member hovering on one of
his clay birds as it took up a position above the dome.
"Deidara," Gaara said angrily as his eyes locked with the
man responsible for killing him.
Deidara was clearly amused as he said, "So you

remember me, hmmm? Well I suppose that shouldn't be
too much of a surprise. How've you been? You certainly
look much better than the last time I saw you." He could
see the Kazekage was preparing to attack, so he changed
tactics as he said, "Not much for small talk then are you,"
while he waved his hand over the dome. Tiny clay
spiders appeared from the mouths contained in them
which fell onto the dome.
To Gaara's surprise the spiders were absorbed into the

sand causing him to say, "Don't!"
"Relax," Deidara said, "Granted if it was up to me. I'd

already turn that blond piece of shit into a work of art
since I owe him one. But the man pulling my strings
doesn't want any permanent harm coming to him at the
moment. But before you decide to attack me, keep in
mind he likely doesn't have anything against me maiming
him a little."
"What does Kabuto want?"

"Hell if I know," Deidara said. Noticing the dome was
about to collapse he added, "But it looks like he's going
to get it."
*****************************
Kushina watched as the gates to the seal began to open.

She quickly abandoned her human form in favor of her
Bijuu one in case she needed to fight against an attempt
at extracting her as she doubted the key that she had
been given would work considering how the seal had
been opened. Strangely though, outside of some of the
Bijuu chakra leaking out of the open gate, she didn't feel
a force attempting to remove her.
However, she suddenly felt Naruto's condition begin to

deteriorate and she realized the device that had been
affixed to her son wasn't going to extract her, but drain
him of his chakra. She realized then exactly what kind of
cunning bastard Kabuto truly was. He had likely
compelled the kunoichi being reanimated by Edo Tensei
to open the seal for two reasons.
The first being to likely confirm a hypothesis that he had

formed from when he had resurrected Mito, which was
that Naruto and the Bijuu that he contained had come to
some sort of an arrangement. She had to admit that it
showed just how much thought Kabuto had applied to
the last encounter, since the fact that Kushina hadn't
allowed herself to be extracted into M

Eroninja - KING Breezy

Uploaded by

Document Information

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

Eroninja - KING Breezy

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

Naruto is given a scroll containing the secrets of making

Rated: Fiction M - English - Naruto U. - Chapters: 92 -

Disclaimer: Naruto is not mine. Also this story is a

Naruto had a knack for finding trouble. He was two and

"Look fellas this is all one big misunderstanding," the

The lead samurai growled angrily before saying, "Very

"How should I know?" Naruto shouted right back, "I've

About then one of the other samurai said, "Don't lie to

"Well he lied to you," Naruto said taking a step back as

"Regardless, because of you he escaped, so you will take

"He slept with the governor's wife. Now die," the

After entering the village he passed a café which was

Turning towards the sound he growled seeing the man

"Fair enough," Naruto said before sitting down and

"Kanji," the man supplied amused.

"Well thanks, I guess you aren't such a bastard after all,"

"Hold up a moment," Kanji said, "There is one other

"Thanks and all but I already am learning from someone

Naruto nodded saying, "You got to fresh with the

"Ha, that's a wonderfully naïve way of putting it," Kanji

"What? How…Why would she do that?"

"Because I make her feel special," Kanji said with a

"Kid I like you, but I'm a shinobi. We do all sorts of

"You mean she knows about you sleeping with other

Giving the blonde a lecherous grin Kanji said, "Oh yeah,

Kanji stood about to leave but Naruto said, "Wait…why

"Well for one you helped me out of a jam. Also I guess

"Isn't that some sort of resort town or something?"

With a wave, the man disappeared into the crowd of

He was unpacking from saving Gaara when he pulled the

"Aw come on Ino," Naruto said. "You haven't seen me

"I'm just teasing Naruto," she said flashing her white

Naruto gave a grin back especially as thoughts of what he

Deciding to get down to business the Kunoichi asked,

"Oh, it isn't sparring but training," Naruto said correcting

Ino frowned having a hard time imagining Naruto

Not liking the sound of being a test subject Ino said,

"Basically I want to touch you in order to find out what

Almost as soon as he finished Ino was saying, "Hell no,

Far from being offended Naruto said, "A shame really.

"From only the finest silk harvested from the Earth

Ino knew that of course, which is why she had wanted it

"Because, we never really hung out so if they work or fail

"Alright Naruto, but you keep your hands above my

Naruto allowed the smile he felt to reach his lips as he

Naruto smiled as he felt Ino sag as he worked his magic

When Ino actually leaned into his chest he knew it was

When Ino didn't tense or complain he moved placed a

Moving his right hand down her body he reached into

Ino couldn't believe that it was Naruto doing this to her.

"Sorry, what was that Ino," Naruto said having taken

"Why…why'd you stop…?" Ino asked finding standing,

"Oh that," Naruto said sounding fine something that

"Well as good as this session turned out, I can't help but

Ino could think of one really big reason to continue, her

Giving her his biggest smile Naruto said, "Really that

He picked up where he left off turning her to face away

Reading on what to expect he hoped the next part would

For a moment he was worried that Ino had gone to

As he walked he began to think about what Tsunade

Entering with his usually loud, "What's up Granny

He ignored her customary growl to notice that Sakura

Sakura was first to give voice to her confusion saying,